《The Heiress Strikes Back》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Humiliation at the Banquet In the luxurious courtyard of the Harris Estate, all the guests present were well-known in the political and business world. The atmosphere was extremely lively. Madam Harris¡¯s 70th birthday celebration was held tonight. A group of juniors came forward to offer their gifts; it was an eye-opening experience for the grandchildren. ¡°Grandma, this is a Graff pink diamond tiara, I bought it from a private collector, and it¡¯s worth 46.2 million dors. The price of one carat is 1.85 million dors. It symbolizes that you will forever be the queen of the Harris family.¡± ¡°Grandma, this is a Roy 925 tequ; a bottle costs 3.5 million dors. In addition, I¡¯ve modified your car and put 300,000 Schwarzenegger crystals on it.¡± Madam Harris looked at the gifts from the juniors and nodded in satisfaction, the smile on her face gradually deepening. Everyone was immersed in the atmosphere of extravagance and joy. At this moment, Madam Harris¡¯s eldest granddaughter-inw, Sharon, came forward with a slightly shabby gift box. She suddenly said, ¡°Grandma, please lend me a million dors! Uncle Smith, the old butler who has been taking care of me, has leukemia. He needs a huge sum of money for treatment...¡± All of a sudden, the hall of the Harris residence fell into silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Everyone found what Sharon said unbelievable. This granddaughter-inw is too bold. Not only did she not bring any valuable gifts to Madam Harris¡¯ birthday banquet, but she even asked her for money in public? It¡¯s even an astronomical figure. This is simply crazy! Five years ago, Sharon¡¯s mother-Lynn, who was still alive-suddenly came to visit. At that time, Mr. Harris was still alive, and she insisted that Sharon marry their most outstanding eldest grandson, Wace. He said that Sharon¡¯s father had arranged a marriage with Mr. Harris years ago! At that time, Sharon was poor and didn¡¯t have a ster family background. She was no different from a homeless person begging on the streets. Lynn had passed away a month after they got married, and in less than half a year, Mr. Harris had also passed away. Ever since that day, the Harris family had racked their brains to get the two of them to divorce and chase Sharon away. However, Sharon was indifferent to this. Even when she was insulted, she kept it to herself. Her husband, Wace, never touched her, as if she were just a decoration or a servant that the Harris family hired. She had no choice but to borrow money from Madam Harris today. Before Lynn died, she had entrusted Sharon to Uncle Smith. The reason why she could persevere until now was that Uncle Smith cared for her meticulously. However, Uncle Smith had suddenly contracted leukemia, and because his liver was damaged, he couldn¡¯t receive treatment. Repairing his liver function and using the hospital¡¯s most advanced equipment required at least a million dors. She was at her wits¡¯ end and could only beg the Madam who could be in a charitable mood during her birthday banquet. Surprisingly, Madam Harris¡¯ smile suddenly changed. She threw the teacup in her hand directly at Sharon¡¯s head and shouted angrily, ¡°You little b*tch! Today is my birthday, and this is how you celebrate my birthday? I think that shabby little gift in your hand is just a stepping stone for you to borrow money!¡± Wace quickly walked up and pulled Sharon behind him. ¡°Grandma, Sharon was too insensitive and offended you.¡± He looked down at Sharon and pulled her aside. Nicole, Wace¡¯s younger sister, suddenlyughed. Her tone was full of disdain and mockery. ¡°Brother, look at what kind of trash you married. Louis is only engaged to the daughter of the racing team honcho, yet they gifted grandma a million-dor bottle of wine and a crystal-studded car. Your wife, on the other hand, is holding that stupid gift box that costs a few bucks and still dares to ask for money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sharon. We¡¯re both daughters-inw of the Harris family. It¡¯s really too pitiful for you to be the eldest daughter-inw.¡± The person who spoke was the fianc¨¦e of Wace¡¯s younger brother, Louis. She was Cynthia, the daughter of a prestigious family. Although she was about to get engaged to Louis, in her eyes, Louis¡¯s talent, looks, and business value were worlds apart from those of Wace! Back then, Wace was an internationally renowned male god. Seeing her male god marry a useless b*stard, Cynthia was very unhappy. ¡°You worthless thing, get the hell out! My daughter-inw was supposed to be ady from a prestigious family like Crystal. I didn¡¯t expect to be taken advantage of by a poor thing like you!¡± Wace¡¯s mother instantly stood up, pointed at Sharon¡¯s face, and scolded her fiercely. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Famous ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of asion this is? You¡¯ve disgraced the Harris family.¡± ¡°Hmph, such a person is borrowing a million dors? You won¡¯t even know how to spend it after taking the money!¡± ¡°She¡¯s here to spoil the fun.¡± Sharon listened to the mockery and insults and suddenly clenched her fists. These people only paid attention to me borrowing money,pletely forgetting that Uncle Smith is also the old butler who has taken care of them for decades! If not for Uncle Smith¡¯s illness, I would¡¯ve returned to my room early and left this pretentious ce. But thinking of her mother¡¯s teachings when she was young, Sharon still endured the humiliation and said to Madam Harris, ¡°I beg Grandma to help Uncle Smith on ount of how he took care of the Harris family for so many years!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t say such nice words here. It¡¯s only a mere one million dors, yet you want to borrow it from our family? If it were Sister Crystal, she wouldn¡¯t make our family lose so much face.¡± The person who spoke was Louis, his tone filled with schadenfreude. He had never liked Wace, so he naturally took the opportunity to mock him. Before Madam Harris could say anything, the new butler ran in and said loudly, ¡°The gambling king¡¯s daughter, Crystal, has sent a congrattory gift! One, one...nd transfer deed that is worth 300 million dors!¡± As if she had found a treasure, Madam Harris blurted out excitedly, ¡°Let me see!¡± The butler handed thend transfer deed to the Madam, while everyone present gasped in shock. They were all guessing which manor it was. ¡°It¡¯s actually the garden estate of the Belgian King, Leopold II!¡± Madam Harris was overjoyed. ¡°Oh my, Crystal is really considerate! She doesn¡¯t even have much interaction with our Harris family, yet she still thinks of me.¡± Madam Harris-who was beaming with happiness-turned to look at Sharon. Her gaze instantly turned malicious. ¡°What are you still standing here for? I gave you a chance to step away, but you didn¡¯t want it. Get out now-you¡¯re not fit to attend my birthday banquet.¡± ¡°You go back first.¡± Wace nced at Sharon and didn¡¯t say anything. That was her husband. Sharon turned around and left, running toward Uncle Smith¡¯s hospital. ¡°Oh. My sister-inw, you¡¯re leaving just like that? Are you going to beg for food on the streets? You¡¯re really embarrassing our Harris Family. I¡¯ll give you 10 dors to buy some porridge in the slums!¡± Nicole took out ten dors from her handbag and threw it beside Sharon. The entire Harris family erupted into world-shatteringughter. Sharon walked straight toward the door without looking back. After rushing to the hospital, Sharon was still thinking about how to get the attending doctor to postpone the fees for two days. What she didn¡¯t expect was for the nurse to inform her that Uncle Smith had been put on the experimental treatment n in the hospital. They had also found a bone marrow donor for him when his liver was repaired. ¡°This... How much does this cost? Nurse, tell me. I¡¯ll think of a way immediately.¡± The nurse said, ¡°A total of 1.6 million dors. Someone has already paid 600,000 dors for you.¡± ¡°Who paid?¡± Sharon was a little surprised. The nurse shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sharon was about to go to the payment office to figure this out when she turned around and saw a man in a suit and white hair standing behind her. Their eyes met, and the man gave her a gentlemanly bow. He held her hand and kissed it before saying, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve worked hard for so many years!¡± ¡°You are from... the Xavier family?¡± The man was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Miss, you still remember me?¡± Sharon instantly retracted her hand, her expression stern. She was so agitated that she was speaking incoherently. ¡°How could I forget? I remember all of you! Back then, if you hadn¡¯t chased after me all the way... forcing my mother to change her name, causing my father to die in an ident, and leaving my mother and me to rely on each other... Why did youe looking for me now?¡± ¡°Miss, Master was devastated when your mother passed away. He has been looking for you all these years; he hopes that you can go back.¡± Sharon sneered. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Master said that even if you reject him, you will always be his granddaughter. This card was given to you by him-the passcode is your birthday. He will let you manage all the media industries in New York and will also acquire the biggestpany under your name.¡± The man took out the proof and a card. ¡°Take it away! I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°If Miss doesn¡¯t need it, what about your benefactor, Uncle Smith?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The man hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not. As long as you ept this card, all your problems will be solved.¡± ¡°How much money is in this card?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t have a good impression of her grandfather, whom she had never met before. ¡°Master said that this is just pocket money. Ten billion dors.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Transformation of Identity ¡°Ten billion dors?¡± Sharon stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. In the past, she only knew that her grandfather¡¯s family was very rich. However, she was too young back then and was very ignorant about money. She didn¡¯t even understand what her grandfather¡¯s family did. She had only heard that her mother¡¯s family directly controlled a financial reserve system. There was an independent and private central bank, which was thergest holder of organized debt in many countries, including gangs, and kept secrets for the shareholders. Hence, she didn¡¯t know how much money her grandfather¡¯s family had, but at this moment, she could make a clearparison. Ten billion dors was the worth of the entire Harris Group, but Grandpa said it was her pocket money. Therefore, the Xavier Group¡¯s market value would probably exceed a trillion dors! At this moment, Sharon admitted that she was tempted. But at the thought of her father¡¯s death and her mother changing her name and leading a wandering life, Sharon couldn¡¯t forgive her grandfather. The man seemed to have noticed her hesitation and hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss, you are indeed a member of the Xavier family! You deserve this money and business, and strictly speaking, this money belongs to Miss Lynn, your mother! ¡°Master also said that if you are willing to go back, the family¡¯s financial business, car manufacturing operations, fashion business... are all for your choosing. You will also get a share of the family assets. Master will always be waiting for you. As for this money, it¡¯s just your living expenses.¡± Perhaps because there was too much information, Sharon couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Also, the Sullivan Group in New York, which has a market value of over 100 billion dors, has been bought over by us. You are now the biggest shareholder of thispany. As the CEO, you can go to thepany and take over at any time.¡± Didn¡¯t Grandpa hate Father? Why did he spend so much money on me? Ten billion dors plus a hundred-billion-dorpany! Although New York was a ce where the rich and powerful gathered, the Sullivan Group¡¯s position was unshakeable. Even the Harris Group had to consider whether they could go head to head with it because it had a firm grasp on the New York real estate, cable, and steel business. They were considered an industry giant in all these industries. Not to mention that the Carter family, who had insulted her today, wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning in front of the Sullivan Group. But now, I¡¯ve be thergest shareholder of thepany. Is this possible? Just as she was feeling conflicted, the man handed her a business card and said with concern, ¡°Miss, you might need to calm down and think about it seriously. It¡¯s not convenient for me to disturb you at this time. This is my business card. My name is John, but you can just call me Uncle John for Master¡¯s sake. I¡¯ve been in New York for a while now, so if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me.¡± With that, John turned around and left, leaving Sharon in a daze, who knew not what to do. She really didn¡¯t know if she should ept the Xavier Group¡¯s sponsorship. But on second thought, the pain of her mother¡¯s death and the mockery she received when she married into the Harris family over the past ten years of her life were all because of her grandfather¡¯s ruthlessness. If he wanted to make it up to her and her mother now, it was understandable for her to ept it. Furthermore, Uncle Smith had been taking good care of her ever since she entered the Harris family. His health treatment could no longer be dyed. Even if she solved the problem of his liver being damaged, she would still need to pay a considerable sum for future treatment. At this thought, Sharon picked up the card and took a deep breath. She then gritted her teeth and walked to the payment counter. ¡°Hello, I am here to pay one million dors for the bill of Smith. He is currently warded in the ICU.¡± While shivering, she swiped the card and entered the password. This was the first time Sharon had so much money. Two hours ago, she was the Cindere that everyone looked down on. Now, she had be a billionaire. Before she even entered the vi, she could already hear the sounds of quarrels from within. Sharon sighed. It¡¯s probably not going to be easy today. They didn¡¯t live in the Harris family mansion but in a separate vi. Ever since Sharon married Wace and Mr. Harris passed away, Madam Harris had found a random reason to send them away. Other than Wace, who was often called back, everyone else was busy with their own business. At this moment, Wace¡¯s mother was furious and kept cursing. ¡°Sharon, that b*tch! Our eldest branch of the family lost so much face today. If you don¡¯t divorce her, will you still have a ce in the Harris family?¡± Wace closed the book in his hand and said calmly, ¡°I have my ownpany; I don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± ¡°You! Are you stupid? What¡¯s so good about that poor woman? Hurry up and divorce her!¡± Wace¡¯s mother said anxiously. ¡°Marry Crystal immediately, and our family will have a better life!¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Seeking Cooperation Wace¡¯s father nodded approvingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Marrying Crystal will be beneficial to our family. Your grandmother also likes that girl very much, and Crystal has a rich family background. She can be considered a strong ally of our Harris family.¡± ¡°This is my own business. I already said that I won¡¯t divorce Sharon.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± The two of them were still persuading their son when Sharon pushed the door open and entered. Upon seeing her return, his parents werepletely displeased. Wace¡¯s mother, June, had an expression that was especially bad. Her face was full of disdain and coldness as she said, ¡°Tsk tsk, why didn¡¯t the garbage stay in the garbage dump? Why did shee back to embarrass herself?¡± Sharon bit her lower lip lightly. She knew that June had always looked down on her and felt that she didn¡¯t have a strong background or marry in with a rich dowry. What would June think if she were to find out that her daughter-inw had be the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO and had ten billion dors? However, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t intend on letting anyone know her identity for the time being. After all, she had never returned to the Xavier family and didn¡¯t know what the family was like. If her identity was exposed, it would inevitably cause a lot of trouble. Therefore, she had to keep a low profile! Furthermore, although June had a strange temper and didn¡¯t like her, she was still her mother-inw for the sake of her reputation. Sharon lowered her head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Mom. I¡¯ve caused you trouble today.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s just trouble? You just want our family to be embarrassed in front of the other members of the Harris family. Sharon, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but how can a girl be so shameless? I hope you realize the gap between us soon and quickly get lost from the Harris family to make space for Crystal.¡± When Wace heard her mother¡¯s words, he frowned and said in a sad tone, ¡°Mom, Sharon is your daughter-inw.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve been under her spell!¡± June¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment. ¡°I don¡¯t have such a poor daughter-inw. Get out! Get as far away as possible!¡± Wace looked at Sharon and urged, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and go back to your room.¡± Sharon nced at the man beside her. For the first time, she felt that he was actually a little warm. But the next second, June red at her and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and go up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to break your legs immediately!¡± After returning to her room, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. She had been married to Wace for five years, but they never had a married life. Wace slept in the master bedroom while she slept on the small bed in the study room. That night, Sharon found it hard to sleep. This isn¡¯t a movie, so how could something like this happen? She was so shocked that she still didn¡¯t know what to do. She had just covered herself with the nket when there was a knock on the door. Without waiting for her reply, Wace walked in. ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Smith¡¯s condition? There¡¯s a million dors on this card; take it to the hospital tomorrow.¡± Wace stared at Sharon, who was wrapped up tightly, and actually found her cute. Sharon shook her head. ¡°No need. Someone has already paid Uncle Smith¡¯s bill for him to continue his special care treatment.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wace frowned slightly. Sharon doesn¡¯t have a job and usually stays at home to take care of the family. Her friends don¡¯t have that much money either. Who helped her? Only then did Wace realize that he knew too little about his wife. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sharon gripped the corner of the nket tightly with one hand. ¡°Uncle Smith is a good person; he took care of others his whole life and even helped many people. Good thingse to good people. Now, he can undergo his liver operation and can even participate in the experimental treatments for leukemia.¡± Wace nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Rest early.¡± Sharon¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly, and her clear eyes were searching. ¡°You haven¡¯t been resting well recently? Did something happen in thepany?¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect his wife, whom he had neglected for a long time, to see something that his parents did not. ¡°If thepany wants to expand their business, we will need to coborate with the Sullivan Group. However, the Harris Group has just entered the construction period and isn¡¯t powerful enough. It¡¯ll take some time before the other party will get back to us.¡± For some reason, Wace felt like something was stuck in his throat while discussing this matter with his wife. ¡°The Harris Group and Sullivan Group aren¡¯t in a coboration?¡± Sharon found it a little strange. Every time Madam Harris talked about the Harris Group¡¯s coboration partners, she was like a proud peacock. She didn¡¯t expect that thetter couldn¡¯t even control a New Yorkpany. ¡°The Harris Group is just starting out, so the Sullivan Group wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Looking for a Job Wace¡¯s calm gaze was deep and dark, and there was a hint of heaviness in his tone. ¡°The reason why Grandma likes Crystal is that the few casinos under her father are all built by the Sullivan Group. Thus, Grandma just hopes that Crystal can help the Harris Group connect with them.¡± He didn¡¯t notice that his words seemed to be exining their rtionship to Sharon. Sharon nodded, a little surprised. So the Harris Group is so eager to coborate with the Sullivan Group. They never would¡¯ve thought that the Sullivan Group is already mine! Realizing this, Sharon-who was still hesitating whether she should take over thepany-suddenly made a decision. She wanted to help Wace get the coboration rights. After all, as the eldest grandson, her husband was under a lot of pressure. As Wace¡¯s wife, she had the responsibility to solve her husband¡¯s problems and raise his status in the family. From today onward, Sharon was no longer that soft persimmon anyone could crush! She would never let anyone use her to humiliate Wace again. She would even help Wace reach the top of the Harris family. At dawn, Sharon woke up. After making breakfast, she hopped onto her bicycle and set off. She looked like a female lead in an old movie. It was past eight o¡¯clock when she arrived at the Sullivan Group. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a spot to park the bike, and as soon as she had locked it, the Porsche behind her honked impatiently. Sharon subconsciously looked up and saw a man and a woman walking out of the car aggressively. The woman was dressed in a suit from thetest season. She looked gorgeous, and she had the aura of a nouveau riche. The man was also wearing a suit, and the colors were well matched. It was actually Louis¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Cynthia. Why was she here? Sharon didn¡¯t know why she was here today, but they had different purposes. In order to avoid trouble, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend nor hide from them. She didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to spot her with her sharp eyes and instantly raise her voice. ¡°Yo, look who this is! Didn¡¯t you say that the eldest daughter-inw of the Harris family doesn¡¯t leave the house? Isn¡¯t that right, Sister-inw?¡± Cynthia calling her ¡®sister-inw¡¯ gave Sharon goosebumps all over. It was obvious that the former was being sarcastic, but she still had to make it sound intimate, making her feel ufortable. Out of courtesy, she still stopped. When Cynthia and the man walked toward her, Sharon smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Cynthia, why are you here?¡± Cynthia sneered. ¡°My secretary and I are here to meet Mr. Tommy, president of the Sullivan Group. After all, our family business is looking to expand, so we wanted to see if we could work with the Sullivan Group. Not only will this be a good thing for the Carter Group, but it will also benefit the Harris Group.¡± Sharon really didn¡¯t understand the businessyout of New York, nor did she know what coboration the Carter Group had with the Sullivan Group. After all, thepany had just be her business, and she still needed to slowly understand it on her first day of work. However, she didn¡¯t want to say much and only nodded. ¡°Miss Cynthia is beautiful and capable. You and Louis are a perfect match.¡± Cynthia rolled her eyes and gazed at Sharon with contempt and pity. This b*tch was scolded badly by Madam Harris yesterday. She walked out like a stray dog, but today, she could still appear in front of everyone with ease. Why would a man like Wace marry such a woman? If Sharon hadn¡¯t blocked my way, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone for the second best and gotten engaged to Louis, who is inferior to Wace in every aspect. At the thought of this, Cynthia felt angry and wanted to embarrass Sharon. She asked, ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing here? Are you cleaning?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Instead, she said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m here to find a job.¡± ¡°Pfft-did I hear wrongly?¡± Cynthiaughed until she bent over. ¡°A person like you wants to work in the Sullivan Group? Don¡¯t tell me you came to wash the toilet!¡± ¡°My job search doesn¡¯t affect you.¡± Sharon was very curious about Cynthia¡¯s thoughts. We¡¯ve only met a few times, so why is Cynthia so sure that I can¡¯t do anything? Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t answer, Cynthia continued to mock her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong about you? Aren¡¯t housekeepers like you only allowed to wash the toilet? ¡°You need experience-haven¡¯t you been unemployed for five years? Speaking of qualifications, you only have a diploma from a lousy university. ¡°A piece of garbage like you can¡¯t even pass through the door of the Sullivan Group. If you have some self-awareness, you might as well be a stripper at a bar. You can even earn a few thousand dors a month.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Hidden Identity After Cynthia said that, she seemed to have thought of something. Then, she took out the stic bottle from the man behind her and threw it at Sharon¡¯s feet, the smile on her face bone-piercing cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick up the trash? Maybe you can get a good profit too.¡± Seeing that Cynthia didn¡¯t have a good attitude toward the woman in front of him, the man¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Although you¡¯re a good-for-nothing, seeing that you¡¯re rted to our mistress, I¡¯ll put in a good word for youter. After all, I have some ties with the president of the Sullivan Group. If you kneel down and kiss our mistress¡¯s feet, I might say something nice and let him arrange a cleaning job for you.¡± Sharon¡¯s face was expressionless as she said, ¡°If you really want to work with the Sullivan Group, you had better lose that attitude. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Sullivan Group won¡¯t cooperate with people of your quality.¡± On Cynthia¡¯s gorgeous face, her facial features instantly shifted. She raised her eyebrows and stared at her with a fierce look. ¡°What do you mean? You actually dare to say that I have no manners? Do you know what my family does? When my father casually gives a greeting, there will be no ce for you in New York.¡± ¡°Do as you wish, if you can really do it.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was calm. After saying that, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with Cynthia anymore and strode toward the Sullivan Group¡¯s door. ¡°B*tch! Stop right there!¡± Cynthia was a little shocked. Didn¡¯t they say that Sharon has always been submissive? Why does she suddenly seem like a different person today!? Cynthia was quick to stop Sharon just as thetter was about to pass through the door. She really wanted to give Sharon two tight ps to let her know the difference in their status, but they were at the entrance of the Sullivan Group. If someone saw them, it would indeed affect her reputation. After the coboration ends, I will have plenty of time to teach this woman a lesson. Thinking of this, Cynthia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Consider yourself lucky today. When we get home, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Sharon ignored Cynthia and walked straight into the Sullivan building. When she got on the elevator, she said coldly to thetter, ¡°Don¡¯t think that your family is so great just because you have some money. If you speak without thinking, I will make you pay for your arrogance.¡± ¡°This woman...¡± Cynthia¡¯s secretary rushed toward Sharon. Without warning, Cynthia stopped him and raised her chin. ¡°Alright, why lower yourself to the level of this country bumpkin? Don¡¯t take the same elevator as this poor woman, lest you get tainted by her smell.¡± Turning around, Cynthia stared at Sharon. ¡°I have plenty of time and energy to teach you a lesson. When we get home, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She closed the elevator door and went straight to the top floor, where the president¡¯s office was. John-who was in charge of the handover-was already waiting for her, along with her predecessor, Tommy. Tommy was very famous in New York as he was the youngest president of thepany. Not only was he handsome, but he was also very good at learning. He had two master¡¯s degrees and was also the first president to be approved by the board of directors. He was the reason the Sullivan Group was able to achieve what they had today. Now that the Sullivan Group had been acquired by the Xavier Group, she had a lot of shares in her hands. Tommy had also made preparations to report to the new CEO. Tommy was a little surprised when she first saw Sharon; he didn¡¯t expect that thedy Uncle John mentioned was actually so young. She looked even younger than him. ¡°Miss, this way, please.¡± Very quickly, he restrained his strange expression and bowed respectfully. It was also Sharon¡¯s first time meeting Tommy, and she had to admit that this man was really good-looking. Tommy was dressed in a shy purple suit, but he looked cold and elegant. There was also a seductive look in his eyes. He probably had a good figure because he had been exercising for a long time, and there was an air of nobility and experience around him. Sharon sat in the CEO¡¯s seat. Although she hadn¡¯t been in contact with work for a long time, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know how to work. In addition, her family hadn¡¯tpletely settled the issue yet. She thought for a while before saying, ¡°I might not often appear in thepany in the future, so I still need you to manage it. Also, don¡¯t reveal my identity for now. Tommy nodded. He knew that with the Xavier Group¡¯s strength, they would naturally have a lot of enemies. In addition, the Xavier Group had a lot of businesses, so Sharon would definitely be very busy. Among them, the Sullivan Group was just a small existence to her family, so it was understandable that she didn¡¯t want to spend too much effort on this. ¡°Okay. If you need anything in the future, just let me know.¡± At this moment, a male secretary knocked on the door and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Tommy, ady named Cynthia has brought her secretary to see you. Do you have time now?¡± Cynthia? Sharon remembered what Cynthia had just said to her. She¡¯s Got ta be pretty anxious to be with the Sullivan Group right now, right? The corners of Sharon¡¯s mouth curl: Cynthia had no idea that thepany she was trying so hard to work with was hers. Well, take your time. The show¡¯s about to start. Chapter 7 7 End of Cooperation ¡°Arrange for them to wait for a while. I need to take care of some matters first. Esteemed guests are here; I need to receive them.¡± Sharon looked up at Tommy and asked curiously, ¡°Do you know Miss Cynthia?¡± Tommy sighed. ¡°In the past, the directors loved racing, so they kept in touch with the Carter Group. They¡¯ve always wanted to coborate with the Sullivan Group to build a new racing arena, but there are already so many big shots in the racing industry. I haven¡¯t found any areas that are worth cooperating with them, but their family keeps sending people over, and they¡¯ve already been here many times.¡± ¡°Since we haven¡¯t started coborating yet, we should start by rejecting the Carter Group¡¯s offer. There won¡¯t be any opportunities for us to coborate in the future. If you want to enter the racing industry, you can consider the Larson Group. As an established family, although Mr. Larson is still in aa, his son has also performed very well in the racing arena. He has a bright future ahead of him.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s logical analysis, Tommy was a little shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the new CEO to have such foresight. He had thought of working with the Larson Group before, but in order to let Mr. Larson regain consciousness, the Larson Group had spent too much manpower and financial resources over the years. ¡°Besides, other than benefits, we also need to look at the other party¡¯s character when choosing a partner. Do you understand?¡± Sharon looked at Tommy in earnest. There was a look in her eyes that said she would never let the Carter Group benefit from their help. Tommy nodded. He knew without asking that the Carter Group must¡¯ve done something that upset Sharon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll reject them now.¡± ¡°Tell them that the Sullivan Group refuses to work with people who have no manners. Then, tell the cleaningdy to ¡®invite¡¯ them out.¡± In the president¡¯s reception room, Cynthia was waiting for Tommy excitedly. She had heard from her father that thetter was an aplished man. He was even more good-looking than women, and his worth wasn¡¯t low either. Although I had missed out on Wace, if Tommy could fall in love with me... As Cynthia thought of this, she despised Louis even more. In addition, her family had always hoped to be a strategic partner of the Sullivan Group, so they especially hoped to get closer to Tommy. However, she didn¡¯t expect the person who came to be the secretary she had seen before. Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hello, is Mr. Tommy busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Tommy asked me to pass on a message: Our Sullivan Group will not coborate with people of low quality like you. From now on, we will officially announce that we will cease all coborations with the Carter Group.¡± The secretary¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°What did you say!? Who do you think you are? I want to talk to Mr. Tommy!¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t expect Tommy not to give her any face at all; she was very surprised. Why do this secretary¡¯s words sound so familiar? Wait a minute! Cynthia was suddenly very surprised. Didn¡¯t I say that to Sharon just now? ¡°Mr. Tommy, what do you mean by this? Are you not going to give the Carter Group a chance at all? Help me tell Mr. Tommy that the Carter Group has the most valuable racer. My father and CEO Lucas are still good friends.¡± Her face turned red as she tried to exin herself. Our family has already spread the news that we would definitely be able to coborate with the Sullivan Group. Why did things turn out like this?! Manypanies only continued to do business with them on ount of their connection with the Sullivan Group, so her life was stillfortable. She didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen now. If outsiders find out that the Sullivan Group has rejected our offer to work together, the Harris Group¡¯s power will definitely decline. By then, won¡¯t I be looked down upon if I marry into the Harris family? Cynthia was too proud to ept such a thing. ¡°I want to see Mr. Tommy. I want to talk to him face-to-face!¡± The secretary made a dismissive gesture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your identity is not suitable for you to stay in the Sullivan Group building. If you don¡¯t leave now, I will take appropriate measures.¡± Chapter 8 8 Difficult Situation Cynthia saw the serious attitude of the secretary in front of her and raised her voice in disbelief. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s your rtionship with that wretched girl, Sharon!? Are you her lover? I told you that my father and your CEO Lucas are good friends, and we¡¯ve already agreed before that this coboration is inevitable. If Tommy doesn¡¯t want to be dismissed by the board of directors, he has toe out and see me obediently. What right does he have to say that he doesn¡¯t want to cooperate?¡± The secretary raised her eyebrows and looked at Cynthia as if she were a crazy woman. She then turned to the cleaningdy beside her and said, ¡°You can use your method to chase them out.¡± The cleaningdy obediently picked up the mop and muttered, ¡°This is the mop I usually use to clean the bathroom. It¡¯s not good for it to touch anyone.¡± The mop subconsciously brushed against Cynthia¡¯s feet, and she cried out in surprise. The secretary said in satisfaction, ¡°Okay, hurry up and get out. If you¡¯re still unwilling to leave, we, the Sullivan Group, will add a penalty use after the official statement.¡± Cynthia acted as if she didn¡¯t hear anything and roared crazily, ¡°How dare you, a toilet cleaner, treat me like this? Do you know who I am? Are you crazy?¡± As she spoke, she kicked the cleaningdy in the stomach. Then, she grabbed thetter¡¯s hair and pped her twice. ¡°Lowly thing, who allowed you to touch me?!¡± Cynthia attacked the cleaning auntie as if she had gone mad. Tommy¡¯s secretary grabbed Cynthia¡¯s raised hand and pped her. She said in a low voice, ¡°In front of the Sullivan Group, who do you think you are? Who are you to attack people here?¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t expect to suddenly be pped, and her face was burning with pain. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to fly into a rage when her phone rang. Cynthia didn¡¯t expect her father to call her at this time. Just as she was about toin about her grievances, anger came from the other end of the line. ¡°You money-losing fool! Why did you create trouble for me? Why did the Sullivan Group suddenly announce that they wouldn¡¯t work with us? Who did you offend!?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Cynthia felt wronged and sounded like she was crying. ¡°I came to see Mr. Tommy today, but I didn¡¯t see him in person...¡± ¡°The people from the Sullivan Group said that they gave up on coborating with us because you have a poor character and that you even offended a big shot. Now that the Carter Group has suffered heavy losses because of you, get your ass back here immediately! Why did I not let your younger brother go instead? You¡¯ve ruined our family¡¯s reputation.¡± After speaking, there was a burst of silence on the other end of the phone. This was what Cynthia was most afraid of-she had actually disappointed her father. Being chased out by the cleaning auntie and secretary, Cynthia¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and her makeup was half-ruined. ¡°Miss, could it be that useless sister-inw of yours? Could she be rted to Sullivan¡¯s upper management?¡± Cynthia¡¯s secretary couldn¡¯t help but ask. That woman was so calm just now, so she must have some trump card. Otherwise, how could she be so calm? Cynthia suddenly stopped when she heard this. Then, she carefully thought about what the man had said. What happened today was really too strange, so Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but think of Sharon. However, that woman is a useless piece of trash! At the thought of this, she took a few deep breaths in. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That kind of person doesn¡¯t even have the right to clean the toilet.¡± Cynthia returned to the car and remembered her father¡¯s anger. She could only sit there dejectedly. It was because she was a girl that her father didn¡¯t approve of her. She didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen now. She reckoned that her situation in the Carter Group would be even more difficult in the future. If the Harris Group receives news of this, I might not have a ce in the family anymore. ¡°Turn around. Let¡¯s head home.¡± The moment the Sullivan Group released the news, the entire New York was in an uproar. The Carter Group had actually been kicked out of the partnership by Sullivan. Although they didn¡¯t know the reason, everyone knew very well that since they offended the Sullivan Group in New York, the Carter Group was doomed. All of a sudden, those who had coborated with the Carter Group withdrew their investments. The Carter Group-which had been on the verge of bing a first-tierpany-fell from their pedestal and ended up at the bottom rankings of a second-tierpany. Chapter 9 9 Two Big Things At Harris residence, Madam Harris fainted from anger when she heard the news. When she woke up, the first thing she wanted to do was to immediately request for Louis and Cynthia to cancel their engagement. But after thinking about it, she realized that Louis didn¡¯t have any outstanding qualities. If the Harris Group still wanted to enter the automobile industry in the future, they would have to rely on the Carter Group, so this matter was temporarily put aside. At this moment, in Tommy¡¯s office, Sharon learned about everything that had just happened and admired Tommy¡¯s ability to handle things. ¡°I¡¯m afraid manypanies are trying to poach someone like you!¡± Sharon looked at Tommy with a smile. ¡°I like your style of doing things. From today onward, you cane to me directly if you need anything. I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy your needs.¡± ¡°Thank you, CEO Sharon,¡± Tommy said indifferently. He needed some time to understand this newly appointed CEO. ¡°Also, you have to help me do two more things,¡± Sharon nodded and said. ¡°Please go ahead, CEO.¡± ¡°First, announce the appointment of the Sullivan Group¡¯s new CEO, but don¡¯t reveal my identity. Just make a mention that myst name is Charlotte.¡± At first, Sharon was still debating whether to use the surname ¡®Xavier¡¯ or not, but when she thought about how her mother hadn¡¯t changed her surname even until her death, she also had to consider whether she should ept this surname. ¡°The second thing is that ourpany will invest two billion dors on the ground floor to build a national gymnasium. We will start the bidding at the same time, so any constructionpany in the city can participate in the bidding.¡± Since Wace wants to start a construction project, I¡¯ll go with the flow. Madam Harris dreams of coboration with the Sullivan Group and for it to be the backer of the Harris Group. If Wace seeds, he will definitely secure his position within the Harris family, and those who want to harm him will naturally desist. Now that the Sullivan Group is mine, I have to include my husband in some serious nning. As soon as the two pieces of news were released, the entire New York exploded with discussion. Madam Harris only understood what had happened when she heard that the Sullivan Group had changed its CEO. It¡¯s no wonder that the Carter Group was kicked out of the partnership list by them. It seems that the new CEO is young and impetuous and doesn¡¯t think highly of smallpanies like the Carter Group. However, who is the CEO? She is so generous to have bought a billion-dorpany just like that. Even the richest man wouldn¡¯t do that, but is there anyone with thisst name on the list of the wealthiest? If my precious grandson can win the other party¡¯s favor... Madam Harris instantly became excited. It seemed like she was going to put the divorce on her agenda for the day. At that moment, the entire city was in an uproar. Everyone was looking forward to having a coboration with this mysterious CEO or hoping that their son would catch her eye and have a chance to marry her. Other than that, the Sullivan Group¡¯s project bidding shocked the entire construction industry. Everyone was eager to be selected so that they could achieve a breakthrough in their career. Moreover, the national gymnasium was worth two billion dors. Just a portion of it would be a considerable ie. All thepanies were getting restless. The bigpanies were working hard to prepare the bidding materials, while the smallpanies were working together to carry out the bidding activities. Madam Harris naturally couldn¡¯t give up on such an opportunity. She had to make use of this opportunity to make the Harris Group earn a fortune, so how could she not seize such an excellent opportunity? If the Harris Group won the bid, their lives would be much easier. That night, Madam Harris immediately instructed everyone to be present for a family meeting at home. They had to make new breakthroughs in their business, so everyone had to be present-including Sharon! ncing at the time, Sharon went home anxiously. If she were any slower, she would bete. She knew that Madam Harris was going to say something about how to make Wace benefit from the Sullivan Group¡¯s construction project, so she wanted to use this opportunity to help her husband. She didn¡¯t expect to hear Nicole¡¯sughter as soon as she stepped into the room, who said mockingly, ¡°Oh my, Sister-inw is really busy! However, I admire you too. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thick-skinned that you even made Grandma unhappy. Plus, you¡¯re a housewife. Why are youte?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Grandma asked the entire Harris family to be present. Sharon is my wife-your sister-inw-so, of course, she¡¯s from the Harris family.¡± Wace frowned and red at Nicole coldly. ¡°Third Uncle and Third Aunt didn¡¯t pay much attention to you when you were young, so they neglected your education, and you learned to talk nonsense.¡± Chapter 10 10 Family Meeting Louis sneered. ¡°Why are you pretending to be a good person now? Sharon isn¡¯t even a member of the Harris family; she¡¯s just a piece of trash.¡± Sharon tugged at Wace¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay; he¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Let¡¯s hear what Grandma has to say first!¡± Only then did Wace quiet down, but his expression was extremely bad. He ignored Louis, and for a moment, he wanted only to leave with Sharon. On the other hand, Nicole almostughed out loud. She couldn¡¯t believe that her two brothers would actually start a dogfight. In less than five minutes, Madam Harris arrived, and the family meeting officially began. Sharon originally wanted to find an inconspicuous ce to sit down, but without notice, Wace pulled out a chair for her to sit beside him. ¡°Thank you...¡± Sharon said very softly, and her ears turned red. ¡°I just want you to stop being so embarrassed.¡± Wace¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent. Madam Harris sat down at the head of the table, pped her hands, and stated seriously, ¡°The Harris Group has been waiting for a chance, and recently, a chance appeared for us to enter other industries. We¡¯re about to realize this dream.¡± Madam Harris was extremely excited. She raised her voice and said, ¡°The bidding for the Sullivan Group¡¯s project is very important to us. Whoever can get this document will get one-third of the Harris Group¡¯s assets. ¡°Plus, this is the first project after the Sullivan Group¡¯s new CEO takes office. This is a very important opportunity for the Harris Group. ¡°Moreover, the new CEO is a woman. If we can work with them and leave a good impression on them, it will definitely help the Harris Group in the future.¡± Even though Madam Harris had used one-third of the Harris Group¡¯s assets as bait, nobody present responded enthusiastically. After all, it had been more than a year or two since the Harris Group expressed their interest to coborate with the Sullivan Group, but they hadn¡¯t received any response from them for a long time. How could there suddenly be a new opportunity even when the new CEO took over? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Are you mute? Don¡¯t you have the confidence to clinch this project? We want to enter the construction industry. Don¡¯t you have any motivation?¡± Nicole was ying with her phone with her head lowered, and Louis¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on work at all. Instead, he was thinking about which young model he should date tonight. The elders had already reached a certain age and didn¡¯t want to take any more risks, so they didn¡¯t respond to Madam Harris. Madam Harris kept nodding her head. ¡°Okay, okay! Since you all can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll say this today: Whoever can secure the coboration with the Sullivan Group will be the president of the Harris Group.¡± Everyone was stunned. After Mr. Harris died, Madam Harris had been monopolizing the entire Harris Group¡¯s work. No matter how much she trusted Wace, she didn¡¯t let him directly take over the core operations of the Harris Group. What she was doing now was a clear indication of who would be the president and inherit the Harris Group in the future! Using this position as a reward was undoubtedly a test of one¡¯s ability. It could be seen that Madam Harris was going to use the coboration with the Sullivan Group as an opportunity to see through the capabilities of a few people. Such a temptation was indeed very attractive to them, but it also meant that this coboration opportunity was hard to get. Zachary nced at Louis, but he knew that thetter didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. If he wanted to work with the Sullivan Group, Wace was probably the only one who could seed. But no matter how capable Wace was, the Sullivan Group might not give him a chance. After all, even if the Harris Group¡¯s veterans went personally, the other party might not give them face, let alone coborate with them. Sharon secretly observed her spouse-who was beside her-and found that he was expressionless, making her a little confused. Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect her children and grandchildren to be so cowardly, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are all of you just going to sit and do nothing? As descendants of the Harris family, all of you don¡¯t have any backbone at all. How can I be at ease!?¡± Then, Madam Harris¡¯s eyes met with the eyes of Louis¡¯s father. ¡°Zachary, I believe you can do this well.¡± Zacharyughed dryly and replied, ¡°Mom, this matter isn¡¯t easy to deal with. The Carter Group has just been disqualified from the coboration list. You know my current rtionship with the Carter Group, so I definitely won¡¯t be able to seize this opportunity even if I go.¡± ¡°Trash! Have you been infected by that garbage Sharon? You¡¯re even more useless than her!¡± Madam Harris mmed the table angrily, but she knew that he was right. However, this is an opportunity that only urs once in a blue moon! It has been more than ten years since the Harris Group has entered a new industry. If we are to go back to our previous industries, nobody knows what will happen. Therefore, no matter how difficult this opportunity is to obtain, I will not give up so easily. Chapter 11 11 Stand Out Madam Harris was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her second son-Zachary, who was the first person to get involved with the construction industry-to not happily ept this task and instead say such discouraging words. Zachary felt even worse. The opportunity to inherit the family business was right in front of him, but he could only let it slip by. However, this was an impossible task as he had a close rtionship with the Carter Group. Perhaps the Sullivan Group would chase him out upon hearing his name. At that time, if he were to offend the Sullivan Group like the Carter Group had, he would be the one losing face instead. Looking at how the Carter Group was being ridiculed, Zachary decided that he wouldn¡¯t agree to this matter no matter what. Gazing at Zachary, Madam Harris shook her head helplessly before asking, ¡°What about the others? Could it be that none of the Harris family¡¯s children can stand up now?¡± Sharon gently tugged at her significant other¡¯s sleeve and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? I think you can!¡± Wace rubbed his thumb and index finger together. ¡°No, the Sullivan Group won¡¯t coborate with a start-uppany like us.¡± ¡°I think you can definitely negotiate this coboration sessfully. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes shed with anticipation for her husband. Seeing his wife suddenly be so interested, Wace couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Really?¡± Sharon smiled and nodded vigorously. She said confidently, ¡°I have confidence in you. You will definitely seed.¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so sure that he would seed. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Sharon covered his hand excitedly. ¡°Believe me! I think there¡¯s no problem with you at all! You can only realize your dreams by seizing this opportunity. Nobody in the family will dare to harm you then.¡± She knew that her spouse rarely fired old employees, but Madam Harris wasn¡¯t that kind of person. As long as there were new people, old employees would be fired no matter how loyal they were. This was another matter that probably only Wace would have the chance to investigate after he assumed the position of president. For some reason, Wace believed her words. He raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Grandma, leave this to me. I want to give it a try.¡± Wace¡¯s words shocked everyone. Is he crazy? Even if it is to please Grandma, it shouldn¡¯t be at this time! Isn¡¯t there only one way out for him after saying something like this? Zachary and Louis¡¯s family were delighted to hear about this. He is a stubborn person who insists on doing these things. Why should we stop him? The Sullivan Group was the biggestpany in New York; they wouldn¡¯t have their eyes on a small project that the Harris Group initiated. No matter who tried to negotiate for them, they would never seed. Louis couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Brother, have you been infected by that stupid wife of yours? You actually think you can get the opportunity to coborate with them?¡± Nicole also sneered. ¡°I wonder what identity Big Brother is going to use to bid for it? If you use the Harris Group¡¯s name, you¡¯ll cause us to lose face. It might not be worth it for us.¡± When Zachary heard this, he quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you¡¯re chased out by the Sullivan Group, we¡¯ll be aughingstock like the Carter Group.¡± ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t worry. I have confidence in this matter, and I will definitely make the appropriate arrangements. As for the other matters, since I¡¯ve stood up, I already have ns. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give outsiders the chance to mock our family.¡± Actually, Wace had his own ns. Since Sharon isn¡¯t valued at home, I will have the right to tell them not to target her if I can assume a position of power. Most importantly, Sharon can straighten her back and gain our parents¡¯ approval. However, he didn¡¯t expect so many people to look down on him-this made him a little dazed. Wace nced at Sharon, who was beside him. I must¡¯ve been bewitched by her just now, so I stood up inexplicably. Now that things havee to this, I can only brace myself and go forward. Perhaps good luck will reallye to me. What they didn¡¯t expect was for Madam Harris to look at Nicole angrily. ¡°What does a little girl like you know?¡± I asked several times just now, but nobody came forward. Finally, my eldest grandson-who I think has a slight chance of winning the bid-stood up. This group of people is dampening his enthusiasm! Chapter 12 12 A Bet Although Madam Harris didn¡¯t like Sharon, she still treated Wace quite well. ¡°Oh right, I remember that Crystal has a deep rtionship with the Sullivan Group. If they vouch for you, you could do more with less! I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me like some other people.¡± As she said this, the olddy nced at the people around her. She was reprimanding them, saying that they would only create trouble for her. This was especially so for Zachary, who she had thought highly of in the beginning. But now, it seemed like he was really useless! Madam Harris coughed lightly. ¡°Go ahead and do it then. Don¡¯t listen to those who don¡¯t dare to answer. This time, we¡¯ll let Wace handle our coboration with the Sullivan Group.¡± Wace nodded and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll do my best; I won¡¯t embarrass the Harris family.¡± Zachary nced at Wace¡¯s father, who was silent, and cursed him in his heart. Thetter was a matrilocal son-inw and didn¡¯t have much status in the Harris family. However, his sister was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t shake her position even after so many years. ¡°How about we give it our all? If we fail, our family will lose face.¡± Sharon hated it when people from the Harris family acted like this. They are all hypocritical and don¡¯t seem to be family at all. They are even worse than enemies. It¡¯s rare that Wace didn¡¯t get led astray! ¡°Zachary, what do you mean? Do you think we aren¡¯t qualified to work with the Sullivan Group?¡± Zachary didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare speak up at such an important meeting, and she even questioned him rudely. Seeing that Madam Harris¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Zachary quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡¯m just worried that Wace is a junior who can¡¯t control the situation!¡± Surprisingly, Sharon smiled. ¡°I believe that Wace will definitely be able to negotiate sessfully, and he doesn¡¯t need Crystal¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Interesting. I say-you cheap b*stard, you actually used your inexperience tomand Wace.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you really believe in Wace that much, why don¡¯t you make a bet with me?¡± ¡°Nicole, what are you doing now?¡± Wace frowned. He could tell at a nce that Nicole was definitely trying to make things difficult for his wife. ¡°Okay, what do you want to bet?¡± Sharon¡¯s words shocked everyone present. When did this piece of trash be so bold to speak to us like this? ¡°If my brother doesn¡¯t manage to get the contract with his own capabilities, then you should kneel on the ground and kowtow to me three times in front of the whole family, loudly proiming that you¡¯re nothing. After that, divorce my brother and leave the Harris family with nothing! If my brother gets the contract, I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you. From then on, I¡¯ll follow your everymand! What do you think?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then! The whole family will bear witness here. If anyone goes back on their word, their parents will die, their children will be unfilial, their husbands will be disloyal, and their elders will die early,¡± Sharon said calmly. Hearing the bet between the two, Louis couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You trash, you are courting death. I didn¡¯t expect you to trust my brother so much.¡± Everyone was happy to see this at first, but after Sharon spoke, everyone nced at Madam Harris. Astonishingly, Madam Harris didn¡¯t seem angry at all. In her opinion, it would be great if she could use this matter to break them up. On the other hand, Nicole was surprised. Sharon has made such a serious vow, and I don¡¯t know how to resolve it. ¡°In any case, we definitely can¡¯t go back on our word.¡± Nicole was afraid that her grandmother would take her anger out on her because she was the one who proposed the bet, making it seem like she was cursing her. ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon looked at Nicole¡¯s smug expression. She didn¡¯t seem to realize that she had dug a hole for herself since she felt that she wouldn¡¯t lose. Nicole didn¡¯t expect her sister-inw to be so straightforward, and she was even more pleased with herself. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for my whole family to bear witness to your divorce and for you to kowtow to me.¡± Wace was also a little shocked. Even if Sharon believes in me, she shouldn¡¯t make such a bet! He frowned slightly at the woman beside him, but he didn¡¯t expect that when their eyes met, Sharon actually ignored the doubt in his eyes. Currently, Madam Harris didn¡¯t care about the bet. The only thing she cared about was whether she could enter a coboration with the Sullivan Group. If they could sessfully do so, she wouldn¡¯t care even if Wace and Sharon couldn¡¯t get a divorce this time. Chapter 13 13 Crystal¡¯s Hospitalization ¡°I¡¯ve also seen the Sullivan Group¡¯s bidding information. You only have a month to close the deal. If you seed, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Madam Harris looked at her eldest grandson. ¡°Since it¡¯s decided, we¡¯ll leave it here for today. We¡¯ll discuss the restter. Meeting adjourned!¡± When most of the people had left, Wace¡¯s mother, June, rushed toward Sharon angrily. She raised her hand and pped thetter without warning before blurting out, ¡°You little slut-you vicious whore! I saw everything just now; you were the one who encouraged Wace to stand up and agree to what the olddy said. You too-why did you listen to a piece of trash like her and agree to this matter so carelessly!?¡± Wace¡¯s father, James, also scolded Sharon. ¡°You! I¡¯ve never seen such a vicious little girl like you. You¡¯re just a piece of trash, and you¡¯ve really gotten my son into deep trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Nicole only said that you couldn¡¯t go to Crystal to help you, so I¡¯ll go find her. At that time, I¡¯ll see who can stop you. If Crystal doesn¡¯t help connect you to the relevant parties, we definitely won¡¯t be able to get the Sullivan Group to consider us. When that timees, this piece of trash will have to kneel down in front of Nicole, and they will definitely use this as an excuse to make a fuss. Where will I put my face then?¡± June was so angry that her whole body was trembling, and she med all the problems on Sharon. Sharon was trembling all over. She pressed her arms against her body and bit her lips tightly. Then, she said in a very soft voice, ¡°Even so... As long as Wace can negotiate this contract sessfully, all the problems will be solved...¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re really short-sighted. Do you know what kind of organization the Sullivan Group is? Why would they easily give out the contract? If you don¡¯t have a strong background and ability, how are you going to negotiate with them? Moreover, everyone knows that to work with the Sullivan Group, one must use connections! Our family has never worked with anyone rted to the Sullivan Group before, so how would they take a fancy to Wace?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s definitely nothing wrong with Wace! The other party will definitely like him.¡± As she spoke, Sharon looked at her husband. This cold-looking man had no expression on his face at all. ¡°You think so?¡± June wished she could give her daughter-inw a p and mock her at one side. ¡°If you have the ability, go and be the Sullivan Group¡¯s boss then. You¡¯re a useless piece of trash who still dares to boast here. ¡°Get out-get out today! I get angry just looking at you.¡± June pointed at the door, signaling Sharon to leave immediately. Wace didn¡¯t say a word. Sharonughed in her heart. Yes, why would he make his mother angry because of me? Thinking of this, Sharon didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to apany Uncle Smith tonight! When she thought of that old man who was always smiling, Sharon unconsciously felt at ease. She slept at his bedside untilte at night. Sharon woke up with a start-Uncle Smith was thirsty and wanted to drink water. After waiting for the elevator for a long time, Sharon decided to take the stairs. As if she felt someone staring at her, Sharon raised her head slightly, and her gaze met Wace¡¯s. The light in the stairs was dim, and his slender figure stood there like a statue. A pair of chestnut-colored eyes shone with an inquisitive light, and his thin lips curved into a devilish smile the moment he saw her. Together with his raised ck-colored eyebrows, he gave off an aura of authority that was hard to reject, with a tint of coldness. Sharon was obviously stunned. Why is he here at this time? Surely he isn¡¯t here to look for me? ¡°Why are you still here? Crystal just woke up; don¡¯t let the smell of smoke choke her. What are you standing there for?¡± June rushed in from the side, so nervous that she didn¡¯t even notice that Sharon was there. She dragged Wace away from the scene. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Crystal instantly put down her phone. ¡°Crystal, Wace was too worried about you just now, so he went to ask the doctor about the situation. You have to take care of yourself!¡± June smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum. ¡°It was my fault today... When I heard about the Sullivan Group¡¯s project bidding, I knew that Wace would definitely take over. Hence, I rushed over, wanting to give him some ideas and help him out. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so useless; I walked a few steps and fainted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! You¡¯re anemic, yet you¡¯re worried about our family.¡± June was so touched that she held Crystal¡¯s hand. ¡°If you ask Auntie, you¡¯re our lucky star! You¡¯ve helped Auntie a lot this time; you¡¯re so much better than that Sharon.¡± Chapter 14 14 Encounter at the Hospital Crystal enjoyed this sentence very much. Looking at how nervous June was toward her, she felt very pleased. June was so excited that she was trembling. She looked at Crystal as if she were looking at her savior and her own daughter. When she saw that thetter looked better, she helped her up and asked carefully, ¡°Crystal, do you have a way to help Wace secure the Sullivan Group¡¯s project?¡± Nobody expected Crystal to ignore what June said and instead look at thetter¡¯s son expectantly. Immediately after, she nodded with a smile. ¡°Wace, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing? I want to give this bidding a try too. Why don¡¯t we work together? Our chances will definitely be higher. I¡¯ll go ask my brother and father to rmend us. When the timees, everything will go smoothly.¡± Actually, she knew very well that her father would never help her. Although her brother would help, with her father around, her brother was nobody at home. She only said that to save face for June and Wace. ¡°I appreciate your kind intentions, but my family has set a rule that I have to secure the project independently. I will think of a way to secure the project myself.¡± June instantly stood up when she heard this. ¡°Are you crazy? Crystal came to help you out of goodwill, so how can you be such an ingrate? Is it worth it just for the bet between Sharon and Nicole?¡± Wace didn¡¯t say anything else. He nced at the time, said he was going to thepany to prepare the materials, and left in a hurry. June seemed to have noticed Crystal¡¯s grievance. After her son left, she quickly consoled her future daughter-inw and grabbed her hand affectionately. ¡°Crystal, you may not know, but the reason why Wace couldn¡¯t ept your help is due to that jinx at home!¡± After hearing what June said, Crystal¡¯s face revealed a happy expression. Sharon is an idiot that she actually made such a bet. At that moment, Crystal¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. Wace definitely won¡¯t be able to secure the Sullivan Group¡¯s project! The next afternoon, Wace was called back by his mother. ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you stay by Crystal¡¯s side at such a critical juncture?¡± ¡°The bidding materials...¡± Wace opened his mouth but was stopped by June. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s the most important thing right now? If you solidify your rtionship with Crystal, we need not worry about not having a chance to work with the Sullivan Group in the future!¡± ¡°Mom, this is my business! I had the intention of working with the Sullivan Group in the first ce, so this is a good opportunity,¡± Wace said firmly. He and his teammates had been working hard all morning, so he was very confident in the bidding. He really couldn¡¯t understand why his mother wanted him to use the power of Crystal¡¯s family to negotiate the coboration. While they were talking, Crystal slid out of the wheelchair. June quickly poked her son secretly. ¡°Crystal, look. I heard you were going for a checkup, and Wace rushed over immediately. Let¡¯s go to the doctor¡¯s office and take a good look at your body!¡± June passed the wheelchair to Wace. Along the way, June and Crystal talked non-stop. Only when Wace was mentioned would he reply to them. Before he reached the door, a familiar voice came from the office. ¡°Doctor! Please, please help me think of a solution! Or you can tell me about the donor. I¡¯ll go and find out why he suddenly has no intention of donating.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were red as she asked the doctor what had happened. He just informed me that he had found a matching bone marrow, and the other party had agreed to donate it. Why did the other party back out within a week? ¡°How can I tell you this?! The hospital has to keep it a secret.¡± The doctor seemed to be used to this kind of thing, so he didn¡¯t n to waste any more time with Sharon. ¡°Just a name or a simple contact-please.¡± When the door was pushed open, Sharon stared at the doctor pleadingly. Astonishingly, the moment he saw Wace and Crystal, the impatient doctor instantly regained his smile and quickly stood up to wee them. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Wace and Crystal? How are you feeling today? Do you still feel dizzy?¡± ¡°Why are you here? Hurry up and get out! Don¡¯t dy Crystal¡¯s treatment!¡± June was furious the moment she saw her daughter-inw. She didn¡¯t want to hear what thetter had to say. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Sharon is also a girl, so it¡¯s convenient for her to apany me. Auntie and Wace pushed me all the way here, so you can go outside and rest for a while.¡± Chapter 15 15 Pushed Down June thought that Crystal didn¡¯t want her son to know about her condition, so she left with Wace after giving her daughter-inw instructions. ¡°I heard you made a bet with Nicole. If Wace doesn¡¯t win the Sullivan Group¡¯s project, you two will get a divorce, and you will kowtow to Nicole in public?¡± The doctor helped Crystal with her physical examination as she looked at Sharon-who was standing at the side in a daze-and continued, ¡°Wace stayed with me in the wardst night. He¡¯s not feeling well today, so I want him to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Sharon calmly replied as if she didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, she saw her husband leave Crystal¡¯s ward and the hospital with her own eyesst night. Crystal only said these words to provoke her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your stupid bet, I would¡¯ve found a way to make Wace win.¡± Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask with interest, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m a little curious. What can you do to help Wace? The Sullivan Group¡¯s position is known by everyone, so they won¡¯t be easily manipted by others. Since you have a way to make the Sullivan Group coborate with the Harris Group, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Crystal turned her eyes slightly and sneered disdainfully. ¡°What do you know? The four casinos owned by my family were all built by the Sullivan Group. You can say that we have a deep connection. This time, the Sullivan Group forked out two billion dors easily. If our family wants to, we can get at least half of it. When the timees, I can get my father to transfer half of it to Wace. This will help him achieve his goal of coborating with them.¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Sullivan Group to have such a deep rtionship with the York Group.¡± Crystal stared at Sharon and said proudly, ¡°This is an innate advantage. In New York, who doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between the York Group and the Sullivan Group?¡± After she finished having her blood drawn, she looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Sharon, let me tell you this: a person like you will never know what kind of life I¡¯m living. If you still want your face, take the initiative to leave Wace. A woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to stand beside him.¡± ¡°Then, how did you know that Wace needed your help?¡± Sharon then realized that thisdy had another motive for wanting to be with her alone. ¡°That was my original n, but now, I think the priority is for you both to get a divorce than for him to get the project.¡± Sharon was toozy to talk nonsense with her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see then. I¡¯ll see what capabilities you have to convince your father to help. After all, didn¡¯t the gambling king not even give you a permit to operate the casino?¡± Once she said that, Crystal¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Everyone knew that this was the pain in her heart. She had two elder brothers, one younger brother, and two younger sisters. Her father had five wives, and two were still alive. She didn¡¯t know whether the casino management permit would end up in her hands, but her pride wouldn¡¯t allow someone like Sharon to mock her! Apanied by a tragic scream, Crystal directly fell from the wheelchair. Sharon hurriedly reached out to help her up, but she didn¡¯t expect to be seen by June and Wace, who had just entered the room. In June¡¯s eyes, what urred was Sharon pushing Crystal down. Without asking in detail, June grabbed her daughter-inw and raised her hand. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Wace rushed up and protected Sharon in his arms. June raised her hand and hit him on the back. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Wace looked at his spouse and asked in a low voice. Crystal, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Wace to ignore her lying on the ground and turn to look at that b*tch, Sharon! June was infuriated by her son¡¯s actions. ¡°Crystal helped you so much, yet you still want to side with that b*tch? Did she drug you to make you do such a thing?¡± When the doctor heard the sound, he hurriedly ran out from behind the curtain and helped Crystal up along with June. Wace turned around. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s my wife, your daughter-inw. She¡¯s not a b*tch.¡± June clenched her fists, her face flushed red. She red at Sharon with hatred in her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Fine! Since you have such thoughts, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if you can win the Sullivan Group¡¯s project with your own abilities. If you don¡¯t win the bid, you will settle the divorce procedures on the same day.¡± After saying that, June looked at Crystal with eyes full of love and tenderness. Her tone became much gentler as she said, ¡°Crystal, let Auntie see if you are hurt anywhere. That vicious woman actually dared to push you.¡± Chapter 16 16 Refusing to Cooperate ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie... I-I was careless.¡± Sharon really admired this woman. How did she manage to cry so easily? If she has this ability, why doesn¡¯t she film a movie instead of trying to break up other people¡¯s families? ¡°I spouted nonsense and provoked Sharon. It¡¯s reasonable for her to punish me.¡± Crystal gave the doctor a look. The doctor immediately understood and agreed. ¡°Crystal is weak to begin with, not to mention that she didn¡¯t say anything. She only said that she wanted to help Wace get the opportunity to work with the Sullivan group. I hoped Sharon wouldn¡¯t misunderstand, but I didn¡¯t expect Crystal to be pushed off the wheelchair while I was doing the test. Although I¡¯m an outsider, I still have to say this! She¡¯s really vicious!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Although Sharon wasn¡¯t a tough person, she would stand up to defend herself if she was wronged for no reason. June still wanted to scold her daughter-inw but was stopped by Crystal. ¡°No need, Auntie. Since there¡¯s someone here who doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After speaking, Crystal turned around and left. June wanted to say something, but Crystal had already left. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She stomped her feet angrily and pointed at Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re really infuriating me! It¡¯s all your fault that Wace is in this state now. A useless person like you shouldn¡¯t be alive. Why don¡¯t you die with that old guy? Crystal is so gentle and kind. She wants to help us, but she¡¯s still bullied by you. Tell me, can you make up for it now that you¡¯ve driven her away?¡± ¡°Mom, are you so sure that she can help Wace get the project from the Sullivan Group? She doesn¡¯t have the ability!¡± Sharon exined seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom; I feel disgusted.¡± June pointed at her son¡¯s wife angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a jinx. Crystal can get half of the Sullivan Group¡¯s project money, and who do you think you are? What do you know? What kind of person is her father? He¡¯s the gambling king, and her mother married him with a rich dowry. She¡¯s nothing like your cheap mother, who shoved you into our family and died.¡± Hearing June insult her mother like this, Sharon couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then look forward to her really helping you!¡± Thereafter, Sharon nced at her husband and ignored the angry June. Along the way, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Since they like to use their backgrounds to suppress others so much, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony! She took out her cell phone and found Tommy¡¯s chat. ¡°From now on, we will try our best to reject the York Group¡¯s coboration. We will also stop all the cable and electricity projects that we have with them. I will make up the losses with my personal ount to maintain thepany¡¯s profits.¡± Even if they had coborated with the York Group in the past, from the moment she took over, these coborations no longer needed to be carried out. After walking out of the hospital, June was still scolding Sharon indignantly. ¡°How could you marry such a useless woman? I found a useless man to marry into the family, and my son married someone even more useless. What a sin!¡± The next morning, a shocking piece of news was released: The Sullivan Group had actually brought forward the bidding date. Wace was d that he was prepared, so he came to the Sullivan Group with a n. Looking at the 828-meter-tall building that had a total of 162 floors, Wace actually felt a little nervous. Such apany was the ideal ce for him, not like the Harris Group, which was a foul ce. He wondered if they could see his sincerity. If he really seeded, he could leave the Harris Group and start his ownpany in the future. Plus, he didn¡¯t want a divorce yet, so he had to give it a try! On the top floor, Sharon and Tommy were discussing the decisions to be made during the shareholders¡¯ meeting. Sharon seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Speaking of which, have we worked with the York Group for a long time?¡± Tommy thought for a while before exining, ¡°It¡¯s true that they used to work with us very well in the past. Later on, theirpany tried to break away from us several times, but nobody in the industry could afford the upkeep of their four casinos. In addition, with ourpany¡¯s political background, it wasn¡¯t easy for the York Group to withdraw from the casino business.¡± Sharon nodded. It seems like I don¡¯t know the Sullivan Group well enough. I have to speed up my reading of the information these few days. ¡°However, the York Group has finally understood that the Sullivan Group¡¯s position in the country is unrivaled. Hence, they want to use this bidding to strengthen their coboration with us. Recently, they have also provided us with materials, but ording to your wishes yesterday, we have already rejected them.¡± Chapter 17 17 Who Is CEO Charlotte? After a while, the office¡¯s notification bell rang. Tommy pressed the notification button, and Secretary Lydia¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Mr. Tommy, he has arrived.¡± Hearing Lydia reporting to the president, Wace was a little nervous. He really wasn¡¯t sure if the Sullivan Group¡¯s president, Tommy, would give him the chance to meet him. As soon as the conversation ended, Tommy walked out of his office. ¡°Mr. Wace? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I heard that you¡¯re quite capable among the younger generation. Come on in.¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect Tommy to be so young. Thetter looked almost the same age as him. Also, he had previously heard that if he wanted to meet Tommy, he had to queue up. The people outside also confirmed the rumors, so Wace didn¡¯t expect thetter to ask his secretary to invite him in directly. Tommy sat on the chair and sized up the man in front of him, his gaze carrying a strong sense of scrutiny. Wace¡¯s originally gentle face was stared at until he was at a loss. Surprisingly, Tommy¡¯s gaze became bolder. He sized up Wace from head to toe before gesturing for thetter to sit down. ording to my investigation, Wace has a close rtionship with the CEO. Therefore, it¡¯s no wonder that the CEO went through so much trouble to pave the way for him... At this thought, Tommy narrowed his eyes dangerously and smirked. Wace was confused. Tommy is handsome, and there have been no scandals or news of his marriage for many years. Wace frowned awkwardly at this thought. Does he like men? Wace clenched his fists and looked back. Tommy then said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wace. I¡¯m Tommy, president of the Sullivan Group.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Tommy. I¡¯m here to talk to you about the bidding of Sullivan¡¯s new project. Although the Harris Group has just entered the construction industry, I¡¯m in charge of all the projects. The fewpanies we¡¯ve worked with have good reputations and results.¡± Wace handed the documents over and continued, ¡°These are some documents rted to our organization that I¡¯vepiled...¡± Tommy yawned. He didn¡¯t even pick them up; instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out about the Harris Group Construction Company. If it¡¯s possible, just sign the contract.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Wace was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that such a good thing would happen to him. The other party didn¡¯t even look at the information before agreeing. Is it so easy to negotiate business now? Tommy nodded. ¡°Of course. Although your constructionpany is very small and wasn¡¯t within my considerations at first, our CEO trusts Mr. Wace very much, and she really wants to coborate with you.¡± ¡°Your new CEO?¡± Wace was in disbelief. ¡°I wonder who your CEO is?¡± ¡°Our CEO is Miss Charlotte from New York.¡± ¡°Charlotte?¡± Wace touched his chin and frowned. ¡°Other than my wife¡¯s mother, I don¡¯t know anyone with thest name ¡®Charlotte.¡¯ But she passed away many years ago, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other family with thest name Charlotte in New York.¡± Tommy didn¡¯t reply. ording to Sharon, that was all he could say. Other than his mother-inw, Lynn, Wace didn¡¯t know anyone else with thest name Charlotte. Little did he know that his wife, whose two parents had passed away and had a poor family background, was the Miss Charlotte that they were referring to. At this moment, Tommy picked up the proposal. ¡°Mr. Wace, I saw from your proposal that your bid is one billion dors, which is half of what we proposed?¡± Wace nodded. ¡°Yes, I think this price is reasonable. Do you think it¡¯s too much?¡± ¡°No, but Mr. Wace, haven¡¯t you thought of bidding for the entire project?¡± Tommy gazed at the other party, not expecting him to be so cautious. Wace was even more shocked. ¡°Mr. Tommy, you mean that you won¡¯t consider other partners for this bidding?¡± Tommy smiled and replied, ¡°This was also instructed by our CEO. If you think it¡¯s possible, you can take over the entire project at two billion dors. We also believe in Mr. Wace¡¯s standards.¡± Looking at the other man, Tommy took out the contract and handed it over. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other problems, we can sign the contract.¡± Did good luck suddenlye for me? Wace was a little dumbfounded. He would¡¯ve never thought that the Sullivan Group-which hispany has been seeking coboration with-had already prepared a contract for him and would be entrusting him with the entire project! ¡°Our CEO also said that this money is for you to test your mistakes. Whether it works or not will determine our future coboration.¡± Chapter 18 18 Coboration Sess After hearing Tommy¡¯s words, Wace took a deep breath. Grandmother¡¯s goal was only to have a chance to coborate. However, not only have I won the bid now, but I¡¯ve even gotten the entire project! Sharon¡¯s determined face suddenly shed across Wace¡¯s mind. Why was she so confident that day? Could it be that she already knew about the result? Who exactly is she... At this moment, Wace suddenly had a strange thought. Could this legendary CEO Charlotte be my wife¡¯s alias? But when I turn around and think about it, how could there be anything that is so strange? I know Sharon¡¯s identity the best. Rather than letting my thoughts run wild, I might as well ept the fact that Crystal is helping me behind my back. Wace couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Tommy, I would like to ask: is the CEO on good terms with the York Group?¡± When Tommy heard this, he almostughed out loud. ¡°Mr. Wace, did you not read thetest news? If the CEO really had a good rtionship with the York Group, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t need to discuss coboration with you anymore, right?¡± Wace was stunned for a moment before realizing that the other party meant that this had nothing to do with the York Group. Who is the one supporting me? After leaving the Sullivan Group¡¯s building, Wace was still in shock and excitement. He felt like he was dreaming as he held the sessful bidding agreement in his hands. Seeing Wace leave, Sharon quickly arranged for a car to return to the Harris family. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what expression Nicole would have. In the hall of the Harris family residence, everyone had a strange look on their faces. Why did Wace choose this time to ask us to return home? Also, everyone knows that Wace went to Sullivan this morning. If it was a business deal, it shouldn¡¯t have been settled so quickly. Everyone in the Harris family was waiting to see him make a fool of himself. This was especially so for Louis, who wanted to see how humiliated the eldest grandson of the Harris family would be. When Wace walked into the room, he felt everyone¡¯s mocking gazes. Louis opened his mouth and said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Big Brother to be back so soon. Your trip didn¡¯t even take an hour! I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t even go through Sullivan¡¯s door?¡± ¡°It looks like Big Brother can¡¯t wait to get a divorce with that woman, so he didn¡¯t put in any effort to negotiate, right?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but mock. Madam Harris¡¯s expression was ugly. This kid hasn¡¯t said anything for so long, so they must¡¯ve guessed correctly. After all, the requirements and difficulty of this bidding were very high, and the bidding date was brought forward. If Wace wasn¡¯t prepared, it¡¯s normal for him to be rejected. But as he was the eldest grandson of the Harris family, she didn¡¯t want Wace to give up so easily. Hence, Madam Harris looked at thetter and sighed. ¡°Are you not prepared this time? If you tell me now that you¡¯ve failed, I¡¯m afraid you have disappointed me. Also, your actions today have really embarrassed us. If this gets out, the Harris family¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡± At this moment, Sharon-who had just entered-stood beside her husband. When she heard Madam Harris¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and give her spouse an encouraging look. These people are too much; they simply can¡¯t bear to see others seed. They didn¡¯t even ask about the oue and just mocked him first! Are they really a family? As for Nicole, Sharon couldn¡¯t figure out where the former got her courage from. When she has to kneel down and kowtowter, I hope that Madam Harris will deal with this matter fairly. Wace was very excited at first, but now, these people¡¯s actions made him speechless. He looked at everyone and took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t use the Harris family¡¯s name to negotiate the coboration; instead, I used the name of thepany I established. The Sullivan Group¡¯s Tommy has signed a project contract with me, and the project will officially start next month.¡± ¡°What! You got Sullivan¡¯s cooperation?¡± ¡°Nonsense! How is that possible? You probably couldn¡¯t even get a meeting with the Sullivan Group.¡± ¡°Really? Wace, are you joking with me?¡± Discussions broke out among the people present. Nobody believed that Wace had gotten their coboration in such a short time. ¡°No way! Absolutely not!¡± Louis immediately stood up when he realized what was going on. ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t use the Harris family¡¯s name? Mr. Tommy is a famous figure in New York. How would he agree to meet you so easily? Besides, your constructionpany has just been established, and the biggest project you have is worth less than a million dors. Why would he take a fancy to you?¡± Faced with Louis¡¯s doubts, Wace took out the contract expressionlessly and ced it on the ss table in front of Madam Harris. ¡°This is the contract we have signed. Please take a look.¡± Chapter 19 19 A Share Of The Loot This contract was undoubtedly a p to everyone¡¯s face. Even Zachary-who had been watching themotion-was shocked! Louis snatched the contract from Madam Harris and threw it on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You must¡¯ve forged this. How could you have managed to clinch such a big deal in less than an hour?¡± Zachary sneered. ¡°It¡¯s such a big project. We should be clear about it. They invested two billion dors, so don¡¯t try to fool us with a few hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t think of a reason for how you managed to get this contract, Brother. If you can get it done so easily, then so can I.¡± Louis was shocked that his cousin became the focus of the family so easily. Moreover, all the favorable conditions that his grandmother had offered had been taken away by him. If he really achieved this, the Harris family would have no ce for them in the future. ¡°Take a closer look at the seal on it. The contract is worth two billion dors. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Louis roared. ¡°You have the nerve to ask for a contract that is worth two billion dors? You think your smallpany can get such a big project? Dream on.¡± Zachary looked at Madam Harris and coughed a few times. ¡°Mom, this kid is treating all of us like monkeys. I don¡¯t think you need to look at this contract; he must¡¯ve printed it and faked it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! It might be Crystal who helped Wace! I think this contract is real!¡± June gritted her teeth and picked up the contract as if she believed that it had to be Crystal who helped her son clinch the coboration so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me take a look at the contract first.¡± Madam Harris picked up the contract and examined it seriously for a while. ¡°Madam, Crystal is here.¡± Just as Madam Harris was scrutinizing the contract carefully, the butler walked in. When June heard that Crystal was here, she quickly stood up. ¡°Quick! Wee her in quickly!¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s anticipation, Crystal entered wearing a long white dress with an exquisite gift box in her hand. The moment she saw Wace, she gave him her blessings. ¡°Wace, congrattions on getting Sullivan¡¯s project! I knew you could do it.¡± Hearing what Crystal said, everyone was stunned. How could this happen! Wace really got this project? Madam Harris didn¡¯t have the time to wee Crystal. She flipped through the contract in her hands. The contract, the seal... Everything is well in order. ¡°It¡¯s true! Wace, you really negotiated a project that is worth two billion dors sessfully!¡± Madam Harris hurriedly went up to him, her cold attitudepletely different from before. Wace actually managed to clinch the project, and he managed to obtain all two billion dors of it. However, he did it in less than an hour! Nobody would believe it! Zachary also stared at his nephew in shock, feeling regret and helplessness. Before today, Wace was still considered to be my junior. Whether it was his identity or status, thetter was definitely not my match. If I had known that this was going to happen, I would¡¯ve taken this opportunity and not let this brat take advantage of it. However, he refused because he was worried about his own reputation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my grandson to achieve what I¡¯ve always wanted to do. It looks like ourpany has a chance to grow!¡± Madam Harris¡¯s words were like a p in everyone¡¯s face, and this meant that nobody in the Harris family would be able to impede Wace anymore. ¡°Great-this is really great! Wace, how did you do this? Do you know that you¡¯ve made a great contribution to our family? You¡¯re really great!¡± Madam Harris wasn¡¯t stingy with her praise. After she finished speaking, she quickly continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it, but the other party... Mr. Tommy didn¡¯t make things difficult for you at all?¡± ¡°Mom, is there a need to talk about this? Of course, it¡¯s because of Crystal. The York family and Sullivan have such a good rtionship, so it must be Crystal who helped Wace. She¡¯s much more useful than some other people!¡± said June as she pulled Crystal to her side and looked at Sharon with disdain. Wace said in a direct manner, ¡°The new president seems to have wanted to coborate with the Harris Group since a long time ago. Before I went, they had already done their due diligence on us, and Mr. Tommy is also very optimistic about our new initiatives.¡± In other words, him clinching the project had nothing to do with Crystal, and this made her very embarrassed. The reason why she came at this time was that Sullivan had already sent a message regarding their decision to coborate with Wace¡¯s constructionpany. Her father told her to obtain a share of the project! Chapter 20 20 She Is Family ¡°Yeah, it seems like because the project isn¡¯t rted to a casino... So Sullivan doesn¡¯t really want to work with the York Group on this.¡± Crystal sat obediently beside June. Wace had already made it very clear that if she continued to keep up a pretense, it would be even more awkward if she asked for a coborationter on. Upon hearing Wace¡¯s words, Zachary and Louis felt terrible. What were we thinking back then? Although the Harris Group can¡¯tpare to the Sullivan Group, it is still considered one of the richestpanies in New York. It isn¡¯t impossible for Sullivan to investigate us secretly. No wonder Wace could get the contract so easily; it turned out that Sullivan already had a good impression of the Harris Group. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that anyone who went would¡¯ve clinched the deal? We really did miss an excellent opportunity. I hope that Madam Harris won¡¯t really give half of Harris Group to Wace, or else our future will be tough. At this moment, Sharon walked up to Nicole. ¡°Nicole, do you still remember our bet?¡± Nicole¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she looked at the other party viciously. How could I forget about the bet? If Wace didn¡¯t get Sullivan¡¯s coboration on his own, then Sharon and Wace would have to divorce. She would also have to kowtow to me three times in front of everyone. Otherwise, I would have to kowtow to Sharon. Now that Wace has gotten the contract, doesn¡¯t that mean I lost? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Harris family. How could I kowtow to a sl*t like Sharon? At the thought of this, Nicole raised her chin high and said arrogantly, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t you know who you are? Our family provides you with food and clothes, and you weren¡¯t any help at all. You still want me to kowtow to you? Are you daydreaming?¡± Sharon looked at her matter-of-fact expression. ¡°You¡¯re not going back on your word, are you? I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family¡¯s upbringing to be like this. How interesting. If you say that, I¡¯m worried that what you said yesterday will reallye true!¡± At this point, Madam Harris seemed to recall something. When they were talking about the bet, that wretched girl seemed to have cursed me. If she really doesn¡¯t fulfill her promise... Nicole looked at Madam Harris, and sure enough, her expression turned ugly. ¡°Wretched girl, quickly bow and apologize to Sharon!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to kowtow? What is happening now? Why has it changed to Nicole bowing after losing?¡± Sharon stood there and looked at Madam Harris seriously. I have never seen someone so biased. Nicole panicked. ¡°Grandma, how could you listen to her?! She just wants to embarrass our family and me!¡± ¡°Sharon, I¡¯ve already asked Nicole to apologize to you! Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Madam Harris originally thought that she would just gloss over this matter with a few words, but who knew that Sharon would actually put this matter on the line. She is really shameless. However, she still remembered Nicole¡¯s oath. If I don¡¯t fulfill the bet, will it really affect me? Sharon said matter-of-factly, ¡°If I was the one who lost today, won¡¯t I have to kneel down and kowtow to her? And even if you think that it doesn¡¯t matter whether the bet with me is valid or not, are you going to ignore Grandma¡¯s life and death?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so unforgiving today and even go at her so aggressively. She quickly said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯ll definitely live to a ripe old age.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften because of Nicole¡¯s exnation. Instead, she stared coldly at thetter. ¡°Grandma...¡± Nicole could tell that Madam Harris was really suspicious of her because of this matter. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Then, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have coborated with the Sullivan Group from the start?¡± Wace suddenly spoke, making Nicole even more speechless. Everyone now knew that Wace was the biggest contributor to the Harris Group¡¯s project. If she argued with Wace, it would definitely be hard for her in the future. ¡°I¡¯m your sister...¡± Nicole gritted her teeth. ¡°How can you do this for an outsider like her...¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw, a member of the Harris family.¡± ¡°Just do as your older brother says! Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense! I didn¡¯t expect you to break your promise and curse me for the sake of your reputation!¡± Madam Harris mmed the table angrily, seemingly very displeased with her granddaughter¡¯s actions. However, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Madam Harris actually didn¡¯t take Sharon and Nicole¡¯s bet to heart. If it weren¡¯t for Wace standing up for her, this matter probably would¡¯ve been forgotten. Chapter 21 21 President Nicole stood there and looked at Zachary and Louis for help, but the two of them turned their heads away unnaturally. At this moment, everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to lose the olddy¡¯s favor for the sake of Nicole, nor could they offend Wace. ¡°I...¡± Feeling everyone¡¯s cold gazes, Nicole stuttered and looked at Crystal. Since Crystal is so kind, she would definitely be willing to help me. As long as Crystal asks, Wace will never speak to that woman again. Nicole could only ce herst hope on Crystal, but she didn¡¯t expect thetter to just be quietly drinking tea andpletely ignoring her situation. ¡°Nicole, have you thought it through? Do you want to kowtow and admit your wrongdoings, or do you want to make your cursee true on Grandma?¡± Every word Sharon said sounded like a devil¡¯s voice in Nicole¡¯s ears. If I abide by the bet today, I will only lose a little dignity. But if I don¡¯t abide by the bet today, Grandma might not love me as much as before. If I have to weigh the pros and cons, I would rather lose my dignity. At the thought of this, she immediately kneeled down without any hesitation. When she met Sharon¡¯s face, Nicole felt like vomiting. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Nicole¡¯s body trembled as she prostrated at Sharon¡¯s feet. Zachary secretly took out his phone and captured this scene. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense.¡± Nicole¡¯s voice trembled. I will definitely return today¡¯s humiliation to Sharon a thousand-fold over. ¡°Apologize louder and more sincerely. I didn¡¯t hear what you just said.¡± Nicole lowered her head, bent down, and lightly kowtowed. She held back her tears of humiliation and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong!¡± ¡°Then, what did you do wrong?¡± Sharon looked at Nicole, who was in front of her. Even though thetter was apologizing, there was no regret in her eyes. Instead, there was anger and hatred. Nicole gritted her teeth. ¡°I was wrong to doubt Big Brother¡¯s ability... I shouldn¡¯t have bet on him failing...¡± It¡¯s no wonder that the Harris family likes to verbally abuse me. To a certain extent, treating other people in this manner makes me feel good. However, I don¡¯t want to be like the Harris family! I won¡¯t bully others like this! When Nicole reluctantly wanted to kowtow a second time, Sharon stopped her. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re in the wrong, pay more attention to what you say next time.¡± On the surface, this sentence was meant for Nicole to hear, but Sharon¡¯s voice was very loud as if she were warning everyone who mocked her. Wace was a little surprised, suddenly feeling that his wife was different from before. However, he couldn¡¯t specifically pinpoint what was different about her. Recently, her behavior has been abnormal. Previously, she encouraged me to engage in coboration talks with Sullivan and kept saying that she believed in me. At that time, I felt that it was strange. It was as if Sharon had already known that I would seed. Where did she get the confidence from? After being helped up by Sharon, Nicole¡¯s tears finally fell uncontrobly. But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, afraid that she would say something wrong and make Madam Harris unhappy again. Crystal looked at the surrounding atmosphere. It seems that it¡¯s time. She quickly walked to Nicole¡¯s side and brought her to a seat to rest. ¡°Since Sharon doesn¡¯t mind anymore, let¡¯s end this matter here! Nicole knows she did wrong.¡± Crystal looked at Madam Harris. Madam Harris nodded and felt a little better. She actually didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to apologize and kowtow to Sharon, but Wace didn¡¯t look happy either, and this bet was also rted to her life. ¡°This time, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson. In the future, for matters that you can¡¯t handle, don¡¯t provoke others. Even if you want to make a bet, don¡¯t implicate your family.¡± Sharon educated Nicole, but thetter buried her head in Crystal¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, Nicole knows she¡¯s in the wrong. She¡¯ll never do something like this again; just forgive her this once.¡± At this moment, Crystal stood up and pretended to be a good person. Sheforted Nicole and also won Madam Harris¡¯s favor. Her words undoubtedly gave the olddy a way out. ¡°Today is the day Wace got this contract. Let¡¯s hurry up and pack up. Let¡¯s celebrate our coboration with Sullivan!¡± Sharon-who waspletely ignored-suddenly said, ¡°Grandma, since Wace has sessfully negotiated the project, can we give him the position of Harris Group CEO?¡± Hearing this, Madam Harris raised her eyebrows, and her heart skipped a beat! I did indeed say that before, but Wace is a junior after all, and he is my eldest daughter¡¯s child. If possible, I still want to hand over the family business to Zachary. Thinking of this, she started to ponder again. Chapter 22 22 Like Her Seeing the change in Madam Harris¡¯s expression, June immediately understood her mother¡¯s thoughts. Ever since I was young, hasn¡¯t Mother been biased enough? She has probably already thought about what she would do if Wace wasn¡¯t under her control in the future or if Zachary and the rest were chased out! Madam Harris really wanted to take back her promise. After all, she was only using the position of CEO as bait. It was understandable if she wanted to take it back. However, she couldn¡¯t say this right after Wace got the contract, so she pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Do I need you to remind me? Tomorrow night, our family will hold a grand banquet. I will invite famous celebrities from New York to participate. When the timees, I will publicly announce that we will be coborating with the Sullivan Group and taking on the entire project. At that time, I will officially announce the identity of the new CEO.¡± With that, Sharon nodded in satisfaction. Wace felt a warm current rush into his brain. This moment is finally here. It will be easier for me to implement new policies in the Harris Group in the future. Otherwise, in its current state, the Harris Group will sooner orter be emptied by those veterans who are always engaged in politics. ¡°Other than that-Wace, Grandma has something important to tell you!¡± Madam Harris suddenly thought of something and quickly walked up to her eldest grandson. ¡°I hope you can contact the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO and invite her to the banquet tomorrow.¡± Thereafter, the olddy stared at Wace expectantly, as if she were very confident in him. ¡°If that person is willing to attend our banquet, it will be a great thing for the Harris Group. Perhaps ourpany¡¯s stock price will rise as well.¡± However, Wace frowned and replied with some doubt, ¡°I only saw Sullivan¡¯s Mr. Tommy today, and I didn¡¯t see the CEO at all. Also, we just came to an agreement today, so wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to use Sullivan¡¯s name for our own gain?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! The Harris Group is now tied together with the Sullivan Group. From now on, the Harris Group will be on the same level as them. We have a powerful backer now.¡± Madam Harris spoke proudly as if no otherpany could shake their position within New York. ¡°Even if their CEO doesn¡¯t want toe over, you can invite Tommy over. After all, he¡¯s Sullivan¡¯s second-inmand. We would still be very proud if he were there.¡± Seeing her son in a difficult position, June quickly spoke up. Mom thinks Sullivan¡¯s CEO is very close to my son and that she could be at his beck and call. That is too much! ¡°That¡¯s right! If we can invite Tommy over, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Madam Harris waspletely immersed in her joy. In the future, the Harris family¡¯s future prospects will be bright. If the younger generation works hard, the Harris Group might even be able to rise up to be a big conglomerate! This means that the Harris Group is going to prosper under my control. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Wace nodded, and there was some hesitation in his tone. ¡°What are you thinking about? You must do it!¡± Madam Harris patted her grandson¡¯s shoulder as if she wanted to give him some confidence. What if Tommy doesn¡¯t want toe? Wace remembered the other party¡¯s attitude toward him at thepany. He couldn¡¯t figure it out and wasn¡¯t sure if he would reallye. After the family meeting, I will have to give him a call first. Sharon¡¯s gaze fell on Madam Harris¡¯s face. She wanted to hold a banquet to show off the Harris Group¡¯s power. She wanted to take this opportunity to announce that Wace was the new CEO. She wanted to support her husband in this, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, so she still needed Tommy to be present. ¡°As for the CEO, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s only a chance if she wants to see us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get close to such a big shot.¡± Juneughed when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right; the CEO must be busy every day. I heard that Miss Charlotte is also a powerful person. She¡¯s not like some people who stay at home every day and can¡¯t even cook or wash their clothes properly.¡± Sharon seemed to know that her mother-inw was talking about her. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s like me, staying at home every day...¡± The Harris family nced at her. They had never seen such a shameless woman before. ¡°Hmph, how is that possible? Look at her status. How dare shepare someone like that to herself shamelessly?¡± Chapter 23 23 Harris Group¡¯s Distribution Everyone present criticized Sharon for not knowing the decorum and insulting Sullivan¡¯s CEO, but Sharon didn¡¯t defend herself. Since I¡¯m the target of everyone¡¯s hate, I should leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I would make everyone unhappy. After the meeting ended, Wace called Tommy. ¡°Hello, President Tommy.¡± ¡°Hello, Wace. Are there any problems with the contract?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read the contract, and there¡¯s no problem with it, but there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± Wace only wanted toplete the task that his grandmother gave him. Seeing that Tommy didn¡¯t seem to have any objections, he continued, ¡°I want to ask if the CEO of yourpany is free tomorrow. Because we¡¯ve reached an agreement with Sullivan, our family wants to hold a small banquet. Of course, it¡¯s just a family banquet. I hope you can attend it with the CEO.¡± Tommy was silent for a while before he replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take a look at the CEO¡¯s schedule and give you an answer in ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he hung up directly. Wace anxiously waited for Tommy to get back to him. On the way home, Sharon¡¯s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she guessed what had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be there. You¡¯ll have to make a trip there too.¡± After getting Sharon¡¯s confirmation, Tommy gave the news to Wace. Tommy¡¯s voice came from the phone, and Wace turned on the speaker. ¡°Wace, she will being. She¡¯ll go over directly.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you, Mr. Tommy!¡± Just as Wace was about to say something, Madam Harris came up excitedly. She didn¡¯t expect such a joyous event to happen so easily just as the Harris Group needed help the most. After hanging up the phone, Madam Harris said to all the members of the Harris family, ¡°Go and prepare the best dishes and drinks. Invite the best bands in New York. In addition, inform all the bigpanies in New York and invite them to attend. Also, make sure that they know the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO will be present! The invitation letter must be made with real gold and crystals.¡± With Madam Harris¡¯s order, the Harris family entered a busy period. The moment this piece of news was released, the entire New York was shocked. It seems like the situation in New York is about to change. Sullivan¡¯s new CEO will actually be appearing at the Harris family¡¯s banquet! The Harris family members¡¯ phones were exploding with calls. Madam Harris¡¯s proud expression couldn¡¯t be concealed. It seems like the Harris family will soon be the most prominent family in the country. The younger generation went to work. Madam Harris returned to her office and sat down for less than five minutes before she called Zachary back. ¡°Mom, are you really going to give the position of CEO to that kid?¡± Upon entering the room, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Madam Harris frowned and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you guys being disappointing. Plus, I promised Wace that I would give it to him.¡± Zachary shook his head, his tone filled with determination. ¡°Mom, that won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t let him be the CEO!¡± ¡°If he only got back a few million dors share of the project, I would have a way. However, this kid got the two-billion-dor project directly. He¡¯s the major contributor to thepany. If we don¡¯t give him a reward, I¡¯m afraid the people in thepany won¡¯t be convinced.¡± Hearing Madam Harris¡¯s words, Zachary made up his mind. His tone was filled with hatred. ¡°He got the contract so easily because Sullivan wanted to coborate with the Harris Group in the first ce. In addition, Crystal is here today. It must be because the York Group is helping him!¡± ¡°I heard that he spent an entire night with Crystal yesterday. Isn¡¯t the gambling king famous too? In my opinion, he must¡¯ve borrowed the power of the York Group to get the contract! If that¡¯s really the case, after he gets the position, we would definitely have to coborate with the York Group. At that time, if we want to be the richest in New York...¡± Madam Harris looked displeased. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Although the York Group didn¡¯t express their support on the surface, Big Sister has been secretly trying to matchmake Crystal and Wace. I think we need to think this over...¡± Hearing her son¡¯s argument, Madam Harris fell into deep thought. She knew her daughter too well. She is so ambitious that nobody can underestimate her. If I¡¯m not careful, the Harris Group will fall into her hands, and things will be difficult! Chapter 24 24 Crystal Stays Over However, Madam Harris knew very well that those senior executives who supported Zachary didn¡¯t do any real work apart from forming cliques and organizing office politics. The parasites of suchpanies would be eliminated sooner orter. Moreover, the core members of the Harris Group were all young people. Young people were more used to Wace¡¯s style of doing things; they all admired and trusted him. If Zachary takes over thepany at this time, it will definitely cause a hugemotion... ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about certain things.¡± Zachary was loved by Madam Harris because he knew her too well. He knew what she was thinking and could read her actions well. ¡°Young people these days are asking for as high a sry as they can. If they are unsatisfied, they will leave. The Harris Group is now a golden brand. Every year, many young people try their best to get in, and there are many who are willing to work here.¡± Madam Harris frowned. Her desire to make Wace the CEO had diminished significantly. I know that Crystal likes Wace, and those two are childhood sweethearts who have grown up together. During my birthday, Crystal even gave me a piece ofnd. If that¡¯s the case, it would exin why Wace could get the two-billion-dor project. ¡°Plus, Wace¡¯s architectural department is just for show. Young people these days only like the things he designed because they want something new. Look at people our age-who would like to live in that kind of ce? And what kind of a smart home is he working on? It¡¯s so cheap, and it is capital intensive. Those Inte-of-Things houses are nothingpared to what the Harris Group is good at building.¡± Hearing this, Madam Harris waspletely shaken, and she nodded. Back then, June found a matrilocal son-inw just to get a share of the Harris Group. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant with Wace, she probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten the share that easily. If that¡¯s the case, I might have to think of a way to retain my position as CEO. This matter was entirely out of Madam Harris¡¯s selfishness. She really didn¡¯t like June! Part of it was because June was the eldest daughter, so she wasn¡¯t qualified to inherit the Harris Group. It was only when Mr. Harris passed away that she became the leader of thepany. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want June¡¯s status and power to continue growing in the Harris Corporation. We have to restrain my eldest daughter¡¯s family in order to ensure the stability of the Harris Group¡¯s assets. My second son and third son¡¯s families are harmonious, and they won¡¯t let the Harris Group¡¯s assets benefit outsiders. At this thought, Madam Harris made up her mind. She looked at Zachary and said calmly, ¡°Zachary, you have to listen to me in thepany in the future. Take your time to stabilize your coboration with Sullivan. I¡¯ll think of a way to settle the rest.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know who¡¯s on your side? Big Sister is married to an outsider, and Third Brother¡¯s mind isn¡¯t on the business. Don¡¯t worry. Louis and I will always be on your side!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Harris nodded in relief. ¡°At tomorrow¡¯s banquet, I will appoint Wace as the new CEO in front of everyone, and you will be the project director. You will also be fully responsible for the coboration with Sullivan.¡± Zachary was overjoyed when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to happen. At first nce, it seemed like he was doing this for Wace. But in fact, his position indirectly took over the position of CEO. All the projects had to go through him. However, Zachary didn¡¯t dare to be toocent. With Madam Harris¡¯s character, if she had any doubts about him, she might not put him in an important position in the future. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Everything that I have today is all thanks to you, so everything of me is also yours.¡± Zachary promised the olddy with confidence, but he was secretly thinking about how the entire Harris Group¡¯s assets would fall into his hands once she died. At that time, nobody would be able to stop him from doing anything he wanted. Back at home, Sharon was helping out in the kitchen. Tomorrow, our family¡¯s fate will change, and I will finally be able to wee a change in my marriage life. Seeing the smile on Sharon¡¯s face, June couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your husband has already gone out for afternoon tea with another woman. All you know to do is tend to the stove at home. It¡¯s really my biggest mistake not letting you guys get a divorce this time! If Crystal bes my daughter-inw, there would be nothing for me to worry about. Look at you-poor and useless, a piece of trash. Get out! I feel annoyed just looking at you. You can stay wherever you want. Crystal ising to stay over tonight, so you better not appear and be an eyesore!¡± Chapter 25 25 He Will Have Allergies Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t move, June picked up a cold water bottle and sshed it on her. Sharon looked at her mother-inw in disbelief. Her wet clothes stuck to her body, but the coldness it brought on wasn¡¯tparable to the coldness in thetter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help but ask. He stood at the kitchen door with Crystal, both of them looking verypatible with each other. ¡°Hurry up and get out of here. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here; our family cares about our reputation.¡± June looked down at her daughter-inw and smirked mockingly. She then turned around and smiled at Crystal. ¡°Crystal, I personally cooked today. I even cooked your favorite stewed tomato seafood with cream pancakes.¡± Sharon quickly left under her husband¡¯s strange gaze. When she went upstairs, she heard the undisguised mocking from the Harris family and Crystal, and Crystal almost fainted fromughter while in Wace¡¯s arms. When their eyes met just now, they seemed to have seen the most pitiful woman in the world. ¡°Young Madam, why are you covered in water? Go wash up!¡± When Sharon went up the stairs, she met the home¡¯s housekeeper. It seemed like the housekeeper was giving her a kind reminder, but the words ¡®Young Madam¡¯ were extremely jarring to her ears. Even if Wace ignored her presence, he wouldn¡¯t humiliate her in front of other women. However, June wasn¡¯t like that; she had never treated Sharon as her daughter-inw. Seeing Sharon standing there, the housekeeper threw a rag at her. ¡°Someone like you is only worthy of using this to wipe your face.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with the other party and walked straight to her room. The housekeeper didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare disregard her, so she threw a basin of water in the direction of Crystal and June. Right after, she shouted, ¡°Young Madam! What are you doing-¡± Crystal-who was originally smiling coquettishly-couldn¡¯t help but shout when she was suddenly drenched by the cold water. June was also drenched. Wace-who was standing at the side-also looked up in disbelief, just in time to see the water flowing down from where Sharon was standing. ¡°Look at your wife! What is she doing? If you don¡¯t discipline her properly, she might really take Crystal¡¯s life next time!¡± Wace walked up the stairs in disbelief. Sharon watched as he walked over in big steps, her palms sweaty from nervousness. Seeing that he was about to raise his hand to hit her, Sharon extended her face out without fear. ¡°It¡¯s not me. If you want to hit me, hurry up and do it!¡± At this moment, Wace was stunned. Sharon¡¯s face was full of stubbornness and unwillingness, like a little beast that had just weaned and met its enemy. Although her hands were trembling, she didn¡¯t flinch. Wace¡¯s p didn¡¯tnd. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go back!¡± At this moment, June and Crystal walked up. ¡°Okay, Wace! Take Crystal to change into a clean set of clothes first. Also, what are you standing here for? Get lost now.¡± June then left with Wace and Crystal without looking back. Back in the small study, Sharon¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Although Mom and I were exiled, I never suffered such grievances. If my parents were still alive, the Harris family wouldn¡¯t have bullied me like this! Nobody came to call her during dinner time. To the Harris family, her presence was unnecessary; it would be better if she was gone. Laughter came from the living room. Sharon pretended not to hear it and just concentrated on cooking her dinner. If she didn¡¯t eat, she would be the one who would starve in the end. ¡°Wace, eat this first.¡± Crystal picked up a piece of mango and fresh shrimp and put them on Wace¡¯s te. ¡°I am allergic to mangoes.¡± Wace coughed lightly and avoided Crystal¡¯s hand. Crystal felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. It was June who helped her out and patted Wace¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at you. This is Crystal¡¯s first time eating with us at home, so how can you talk like that? Besides, you ate too much that time; that¡¯s why you were allergic. Look, when you were young, you wouldn¡¯t even have a problem taking a small bite. The older you get, the more problems you have.¡± Wace didn¡¯t say anything, but he thought to himself, Sharon would know this. When she usually cooks, she tries her best to avoid some ingredients I¡¯m allergic to. But when he thought of that woman, Wace couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Come, Crystal! Eat this beef tongue.¡± June was busy putting food into Crystal¡¯s bowl, brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re really getting younger. How exactly did you take care of yourself? Don¡¯t hide anything from me!¡± Crystal¡¯s praise made June smile from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet child. I¡¯ll ask your mother out for a beauty treatment someday; you shoulde too.¡± Chapter 26 26 Borrowing Your Bathrobe ¡°Crystal, how¡¯s your father¡¯s health?¡± Usually, James didn¡¯t have the chance to speak on such asions. While June was in a good mood, he asked a few questions. Crystal smiled. ¡°My father has always been busy with business, but he also pays attention to news about Uncle and Auntie. Especially when Uncle was young-you were very good at devising strategies. Although you are retired now, the younger generation often learns about your past deeds.¡± James was also quite happy with her words. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re all old now. In the future, it will definitely be the world of you juniors.¡± ¡°Crystal knows how to talk, and she¡¯s smart. Her family background is also clean. If she could be my daughter-inw, that would be great.¡± June nced at her son as she spoke, intentionally or otherwise. However, Wace was only focused on eating the half-cooked ck truffle egg fried rice in front of him. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Sharon carried the freshly cooked green bean sausage stewed rice and went upstairs without looking back. After dinner, she quickly went to take a shower. She looked like she had just returned from the junk market. She was indeed not as attractive as Crystal while standing beside Wace. The warm water flowed down from above her head, and only then did Sharonpletely rx. Some thoughts gradually surfaced. I have to admit that Crystal¡¯s appearance always made me panic. In the past few years, I was going to school and had very little contact with her. But starting from this year, Crystal always seems to be provoking me, be it intentional or not. Is she different now, is she no longer as calm as before, or is she starting to care about Wace? Sharon changed into her pajamas and had just hung up the towel when she heard knocking on the door. She nced at the time-only Wace would look for her now. There was no time to dry her hair, so Sharon could only wrap it up with a towel, revealing her fair and slender neck. Her eyes were sparkling and bright, looking very wise. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m sorry. Do you have any extra bathrobes? Wace¡¯s bedroom is full of men¡¯s clothes, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to wear them. If I want a new one, I¡¯ll have to trouble the servants to look for it.¡± Crystal stood at the door with a smile, and her tone was very gentle as she looked harmless. Sharon was stunned. June had only told her that Crystal would stay over tonight, but she didn¡¯t say that she would stay in the same room as Wace. Even if it was a side room next to Wace¡¯s room, it was too inappropriate! ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, every word from Crystal was like a knife stabbing Sharon¡¯s heart. She seemed to know that this would make Sharon even more ufortable, so she continued, ¡°I heard that you two had a s*xless marriage. Wace and I would like to reminisce on some childhood memories, so I stayed over for a night.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were calm, without any emotions. She only felt that this woman was very strange. She clearly knows that Wace is a married man, but she still stirs up trouble here and is insinuating other things. However, wanting to see me suffer is simply a dream. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re shorter than me and too skinny. My clothes might not fit you.¡± Sharon sized up Crystal. Because Crystal wasn¡¯t in good health, she was indeed very thin. Compared to the sexy and voluptuous Sharon, she looked sickly. But apart from her pretty face, Sharon¡¯s figure was also top-notch. She had voluptuous breasts and buttocks, and most importantly, there wasn¡¯t any extra flesh on her waist. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go get your bathrobe.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t give the other party a chance to speak and turned to walk into the small room in the study. In front of the wardrobe, Sharon clenched her fists tightly. She was trembling all over, and the magnanimous front she had shown copsedpletely. Although Wace goes overboard, he has never brought women home to sleep together. What does the Harris family want now? Is he really bullying an orphan girl like me? ¡°This is a new bathrobe; I haven¡¯t worn it before. Take it.¡± Sharon adjusted herself and handed a peacock-blue bathrobe to Crystal. On the other hand, Crystal revealed her signature gentle smile. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re so nice. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Hurry up and rest.¡± Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to turn around and blink at Sharon before quickly returning to Wace¡¯s bedroom. The room was filled with Wace¡¯s scent, but Crystal didn¡¯t look happy at all. Back when I went on a field trip, I thought that I would have a chance to be the princess consort of a country. However, I didn¡¯t expect to fail. It was only when I returned that I realized that Wace was also married, and it was to a wild woman with no reputation! Chapter 27 27 Wanting a Child Sharon finished tidying up the room and turned off the lights. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want to sleep at all today-or rather, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. At the thought of Wace and Crystal being in a room together and that they might even be having s*x, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nauseous. She walked to the small window in the study and took a few deep breaths. It doesn¡¯t matter-I really don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care which woman Wace is having s*x with; it has nothing to do with her. After all, we are husband and wife in name only. If not for my sudden appearance, he would¡¯ve already married Crystal. The wind blew, but Sharon still felt uneasy. Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she decided to go downstairs and get a ss of water. ¡°Yeah... Yeah... gently.¡± When Sharon passed by Wace¡¯s room, her body froze and almost went limp. Why are they so loud when they do such things? Do they want everyone to know? ¡°Ah... Wace!¡± The piercing sound came again. Sharon clenched her fists, her pretty face pale. She wanted to knock on the door and ask them what they were thinking. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t move at all. Sharon, oh, Sharon, you¡¯re really useless. Why did you have to find trouble in the middle of the night and listen to others doing such a private thing? Do you even have any shame? Although that was what she thought, Sharon didn¡¯t notice that her nails had sunk into her flesh. She bit her lip hard, and her eyes turned red unconsciously. Separated by a door, Crystal turned the volume of the p*rnographic film to the maximum. Her face was dark, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what that b*stard Wace was up to. I, a gorgeous woman, am here. The b*stard actually said he had something to do at night and went straight to the office, but how could I let go of such an opportunity so easily!? My main goal now is to think of a way to get Sharon and Wace to divorce. After all, Wace and the Sullivan Group already have a partnership, and his future is bright. Thus, I¡¯m very willing to help him as his wife. Sharon-who was outside-had returned to her room. She was in a daze. Wace has probably forgotten that our wedding anniversary is in two days. In the past few years, although they didn¡¯t have a married life, Wace would give her a present every year on their wedding anniversary. She had wanted to celebrate their wedding anniversary with him, but she didn¡¯t expect Wace to do something like this. With a pair of dark circles under her eyes, Sharon looked at the servants tidying up the messy bed early in the morning. It was obvious that there was a huge battlest night. Sharon smiled bitterly and went downstairs to have breakfast. There were already sounds ofughtering from the dining table. Crystal¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°Auntie, the dress you¡¯re wearing now is new, right? My mom likes this brand too. Her friend went to buy a dress simr to yours, but it looks very ordinary on her. It¡¯spletely different from Auntie¡¯s elegant and wealthy aura.¡± When June heard this, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Oh, I thought that this color was too shy and didn¡¯t suit me. Now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Sharon sat down quietly and picked up her chopsticks. Wace rushed back early in the morning to get the documents. Before he could say anything, he was dragged to have breakfast. Looking at Sharon¡¯s dark eyes and red eyes, he felt a little strange. Did she not sleep wellst night? ¡°Wace, you¡¯ve worked hard. Have some of this.¡± Crystal smiled as she picked up some food for Wace. June sneered. ¡°A woman with no family background and wealth, yet she still doesn¡¯t have a child. What is she doing in someone else¡¯s house?¡± Sharon continued eating her breakfast as if she hadn¡¯t heard her mother-inw. ¡°Crystal, you must work hard to give me a grandchild this year!¡± June hated seeing Sharon like this the most. Thetter was as soft as cotton, but she didn¡¯t know how to evoke this woman¡¯s shame! ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Wace said unhappily. ¡°Why are you saying all this? Sharon is still here! I¡¯m not divorced yet, so it¡¯s really hical of you to say this.¡± ¡°How could you say that about your mother?¡± June was in disbelief. Doesn¡¯t he dislike Sharon? Since Sharon can¡¯t give birth, he should quickly get a divorce and find someone else. Why waste so much time? I¡¯ve already tried forcing them to get a divorce, but this brat doesn¡¯t listen at all and has evene to refute me now. Chapter 28 28 Victory Medal ¡°Wace, how can you talk to your mother like that?!¡± James saw that his wife¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right and was instantly unhappy. He mmed his chopsticks down. What he hated the most was Wace fighting with his family for Shuran. We¡¯ve spent so much effort to nurture such an outstanding talent. We definitely can¡¯t lose it to such a woman. After breakfast, Shuran felt her stomach ache, so she stood up helplessly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m full.¡± Shuran got up and walked out,pletely ignoring June¡¯s angry roar behind her. At the thought of attending the banquet, Shuran still felt that she had to prepare a gift. When she had no money in the past, she would do her best to give Madam Harris the best gift she could. However, thetter didn¡¯t like her gift. Now that I¡¯m rich, it would be good for me to have a morefortable life in the Harris family. I can buy something that they think is ¡®worthy.¡¯ With this thought in mind, Shuran walked into the antique store that she almost never dabbled in before. BDA was the most famous antique shop in New York. Their products ranged from an old nket used by Bloody Mary to a Victorian-era dress. As long as one had money, they could find anything here. Shuran wanted to give her husband a present during the inauguration ceremony. She knew Wace very well, so she knew that he liked collecting medals. That was why she wanted toe here to see if there was anything worth collecting. When the antique shopkeeper saw that Shuran was dressed simply, he pointed to the left. ¡°The products over there are all modern imitations.¡± Shuran ignored him and started walking around in the store. Finally, she saw a Soviet Victory Medal in a revolving ss cab. The introduction said that there were a total of 156 diamonds on the medal, and its historical value wasn¡¯t low either. She took a look at the price of six million dors. If it were in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t consider this small object. But now, it was just a small sum of money to her. ¡°Hello, can you sell this medal to me?¡± Shuran waved at the antique shopkeeper. The other party nced at Shuran again. ¡°The items in the ss disy case are all very valuable. The key isn¡¯t in our hands, so you need to apply for VIP before the manager can open the cab.¡± ¡°Then, please help me apply for VIP and call your manager.¡± An impatient look appeared on the antique shopkeeper¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to apply for VIP, you have to spend two million dors in our shop first. Do you have a spending record?¡± Shuran shook her head and then pointed to a gemstone ne at the side. ¡°Wrap this up for me then. Is this worth two million dors?¡± ¡°Country bumpkin, can¡¯t you tell that this is top-grade emerald? This ne costs more than four million dors. You dare toe to this area without knowing anything. Stop wasting time and leave quickly!¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s impatient attitude, Shuran frowned slightly. At this moment, a woman suddenly pushed open the door. ¡°Why are you arguing? What service does this guest need?¡± ¡°Manager, this person wants to buy our ¡®Victory Medal.''¡± The antique shopkeeper¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. The gorgeous woman followed his gaze and saw Shuran. Her name was Winnie, and she was the manager in charge of rare antiques. ¡°I thought it was a distinguished guest. Next time, don¡¯t introduce such a person to this section.¡± Winnie looked Shuran up and down as if she were looking at a fly. From time to time, she even showed a pitiful expression. How can a woman who doesn¡¯t have any sense of wealth or nobility be able to afford such things? ¡°Do you know what era this ¡®Victory Medal¡¯ was from? Let me tell you! Just this tiny 72mm diamond is enough for you not to work for the rest of your life! There are a total of 16 one-carat diamonds and 25 one-carat top-grade rubies on it. You can see that they are all made of gold and tinum. Furthermore, there are only 20 such medals in the world, and 17 of them are missing. One is with us, and the remaining two are with the two old generals! If someone like you wants to buy them, you should take a look and see if you are worthy!¡± After saying this, Winnie looked at the antique shopkeeper beside her. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why are you wasting your time on such a person?¡± ¡°Manager, thisdy said she wanted to buy it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you how to read people when I was training you? How can a woman like her afford something so expensive? If you introduce her to this section, would you be able to afford it if anything is lost?¡± Winnie thought that she was superior to others and that she was very good at judging people. Hence, she could tell at a nce what kind of person Shuran was and how much purchasing power she had. In my opinion, she would have to consider for a long time even for a 6,000-dor piece of jewelry, not to mention a six-million-dor medal. If I were to waste my time with such a person, I would definitely be crazy! Chapter 29 29 She Really Owns a Bank The antique shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to speak. Sharon found it funny and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this how you treat your customers? I want this medal. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Take a good look at this ce.¡± Winnie sneered. ¡°We are indeed doing business, but we only do business with the rich. Those who can¡¯t afford it must note and join in on the fun!¡± Sharon frowned slightly as if she had heard a joke. ¡°How can you tell that I can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°Hmph! Do you know that this Victory Medal is from World War II? Just the production cost is one million dors, and the additional value is even higher. I know women like you too well. Do you want me to take it out for you to take a photo with it when I¡¯m not paying attention before posting it to show off? Hmph, your little tricks can be used in some other luxury shops. Don¡¯t even think about it with me.¡± Winnie crossed her arms and lifted her chin high, looking as if she was the most amazing person in the world. Her face was filled with contempt. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t buy it. Hurry up and make way for others!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s old enough to know the value of this ¡®Victory Medal.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to sell it to her?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, there are many women like this nowadays!¡± The people around them were all talking about Sharon, but Sharon didn¡¯t retort at all when she saw Winnie¡¯s sneer. This woman is really interesting, so I want her to have a good look at what happens if she looks down on others! Hence, Sharon took out her phone and called John. ¡°Uncle John, do you have time now? I¡¯ll send you the addresster; bring six million dors in cash.¡± ¡°No problem, Miss! Wait for me; I¡¯ll be right there.¡± When Winnie heard Sharon¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re such an interesting woman. Are you still acting even now? Six million dors in cash-you are really a country bumpkin. I¡¯d like to see where you can get so much money from. Do you think that your family runs a bank?¡± ¡°Our family does own a bank.¡± Sharon was shocked, not expecting Winnie to really know how to read people. I¡¯m already very low-key, but she could still see through my family background! ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not your fault that you¡¯re poor. However, don¡¯t me me for chasing you out if you continue your pretense.¡± Winnie sneered, having already thought of how to mock Sharon. ¡°Youngdies nowadays are really interesting.¡± ¡°I want to see what those six million dors are like. If she can produce it, I will even kneel down and kiss her feet.¡± ¡°Come on. When the timees, we have to seal the doors. Otherwise, this girl might run away at any time.¡± Hearing that nobody present thought highly of Sharon, Winnie smiled smugly. I have to teach this child a lesson and let her know that she can¡¯t speak nonsense! Within ten minutes, several Porsches suddenly appeared at the door. A few bodyguards then came down with small boxes. Everyone was expressionless as they walked into the shop in an orderly manner. There were four armed bodyguards entering, and they looked terrifying. This scene stunned everyone present. Exactly what sort of great figure woulde here at this time? And from the looks of it, it is definitely very ostentatious. Even Winnie was shocked. Those people couldn¡¯t have been summoned by that woman, could they? She really doesn¡¯t look like someone who would know such a high-profile person. When John got out of thest Porsche and entered BDA, Winnie immediately weed him with a smile. However, John ignored her and stood beside Sharon. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve brought the money. What else do you need?¡± As John spoke, he waved his hand behind him, and the bodyguards opened the small ck boxes. There was green cash inside! This was the first time the surrounding people saw so much money being taken out in public. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Thisdy was actually telling the truth. Does her family really own a bank? The people present might really have six million dors, but being able to exchange all of it into cash in such a short period of time and disy it here wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do. The people present still wanted to take photos of Sharon, but John¡¯s bodyguards stopped them and deleted the photos of her. Therefore, most people only managed to capture a blurry shadow. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever seen anyone use so much cash to buy things? Now that you¡¯ve seen enough, do you still think I¡¯m trying to raise my value?¡± Chapter 30 30 Kneel and Apologize Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, John frowned. It seems like my mistress had been troubled. He turned around and made a call. ¡°Get out here now! If I don¡¯t see you in five minutes, I¡¯ll get someone to destroy your shop right now. Your subordinates really don¡¯t know how to do things. Is this how they treat their guests?¡± Winnie was no longer as arrogant and proud as before. Instead, her eyes were filled with fear and terror. Is this woman really that powerful? My boss is a big shot in New York; both the government and the underworld have to give him some face. Who would¡¯ve thought that someone would yell at him like that and ask him to get down here immediately? In less than two minutes, a dark-skinned fatty scrambled down. When he saw John, he quickly bowed and even took the initiative to extend his hand. ¡°Brother John! Hey, look at Brother John. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing at this time? If I had known you wereing, I wouldn¡¯t have opened today and would¡¯ve waited here for you. It¡¯s really my honor that you¡¯re willing to give face to a small shop like ours.¡± Unexpectedly, John didn¡¯t bother to waste his breath on him at all. With a nce, he scared the fatty so much that thetter instantly kneeled down. ¡°Brother John... we-we can talk things out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years, and you¡¯re already putting on such airs? What¡¯s wrong? Is your shop assistant from the royal family, or is she a Parisian socialite? How dare you slight our mistress. Are you tired of living?¡± John knew that Sharon had been living a tough life all these years. Now that his master had finally acknowledged her, how could he let her suffer such grievances? The fatty looked at John¡¯s expression. He originally felt helpless, but now, he was afraid. John¡¯s mistress? What kind of existence is she!? Isn¡¯t someone who can be served by John like the mother of God? His pupils shrank as he turned to look around John. When he saw Sharon, the fatty was shocked. This person... is too ordinary! Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the girl¡¯s true identity if I personally received her, let alone my subordinates. But now that I have provoked her, I have no choice... ¡°Miss, Miss...¡± The fatty was extremely nervous; he was already stuttering and unable to say a single word. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. I apologize to you here.¡± The fatty looked at Sharon, bowed heavily, and kowtowed to her without hesitation. Thereafter, he stood up and nced at the staff behind him. ¡°Which blind idiot offended Miss? Hurry up and confess! Do you want me to fire all of you?¡± All the staff present instantly looked at Winnie and the antique shopkeeper. The two of them looked at each other in silence-especially Winnie, who kept her head down, afraid that the things she did would be exposed. However, the fatty caught their gazes and instantly rushed over. He raised his hand and pped their faces twice. ¡°You b*tch! Who are you to offend this madam? Take a good look at who she is! If you hurt the madam today, get out of the shop in the future. I¡¯ll see who still dares to employ you.¡± Winnie covered her face that had been pped and cried while trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss-I¡¯m really sorry. I was blind; I looked down on people! Can you let me off this time? Please.¡± Let you go? The fatty was holding back his anger. If I let them go now, we might have to meet tomorrow in the stomach of a shark in the Pacific Ocean. ¡°Boss, it has nothing to do with the manager. This woman pretended to be poor to trick us...¡± p! Another loud p was heard. The fatty grabbed the shopkeeper¡¯s cor and pped him again, knocking him unconscious. Immediately after, he continued to p thetter until his face became a bloody mess. Only then did he stop. ¡°F*ck! Who told you to spout nonsense again? Do you think you can spout nonsense about the madam¡¯s disposition? Are you trying to kill me? Tell me! I¡¯ll kill you first, and we¡¯ll die together!¡± The shopkeeper hadpletely lost consciousness, but the fatty had no intention of stopping. ¡°And you!¡± The fatty grabbed Winnie¡¯s hair and pushed her onto the ground. ¡°Apologize to the madam immediately! Hurry!¡± In an instant, Winnie¡¯s freshly healed nose bridge turned into a pig¡¯s nose. At this moment, her face was covered in blood. ¡°I apologize! Miss, please forgive me. I shouldn¡¯t have looked down on you and used my status to bully you.¡± Chapter 31 31 Buy One Get One Free Winnie didn¡¯t expect that she would offend such a big Buddha, but the girl in front of her didn¡¯t show any signs of being rich at all. Moreover, thetter looked like a poor woman who had never seen the world... ¡°In the future, you have to treat every guest equally. You definitely can¡¯t do this kind of thing again,¡± Sharon said coldly. If my subordinates had such people, the Sullivan Group probably would¡¯ve closed down before it was listed. The fatty also rushed over and held Sharon¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss, don¡¯t get angry because of this kind of person. I¡¯ll apologize to you sincerely.¡± John didn¡¯t expect this fatty to be so bold. ¡°Who are you to dare touch Miss¡¯s hand? Are you crazy?¡± After punching the fatty in the face, John roared furiously, ¡°Take your dirty hand away from Miss! What are you trying to do? Hurry up and let go! Do you believe that I¡¯ll chop off your hand right now?¡± After getting punched, the fatty became dizzy. When he finally managed to stabilize himself, he didn¡¯t forget to wave at the security guard at the door. ¡°Come, throw this woman into the trash behind the door. Tell all the stores under our brand that we will not hire her.¡± Upon hearing this, Winnie fainted immediately. All her years of hard work had been exhausted in an instant. She had originally thought that she could marry into a rich family with the identity of a luxury goods salesperson, but it now seemed that all of this was just a dream. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The security guards didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer; they immediately dragged the unconscious Winnie out. Sharon walked to the Victory Medal and waved at the fatty. ¡°My husband likes to collect medals. Can you help me wrap it up?¡± The fatty nodded frantically. ¡°Right away-I¡¯ll wrap it up for you right now! Do you like gift boxes or oil paper? Do you want some dried flowers?¡± ¡°Oil paper. Use the one with the dried blue tulip on it. Oh right, use this card.¡± Sharon took out her personal card. ¡°Miss, I can give it to you if you like it,¡± said John and the fatty at the same time. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I want to give the present myself,¡± Sharon replied seriously. However, the fatty said apologetically, ¡°Miss, just take it as a small token from me. You must ept it...¡± John sighed and gazed at Sharon. ¡°Miss, just treat it as an apology from your subordinate. If you don¡¯t ept it, he probably won¡¯t have a good year. In order to let him have a good sleep, just ept it!¡± Sharon hesitated for a while before finally pointing at the jade ne. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this medal myself. Can you give me this jade ne instead?¡± The fatty nced at the jade ne. Although its historical value wasn¡¯t high, the jade was top-notch. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wrap it up for you now.¡± When the fatty heard Sharon¡¯s words, his face finally revealed a look of joy. He thought that he would definitely die this time, but he didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be willing to ept his apology. If Sharon wasn¡¯t willing to ept his good intentions, he was really worried that John wouldn¡¯t let him off. With John¡¯s ability, so long as he wished for it, he would be dead. ¡°Miss, do you need me to send you back?¡± John asked after walking out of the shop. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll think of a way to go back myself.¡± Sharon shook her head. The surrounding people were stunned by this fleet of luxury cars. We have really broadened our horizons today. If it weren¡¯t for this person, we might¡¯ve never seen so many antique cars in our lives. There are so many antique Porsches here, and their purpose is just to deliver six million dors and a medal. Not only did the shop owner not dare to ept the money, but he even gave her a jade ne. Who is this young girl that is so highly respected in the crowd? Many people posted the photos online, and it instantly became popr. Everyone was trying to uncover the girl¡¯s true identity. They even called her ¡®Peerless Pearl,¡¯ ¡®Mothend Sweetheart,¡¯ and ¡®God-level tycoon,¡¯ and even the Paris socialites wanted to invite her to participate. However, the photo wasn¡¯t clear at all, and they couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face at all. Even her back view was blurry and couldn¡¯t be used to confirm her identity. After leaving the antique shop, Sharon strolled aimlessly on the streets with two gifts. It¡¯s almost our wedding anniversary, and Wace is probably not in the mood to prepare gifts for me. He might even be busy preparing for his wedding with Crystal. When they got married, the two of them only met each other and had a meal together; there wasn¡¯t even a ring or a wedding gown. The two of them were then registered as a legal couple. Chapter 32 32 Encountering a ssmate by Chance At the thought of this, Sharon suddenly became excited. There was one thing she had always wanted to aplish, and that was to buy a wedding dress and wear it for her mother to see. Mr. Harris and her mother wanted to hold a grand wedding, but as soon as they became legally married, her mother, Lynn, was hospitalized. Thus, the wedding was put on hold. After Mr. Harris passed away, Sharon had no hope in the Harris family. Nobody was willing to hold a wedding for her. But now that she had money, she could do whatever she wanted. When Sharon thought about buying a wedding dress, the first thing she thought of was RC¡¯s wedding packages. RC was a private Western European brand. Although it wasn¡¯t considered a big brand, it was still considered a small luxury. However, the most important thing was that her design concept really moved Sharon. When she was still in school, she had told her roommate that she would definitely customize a wedding dress unique to their family when she got married in the future. Although there weren¡¯t anyplicated patterns or exquisite nail beads, it didn¡¯t mean that RC¡¯s wedding dress was worthless. On the other hand, the exquisitely cut and magnificentce could show the elegance and beauty of the person wearing it. Surprisingly, Sharon was stopped when she stepped into the shop. ¡°Hello, Miss. Please show me your VIP card.¡± A gentle male voice was heard as the one-on-one customization service manager extended his hand and stopped her. This made Sharon realize that such ces needed membership for her to enjoy their services. ¡°I don¡¯t have a VIP. Can I register for it now?¡± Sharon looked up and met the service manager¡¯s face. Then, she shouted in surprise, ¡°Danny? Why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t expect to meet her university ssmate here and was a little surprised. ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates, so it¡¯s more convenient for us to get things done. Can you help me open a VIP membership? I want to order a wedding dress to take away today.¡± After all, they were ssmates. Sharon thought that since she had troubled him today, she would definitely find a way to make it up to him in the future. ¡°Hey, Sharon! Isn¡¯t this the vice president of the student union? Why are you here?¡± Sharon smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met, but you¡¯ve already be a private service manager. Very impressive.¡± She noticed that Danny¡¯s name tag was different from others, and she was genuinely happy for her old ssmate. ¡°Vice president, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just a small leader; I¡¯m not as good as you make me out to be.¡± ¡°I heard that the service personnel for RC are all very capable. The requirements for this job are very high. You must¡¯ve been able to reach this position because of your ability.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s praise, Danny raised his head smugly and looked at the other service staff. ¡°Did you see that? Those who like to get close to you and tter you aren¡¯t our service targets. You must keep your eyes open to identify the guests. Don¡¯t let those with ulterior motives lower our standards.¡± Sharon¡¯s smile froze. Did I hear what Danny just said correctly? At this moment, Danny¡¯s expression as he looked at Sharon had changed drastically. He couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think that just because you want a VIP membership or order a dress here, you will get it? Do you really think that a manager like me will serve you? Vice President Sharon, you think too highly of yourself!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask with a frown. ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t you tell what I mean?¡± Danny curled his lips at Sharon, his tone trying to drive her away. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand simple words? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible for a sl*t like you to enter RC. A woman like you isn¡¯t fit to wear our wedding dress; you can forget about it for the rest of your life.¡± Sharon was a little surprised. She had no idea how she had offended Danny, so she asked again, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I look down on you!¡± Danny suddenly retracted his smile and stared at Sharon sinisterly. ¡°I haven¡¯t liked you since we were in university. At that time, you were so poor that you ate fried potatoes and free sauce every day in the canteen. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your results were so good and that your looks were decent, do you think you could still be the vice president? Dream on!¡± Sharon took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ¡°I was indeed very poor at that time, but I didn¡¯t think it was embarrassing. Besides, I¡¯ve never provoked you, and I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today. Why are you making things difficult for me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect to meet me? Why do I feel like you came here to look for me on purpose? Are you thinking of me because you know that I¡¯m now the manager of a top wedding gown designpany? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t like you at all!¡± Upon hearing his words, Sharon suddenly thought of something: In her third year of university, Danny had wooed her for two months. But at that time, her heart was focused only on studying to receive a schrship, so she had rejected him many times. Chapter 33 33 Treat Him Like a Fart ¡°Besides, who doesn¡¯t know that you became the daughter-inw of the Harris family as soon as you graduated from university? Isn¡¯t it because your mother slept with that dead old man from the Harris family that you were able to rise in status? Look at yourself!¡± When Sharon heard this, her heart was instantly filled with anger. ¡°How dare you spout nonsense here.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice instantly turned cold as if it could freeze someone. Shockingly, Danny scoffed at his old ssmate and said very arrogantly, ¡°I look down on you and your mother-so what? You dare to do those things, and you don¡¯t allow me to say it?¡± Sharon rarely got angry, but now, her ears were visibly red. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s phone rang-it was John. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was trembling. Hearing Sharon¡¯s voice, John sighed. Miss¡¯s temper is exactly the same as her mother¡¯s. ¡°Miss, RC¡¯s chief designer and Old Master are very good friends. We have half of her studio¡¯s share, but this is only a small portion of our family¡¯s assets, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± The Xavier Group is actually involved in the design industry. Sharon looked a little shocked. ¡°Are you serious?¡± John sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know how powerful the Xavier Group is in the future. Oh right, the designer-Mrs. Behrens-will be there soon. Everything can be solved.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Sharon actually picked up the phone while talking to him, Danny got even angrier. I¡¯m clearly insulting Sharon, but I don¡¯t feel any pleasure at all. Instead, I feel like I¡¯m the kind of person who is all bark but no bite. Astonishingly, after ending the call, Sharon only nced at him and remained silent. In Danny¡¯s eyes, this woman was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to argue with him anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget what we were talking about just now?¡± Danny continued smugly, ¡°Oh right, I heard that you¡¯ve been married for five years and are still a nanny in the Harris family. Why does Wace not like you? Are you unable to climb into his bed? Let me tell you, unless you strip naked and beg me to sleep with you, I won¡¯t look at a woman like you! Hahaha.¡± Sharon was disgusted by his words. Not only did he insult me, but he even insulted my mother. This Danny is really courting death! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for your nonsense?¡± ¡°Hmph! Sharon, do you think the Harris family can protect you? Look at your status in the Harris family. Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that you can scare me with these words. It¡¯s useless.¡± Before Sharon could speak, the sound of high heels approached them. Everyone, including Danny, became stern. After a while, a woman pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Hello, Madam!¡± They saluted and bowed in unison, causing Sharon to turn around unconsciously. The moment she met the eyes of the elegantdy at the door, Sharon felt a sense of familiarity. However, this madam... looked at her strangely, as if she were looking at her yet not looking at her. At this moment, Danny had also be respectful. Natsume Behrens, founder of RC. Everyone knew that she was the empress of the bridal gown industry. Furthermore, she was always busy in RC custom-made shops around the world. She clearly went to the Jersey branch recently, so why did she suddenly return? But now, her eyes were red, and her hands were shaking as she stood in the shop, making it impossible to know what was happening. Is RC bankrupt? But how is that possible? And Sharon was truly shocked. An old woman with a head full of white hair is actually so elegant and imposing. She also noticed that when Natsume looked at her, thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You look... You really look alike... You look exactly the same... You¡¯re Lynn¡¯s child, right?¡± Natsume¡¯s voice was trembling. Danny and the people around him were also stunned. This woman who can shock the entire world¡¯s design industry with just a stomp of her foot has actually changed her voice at this moment. Sharon thought of her mother¡¯s name and nodded mechanically. Suddenly, Natsume immediately rushed up to Sharon and hugged her affectionately. It felt like she was holding a child who had been missing for many years. ¡°Thank God he sent you back to me.¡± Natsume held Sharon¡¯s hand affectionately, and thetter didn¡¯t struggle either. She actually had an unknowingly favorable impression of Natsume. ¡°Wee to RC. We¡¯ll go to my office together; it¡¯s more convenient to talk there.¡± At this moment, Danny was scared silly. He stood rooted to the ground, unable to ept this matter. He even felt that he was blind. Who exactly is this Sharon to make that evil woman treat her so well? Thinking of what he had said just now, Danny wished he could p himself twice. He could only pray that Sharon wouldn¡¯t take offense and instead treat him like a fart and let him go! Chapter 34 34 Kneeling for Forgiveness At the thought of this, Danny instantly put on a smile and said respectfully to Sharon, ¡°Sharon wanted to look at the wedding gown just now. It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve you. As old ssmates, we can be considered to be fated. Let me introduce a few styles to you.¡± He tried his best to tter Sharon, hoping that she would forget what he had just done. However, he didn¡¯t expect thetter not to be a pushover. Instead, Natsume heard Danny¡¯s words and asked Sharon in surprise, ¡°Danny, are you Sharon¡¯s ssmate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Danny nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Sharon and I were university ssmates. She was the vice president back then, and we had a good rtionship.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you. You will definitely have a bright future.¡± Natsume patted Danny¡¯s shoulder. Everyone looked at him with envy. After all, in RC, only those who were personally acknowledged by Natsume would have a chance to increase their value. With this statement, Danny¡¯s future in RC was limitless! After receiving Natsume¡¯s approval, Danny was so excited that he almost fainted. At this moment, Sharon said, ¡°Madam, do you know what my rtionship with Danny is like?¡± ¡°Sharon, just call me Aunt Natsume.¡± Natsume looked at Sharon lovingly, as if she could satisfy all her requests. Sharon continued, ¡°I came to RC because I wanted to order a wedding dress, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet this old ssmate of mine. He humiliated my mother and me in every way, even asking me to strip naked and climb into his bed. He even asked me to get lost just because I rejected his pursuit when I was in university.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Natsume¡¯s face disappeared, and Danny¡¯s heart turned cold. Releasing Sharon¡¯s hand, Natsume walked over menacingly. When she looked up again, her face was full of anger. Right after, she gave Danny a tight p and said angrily, ¡°How dare you bully Sharon? Have you suddenly be so bold? Hand in your resignation letter now! You¡¯re fired by RC because of a major mistake. Leave while I¡¯m still speaking to you properly!¡± Danny shook his head desperately. He felt ufortable all over and instantly kneeled down. I can¡¯t lose this job; I have a family to raise. After all, working in RC is the only decent job I have. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay in New York any longer. Release a statement immediately: if anypany dares to employ him in the future, they will be going against Natsume.¡± ¡°Madam! Madam, please-please spare me! I really didn¡¯t know that Sharon was so close to you. I beg you, please have mercy... My family¡¯s situation is really bad; they are all depending on me. Please, Madam!¡± ¡°You know you¡¯re wrong now? Then, why did you spout nonsense before? Do you know what kind of person Lynn¡¯s child is? Do you know how obedient Sharon is? Even if she¡¯s just an ordinary person, she deserves to be treated with care. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve contributed a lot to RC, you would¡¯ve been banned by the entire industry.¡± Danny¡¯s face was full of disbelief. He rubbed his knees against the ground and crawled to Sharon, grabbing her top tightly. ¡°Sharon! Sharon, help me! You rejected me back then, so you should help me now! I beg you-for the sake of us being old ssmates, you must help me! I really can¡¯t lose this job. Please forgive me!¡± Sharon¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain. Even though Danny was crying bitterly, she didn¡¯t waver at all. She even pushed Danny¡¯s hand away. ¡°We were once ssmates? Then, why did you insult my mother just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being so stupid. Please forgive me.¡± Danny kneeled on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Then, do you want to ask my mother if she chooses to forgive you?¡± Thereafter, Sharon turned around and ignored Danny. ¡°Alright, stop struggling. Leave now, or I¡¯ll call security!¡± Natsume looked a little impatient, and Danny didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Instead, he copsed on the ground with a dejected look. ¡°Sharon, let¡¯s go to the office.¡± Natsume quickly pulled Sharon toward the office, not wanting to waste another minute. Chapter 35 35 Wedding Model As soon as they entered the office, Natsume cut straight to the chase. ¡°How is Lynn? How could she bear not visiting me for so many years? If your grandfather hadn¡¯t said that you were here today, I would¡¯ve missed you guys again.¡± Natsume¡¯s words were full of concern, but when Sharon thought of her mother, she revealed a lonely expression. ¡°Mom has already passed away for five years...¡± She told Natsume everything about how she and her mother had depended on each other. However, Sharon felt that she could actually calmly recall the past now that she had grown up. ¡°Aunt Natsume, don¡¯t be sad. Mom was smiling before she passed away; she doesn¡¯t regret marrying my dad. She just went to look for my dad in advance.¡± Sharon looked at Natsume andforted her with a hand on her back. ¡°You¡¯re a kind child just like your mother. When I met her, she was a little younger than you. I made all of her clothes. She even sneaked away to marry your father and took away the wedding dress I made for her. When she married your father, she even sent me a letter, telling me not to worry about her. She was very happy to find someone she loved her whole life. That photo is still in my house.¡± ¡°Yes, Father and Mother were very happy. Even though we¡¯ve been avoiding Master¡¯s pursuit, my childhood was very blissful.¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s smiling face, Natsume finally felt relieved. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you do anything when you married into the Harris family?¡± Natsume was curious. The Harris family is a famous family in New York. Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about it? ¡°Because the Harris family isn¡¯t happy with this marriage. I came to RC just to make up for my regret of not wearing a wedding dress.¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Natsume was so angry that she mmed the table. ¡°These b*stards-they¡¯re simply bullying you. I¡¯ll go back with you and support you. How can our child be bullied like this? I¡¯ve told your grandfather, that old b*stard, many times. He¡¯s really...¡± It had been a long time since Sharon felt concern, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sharon! You came to Aunt Natsume¡¯s ce to be a model, and I need a wedding dress model. Are you interested?¡± As soon as she entered, Natsume noticed that Sharon¡¯s figure and appearance were excellent and that she looked very happy when she smiled. She was very suitable to be a wedding dress model. ¡°Really?¡± Sharon was a little surprised. Which girl wouldn¡¯t like beautiful clothes? ¡°Of course, and your figure isn¡¯t much different from Lynn¡¯s. I still have the dress that I made for her every year. You can wear it when the timees!¡± She didn¡¯t expect to gain something from this trip. Before Sharon went home, Natsume stuffed a lot of clothes and food into her hands. So this is the feeling of being cared for. Sharon¡¯s heart felt warm. After boarding the bus home, Sharon realized that everyone seemed to be watching the same video. Through the contents of some marketing ounts, she instantly understood. Isn¡¯t that what happened when I was shopping at the antique shop? Sharon secretly looked at the phone of the person in front of her. The video had started from when the convoy arrived-a string of antique Porsches and 12 ck-clothed bodyguards holding ck leather suitcases showed up with six million dors in cash, as well as the scene of the two shopkeepers apologizing. The video had been processed and posted online. However, Sharon wasn¡¯t in the video at all. Even her back view was blurry. Seeing this, Sharon was relieved and hurried home. Surprisingly, the entire family was celebrating for Wace. After all, their precious son had gotten the opportunity to work with the Sullivan Group and was about to be the Harris Group¡¯s president. Their family originally didn¡¯t have muchpetitiveness because June was a woman, but now, they could hold their heads high. Perhaps because she was in a good mood, but June didn¡¯t find Sharon so annoying anymore. ¡°Aiya, my son is indeed top-notch. This is really great!¡± Thereafter, June looked at her daughter-inw and gave her a rare smile. ¡°You did a good job this time. After all, you were the one who encouraged Wace to do it. You don¡¯t have to cook today; our family will go out for a meal.¡± Wace nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the Intercontinental first.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. That ce is too expensive!¡± June couldn¡¯t bear to see her son splurge. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since we are going out, we must eat good food to celebrate.¡± James chimed in. ¡°This is because our son is so hardworking!¡± ¡°One more thing.¡± Wace stood up. When Sharon went upstairs to put away the bags, he said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk bad about Sharon in the future. She¡¯s your daughter-inw no matter what.¡± His family pursed their lips unhappily. ¡°She doesn¡¯t earn much, yet she still bought so many things... Fine, I¡¯ll try not to talk bad about her too much for your sake.¡± Chapter 36 36 The Feast Begins When Wace¡¯s family went to eat, someone was very depressed. Crystal looked at the news from the Sullivan Group, and her expression turned ugly. I thought that the Sullivan Group would never give Wace a chance to work with them, but they actually let him win the bid. The entire two-billion-dor project is his now. She thought back on how she had said that she could help in front of his mother. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Sullivan Group would simply ignore our request to coborate and transfer the entire two-billion-dor business to the Harris Group? Isn¡¯t this a p to my face? When I stayed the night, I evenmunicated with Wace, hoping that we could split the two-billion-dor project. However, I didn¡¯t expect Wace to reject me outright. Moreover, Madam Harris is also a strange old woman. She evenined over the phone that I didn¡¯t inform her that I helped Wace get Sullivan¡¯s coboration! At that time, she even suspected that Madam Harris was trying to embarrass her on purpose because she hadn¡¯t helped Wace at all. Furthermore, Madam Harris indirectly asked her if she had slept with Wace in order to coborate with Sullivan. At that time, she was only thinking that she couldn¡¯t lose face. She didn¡¯t even hear what Madam Harris said before she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t want Madam Harris to think that she was useless to the Harris family. If she did, she might have to wait 800 years before she could marry into their family! ¡°Sigh... It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so sessful this time. Crystal, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will definitely make it up to you in the future! I hope you can work hard. If you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll get them to divorce immediately. After all, Sharon and Wace aren¡¯t like a married couple, so it¡¯s fine even if they divorce.¡± Hearing this, Crystal was overjoyed. I didn¡¯t expect Wace to remain chaste for me. Back then, I broke up with Wace and went to study abroad. When I returned to New York, I found out that Wace was married. Surprisingly, he hasn¡¯t slept with his wife yet. Since that¡¯s the case, I can use this to sow discord between Sharon and Wace. Right after she hung up, her brother called. Before Crystal could speak, Theo sounded anxious. ¡°Crystal, something big has happened! The Sullivan Group cut off our electricity supply; both casinos are using backup electricity. Do you know what happened?¡± Crystal frowned slightly. How would I know about this? Sullivan¡¯s actions this time are intentional. Why did it turn out like this? ¡°What have you done to offend people recently? Or did some ignorant person in the family do something?¡± The York family was a mess. If it was something that someone else had done, she would be happy to see it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve barely been out for a few days seeking coboration. How about you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible for me. I¡¯m either at the Harris family or at thepany.¡± On the other end of the line, Theo sighed. ¡°Then, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s only one reason. As you know, Sullivan¡¯s CEO is newly appointed. She¡¯s probably trying to reshuffle the board and consolidate her power.¡± Only then did Crystale to a realization. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible if you say so. I¡¯ve contacted Tommy many times, but he kept telling me that their CEO doesn¡¯t want to see guests. I couldn¡¯t even give out the gifts I prepared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We belong to the old faction, so it¡¯s normal for a newly appointed person like her to dislike us.¡± Theo sounded a little nervous. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to get in touch with them. We definitely can¡¯t let anyone else in the family have the chance to get in touch with Sullivan¡¯s leadership.¡± Crystal¡¯s eyes flickered as if she thought of something. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry! There¡¯s a banquet at the Harris family tomorrow. I heard that the chairman and CEO of the Sullivan Group would be attending. With my personal rtionship with the Harris family, it¡¯s not impossible for me to meet the CEO.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together tomorrow. Take it as a chance to congratte Wace.¡± At night the next day, the Harris family seemed to have weed its most important moment, and everyone was extremely excited. In just two days, the news of the Harris Group and the Sullivan Group¡¯s coboration had spread throughout New York. Everyone looked at the Harris Group in a new light, not to mention the fact that Sullivan¡¯s new CEO would be attending the Harris family¡¯s dinner banquet. Everyone was even more certain of the Harris family¡¯s abilities. In order not to embarrass Sharon at this banquet, June even gave her a dress. Just as she reached the entrance of the old residence, Sharon parked her bicycle at the side and found a Rolls-Royce parked in front of her. Immediately after, Crystal-who was dressed in a posh outfit-walked out of the car with a man who resembled her. Chapter 37 37 You Are Not Worthy Very soon, a guide walked out and very solicitously greeted the York siblings. And the moment Crystal and Theo saw Sharon, the two of them simultaneously showed disdainful expressions. There was a hint of disdain in Theo¡¯s eyes. This kind of woman is like a crow. She ispletely not worthy of Wace and can¡¯t bepared to my sister. At the thought of this, Theo nced at Sharon and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re full of imitations. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing the Harris family?¡± Sharon looked around and realized that she was alone. ¡°If I remember correctly, this is our first time meeting. What does it have to do with you?¡± Theo couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He didn¡¯t hide the mockery on his face at all. ¡°A trash like you definitely has nothing to do with me, but your husband has something to do with Crystal and me!¡± Sharon chuckled. ¡°Oh, is that so? What does it matter? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Sensing the confrontation between the two of them, the people around them slowed down to watch the show. Actually, since yesterday, there was a rumor circting in the upper circles of New York. Everyone was saying that Wace was able to coborate with the Sullivan Group due to the York family¡¯s help. Moreover, Wace and the York family¡¯s eldest daughter, Crystal, had an illicit rtionship. Otherwise, even if he was a member of the Harris Group, he only had a small start-uppany. How could he possibly clinch the deal with Sullivan? Now that the York family hase knocking on their door, the rumors are probably true! Seeing that everyone had gathered around, Theo said proudly, ¡°How do you think Wace got the coboration?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of his tenacity and hard work. He worked overtime until midnight every day before the bidding,¡± Sharon said calmly. What else can it be other than his wife being the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO?! Theo looked at Sharon with a scrutinizing gaze and revealed a half-smile. ¡°It¡¯s because of our York family. Because Crystal and I went to put in a good word for him, he was able to get the coboration. He¡¯s my brother-inw, do you know that? Sharon, let me tell you: someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in the Harris family. If you know what¡¯s good for you, divorce Wace as soon as possible. Maybe I can arrange a job for you through connections so that you won¡¯t have to worry about putting food on the table.¡± The surrounding people had already guessed it, but now that Theo said it out loud, it still shocked everyone. The rtionship between Wace and Crystal is indeed unfathomable. It seems like we have to make ns early. After all, if the two families join forces, their future will be even worse. ¡°Because of you?¡± When Sharon heard his shameless words, a calm and cold look appeared in her eyes. Immediately, her gaze became calm as if she had heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± ¡°If our York family doesn¡¯t deserve it, do you think you, Sharon, deserve it?¡± Crystal couldn¡¯t help but ask. Theo stood there, looking fierce and intimidating. ¡°Look at you-you¡¯re just a piece of trash. You can¡¯t even look after your own man. Wace is really unlucky to have married you. When he¡¯s with Crystal, everything will go smoothly. He can do whatever he wants; I can help him.¡± Sharon looked up, her eyes unreadable. ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re the son of the gambling king? The smallpanies you have? Besides, others might not know, but don¡¯t you know what Sullivan¡¯s rtionship with the York Group is like now?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Theo instantly flew into a rage. His thick eyebrows revealed a fierce look, and his thick hands trembled. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Isn¡¯t the York Group a bigpany with no regard for anything? You said that Wace¡¯spany is small, but isn¡¯t the investmentpany you founded worthless as well? How good is it? Don¡¯t be too full of yourself, or else I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Theo suddenlyughed sinisterly. ¡°Who do you think you are to make mypany go bankrupt?¡± This was the funniest thing he had heard today. ¡°With just you? To put it nicely, I called you Sharon because of the Harris family. If it weren¡¯t for the Harris family, would anyone listen to what you say? You are just like your despicable mother. If it weren¡¯t for that old woman, Crystal and Wace wouldn¡¯t have been separated!¡± Chapter 38 38 Three Choices The veins on Sharon¡¯s fair skin bulged. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three choices now. First, apologize to my mother! Second, all thepanies under your name go bankrupt! Third, Sullivan will cklist the York Group like the Carter Group has been.¡± ¡°Is your brain useless? Do you know how manypanies I have under me? The biggest one is enough to feed you for the rest of your life. Do you think you can make me bankrupt just because you say so? And you want to tell Sullivan to do that? How much face do you have?¡± Theo ced his hand on his arm and spoke in a deep voice. Sharon nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it as you choosing the second and third options.¡± After saying this, she turned around and walked into the banquet hall. Astonishingly, Theo grabbed Sharon and threatened her, ¡°Who do you think you are? You have already said everything you wanted. Do you think you¡¯re the empress of New York?¡± Thereafter, Theo pushed Sharon to the ground without any gentlemanly manners. ¡°B*tch, do you really need to say such nonsense? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you three choices as well. First, kneel down to Crystal and then divorce Wace. Second, I¡¯ll give you to a few men to have a good time before sending you to the slums to live as a prostitute. Third, I¡¯ll inject you with drugs and let you live the life of an addict for the rest of your life.¡± Sharon acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She stood up and quickly walked toward the banquet hall. ¡°You still have three minutes. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to choose the first option?¡± Theo-who was behind her-was still moring loudly, and the surrounding spectators burst into cacophonousughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t hear what Theo said after that. She walked to a hidden corner in the banquet hall and called John directly. ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t today the Harris family¡¯s banquet? Did something happen?¡± ¡°One hour-I¡¯ll give you one hour. You should know the eldest son of the gambling king, Theo!¡± ¡°The gambling king, Howard, has a good rtionship with the old master of our family. As for Theo, I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± John answered truthfully. ording to his understanding, the York Group was very easy to get along with. However, something must¡¯ve happened between his madam and the York family. ¡°I want all thepanies under Theo to go bankrupt. It would be best if he could go to the police station for a while because of his crimes.¡± ¡°Roger that. If it¡¯s just Theo, one hour is enough. Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡± After Sharon made the arrangements with John, she called Tommy. ¡°CEO Sharon? I¡¯m at the entrance of the Harris family¡¯s banquet. Where are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. I need you to make an official statement.¡± In the car, Tommy frowned. After Sharon finished speaking, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°CEO, I think you need to reconsider this matter. We have been working with the York Group for a long time, and our projects with them are very big. If we cut them all off now, it will affect our financial chain. Moreover, Howard didn¡¯t overreact to us because of this matter. For the development of thepany, I think you need to reconsider this matter.¡± After hearing Tommy¡¯s words, Sharon calmed down. When did I be so impulsive? ¡°It¡¯s my fault; I¡¯m a little muddle-headed. If you draft a statement like this, it probably means that we¡¯re not involved with the casino and Theo and Crystal¡¯spanies anymore. This way, Howard will find someone else to cooperate with.¡± When Sharon returned to the banquet hall, she realized that many people had already arrived. Before she could react, a loud pnded on her face. In an instant, Sharon¡¯s face was numb from the pain, and her mouth was filled with the taste of rust. The onlookers, however, showed no sympathy at all. They were dressed luxuriously and had exquisite makeup on, holding champagne in their hands as they smirked. ¡°What did you say to Crystal just now?¡± Madam Harris was so angry that her whole body was trembling, and her eyes were filled with intense anger. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Sharon was her father¡¯s murderer and not her granddaughter-inw. Sharon was a little dazed. She covered her face and straightened her back like a por tree in the wind. Her eyes were bright and filled with doubt and stubbornness as she clenched her fists and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Chapter 39 39 Never Lower Your Head ¡°You¡¯re still talking back to me?¡± ¡°Grandma... No, Madam Harris, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t me Sharon; it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Crystal clenched her fingers slightly and pursed her pink lips. Her delicate little face instantly turned pale, and her wet doe eyes were filled with grievance and unwillingness. She looked very lovable. When Madam Harris heard this, she became angry again. She then sshed the champagne in her hand on Sharon¡¯s face and mmed the ss on the ground, pushing her into the pile of ss shards. In such a public setting, Madam Harris didn¡¯t show any mercy and pped her granddaughter-inw for the sake of the York family¡¯s daughter! Sharon pressed her hand on the ss shards, and blood oozed out. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, but her eyes turned red. Her heart was filled with countless grievances. She had married into the Harris family for five years, but she couldn¡¯t evenpare to Crystal, who had just returned to the country for half a year. Even though her family background wasn¡¯t as good as Crystal¡¯s, she had always been respectful toward her inws and had always treated Madam Harris well. In the beginning, Sharon really foolishly thought that Crystal was just Wace¡¯s ymate and even treated her as her good sister. However, she never thought that Crystal had been scheming behind her back, pretending tofort her after getting her into trouble, all just to put on a show in front of Wace. She had exined it to June and Wace, but all she got in return was their mockery and distrust. Sharon still remembered her husband asking her with a frown, ¡°Sharon, how can you be so dark?¡± June, on the other hand, mocked her even more absurdly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same as your mother, such a despicable person! Crystal is such a good child, yet you ndered her behind her back and said bad things about her. No wonder you are in such a situation now. This is the punishment from heaven-you deserve it!¡± That¡¯s right. What else could she say after encountering such a situation? Hence, Sharon stopped exining and let them talk nonsense. However, they seemed to have misunderstood. Her silence didn¡¯t mean that she was weak and easily bullied! ¡°Let me tell you, your mother forced you into our family. A pheasant like you who wants to climb up the socialdder after losing your parents won¡¯t be a phoenix even if you enter our family!¡± Madam Harris pointed at Sharon¡¯s face and scolded her. Sharon finally stood up. Her gaze was cold as if these things only happened to strangers. ¡°Apologize to Crystal immediately!¡± Madam Harris was about to explode in anger. Does this b*tch think that she hasn¡¯t embarrassed herself enough today? I regret not killing her when they got married so that she wouldn¡¯t embarrass the Harris family today. ¡°Sharon, apologize to Crystal immediately! No matter what, she¡¯s still our guest. You should apologize for speaking rudely to her!¡± June-who had rushed over upon hearing themotion-had no idea what was going on. She hurriedly hugged Crystal andforted her. Then, she red at Sharon with a sharp and cold gaze as if she was threatening her. Sharon didn¡¯t look at anyone around her. Her figure was especially thin and slender at this moment, but her back remained straight as if nobody could make her lower her head and bend down. She didn¡¯t say anything today, but she was humiliated by the Harris family in front of everyone. If she really said anything to Crystal today, she might¡¯ve been cut into pieces by now. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize today, our Harris family won¡¯t have a granddaughter-inw like you.¡± Madam Harris raised her hand again. The current Sharon is really capable; she actually dares to challenge my authority as the family head and disobey me. A trace of smugness shed across Crystal¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s indeed as Theo said. If I add fuel to the fire now, Sharon won¡¯t be able to stay in the Harris family anymore. Therefore, she specially ran to Madam Harris and gave her the gift she had prepared. However, she told thetter that Sharon didn¡¯t want her to get too close to the Harris family because it would seriously disturb their lives, especially Wace¡¯s. She told her not to covet a married man, so she wanted her to leave as soon as she delivered the gift. Everyone thought that Sharon would leave the scene like this, but they didn¡¯t expect her to just walk toward her seat, along with her bleeding hand and wine-stained evening gown. Behind her was the York siblings¡¯ table. Theo gave her a sinister smile. ¡°What do you think? Do you still think I should apologize to your dead mother?¡± Sharon nced at the time. There are still 18 minutes left. Just as Theo was feeling smug, his phone suddenly rang. Howard¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°You useless thing! How did I give birth to a son like you? Who did you offend outside? What trouble did you get yourself into? All yourpany¡¯s funds have been cut off, and they are already going bankrupt. Also, the people you bribed in the government have been dug out. What are you doing?¡± Chapter 40 40 Inviting CEO Charlotte Theo was stunned by his father¡¯s scolding, and he shakily took out another phone. He realized that everything his father had said was true. The cell phone he used for work was about to explode from the calls. Thereafter, Howard shouted again, ¡°Also, what¡¯s with Sullivan¡¯s statement? What trouble did you two cause me outside?¡± Not daring to listen to his father¡¯s voice anymore, Theo hurriedly hung up the phone. He then kept looking at his phone and searched for Sullivan¡¯s statement as cold sweat kept dripping down his forehead. It¡¯s over... It ispletely over now. If Father knows that my business has failed and that I have offended his business partners, how would he be able to trust me with the casino in the future? As Madam Harris stood on the stairs, the spotlight lit up, and the sound of the microphone could be heard. Theo suddenly felt weak and copsed in his seat. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Crystal seemed to have sensed that something was wrong with her sibling. She took his phone over, and her pupils dted instantly-it was as if she was struck by lightning. How could this be? Madam Harris-who was on the stairs-looked around at the celebrities and was extremely excited. Even though that incident had just happened, she still maintained herposure on the surface as she smiled and said, ¡°Tonight, on behalf of the entire Harris family, I wee all friends, business partners, and those who support our Harris family to this banquet. Then, let us wee the Sullivan Group¡¯s president, Mr. Tommy.¡± The spotlight shifted instantly, dropping the beam onto the top of the stairs. Tommy walked down the stairs in a shy suit. Sharon felt that it was a little strange. She had known Tommy for such a long time and realized that the color of his suit was always very strange; it was either the green of spring or the fiery orange of summer. Moreover, his dependence on his secretary, Lydia, far exceeded ordinary people¡¯s imagination. For example, when Lydia went to a meeting, Tommy called her back because he needed to find a blue folder. At this thought, Sharon suddenly realized something... Color? I¡¯ve never noticed Tommy¡¯s eyes before... Under the light, Tommy¡¯s every step was steady. He was the president of Sullivan after all. Just his outstanding appearance alone was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention! Tommy waved at the crowd and greeted them symbolically. When he saw Sharon, his gaze stopped for a moment. Madam Harris continued, ¡°Let us give you a round of apuse to wee Mr. Tommy. As an elder of the Harris family, I would like to thank Sullivan for trusting the Harris Group and handing over the project to us. The Harris Group will definitely do their best to live up to everyone¡¯s trust!¡± ¡°Also, I have something important to announce to everyone. He is an outstanding member of the younger generation of the Harris Group. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure the coboration with Sullivan. Hence, the Harris Group¡¯s board of directors decided to nominate him as the Harris Group¡¯s president.¡± June-who was watching from the guest seats-was extremely excited. My precious son is about to be the center of attention. ¡°Of course, because he¡¯s still young, the board of directors has also nominated a project director who is fully in charge of coborating with otherpanies like Sullivan.¡± The moment Madam Harris finished speaking, Wace, June, and Sharon-who were already waiting-had a drastic change in expression. ¡°Let us wee President Wace and Director Zachary with apuse.¡± Wace¡¯s footsteps were very stiff, but Zachary looked happy and rxed. Sharon¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. As expected, this is the true face of the Harris family-scheming and plotting behind each other¡¯s backs. After using Wace, she immediately abandoned him, afraid that he would take over. Wace seemed to have nothing to say. He expressed his gratitude briefly before handing the microphone to Zachary. After Zachary finished his long speech, Madam Harris seemed to be very satisfied. She nodded and continued, ¡°For this banquet, there is another important matter. We have the honor to invite the Sullivan Group¡¯s new CEO, Miss Charlotte. Please give a warm apuse to wee CEO Charlotte!¡± Instantly, thunderous apuse sounded out from below the stage. Most of the celebrities were here tonight for the new CEO. Nobody wasn¡¯t curious about her identity. Everyone stared at the staircase, wanting to see what kind of person she would be. Some people even wondered if this woman was the mysterious tycoon who had caused a hugemotion online recently. ¡°I think it¡¯s highly possible. That blurry shadow looks very unfamiliar; she¡¯s definitely not from New York.¡± ¡°Oh my god! So the CEO of Sullivan Group is really appearing?¡± ¡°She must be quite old to be the CEO. Let¡¯s not have too much hope.¡± Under the thunderous apuse and fervent attention, Sharon took a deep breath and slowly stood up with a stiff face... Chapter 41 41 She Is the CEO? This action undoubtedly frightened everyone present. What is going on? Does Sharon want to cause trouble in front of Sullivan¡¯s chairman? Seeing Sharon stand up, Crystal followed closely behind. How could I let Sharon monopolize such a chance to show off? ¡°Why are you standing up now? Look at you-you¡¯re like a street rat. If you stand up, you¡¯ll only embarrass Wace.¡± Crystal turned her body and blocked Sharon¡¯s path. In the eyes of outsiders, it looked like Crystal just didn¡¯t want her to do anything stupid. ¡°Is this the pot calling the kettle ck?¡± Sharon asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m determined to take over your position. Why don¡¯t you divorce Wace now? If his wife were me, he wouldn¡¯t be a figurehead today.¡± Crystal¡¯s tone was provocative. Sharon looked at Crystal¡¯s hypocritical appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted. Then, she ignored thetter and walked forward. Seeing her calm expression, Crystal bit her lower lip. From an angle that nobody could see, she grabbed Sharon¡¯s arm and fell to the ground. ¡°Mrs. Harris... I just wanted to persuade you not to do anything stupid. Why are you bullying me like this?¡± As Crystal spoke, tears fell from her eyes. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Sharon had pushed Crystal to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of asion this is?¡± June looked at Crystal-who was on the ground-and was instantly furious. Originally, she was already furious that Wace was taken by her, but who knew that Sharon would still cause trouble now. If Sharon causes trouble now, it will only make the olddy hate our family even more. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help Crystal up!¡± Seeing that Sharon was unmoved, June was angry and anxious. ¡°She fell down herself. What does it have to do with me?¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s attitude, June raised her hand in anger. Sharon grabbed her mother-inw¡¯s wrist and looked straight at her with her cold eyes, making thetter feel an inexplicable fear. ¡°I¡¯m Wace¡¯s wife, yet you¡¯re so protective of a mistress who covets my husband. So many people are here today. Do you want outsiders to know that you¡¯re actually so mean to your daughter-inw? Also, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Sullivan¡¯s chairman has already targeted Crystal¡¯s family. If you implicate your ownpany at this time, the gains don¡¯t make up for the losses!¡± ¡°You-how dare you... spout nonsense! If Sullivan doesn¡¯t cooperate with Crystal¡¯s family, it¡¯s not like they¡¯d look for you. Must you cause trouble at this time? Sharon, do you want to embarrass Wace in front of so many people?¡± June was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and she vented all her anger on Sharon. Her eyes were filled with obvious anger, but one couldn¡¯t help but guess how much this anger had to do with Sharon! Sharon¡¯s gown was already dirty. She took a deep breath and looked up, her eyes filled with stubbornness. ¡°Embarrassing? Hasn¡¯t our family lost all our face because of your bad morals?¡± ¡°Auntie... It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve been careful... I was worried that she would cause trouble for Wace, so I... I fell on my own.¡± Crystal¡¯s face was filled with weakness. There was a red mark on her originally slender wrist. Crystal reached out to stop June, and the mark was even more obvious. In addition to what she had said just now, June naturally thought that Crystal had stopped Sharon, but Sharon had pushed her down. At the thought of this, June¡¯s anger intensified, and she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand. ¡°You want to hit me? Let everyone know that the eldest daughter of the Harris family doesn¡¯t dare to disobey her mother and can only vent her anger on her daughter-inw!¡± Sharon said coldly. How could a person like June not be worried about her reputation in New York? Indeed, when June heard the whispers around her, she retracted her hand. In front of everyone, June pointed at her daughter-inw¡¯s face. ¡°Now, apologize to Crystal immediately.¡± ¡°Sharon, you should apologize to my sister quickly. After all, this is the Harris family¡¯s home ground. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Sullivan Group¡¯s chairman by doing such a thing?¡± At this moment, Theo stood up and stood beside his sister, looking at Sharon with a sharp and cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to interrupt my business as an outsider.¡± Sharon nced at the York siblings impatiently. ¡°This is the good daughter-inw your family has raised? Sharon, you¡¯re just a piece of trash. What are you doing? Hurry up and sit back down!¡± Zachary stood on the stairs with a dark expression. It is my show today. Why is the limelight still snatched away by my boss and my family? There was a malicious glint in Theo¡¯s eyes. This woman hasn¡¯t given me face a few times and even hurt my sister... I will make Sharon pay the price today! Thinking of this, Theo reached out. Just as he was about to grab Sharon, another hand grabbed his wrist. ¡°How dare a man like you attack a woman behind her back?¡± Tommy¡¯s voice came faintly. Ignoring everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he stopped Theo, who was about to hurt Sharon. This scene stunned everyone! Tommy, the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO! He is a world-famous young entrepreneur. How could a notorious woman like Sharon be worthy of his help? Everyone knew that Tommy had a strange temper and never interfered in other people¡¯s business, but now, he had offended the Gambling King¡¯s son for Sharon. Tommy saw Sharon¡¯s gaze, and he let go of Theo in disdain. Then, he suddenly looked up at Madam Harris and Zachary before gazing at the nervous crowd with disdain. ¡°Our chairman and Ms. Sharon hit it off at first sight. As the corporation has something on at thest minute and needs the chairman to deal with it, the rest of the matter will be handled by Ms. Sharon, who was personally entrusted by the chairman.¡± Chapter 42 42 Halting of the Coboration Tommy¡¯s words were like a bomb that instantly caused the crowd to boil. This sudden turn of events shocked everyone. ¡°I only have one thing to announce-Sullivan has canceled the cooperation with the Harris family. The contract is invalid, and Sullivan doesn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility. Sullivan doesn¡¯t want to disturb the entertainment of the Harris family.¡± Sharon gazed at Madam Harris coldly. Upon hearing this news, Madam Harris¡¯s body went limp. If not for Zachary holding her in time, she would¡¯ve rolled down the stairs. She quickly took a few breaths and quickly nced at Tommy. Although she was anxious, she didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful. ¡°Mr. Tommy, is there anything wrong with the Harris family¡¯s etiquette? The chairman gave you such authority, but she won¡¯t give it to that useless girl, Sharon...¡± I can¡¯t let this matter rest so easily today. I¡¯ve spent so much effort to invite such a prominent figure, and the Harris family is going to use this opportunity to make a name for ourselves. How could they cancel our coboration in front of everyone? Tommy looked at Madam Harris and said, ¡°Our chairman already knows what happened today and agrees with Ms. Sharon¡¯s decision. This isn¡¯t targeted at a single person in the Harris family, but it¡¯s saying that the few of you here are all trash! Our chairman agreed to cooperate with Mr. Wace out of approval, but you changed the person-in-charge at thest minute. Of course, Sullivan won¡¯t ept it.¡± After saying that, Tommy signaled Sharon to go down. The two of them walked toward the door without looking back. Tommy cursed in his heart. I didn¡¯t expect the chairman to live such a life in the Harris family. It seems like these people from the Harris family aren¡¯t good people. ¡°You! You-you¡¯re going too far! I think these words weren¡¯t said by Ms. Charlotte. It¡¯s all Sharon and Tommy¡¯s doing!¡± Zachary shouted angrily. Madam Harris¡¯s face turned pale. She red at her son-who hade over to help her-and pped him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for bewitching me! Why are you still standing here? Go invite Sharon and Mr. Tommy back immediately!¡± Madam Harris stared at Zachary fiercely, ming him for everything. At this moment, Louis rushed up. He didn¡¯t expect Sullivan to deliberately target their family. When did our family offend Ms. Charlotte, and how did Sharon get to know Ms. Charlotte? ¡°Grandma, are you crazy? Who does Sharon think she is? Why should we invite her...¡± Before Louis could finish, Madam Harris pped him again. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Tommy? If we don¡¯t invite Sharon back today, the Harris family will be finished!¡± Louis endured the pain on his face and asked nervously, ¡°Grandma, since the position of project director has been decided, you definitely won¡¯t go back on your words, right? My father has spent a lot of effort on this position!¡± Madam Harris almost fainted from anger. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to hit this unfilial descendant, but her tone was filled with displeasure. ¡°B*stard! At this point, you¡¯re still thinking about the position of project director. Hurry up and apologize to Wace and Sharon!¡± ¡°Why should I apologize? I think it¡¯s just as my father said-Sharon must¡¯ve sold her body and gotten together with Mr. Tommy. The two of them joined forces to embarrass the Harris family.¡± At that moment, Wace stared coldly at his grandmother, who usually cared for him. This is what it means to be part of this family? It makes me feel extremely disgusted. I thought that I would be able to hold my head high at home after bing the president and that I would have more authority and autonomy when it came to Sharon. But now... Everything was just my imagination! ¡°Louis, you better watch your mouth. Since Grandma and Second Uncle think it¡¯s so difficult to believe me, I won¡¯t be the president.¡± As he spoke, Wace walked down the stairs and stood beside his mother. Zachary gritted his teeth and stared at Wace¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you still pretending in front of me? I didn¡¯t expect you to spend so much money to let Sharon seduce Tommy and even deliberately cling to the chairman. I think you must¡¯ve agreed to embarrass me in public. Otherwise, why would I be mocked by so many people today? Wace, as an elder, what¡¯s wrong with me being the director? Let me tell you-settle this matter immediately, or I¡¯ll definitely chase Sharon out!¡± Chapter 43 43 Can¡¯t Change People ¡°Ah-¡± Zachary had just finished his sentence when Madam Harris¡¯s cane hit him. Her tone was extremely unfriendly, and she even cursed him. ¡°B*stard! How can you talk to your nephew like that? You¡¯re just a director-who cares? He¡¯s the president of the Harris Group.¡± When Louis heard his grandmother¡¯s words, he instantly became nervous. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you agree to let my father be the project director?!¡± Madam Harris decided to make things clear. ¡°If your father didn¡¯t spout nonsense in front of me back then, why would I change my mind at thest minute and put him in the position of project director? If you have any objections to my decision now and think I¡¯ve done anything wrong, then get out of the Harris family!¡± Zachary felt indignant after being pped twice by Madam Harris, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He could only suppress his anger and look at Wace silently. At that moment, Madam Harris couldn¡¯t care less about the people in the banquet hall. She followed closely behind Wace andforted him. ¡°Wace, for Grandma¡¯s sake, go talk to Mr. Tommy. Otherwise, the Harris Group will be finished! Just take it as Grandma begging you. As the Harris Group¡¯s president, you are a member of ourpany. Can you bear to see ourpany beingughed at?¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you believe that Zachary can do this well? You can ask him to prepare generous gifts so that you can get a chance.¡± Wace seemed to have seen through Madam Harris¡¯s thoughts and was no longer willing to sacrifice for this hypocritical family. ¡°You also heard that Sullivan¡¯s CEO gave ourpany this chance because of you.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s expression was a little ugly because she didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so determined about not standing up for the Harris family. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for the Harris family, you have to seize this opportunity for Crystal.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with Crystal?¡± Wace heard Madam Harris¡¯s panting voice and finally stopped. No matter what, she was still his grandmother. Madam Harris sighed. ¡°Although you and Sharon haven¡¯t divorced yet, since you¡¯ve already asked Crystal to stay over, and the two of you have spent the night together, you have to thank Crystal for helping you connect to Sullivan! You can¡¯t let her good intentions go to waste.¡± Wace looked at Madam Harris in disbelief. ¡°Grandma, have you misunderstood? The day Crystal came to our house, I went to thepany to hold an emergency meeting. What do you mean by ¡®us spending the night together?¡¯ There¡¯s nothing between us at all.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Madam Harris¡¯s expression changed drastically. I didn¡¯t expect that b*stard Zachary to lie to me! ¡°Zachary told me that Crystal was the one behind the Harris Group¡¯s coboration with Sullivan. I was afraid that the York family had something on you, so I thought of ways to get him to help you.¡± ¡°Let me contact Mr. Tommy first. What exactly is going on?¡± Wace was a little surprised. Could it be that Crystal had really helped Me get this opportunity? The call soon went through, and Wace said directly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Tommy. I would like to ask if thepany chose me to coborate with because of the York Group¡¯s rmendation or purely because of my work ability.¡± Tommy massaged his temples. ¡°Do you think I would choose you if your proposal and work ability are useless? Also, the York Group is on our cklist. They can¡¯t even protect themselves. Do you think they have the strength to help you?¡± Wace was shocked. What happened to the York Group? However, Wace had no choice but to ask-Madam Harris signaled him with her eyes to exin the most important thing. ¡°Also, Mr. Tommy, this opportunity to work with Sullivan is very precious to me. My grandmother has also said that the position of president is mine and that I will personally be responsible for the coboration with Sullivan. I hope you can reconsider and give us another chance.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no problem. Prepare the materials well and contact our project department directly. Of course, if you change the person or partner during the process, Sullivan won¡¯t give you any more chances.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tommy, for giving us a chance!¡± Wace was a little confused. It¡¯s as if Sullivan had specially prepared this for me. It¡¯s really hard to understand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me; this is all arranged by our CEO. You¡¯ll have a chance to meet her in the future. You should thank her personally when the timees!¡± Tommy deliberately emphasized his words. I can¡¯t wait to see the moment the CEO¡¯s identity is announced to everyone. Wace and Madam Harris looked at each other. The former was really curious about who the CEO was and why she was doing her best to help him. Chapter 44 44 The CEO Is Above Sensing that Tommy¡¯s tone had be much calmer, Madam Harris spoke carefully with a nervous expression. ¡°Since we¡¯ve talked things out, can you please return to the banquet hall with CEO Charlotte?¡± After all, the Harris family hadpletely infuriated the other party. If they were to invite him back now, who knew if he would agree? Tommy nced at Sharon-who was dazedly standing beside him-and replied perfunctorily, ¡°The CEO doesn¡¯t like the atmosphere of your family¡¯s banquet. When I go backter, I¡¯ll inform Wace in advance.¡± When he chased after Sharon just now, he realized that she was already in a daze. She was squatting not far from the Harris family¡¯s gate, her eyes full of grievances and helplessness. ¡°That kind of family-it¡¯s okay not to want it.¡± Sharon turned her head mechanically and asked Tommy, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± It was only then that Tommy realized that Sharon¡¯s nails werepletely embedded in her palm. Then, Sharon finally rxed. The intense pain spread bit by bit, but the pain in her body couldn¡¯tpare to the pain of being humiliated in front of others. At first, I thought that everything would be fine after the banquet ended. In the end, I only felt a sharp knife fall on my heart. Thereafter, I lost my senses and have no idea what happened. Tommy looked at Sharon¡¯s innocent eyes and didn¡¯t know what to do. He stiffly reached out and patted her head. ¡°CEO, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± The driver smiled awkwardly at their interaction. ¡°Mr. Tommy, are you staying behind to take care of Ms. Charlotte today?¡± ¡°Does my face show that I am someone who likes taking care of others and that I am an exceptionally kind and great person?¡± The driver¡¯s words made Tommy retract his hand and nce at Sharon indifferently. And Sharon also realized that Tommy was actually a very sharp-tongued person. He rarely talked to her, probably to hide his strange personality. Tommy looked at the time and called Wace. Within 20 minutes, everyone noticed that Tommy¡¯s car had returned to the Harris family. All their eyes were on Wace, filled with admiration and shock! Tommy walked to the front, with Wace and Madam Harris following closely behind. When Tommy found Sharon¡¯s seat and sat down, Crystal-who was standing at the side-was instantly flustered. It seems like I¡¯m still attractive. We merely exchanged a nce before Mr. Tommy sat down beside me. Madam Harris pulled Wace up the stairs. At this moment, she was all smiles as she said seriously, ¡°Just now, it was a farce we prepared for everyone. I¡¯m getting old and a little muddled. This time, we were able to work with Sullivan all thanks to my eldest daughter giving birth to a good son! Wace is an outstanding descendant of our family and has contributed to our coboration this time.¡± Tommy sat in his seat and waved his hand to signal Madam Harris to stop. He then said calmly, ¡°Madam Harris seems to be a little unfamiliar with our bidding process. This coboration was achieved by Wace alone; it has nothing to do with the other members of the Harris family.¡± Only Tommy dared to refute Madam Harris¡¯s slip of the tongue, given his status and identity. Nobody else present dared to say anything toward them. Madam Harris quickly smiled and nodded hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Tommy, you¡¯re right. I was negligent! The Harris Group was able to work with Sullivan today all because of Wace! I solemnly announce that Wace is the Harris Group¡¯s president. All future projects need to be reviewed by the president himself, and the key projects are also handled by the president.¡± Tommy nodded and sat still in his seat. Then, he looked at Wace and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of each other in the future. I think you and I have hit it off very well, and our future coboration will be very pleasant.¡± Wace didn¡¯t understand why Tommy was so obviously biased toward him, but at least their coboration was sessful, so he could only nod in agreement. In an instant, the apuse from the audience didn¡¯t stop. Everyone looked at Wace expectantly. Those with daughters were eager to try. After all, Wace wasn¡¯t on good terms with his wife. If their daughter had the chance to be a member of the Harris family, their families would definitely have a bright future. Chapter 45 45 Gambling Debts Are Hard to Pay Even after all the guests had left, Wace still couldn¡¯t get over his confusion. I really don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve experienced tonight, and I don¡¯t want to probe further. The most important thing now is to find Sharon quickly. It¡¯s already sote, and the only ce she would go to is the hospital to apany Uncle Smith. Upon recalling Sharon¡¯s recent behavior, Wace couldn¡¯t help but frown. She has really changed recently. My quiet little wife has been going out more and more often. It¡¯s as if she is doing many things that I don¡¯t know, and our recent interactions seem to be shrouded in fog. In just one night, Wace¡¯s name had spread throughout New York. Everyone knew that the Harris family had produced a genius who received the Sullivan Group¡¯s recognition. In the future, the Harris family would be a rich family. The next morning, Sharon woke up in Tommy¡¯s car. The driver handed her a set of clean clothes. ¡°Ms. Charlotte, where are we going now?¡± Like most people, the driver only knew that Sharon¡¯sst name was ¡®Charlotte.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know her full name. ¡°To the hospital.¡± Sharon had just recovered a little when she received an unexpected call at the hospital entrance. She didn¡¯t expect June to call her; this had never happened before. Before Sharon could give a simple greeting, June¡¯s voice rang out, sounding very anxious. ¡°Where are you, trash? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid for you just because you didn¡¯te homest night. I wouldn¡¯t be worried even if someone like you ran away from home.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very calm. If it were any other time, she would¡¯ve added a title. But after what happened yesterday, she suddenly understood that no matter how hard she tried, June wouldn¡¯t ept her. ¡°You sure have be capable! Go to this address right now, or don¡¯t evere home again.¡± June hung up after saying that, and Sharon received a location on her phone. Sharon felt that it was really strange. The Harris family¡¯s members usually wouldn¡¯t find me for anything, so why did she suddenly change her attitude today and even call me? Although Sharon was reluctant, they were still living under the same roof. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to June, so she rushed to the address. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a group of people surrounding June with fierce expressions. The moment June saw her daughter-inw, her face lit up. She hurriedly pulled Sharon into the small tform behind her. ¡°Mom... why did you call me over?¡± Sharon felt a little strange, but she still followed June in. Surprisingly, this seemingly ordinary ce was actually an underground casino! When they entered the casino, June¡¯s expressionpletely changed. Her face was filled with anger as she shouted, ¡°Trash Dixon, you only know how to use these novel methods to cheat money. If I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve gone to the York family¡¯s big casinos and cheated some money. However, I didn¡¯t know what you could do!¡± Hearing her words, Sharon almost fainted. ¡°How can you participate in such gambling activities?¡± June ignored her and walked to the side to whisper to the person-in-charge. When she returned, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, how much do you owe?¡± Just saying it made Sharon feel a headacheing on. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. She could tell that June sounded a little nervous. ¡°This ce is filled with all sorts of new and interesting games. I¡¯ve never experienced them before, so in my excitement, I lost all my savings...¡± Sharon opened her mouth, but when she came back to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°How can you use all your money to gamble? If the family¡¯s capital ispletely exhausted at this time, what will we use to maintain our operations?¡± Chapter 46 46 Asking Sonia for Help Sharon¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Her gaze was focused on June¡¯s face, and she didn¡¯t notice that her knuckles had already turned white from gripping too hard. Astonishingly, June reacted even faster. After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that mouth of yours? You¡¯re not the only one who can speak! Do you want to embarrass us further by speaking so loudly?¡± Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t refute her, June became even more imposing. ¡°If you don¡¯t make me angry, do you think I need to use such a method to vent my emotions? I feel so annoyed when a useless person like you appears in front of me. A person like you probably has never seen so much money before!¡± Sharon-who was used to her sarcasm-sighed. I don¡¯t know why June has called me here. ¡°Hey, June, who is this? Don¡¯t tell me you found a beggar by the street to make up the numbers!¡± ¡°Thisdy¡¯s clothes are all cheap goods. She can¡¯t evenpare to someone my age.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t know that this is her daughter-inw. How interesting-she is indeed as poor as the rumors say.¡± It¡¯s no wonder people said that only people with simr interests could y together. June¡¯s friends were exactly the same as her-they were all snobbish people. At this moment, June was very nervous. Looking at Sharon didn¡¯t make her feel any better, so she said, ¡°You guys canugh now, but wait until I ask my son to divorce her. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll bring a rich daughter-inw to you all.¡± At this moment, June no longer mentioned Crystal¡¯s name. After all, everyone knew about what happened to Theo. If this matter wasn¡¯t resolved, the York siblings would probably have a hard time. She didn¡¯t want Wace and Crystal to get too close. Sharonughed in her heart. Rich daughter-inw? Even if all the wealthydies in New Yorke together, they probably can¡¯tpare to me. June had no time to care about her daughter-inw. The only purpose of her existence is to wait here. If I really can¡¯t gather enough money, I will give her to the casino. Whether it is drawing her blood or taking out her organs, they can do whatever they want to her. If I want to get the money back, I probably need someone capable to speak up for me. It¡¯s a pity that Crystal can¡¯t even protect herself now. Otherwise, I could still borrow some money from her. At this thought, June suddenly raised her head. How could I have forgotten? Only then did June remember the youngdy who greeted her at the family gatheringst night. At that time, the youngdy fell in love with Wace at first sight and would fawn over him from time to time. It was obvious that she was interested in Wace. After a while, two burly men with tattoos walked over. June¡¯s expression was dark, and she said to Sharon, ¡°Just stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go and raise the money immediately. Stay here obediently.¡± She remembered that the youngdy¡¯s name was Sonia. Although she wasn¡¯t from the York family, her family background was clean. All the inheritance from her family would be given to her. If I call her over, there will definitely be a way out of this. At this thought, she rushed out to make a phone call. They had exchanged contact details yesterday, so it came in handy today. The call went through very quickly. June¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Hello? Is this Sonia? Haha, yes, I¡¯m Wace¡¯s mother...¡± Ever since Sonia saw Wace at the banquet, she felt that there was a natural affinity between them. Thus, she quickly approached Wace¡¯s mother. After all, regardless of whether the man liked her or not, everything would be fine after she left a good impression on his mother. She was still thinking about how she could get close to Wace when his mother came looking for her. From June¡¯s tone, Sonia knew that she had something to ask of her, so what she needed to do was seize the opportunity. ¡°Auntie, you sound a little out of breath. Did you run into some big trouble?¡± Chapter 47 47 We All Know Each Other ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say it out loud. I have something that I need your help with.¡± June¡¯s voice was very soft as if she were worried that she would be embarrassed if others saw her. ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t usually have much to do at home. Recently, there¡¯s a new underground casino near the bar street that came up with some new tricks. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a scam. Now that Auntie owes a lot of money, can you think of a way to make up for Auntie¡¯s deficit? Also, do you have a way to help me get back the money that was cheated?¡± When Sonia heard this, she almostughed out loud. This is a good thing that fell onto myp. I have to make use of this opportunity to put on a good performance. She said firmly, ¡°Auntie, leave such a small matter to me. I¡¯ll go look for you right now. Our family has some connections with the undergroundwork. We can definitely help you resolve this matter.¡± When June heard the other party say this, she instantly felt hopeful. Then, she walked into the casino with a smug look on her face. Surprisingly, when she saw the baffled Sharon, June couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°For someone like you, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s the point of living. You can¡¯t be counted on at all. If it weren¡¯t for someone resolving this matter, I¡¯m afraid your organs would¡¯ve been removed!¡± It was only then that Sharon understood why her mother-inw asked her toe. If nobody could help June pay her debts today, then she would sell her daughter-inw to the casino. Who did she choose to ask for help from? This casino hase up with so many new gambling games and even dares to cheat money so tantly. The person behind this must have a powerful background; it¡¯s even possible that there is a New York mafia in charge. Sharon really didn¡¯t believe that the person June found could easily cough up money. Actually, I only need to call John to help me with such a small matter. Otherwise, I could call Natsume to ask for help. But since June was nning to sell me, I will leave her in the lurch! The people watching themotion noticed that June was already sitting at the side with a smile on her face. They immediately came over to ask if she had found some big shot and if it was possible that she would cause this ce to close down. June enjoyed the pleasure of beingplimented, and she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I invited the Stewart family¡¯s young miss over. Everyone has heard of the Stewart family¡¯s name. I don¡¯t think we need to pay back the money we owe!¡± A few rich madams chimed in, ¡°Sonia? The Stewart family¡¯s daughter? June, you¡¯re really capable to know such a person!¡± ¡°Sonia must have a lot of connections. Won¡¯t she be able to settle our matter in a matter of minutes?¡± ¡°June, are you being silly!? Since you know such a person, why didn¡¯t you let Wace marry her? Instead, you found such a good-for-nothing to create trouble for you every day.¡± June nced at Sharon disdainfully and said coldly, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t like that kind of woman at all. Sooner orter, we¡¯ll chase her out.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered by their words. She just waited for Sonia toe and see what she could do. Soon, a ck Audi stopped at the entrance. Sonia alighted from the car, dressed in a spring suit. Everyone sighed. ¡°My god, the Stewart family¡¯s young miss is really pretty. Look at her; she¡¯s truly a daughter of a wealthy family. I wonder which family she will marry into in the future.¡± ¡°If she can marry my son, our family will be blessed.¡± ¡°Pfft! That son of yours-I¡¯m not saying this, but he¡¯s switching girlfriends every day. How could she possibly like him?¡± June hurriedly waved her hands to stop them from talking nonsense. Then, she stood up and said with an earnest expression, ¡°Sonia, you¡¯re finally here. Auntie can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Auntie. I needed to settle some matters, making you wait.¡± Sonia smiled and waved at June. June hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Auntie didn¡¯t wait long, and you came quickly.¡± Sonia helped June adjust her cor. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one in trouble. I have to rush over even if I have to run the red light.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too troublesome if you get caught doing so!¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Sonia looked at the auntie who said that and said calmly, ¡°The New York traffic team has a good rtionship with our family. We¡¯re all familiar with each other, so something like running the red lights is just a small matter. Besides, the Stewart family can afford this small sum of money. Sharon, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chapter 48 48 Return Money Sharon was suddenly called by her name and subconsciously turned to look at her, but June showed an unhappy expression. ¡°Why do you care about someone like her? Don¡¯t dirty your eyes.¡± Sonia understood that this Sharon was indeed as weak and ipetent as the rumors said. My chances of entering the family are even greater! Raising her head, Sonia looked at June. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened to you, Auntie. How much do you owe?¡± At this point, June sighed. ¡°I only participated in four gambling games, but I didn¡¯t expect to lose more than four million dors in a row. I even owe them three million dors now.¡± Sonia nodded and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me; I will definitely help you get the money back. You don¡¯t have to pay the debt.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sonia looked at Sharon. This b*tch is still here. Ever since she met Wace, Sonia had lost all interest in finding other men. All she wanted was Wace. After hearing from her brother that Wace only had an estranged partner, a thought sprang into her mind. Moreover, Sonia knew that Sharon was someone who could be bullied. Gently tilting her head, Sonia smiled. ¡°Sharon, are you still going to stay here? Do you have a way to help Auntie settle this matter?¡± Although she said it very politely, everyone present could feel Sonia scoffing at Sharon. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t answer, Sonia continued deliberately, ¡°Then, it¡¯s my fault today! You can give it a try first; otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if I steal your limelight.¡± June¡¯s nervousness and anxiety were written all over her face as she quickly tried to stop Sonia. ¡°Let her try what? What can that kind of person do!? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve sold her to the casino today. Sonia, ignore her. If she makes you unhappy, I¡¯ll make her get lost immediately.¡± ¡°Since Sharon can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll settle this matter!¡± Sonia nodded and looked away from Sharon. Surprisingly, Sharon didn¡¯t feel that she was being mocked. She smiled back and even gave Sonia a hand gesture to cheer her on. Sonia didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such a good temper. Even after being mocked by her, thetter still acted like nothing had happened. At this moment, a few rich madams surrounded June and fawned over her. ¡°June, we are good friends no matter what. Please let thisdy help us! We also owe this casino a lot of money!¡± June loved being sought after. She was ted when she heard their words, and her tone was mboyant. ¡°If you say so... but I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. After all, Sonia is the one helping me, so...¡± The rich madams quickly understood what she meant and quickly said to Sonia, ¡°Sonia, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. We hope you¡¯re willing to help us.¡± Sonia knew at a nce that these people weren¡¯t on the same level as the Harris family. Even if she helped them, there would be no benefits. However, June wanted to save face now, so she decided to do them a favor as well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all June¡¯s friends? I¡¯ll definitely help.¡± Just as everyone was getting excited, Sonia continued, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m doing this for Auntie¡¯s sake. Therefore, if everyone¡¯s debt is settled, we need to give 20% to June. Is that eptable?¡± Everyone looked at each other and steeled their hearts for June, who was representing them. ¡°Of course!¡± In any case, it will be much better if we can get back the money cheated from us. June was so excited that she was about to faint. Most of them owe over a million dors, and even those with smaller debts owe a few hundred thousand dors. If Sonia really helps to settle the debt and retrieves the money that was cheated from us... Not only will I get back the original amount, but I will also earn a few hundred thousand dors! Chapter 49 49 Unaware ¡°Aunties, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. I¡¯ll talk to their leader now; I¡¯ll bring good news to everyone in a while.¡± Sonia maintained her gentle smile on the surface, but deep down, she despised them. June didn¡¯t see through Sonia¡¯s thoughts and instead felt that she had someone backing her up. As long as Sonia is here, nobody will dare to provoke me. Thinking of this, June couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sonia, Auntie will go with you.¡± Sharon felt that it was a little inappropriate. She looked at June and said, ¡°Mom, the matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet, so don¡¯t join in the fun. If things get out of hand, the other party might find trouble with you.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you spout nonsense here.¡± June red at her. ¡°Do you think other people are as incapable as you?¡± Everyone present was counting on Sonia to help them settle the matter in the casino. When they heard Sharon question her, they instantly became unhappy. Sensing everyone¡¯s criticism, Sharon sighed and said calmly, ¡°Mom, just wait here and don¡¯t join in the fun.¡± June didn¡¯t listen at all. She even pointed at Sharon¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°Shut up! Also, don¡¯t call me Mom outside. Do you think you have the right to speak here?¡± Sonia¡¯s face was also filled with pride as she mocked, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think that everyone is as useless as you just because you don¡¯t have the ability. Just leave this matter to me.¡± Seeing that June wasn¡¯t willing to listen to her advice, Sharon knew that it was meaningless no matter what she said. She could only nod. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for Sonia¡¯s good news.¡± Sharon knew her mother-inw too well. Although thetter had some skills and tricks, she was a snobbish woman who relied on men to climb up the ranks. Not only that, but June was also bad at seeing through people and would trust people too easily. Anyone with a brain would know that the matters today aren¡¯t that simple. June¡¯s thoughts about Sonia being able to settle the matter are too superficial. Since she is determined to get involved in this mess, I will not stop her. It¡¯s good for her to be taught a lesson. June didn¡¯t think that Sharon was stopping her out of goodwill at all. Instead, she felt that thetter was deliberately making things difficult for Sonia, so she reached out and pushed her daughter-inw. She then looked at Sonia with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Sonia, don¡¯t take this sl*t¡¯s words to heart. Auntie trusts you very much. You definitely have the ability to resolve this matter.¡± Sonia lifted her chin proudly and continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. I won¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± With that, she held June¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Sonia led June through the casino and arrived at a closed door. When the two of them appeared at the door, Sonia said to the two staff who were blocking the door, ¡°Call your boss out immediately and return the money you swindled. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to take down your casino. When the judicial authorities and political figures intervene, aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught?¡± June looked at the two bodyguards in ck and chimed in. ¡°You bunch of dogs-you used such novel gambling techniques to cheat others! How shameless. We have someone backing us now. If your duplicitous casino doesn¡¯t pay up, be careful that Sonia will send all of you to prison.¡± The security guard standing at the door couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sonia and June. He didn¡¯t even bother to send a message to his superior. ¡°Call your leader immediately and tell him that I¡¯m Sonia from the Stewart family in New York. Tell him to talk to me personally. If he dares to slight me, he¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± One could see that Sonia was very confident in her family background and status. When she spoke, her face was full of arrogance. Although the Stewart family wasn¡¯t the best in New York, they were at least above average. How could the boss of a smallpany not give her face after hearing her name? The security guard didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with this kind of woman. Since she says that her family is very impressive, I will let the leader talk to her directly. At this moment, the owner of the casino, Perry, was respectfully handing a cigarette to another man. He smiled brightly and took out two cards. ¡°Master, take a look. There are 16 million dors in these two cards; the passcode is six zeroes. This is for you-please ept it!¡± Chapter 50 50 Mastermind The middle-aged man adjusted his gold-framed sses. He looked gentle and refined, but there was an intimidating look in his eyes. If some important figures in New York were present, they would know who this person was-he was Quayle! He was figuratively known as the king of New York, and nobody dared to offend him! Quayle took the card and nodded approvingly. ¡°Perry, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills. Not bad-not bad at all!¡± Perry replied with a smile, ¡°You have taught me well to understand the thoughts of these gamblers. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn so much. However, there are some people causing trouble recently, so I have to find a way to settle it.¡± ¡°Ignore those people. We should let them know that gambling is risky. If you think it¡¯s not safe, I¡¯ll send more people to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Quayle!¡± Perry was pleasantly surprised, but he still tried hard to maintain hisposure. ¡°With your words, I feel much more at ease. You also know that the York Group has been in charge of the casinos for many years. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to grasp such an opportunity, so I definitely won¡¯t let it go easily. Let¡¯s make a fortune together in the future.¡± Perry didn¡¯t have any background, so he had to survive in New York with his own ability. Fortunately, he was smart. He originally wanted to open a casino, but he didn¡¯t expect that even though Mr. York wasn¡¯t in New York, he had sent his grandchildren here to keep an eye on them. The profits were bleak in the beginning, but he didn¡¯t expect Quayle to appear and help him. He seized the opportunity and came under this person¡¯s protection. Although he didn¡¯t know Quayle¡¯s real identity, Perry knew from the way he acted that with his blessings, he could do anything he wanted in New York. Perry knew that nobody would dare to seek revenge on Quayle. It was precisely because he had Quayle as his backer that he could open all kinds of gambling dens without any worries. His business was also flourishing. Just as Perry was gloating, his subordinate suddenly called. The moment thetter opened his mouth, he was displeased. ¡°Boss, something has happened! There¡¯s a woman who ims to be from the Stewart family. She wants us to cancel our debt with that housewives group and return the money we won from them. She said that if we don¡¯t do this, she¡¯ll send you to prison immediately.¡± ¡°Hahaha-¡± Perry couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Gambling has always been a matter of epting one¡¯s defeat. How can there be such a thing as returning their money?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Quayle frowned slightly and asked the man beside him. Perry frowned and said to Quayle, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you at first, but there¡¯s someone outside who ims to be from the Stewart family and is causing trouble! You also know that my newly opened casinos still aren¡¯t profitable yet, and they lost quite a lot. They said that if we don¡¯t wipe out the debt they owe and return the money we earned, they will send us to prison. Sonia also said that the Stewart family has someone above them, and no matter who we are, they will wipe us out...¡± Perry conveyed those words half-heartedly and exaggerated the meaning behind it-the purpose was to infuriate Quayle. Thereafter, he quickly pleaded, ¡°Sir, although the Stewart family isn¡¯t a wealthy family in New York, they still have some power. If they really escte this, I¡¯m afraid... Quayle, please help me. I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± ¡°The Stewart family?¡± Quayle snorted. ¡°What does the Stewart family count as in my eyes? Even the head of their family has to address me politely and bow when he sees me. Now, their younger generation is actually using their family¡¯s reputation to bully others? I think that family is really tired of living!¡± Perry looked at Quayle¡¯s gloomy face and agreed. ¡°Since they dared to do something like this, they should be prepared. I want to know which reckless junior from the Stewart family wants me to cough up all the money I earned. They must be dreaming!¡± Chapter 51 51 Talking to the Boss At this moment, June and Sonia were standing at the door. The former was vividly telling Sonia about the things the casino had done, the people they had cheated, and even the methods they used. Sonia, on the other hand, had a proud look on her face as she sized up the people who woulde out of the door from time to time. She knew that today was the best time for her to show off in front of Wace¡¯s mother. She had to seize this opportunity while Sharon was here and when Crystal, her childhood friend, had returned to the York family. As long as I can deal with the woman in front of me, why would I need to worry about Wace? When the timees, their family will be involved in the business side while the Stewart family will handle the politics. We would be able to do whatever we wanted in New York. Just thinking about it made Sonia extremely excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be even more ruthless than the York family¡¯s casino! They¡¯re really too much! Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get their boss to give you an exnation!¡± When June heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but p for her as the excitement on her face couldn¡¯t be concealed. The group of madams that surrounded the two women to watch the show was also full of confidence in Sonia. Only Sharon kept shaking her head, even wondering if she should call Wace over. Sonia thinks too highly of herself. She might die without knowing how. It¡¯s impossible for a ce like a casino not to have any influence at all. I recall that behind the York family... Mr. York and my grandfather have an unclear rtionship. I don¡¯t know who was backing this casino. While they were talking, the heavy door was suddenly pushed open, and the boss-Perry-walked out with the man wearing gold-rimmed sses. Although the man looked very young and his temperament didn¡¯t seem like he was involved with such businesses, Sharon could still see the cunning and scheming look in his eyes. There were a few strong bodyguards following Quayle. It was obvious that nobody dared to underestimate them. His identity was very sensitive, so even if the people in New York had seen him before, they might not know what he did. Therefore, including Sonia, nobody knew how powerful he was. However, everyone knew who Perry was! In an instant, the atmosphere in the crowd exploded. The group of madams burst into a lively discussion. ¡°Gosh, Miss Sonia actually has the ability to call Mr. Perry out.¡± ¡°Thanks to June, we have hope this time.¡± ¡°Sister June, bringing such a powerful girl home is a good thing! I think Wace will definitely like her too! They are a really good match.¡± June heard the ttery from the people around her, and she didn¡¯t care even if Sharon annoyed her. Today, Sonia has raised my status and allowed me to show off in front of my friends. This is what a rich man¡¯s wife should show! When she thought of this point, June¡¯s face was full of smiles as she sized up Sonia. She felt that Sonia seemed to be more likable than Crystal. If she can be the Harris family¡¯s daughter-inw, that would be great too. Sensing the satisfaction in June¡¯s eyes, Sonia was even more pleased. She put on an air of superiority. She didn¡¯t know Perry or Quayle, but seeing Perry walking behind the leading man, she directly treated Quayle as his boss. Hence, Sonia coughed lightly and said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re the boss of this casino? How can you be involved in such businesses at such a young age?¡± Quayle looked at the woman in front of him with a fake smile and replied in a secretive tone, ¡°I¡¯m not the boss, but I work for the boss. You can tell me directly if you have anything.¡± ¡°Are you joking with me? How dare a third-rateckey like you talk to me? Get lost now and let your boss talk to me personally!¡± Sonia didn¡¯t expect the casino owner not to give her any face, and her tone was slightly angry. Chapter 52 52 The Quinn and Stewart Families Sharon was a little dazed by Sonia¡¯s actions. She had been in the Harris family for five years and knew that this person¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple, but she had offended him with just a few words. She even suspected that there was something wrong with Sonia¡¯s brain. Although the man in a suit and leather shoes in front of them didn¡¯t look intimidating, he wasn¡¯t afraid or respectful at all. In addition, everyone was standing behind him. Wasn¡¯t this obvious? Sonia¡¯s taunting would leave a bad impression. June also sneered at the other party. ¡°Sonia, why are you talking so much to a barking dog? The one behind him is the owner of this casino. I¡¯ve seen him many times!¡± Perry had been hinting at them to stop spouting nonsense, but he didn¡¯t expect Miss Sonia and this old woman to be so bold. They didn¡¯t ept my hint at all and even called Quayle a dog. They are the first two people who dared to insult him tantly! They must think they have lived long enough. Thest time someone insulted Quayle like this... I know that he was burned to death after being skinned and poured with gasoline. Right after June said that, Quayle¡¯s bodyguard quickly walked up to the two of them, grabbed Sonia and June¡¯s hair, and pped them several times. ¡°Shameless woman, you even dare to scold Quayle. I think you guys are really tired of living!¡± Sonia and June were caught off guard and didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were pped twice. ¡°Stupid b*tches, do you believe that we will immediately tear your filthy mouths apart?¡± June was stunned. Quayle? The man in front of me is the famous Quayle! And just now... We were rude to Quayle? At the thought of this, June¡¯s face turned pale as cold sweat trickled down her clothes. She was so frightened that she started trembling slightly, and she hurriedly tugged at Sonia¡¯s clothes. ¡°Stop talking!¡± June knew that given Sonia¡¯s age, thetter definitely wouldn¡¯t know who Quayle was, so she quickly stopped her. Unexpectedly, Sonia¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard his name. She quickly reacted and kneeled in front of Quayle. Then, she kowtowed and pleaded, ¡°Quayle, it¡¯s my fault! I was too arrogant, and I solemnly apologize to you now. I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize you, and I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you. It was this woman who bewitched me to be disrespectful to you; it has nothing to do with me. Please, give me a chance to live!¡± Sonia¡¯s tears kept flowing. She would¡¯ve never thought that this casino belonged to the Quinn family... Back then, the Stewart family¡¯s founder, Simon, gave a portion of the Stewart family¡¯s assets to the Quinn family to obtain their help to enter the casino industry. Later on, Simon got into trouble and had no choice but to offer the family heirloom to the Quinn family. Only then did he receive the protection of the Quinn family, keeping the Stewart family alive. He even swore that his future descendants would never take back the family heirloom and would forever serve the Quinn family. He even had to kneel and kowtow the first time they met, which meant that the Quinn family would forever dominate the Stewart family. She really couldn¡¯t believe that the person who supported this casino was Quayle, a big shot that the entire Stewart family couldn¡¯t afford to offend! At that moment, she was very regretful. Earlier, I just wanted to impress June so that I could have a chance to interact with Wace. Who knew that things would turn out like this? If Grandpa and Dad know about this, I will probably be grounded. Everyone was stunned. June¡¯s heart hadpletely died. She was in a sorry state like a dog, still hoping that Sonia could help her settle her debt and retrieve the money she had been cheated of. Who knew that in the next second, thetter would actually kneel on the ground and kowtow to the man in front of her to apologize... Chapter 53 53 A Phone Call Quayle sneered and looked at Sonia, who was on the ground. He said disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Stewart family¡¯s younger generation to still have some brains. Since you¡¯ve shown an attitude of knowing that you¡¯re in the wrong, you have to ept your punishment. The two of you will take turns to p her; you can stop after you¡¯ve pped her 10,000 times. A small family like yours dares to be so arrogant here? You better understand your own status!¡± ¡°No! Quayle, I beg you...¡± Sonia was so frightened that she fell limply to the ground. Ten thousand ps will probably send my facial features flying. Immediately after, his subordinate pointed at June, who was standing at the side with a face full of disbelief. He blurted out, ¡°Master, how about this b*tch?¡± Quayle gazed at June with disdain and stated sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll also reward you with 10,000 ps and double your debt.¡± June was stunned by these words. She stood there without moving, and her brain seemed to have been dyed. I didn¡¯t expect this person¡¯s identity to be so high and mighty. If I¡¯ve provoked such a person, I will not only have my debt doubled but also lose my life. In an instant, a few bodyguards in ck rushed forward and held Sonia and June down, raising their hands to p them. Sharon watched everything in front of her coldly. Seeing her mother-inw being bullied, she had mixed feelings. She even felt that such a woman should be taught a lesson. But if I really let Quayle do such a thing to her, what will happen to the Harris family¡¯s reputation if word gets out? Besides, if these ps reallynd, she will be half-dead or half-crippled. Then, I won¡¯t be able to give an answer to Wace. If something happens to June, Wace won¡¯t be happy either. It would definitely affect his career. Sharon sighed. Even if I don¡¯t want to care, it¡¯s toote. Just as one of the bodyguards was about to p June¡¯s face, thetter suddenly stood up and pointed at Sharon. ¡°Wait a minute! Her-I¡¯ll present her to you! You can beat, scold, or ask her to do anything you want. Even if you extract her organs and sell them, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll give her to you! This living person is definitely enough to repay your debt. I¡¯ll return the rest to you bit by bit...¡± The bodyguard nced at Quayle and realized that he still had a cold expression on his face, so he raised his hand high. June¡¯s heart had already turned cold, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She closed her eyes tightly and waited for the p tond. June only slowly opened her eyes when she didn¡¯t feel any pain. In front of her was the useless daughter-inw, Sharon. Thetter had directly reached out and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s raised arm! What... is going on? June took a deep breath. Her brain short-circuited, and she couldn¡¯t react to what had happened. How does this trash have the guts to stand up at this time? There was a hint of yfulness in Quayle¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to stand up for this old woman at this time, not to mention that this old woman had even suggested selling her out a second ago. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Quayle¡¯s tone was very calm as if life and death were in his hands. ¡°Quayle, right?¡± Sharon tried her best to make her voice sound calm. ¡°It¡¯s true that we didn¡¯t think things through properly today, but I hope you can let my mother-inw off on my ount. As for that woman, you can do whatever you want with her.¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Quayle couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s actually a mother-inw who wants to sell her daughter-inw. How is she worthy of being a person? Besides, who are you to dare make me give you a chance?¡± Chapter 54 54 Sold to a Foreign Country Everyone could feel that Quayle was obviously suppressing his anger. His status was highly respected in all walks of life. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation today. First, it was the idiotic daughter of the Stewart family who shouted at him. Then, there was a vicious woman who thought highly of herself and caused trouble there. Not only that, but there was also a young girl telling him what to do. Did she really think that he could be disregarded by anyone? Taking a deep breath, Quayle looked at Sharon. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t intend on treating you as a product to repay the debt, but you don¡¯t know the immensity of this situation. Now, I feel that I can sell you overseas first and use you to earn some money. If you get sick, then I will remove your organs and sell them.¡± When Sharon heard this, she didn¡¯t find it scary. Instead, she calmly picked up her phone and replied, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Give me some time to call. I believe you will change your mind.¡± With that, Sharon called John. As if he hadn¡¯t received Sharon¡¯s call for a long time, John¡¯s respectful tone carried some surprise. ¡°Miss, what instructions do you have?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone called Quayle in New York recently. Do you know him?¡± Sharon asked in a low voice. John thought for a moment before answering, ¡°How is Miss rted to him? I am quite familiar with this man. The outside world says that he is one of the best among the middle-aged, but in my opinion, he is just a youngd with no ability.¡± ¡°You two are in contact?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect things to be so coincidental. ¡°That fellow wanted to get close to us previously and gave me many gifts to curry favor with me. Unfortunately, I have a lot of things on my hands and have no time to deal with him. What, did he offend you, Miss?¡± Sharon smiled faintly and replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He wants to remove my organs and sell them.¡± On the other end of the phone, John almost exploded in anger. ¡°Has this b*stard be so bold? He actually dares to attack our miss. Where are you now? I¡¯ll bring people over immediately and make sure he can never be a human again!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your time. Just call him and tell him to stop.¡± As soon as Sharon finished speaking, she handed her phone to Quayle. ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you. Answer it.¡± Quayle looked at the phone Sharon handed over and was very surprised. Is this woman really not afraid of death? She doesn¡¯t look like she is acting. Could this woman have some unknown background? With this thought in mind, Quayle sized up Sharon. She¡¯s dressed in some unknown misceneous brands, and her dressing is very ordinary. The bag she is carrying is probably only a few dors worth, and even her phone is an old model from a few years ago. How could such a person know anyone impressive? Thinking of this, a trace of pity shed across Quayle¡¯s eyes. It seems like I¡¯m overthinking. Who would help such a woman? He directly took the phone and said decisively, ¡°Hello? I¡¯m Quayle. Who are you to dare support our merchandise?¡± On the other end of the line, John¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the other party say that about his miss. ¡°Quayle, are you done living? Do you need me to send you to see God in advance? Who gave you the guts to offend our family¡¯s Miss?! Do you believe that I will bring people to wipe out your Quinn family¡¯s power in Western Europe tonight?¡± Chapter 55 55 Apologize Quayle instantly recognized the owner of the voice. Isn¡¯t this John, who I have always wanted to befriend? He said... I offended his miss? Could it be this woman in front of me?! Furthermore, John actually knows about our family¡¯s power in Western Europe. This meant that he had already known about my background... He didn¡¯t know what kind of person Sharon was, but he knew John¡¯s ability very well. If John really didn¡¯t n to let him off, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have a way out. John had already made it very clear, so Quayle naturally didn¡¯t dare to be so impudent anymore. Instead, he was so scared that his soul left his body as he started to beg for mercy. ¡°John, calm down. I failed to recognize such a great person. Moreover, this is just a misunderstanding. I...¡± ¡°You idiot, shut your mouth immediately. Our Miss¡¯s identity mustn¡¯t be exposed so easily. If you say too much, I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡± Quayle broke out into a cold sweat. His hand that was holding the phone couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and his tone became more humble and anxious. ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this matter immediately and give you an exnation.¡± John is an existence enough for me to look up to, let alone the person behind him. Perhaps this youngdy before me is also an existence I can only dream of, but I foolishly offended her! At the thought of this, Quayle couldn¡¯t wait to find the fairy godmother and use the time-reversal technique to treat Sharon properly. He quickly walked up to Sharon and held her hand eagerly. He also said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that thisdy had such a rtionship with you, so I was confused for a moment. I apologize to you. I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive me.¡± Seeing that Sharon had no reaction at all, Quayle gritted his teeth and directly kneeled down. Everyone present was stunned by his actions. The big shot-who was still smug just now-actually kneeled down to apologize to a useless person like Sharon? Even Sonia was a shameless junior in front of him, but Sharon had so much influence. Who is she? Perry, who was watching by the side, was scared silly. Isn¡¯t Quayle the king of the underground world in New York? Why is he kneeling before such a small woman? Sharon didn¡¯t expect John to be so important to Quayle, and she had no intention of killing him either. It was just that he wanted to kill Wace¡¯s mother, so she had to think of a way. She only hoped that after this incident, June would be able to distinguish right from wrong and stop deliberately making things difficult for her! ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t intend to pursue the matter with you, but you cheated my mother of her money and those debts...¡± Quayle was a person who was very good at judging the situation. When he saw that Sharon had forgiven him, he quickly stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. This is a new bet, so it¡¯s normal for us to fail once or twice. We¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no reason for us to harm each other!¡± Thereafter, he quickly looked behind him and scolded Perry, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? Go and settle it now; don¡¯t waste time.¡± June sat on the ground dazedly. Is this woman still my useless daughter-inw? How does she know such a powerful person? Even Quayle has to give in to her. Chapter 56 56 Turning Hostile on the Spot As June stared at her daughter-inw¡¯s back, her expression was a littleplicated. It seems like I have never understood this daughter-inw deeply. Now that I think about it, her recent behavior is indeed a little strange. Sonia-who had been pped several times-almost went crazy. Isn¡¯t this Sharon the famous good-for-nothing daughter-inw in New York? How could the Quinn family be afraid of her?! At this moment, Perry¡¯s face was ashen as if he had eaten a dead fly. He walked over to Sharon and handed her a check. ¡°This is the principal sum of thisdy¡¯s gambling; there¡¯s also an additional 500,000 dors as a smallpensation for your trouble. I hope you can ept our kind intentions. Of course, we won¡¯t pursue thisdy¡¯s debt anymore. In the future, we will also change our gambling games. These are indeed a little difficult...¡± June was so agitated that tears welled up in her eyes, not expecting that she would encounter such a good thing. When she thought about how she was free now, she couldn¡¯t help but jump up and p for Sharon. My obedient daughter-inw is actually so capable now. It really gave me a small surprise. Not only did I get back my principal amount, but I¡¯ve even earned some extra money. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; gambling has its risks. You just have to settle the debt,¡± Sharon said seriously. I have to teach June a lesson this time. She definitely can¡¯t gamble anymore. As for the issue of the family funds, I will find a way to get it to Wace through coborations to maintain our livelihood. June couldn¡¯t believe her ears. What did that little b*tch Sharon just say? She actually sent the money back. At the thought of this, June quickly stood up. ¡°Sharon, are you crazy? You don¡¯t even want the money they gave me for free. How can our family have a useless daughter-inw like you? Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you have a way to get all the money back for my sisters? What are you doing now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s definitely a way to resolve this matter?¡± ¡°What about our money?¡± ¡°Sharon, quickly think of a way.¡± Thedies quickly surrounded Sharon and kept asking her what she should do for them. Perry looked at Quayle with an indescribable expression. Although Quayle was a little reluctant, he couldn¡¯t get away with this matter since he had also offended Sharon and John. He might lose his life if things went wrong, so he didn¡¯t want to be calctive now. He said bluntly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Today, for Sharon¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll settle the debt for everyone. I¡¯ll return the money appropriately.¡± Hearing this, everyone cheered. Unexpectedly, Sharon frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Quayle, are you opening a casino or doing charity? Look at me-I¡¯m not familiar with these people, so there¡¯s no need to help them. Business is business. Do you think I will force you to help them?¡± Quayle was shocked by Sharon and thought that he had done something wrong again. He quickly said, ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s wrong? If I have done anything wrong, just tell me directly.¡± Sharon¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to ept your loss. No matter what reason you have, the oue of the gamble has nothing to do with me. You can return them the money if you want, and I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t. But if you say that you¡¯re doing this for my sake, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall out with you!¡± Chapter 57 57 Sonia¡¯s Call for Help Recalling the ugly faces of these people when they mocked her, Sharon really couldn¡¯t find a reason to help them. Not only that, but gambling wasn¡¯t something they could predict. They don¡¯t have the brains and have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap, yet they still say such useless things. Not only do I want Quayle to know that I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with, but I also want him to know that I will only be angry if he really settles the debt for these people. Quayle was a smart person, and he knew what Sharon meant the moment he saw her expression. He quickly echoed, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t worry. Leave these things to me, but please ept the check I just gave you!¡± With that, he turned to Perry and said, ¡°Take out Sharon¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s money and ignore everything else. If you can gamble, then gamble. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯te.¡± ¡°No! How can this be?¡± The group of madams-who had initially wanted to try their luck-instantly burst into tears. All of them seemed to have gone mad, and one of them even started crying. At this moment, they were all begging Sharon for mercy and help. However, thetter turned a deaf ear to them and didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. These snobbish women helped June and Sonia insult me earlier. They¡¯ve now realized that I¡¯m more capable than Sonia and can even stand firmly in front of Quayle, so they want my help. They are really daydreaming! When Quayle saw those rich madams pointing at Sharon, he hurriedly roared, ¡°What are you all arguing about? All of you, shut up! If anyone dares to say another word and makes Sharon unhappy, I¡¯ll immediately chase you out of the casino and thene to collect your debts!¡± Thesedies who usually boasted of their nobility didn¡¯t dare to say a single word, afraid that Quayle would blow up the matter. ¡°Sharon, are you on good terms with that little girl from the Stewart family?¡± Quayle keenly caught Sharon¡¯s gazending on Sonia. At this point, Sonia hurriedly looked at Sharon and pleaded, ¡°Sharon, please save me! You tell Quayle that we are good friends, please!¡± Her face was already red and swollen, and blood was starting to seep out of her mouth. Her tears kept flowing, and she only hoped that Sharon could save her. ¡°We just met today. How can you say that we know each other?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were cold, and she had no intention of saving Sonia. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will follow the rules. As for the Stewart family, I will also go and greet them. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been treating them too well recently that the Stewart family has forgotten their roots.¡± Quayle red at Sonia angrily. If it weren¡¯t for this crazy woman, I wouldn¡¯t have lost face in front of Sharon today. Sonia¡¯s eyes were filled with fear when she heard this. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m begging you. I failed to recognize that you are such a great person. You have to save me. I can¡¯t be beaten up again, and I can¡¯t let my father and brother know about this. I¡¯m begging you... Auntie! Auntie, can you help me beg Sharon?¡± June looked at Sonia hugging her thigh tightly with an impatient expression. She even forcefully pried thetter¡¯s fingers apart. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for Sharon? Let go quickly!¡± Sharon nced at her indifferently. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met today. We don¡¯t have any enmity between us, but you¡¯ve mocked me many times because you covet my husband. Isn¡¯t the Stewart family powerful in New York? I believe you can settle it yourself.¡± Chapter 58 58 Seeking Help Sonia didn¡¯t expect that June and Sharon would abandon her just like that. She broke down and cried. ¡°Sharon, I really know my mistake. Our Stewart family is nothingpared to the Harris family. Just let me go-please save me!¡± Quayle could tell at a nce that Sharon was in a bad mood, so he signaled Perry. Perry immediately berated his subordinates, ¡°Did I invite you guys to watch the show? A bunch of good-for-nothings-pull that woman away quickly. Don¡¯t provoke Sharon here.¡± When the bodyguards heard this, they got busy and dragged Sonia to the side forcefully. One of them held her head and body while the other was responsible for pping her. The hall was filled with crackling sounds, apanied by asional screams. After a while, the bodyguard came over and reported that Sonia had fainted. Sonia¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and her mouth was full of blood. Several of her teeth were broken too. Quayle then looked at Sharon and said seriously, ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯ve caused you trouble today. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Quayle rushed forward and handed her the business card. ¡°Sharon, this is my contact number. If you encounter any problems in the future, just let me know. I promise to help you settle it.¡± Surprisingly, Sharon avoided his hand. She knew that he wanted to get close to John through her. Quayle thinks too simply of me. ¡°Just give it to me! Give it to me!¡± June saw that Sharon was about to leave and quickly followed her. Then, she hurriedly put the name card and check into her pocket. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡± Sharon sighed and urged her mother-inw to leave. Although June had also been pped a few times, she had still earned some money, so she was now very happy. Seeing Sharon¡¯s smug expression, she felt that her daughter-inw had given her enough face. Before Sharon could take half a step out of the casino, the few madams quickly went up and surrounded her, saying in a ttering manner, ¡°Oh! Sharon, we were wrong just now. You¡¯re really capable! In my opinion, only you and your husband are promising among the younger generation.¡± ¡°Sharon looks really good; she has the type of looks that will bless her husband. My daughter-inw is far from you.¡± ¡°Can we please ask Sharon to tell Quayle and Perry to wipe out our debts as well!? And what we lost... was also the hard-earned money over the years. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Sharon only found it funny. ¡°Why should I help you? Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m useless? If you want your money back, why don¡¯t you look for your own daughter-inw?¡± With that, Sharon didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on these people and walked away. When everyone saw Sharon like this, their hearts were filled with regret and heartache. How could we have offended Sharon with those words just now? Now, all our chances are like bubbles in a dream. We were in the wrong to ask for money from the casino, not to mention that we offended Quayle, who is on good terms with Sharon. They didn¡¯t expect that they would end up like this today, and some of them wanted to p themselves. They were just greedy for a moment of happiness; they didn¡¯t expect that they would lose all their money. They didn¡¯t have such a capable daughter-inw, yet they had to offend someone as capable as her... Chapter 59 59 An Old Friend of the Queen Family On the way home, Sharon could feel June¡¯s gaze on her from time to time. She really couldn¡¯t stand the awkward atmosphere and directly said, ¡°Mom, just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Haha, I... this... What would I have to say!?¡± Juneughed dryly and then looked at her daughter-inw. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sharon, obediently tell Mom how you know someone like Quayle. Are you very familiar with him?¡± Feeling June¡¯s fervent gaze and caring tone, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. I really didn¡¯t expect June to speak to me so gently and calmly for the first time under such circumstances. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know him; it¡¯s just that I called a university ssmate. This ssmate¡¯s family is well-known in both the underworld and the world in the light. He just has some power.¡± Sharon lied without blushing or skipping a beat. Now wasn¡¯t the time to let June know her true identity. Upon hearing this, June sighed with emotion in her heart. I knew that a piece of trash had no ability. Sharon had found someone else to solve this matter! ¡°Forget it. If I had known that you didn¡¯t have much ability, I would¡¯ve relied on you to get people to do things for me. But at least I made some money today; it can be considered that you contributed a little to this family.¡± The warmth and gentleness in June¡¯s tone instantly decreased, and she turned her head away impatiently. Sharon smiled. I indeed can¡¯t have any hope for someone as snobbish as June. Sharon¡¯s voice carried a warning. ¡°Yes, we should inform our family about this to prevent anything from happening in the future. It¡¯s good that we can do it in time...¡± Upon hearing this, June¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she quickly said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been resolved?! Don¡¯t let our family know about what happened today; this concerns my dignity. If you tell others, how am I going to face them? If there¡¯s a next time... I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look for that friend.¡± Sharon found it funny. She isn¡¯t worried that her so-called ¡®good sisters¡¯ would leak the secret, but she is worried about me, a family member. Seeing the anticipation in her mother-inw¡¯s eyes, Sharon replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m different from you; I¡¯ve always done what I said. You should think of a way to make your good friends shut up.¡± June was so choked that she couldn¡¯t say a word, but she had a favor to ask of Sharon now, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. When she saw a bank by the roadside, June happily ran in to deposit all the money she had taken out. Sharon looked up slightly. She didn¡¯t expect June¡¯s money to be ced in the bank of the Xavier Group, which showed how powerful her grandfather¡¯s family was. ... . When she got home, Sharon was exhausted. When she saw the servant carrying the muffin upstairs, she knew that Wace was at home too. Sharon reached the study, and she didn¡¯t expect Wace to just hang up the phone with a helpless smile on his face. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Sharon was curious. ¡°Do you still remember the little sister I mentioned, Jenna?¡± It was obvious that Wace was sincerely happy. Sharon nodded. ¡°I remember seeing her in photos before. She was in the same university as me before I went to graduate school at your university. The Queen family seems to be a prestigious family in the north!¡± ¡°I wonder if that girl is still as lively as before.¡± Wace seemed to have recalled something interesting from his childhood and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sharon looked at him, and her heart instantly ached. She didn¡¯t participate in Wace¡¯s childhood. ¡°She¡¯sing to New York now to visit you?¡± When they were married, Wace had said that it was his regret that Jenna didn¡¯te. After that, she also heard that Jenna was a very interesting person. She was a little curious how this girl could make Wace miss her so much. ¡°Apart from that, she seems to be going to Sullivan to work.¡± Upon hearing Wace¡¯s words, Sharon frowned. Why is Jenna¡¯s motive so obvious? She went straight to Sullivan the moment she arrived in New York? Does she already know my identity, so she came to provoke me because of Wace? Sharon was frightened by her own thoughts, but other than that, she really couldn¡¯t think of why Jenna would give up her family business and work at the Sullivan Group. Chapter 60 60 Intercepted Sharon was a little dazed, and she even suspected that the other party¡¯s goal was actually Wace. Although she was puzzled, she couldn¡¯t get an answer at the moment, so she didn¡¯t want to think anymore. After Jenna officially joins thepany, I will ask Tommy to keep an eye on her. Just as she was about to walk into her room, Wace suddenly stopped her. ¡°Sharon, I have a meeting with the Sullivan Group¡¯s people tomorrow-it¡¯s important. Please help me pick up Jenna and arrange a ce to have a meal before bringing her home.¡± Sharon nodded, and her heart warmed. Did Wace arrange this because he trusts me? ¡°By the way, take my card and find a good ce,¡± Wace said as he pulled open the drawer, his eyes evasive. ¡°Ahem... This is for you to entertain her, and the other one is for you to spend.¡± Sharon looked at his slightly red face and ears and couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°No need. I have a university ssmate who owns a good restaurant, and I haven¡¯t spent all the money you gave me previously, so I can afford it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Seeing Sharon wink at him, Wace couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± After returning to her room, Sharon took out her phone. She originally wanted to send John a message and ask him to arrange a banquet, but after thinking about it carefully... If I have to trouble John over such a small matter, then I¡¯m really nothing. Hence, Sharon sent a message to Quayle. Although she didn¡¯t ept his name card, she had a photographic memory since she was young. ¡°I¡¯m Sharon. I need to host a banquet for a friend tomorrow. Help me arrange a hotel with a theme that young girls will like.¡± Soon, Sharon received Quayle¡¯s reply. ¡°Miss Sharon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. I have a fine restaurant under me, and the dishes are all meticulously prepared by our designers and chefs. I¡¯ll definitely arrange everything for you tomorrow and await your arrival. I¡¯ll get someone to send you the addresster.¡± Sharon replied briefly before putting down her phone to rest. The next day, Wace went to the Sullivan Group early in the morning and was busy with some business matters. Sharon gave Tommy a call to ask if there was anyone named Jenna who applied for a job there at this time. Tommy was a little surprised that Sharon knew about this. ¡°There is indeed one. She was hired as the finance director, and her resume and interview were done well. The personnel has confirmed that it¡¯s her. ording to the time, she will be hired next Monday.¡± ¡°Yes, get the colleagues in the department to pay more attention to her. Report to me if she is up to anything.¡± Looking at the time, it was time for Sharon to get dressed and go to the airport. Sharon made a pink furry sign. After thinking about it, she still felt that it was impolite to write ¡®Jenna,¡¯ so she only wrote herst name. Unexpectedly, when she got out of the taxi and walked toward the entrance, a BMW suddenly braked and almost hit her. Nicole slowly rolled down the window and said in a weird tone, ¡°I thought I saw wrongly. Sharon, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Wace¡¯s childhood friend. Why?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart because Nicole¡¯s car was filled with people she knew. Besides Nicole, there was also Crystal and Louis. ¡°Are you talking about Jenna? Who do you think you are?! You want to represent our family to receive guests? How shameless! Get out of here now!¡± Louis¡¯s eyes had a trace of evilness and disdain. Chapter 61 61 Quinn Family¡¯s Famed Cuisine Ignoring Louis, Sharon subconsciously turned her head and walked toward the airport lobby. Louis saw that Sharon had no intention of paying attention to him and got angry. Just as he was about to scold her, Nicole suddenly said, ¡°Alright! Isn¡¯t Jenna arriving soon? Grandma reminded you to leave a good impression on her. If you can marry her, your status in the Harris family won¡¯t be worse than Wace¡¯s in the future. Don¡¯t waste your time on this piece of trash.¡± Louis finally calmed down. I almost forgot the main purpose of the day. Crystal smiled apologetically. ¡°Yes, after we settle this matter, we can do whatever we want.¡± Today, their reception for Jenna was secondary. The most important thing was to leave a good impression on thetter before tricking her into bed. The Queen family¡¯s status and power in the north couldn¡¯t be underestimated. If Louis got together with her, his future would be limitless. At that time, he would have more say in the family. So now, no matter how unhappy he was with Sharon, Louis couldn¡¯t show it. I have to pick Jenna up before she does. In the crowd, Louis and Nicole looked ahead anxiously. Finally, when the flightnded, an especially conspicuous girl walked out from the crowd. She had a head of beautiful red hair, and she was wearing a very sexy professional suit. Everyone could tell that her figure was very graceful under the suit. She was also wearing thetest model of sunsses and exaggerated earrings. Her skin was fair and beautiful, and her lips were fiery red. Such a face was really hard to look away from. At that moment, everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at her. Louis was stunned. Even Crystal, who was watching by the side, couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. ¡°Oh my god, Jenna looks even better than when she was young!¡± Nicole was also shocked by the other party¡¯s beauty. Although she was unwilling, she had to admit that only Sharon couldpete with her. ¡°You are... Nicole and Louis, right?¡± Jenna waved at them and took off her sunsses with a smile in her eyes. Louis¡¯s face lit up when he saw her. He rushed to Jenna and said, ¡°Jenna, long time no see! You¡¯re even prettier now.¡± He held her hand excitedly, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to take advantage of her. Unexpectedly, Jenna gently withdrew her hand and looked at Sharon. ¡°You¡¯re Wace¡¯s wife, right? You look quitepatible. Thisdy is...¡± ¡°This is my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Crystal! Just treat her as my future sister-inw.¡± Nicole affectionately held Jenna¡¯s arm and then gestured to Louis. ¡°Jenna! I knew you wereing, so I booked a private room for you at the best hotel in New York. I think you must be tired! Let¡¯s go over now. After we¡¯re done eating, you can go to the hotel upstairs and have a good rest!¡± Louis sounded anxious. However, Jenna broke free from Nicole¡¯s arms and walked up to Sharon. She said to Louis apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Wace in advance. I¡¯ll be with Sharon today, and we¡¯ll meet again another day. Anyway, I won¡¯t be leaving for a while this time, so there will always be a chance.¡± Louis¡¯s expression changed when he heard this, and his heart burned with rage. On such an important day, he actually let Sharon, that good-for-nothing, entertain her. Isn¡¯t this ruining my ns? Therefore, Louis took a deep breath and said, ¡°Jenna, you have to know that in order to wee you, I booked the most famous private restaurant in New York. They only serve five tables a day, and the dishes are all from top-notch chefs. The dishes were also crafted by designers. You don¡¯t know how famous the Quinn family¡¯s famous dishes are here.¡± Crystal smiled faintly when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right. You might not know how important you are to us. If Sharon just randomly booked a ce, that would be neglecting you!¡± Chapter 62 62 Going Together After hearing Louis¡¯s description, Sharon was sure that he was talking about Quayle¡¯s private restaurant. It is really too coincidental. Nicole nced at Sharon smugly and then said to Jenna, ¡°Jenna, you don¡¯t know how much my second cousin has done for the sake of securing the reservation at the Sky Pce restaurant. That¡¯s not a ce ordinary people can book.¡± Louis¡¯s smile became even brighter as he continued, ¡°To be honest, the Sky Pce restaurant only receives a limited number of guests every day. If it weren¡¯t for Jenna, I wouldn¡¯t have done my best to prepare.¡± Even so, this was just Louis¡¯s boast to leave a good impression on Jenna. It was Madam Harris who personally went to Sky Pce and begged some old friends of hers-it cost her a lot of money. ¡°We are all friends, so a happy family dinner is enough.¡± Jenna had also heard about the reputation of the private restaurant of New York¡¯s Quinn family, so she was worried about wasting money. Louis shook his head with all his might. ¡°That¡¯s different! You¡¯re an honored guest of our Harris family, so how can we treat you just as a friend?¡± Then, Louis nced at Sharon. ¡°Hey! Trash, how much did Wace give you? Is it enough for you to order a chair?¡± Sharon nced at Louis briefly before continuing, ¡°I also booked a reservation at Sky Pce.¡± Nicole and Louis looked at each other andughed mockingly. Even Crystal shook her head and said in a consoling tone, ¡°Sharon, even if you want to leave a good impression on Jenna, you know you don¡¯t have to lie, right? We all know how hard it is to book the Quinn family¡¯s private family. With your status, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never been to such a ce before. If you can¡¯t keep your promise, you¡¯ll embarrass Wace.¡± ¡°Crystal, what position are you in to advise me?¡± Sharon nced sideways. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you whether I¡¯m lying or not? I¡¯m treating Jenna to a meal and didn¡¯t invite you, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± ¡°Sharon, how can you talk to Crystal like that?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Look at how poor you are! Even if you go to Sky Pce and be their servant, they might not want you.¡± If she hadn¡¯t heard Nicole and Louis insult Sharon, Jenna would¡¯ve thought that Wace was joking! Looking at Sharon¡¯s indifferent attitude, Jenna couldn¡¯t bear it. She knew that because the former didn¡¯t have any family background, she would definitely be bullied in a big family like the Harris family. Moreover, Sharon didn¡¯t have much money, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to arrange a ce for her to eat and stay in a top-notch hotel. Jenna knew that Sharon was saying this to gain face for Wace. She didn¡¯t want Sharon to be too embarrassed, so she stood up and said seriously, ¡°Since everyone has booked the same ce, let¡¯s not fight over this and just go together.¡± ¡°Jenna, you are so kind!¡± Louis naturally took Jenna¡¯s suitcase. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have let that kind of trash have the chance to freeload. A person who has never even been to a high-end restaurant would be a disgrace to follow us.¡± Sharon revealed a bright smile and couldn¡¯t be bothered with Louis. Speaking of which, Jenna made her pay a little attention. She felt an indescribable sense of strangeness. As for the restaurant they were going to now, Sharon wasn¡¯t worried. It didn¡¯t matter if Quayle owned it or not. As long as there was Quinn in the name, it was probably rted to Quayle. Thinking of his respectful manner, Sharon understood. It was just a private restaurant that he owned, so it wasn¡¯t a high-end ce in her eyes. It was a pity that Louis and the other two hadn¡¯t seen the world. Chapter 63 63 Booking the Entire Restaurant Sky Pce served ssic Asian cuisines. The decor and style of the restaurant were different from the surrounding buildings, so it was easy to find. Apart from that, the interior and exterior were very luxurious. Even the signboard that they saw when they looked up was made with rather special craftsmanship. Sharon looked around briefly and liked this style very much. If there¡¯s a chance, I would like toe here again with Wace. Jenna was also like a curious child, and she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Sky Pce¡¯s name before. Now that I look at it, it¡¯s really interesting.¡± Louis couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand again, intimately calling out to Jenna. ¡°Jenna, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. We will definitely greet you with the best food!¡± With that, Louis red fiercely at Sharon. ¡°Unlike some people-if it weren¡¯t for you, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance toe into contact with such a high-end ce in her life.¡± At this moment, Crystal seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sharon say that she booked a private room too? Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to let us take a good look?¡± ¡°I still need to ask Quayle which room it is. I¡¯ll send him a message and ask him to arrange for someone to bring us there.¡± Sharon took out her phone and hurriedly sent a message to Quayle. For some reason, Louis started pping for Sharon. ¡°Continue acting. Sharon, why didn¡¯t I know that you have such talent? If you have the ability, then show it in front of Grandma! Do you know who the boss here is? Let me tell you: just as you¡¯re talking nonsense, Quayle has already earned a few million dors! If you dare to say such nonsense, be careful that Quayle will hear it and find someone to kill you.¡± At this time, Quayle had already replied, ¡°Sharon, you can directly go to the Starry Vast Ocean room on the top floor to eat. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Sharon read the message and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve reserved a suite on the top floor.¡± Upon hearing her words, Nicole instantly sneered. ¡°The penthouse suite-are you talking about the Starry Vast Ocean room? Sharon, even if you¡¯re lying, you have to be more realistic. Do you know what that suite is like? Do you know that the number of people in the entire New York who can enter that room can be counted with one hand? Who are you to be able to enter the penthouse suite? Let me tell you that even Quayle can¡¯t reserve that room!¡± Jenna nced at Sharon¡¯s indifferent expression and couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so materialistic. In the past, I had only heard that she had no money or power, so she had to obey the Harris family. Now, it seems that her life has a lot to do with her character. Poor Wace-marrying such a person is really disappointing. Sharon didn¡¯t defend herself. It turned out that she felt that using the Xavier family¡¯s money and reputation wasn¡¯t very good. But looking at the people around her who were trying to curry favor, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to lower herself to their level! Crystal seemed to be doing this for Sharon¡¯s sake, but in fact, she was mocking thetter for lying. ¡°Sharon, you have to know that only someone like Grandma has the right to eat on the top floor. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand, but you can¡¯t speak carelessly.¡± ¡°Crystal, why do you care about such a person? She doesn¡¯t even deserve to eat Mamarin¡¯s leftovers! Even I only went with Sonia once!¡± Mamarin was Nicole¡¯s beloved dog. Her words were to make Sharon recognize her identity: In the Harris family, she was even worse than a dog. Sharon looked at Nicole and sighed with emotion. I¡¯m afraid that Nicole still didn¡¯t know that Sonia was dealt with yesterday. She wouldn¡¯t have the face toe out and see anyone now. Just as Louis was about to say something, he received a call from Madam Harris. ¡°Louis, Sky Pce just sent out a notice yesterday! All the seats for today¡¯s meal have been canceled. They said that they are here to wee VIPs. Have you arrived yet?¡± Chapter 64 64 Sign It If You Want To Louis hurried to the side and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve already brought Jenna here, and now they¡¯re telling me that someone booked the entire venue. Do they even care about the Harris family?¡± At this moment, a man in ck walked toward them. Sharon felt that he looked very familiar, and she only remembered when he got closer. Isn¡¯t this the bodyguard who attacked Sonia that day? Louis immediately hung up the phone when he heard the voice. Thereafter, he stormed over and said, ¡°Are you guys the staff of Sky Pce? Didn¡¯t I make a reservation in advance? Why did you cancel it just like that? Do you know that I¡¯m from the Harris family?¡± The lead bodyguard nced at Louis. ¡°We sent out the notice yesterday, and we have also proposed apensation use. As for the Harris family, they are stillcking in front of our Quinn family.¡± With that, the bodyguard put on an indifferent face and went straight to Sharon with a fawning look, even bowing to her. Sharon shook her head lightly. The bodyguard knew that she was a low-profile person, so he quickly straightened up and continued, ¡°Miss Sharon, Quayle has something on his hands and will need a while toe over. I¡¯ll bring you upstairs first-everything has been prepared. I¡¯ll chase these people out immediately.¡± Nicole was stunned. Since when did the service of Sky Pce be like this? When Sonia and I came here previously, nobody came to wee us even after we reported our names. Why is Sharon so respected? Crystal took a look at Louis, whose face was ashen, before turning to Sharon and sighing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a big influence. I see that you have a close rtionship with the restaurant owner, and he values you so much. Could it be that you know the owner of this restaurant? I think if anyone else knew this person, they would¡¯ve already bragged about it. They wouldn¡¯t be as low-key as you and not say a word. I think everyone knows who booked this suite.¡± ¡°Our Harris family booked it, of course. Just now, Grandma even called me to say that she upgraded my suite!¡± Louis recovered from his shock and shouted at Sharon. Jenna was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect Louis to have some connections in New York, and Sharon doesn¡¯t seem to be very favored in the Harris family. If I want to gain a foothold in New York, I might need Louis¡¯s help. The bodyguard really didn¡¯t understand what Louis was doing, so he could only look at Sharon for help. However, thetter indicated that he didn¡¯t need to say anything and just brought them to the suite. When they reached the suite on the top floor, the bodyguard gestured for the security staff to open the door. The other party took out a form and handed it to Sharon. ¡°Miss, please sign it.¡± The suite on the top floor was personally cleaned up by Quayle yesterday, and it was specially left for thisdy. Hence, she needed to sign for confirmation. Sharon nodded and was about to write her name when Louis¡¯s voice came again. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless! Put down the pen!¡± Louis clenched his fists. What is this suite? I don¡¯t believe that Sharon has the ability to book such a high-end ce. Even if she did, it would be with the Harris family¡¯s money. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to say that I booked it! Louis quickly snatched the pen from Sharon¡¯s hand and wrote down his name. Immediately after, with a hint of reproach, he said, ¡°Sharon, you are a dog of the Harris family. Don¡¯t you know who booked this suite? If you have the ability to book this ce, I-Louis-will write my name backward. You should know your position clearly. What right do you have to sign here?¡± The expression of the bodyguard in ck became darker as Louis spoke. He nced at Sharon as if he were asking if she needed his help to deal with this b*stard. ¡°Since you want to sign it, go ahead.¡± Chapter 65 65 What¡¯s the Situation? Jenna, an outsider, was still present, so Sharon didn¡¯t want to blow things up. After all, the former was Wace¡¯s childhood friend, and she had to give her enough face. Sharon hadn¡¯t seen her clearly from a distance just now, but now that Jenna was standing beside her, she felt even more strange. The temperature isn¡¯t low now, so why is she still wearing a turtleneck in such weather? Soon, everyone in the suite sat down. Above their heads was the vast starry sky, and below their feet was the underwater world. From the decoration to the design, it was obvious that they had put in some effort. Louis let Jenna sit at the head of the table and pushed Sharon to the corner. Only Jenna would talk to her from time to time, and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Nicole even called Crystal ¡®sister-inw¡¯ very affectionately. After a while, exquisite dishes and fine wine were served by the staff. All the ingredients for the dishes were very fresh, and the designs of the dishes were unique. The wine chosen for the dishes was also very valuable. Jenna was also someone who had tasted delicacies, but she was touched by the sincerity of the meal. She looked at Louis and asked, ¡°This cost you quite a bit, right...¡± ¡°Ha... Haha! It¡¯s not much-just 500,000 dors!¡± Louis¡¯s tone was rather smug. Crystal smiled and picked up the wine on the table. ¡°This isn¡¯t the standard of 500,000 dors. Just this bottle of wine has a market value of more than 600,000 dors.¡± Upon hearing this, Louis¡¯s heart raced. Could it be that Sharon wasn¡¯t the one who booked this ce? Could it be someone else? Thinking of the bodyguard in ck just now, Louis felt a little guilty. Unexpectedly, when Jenna heard Crystal¡¯s words, her eyes flickered as she praised Louis. ¡°Thank you so much. I came here, yet you had to spend so much.¡± Having beenplimented by the beautifuldy, Louis¡¯s thoughts drifted away. He said with a bright smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all for you?¡± Nicole looked at Sharon-who was eating quietly-and asked sarcastically, ¡°Sharon, this is the first time you¡¯ve entered a restaurant like this in your life, right? Have you ever eaten such delicious food before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sharon¡¯s reaction was also very cold. Although these dishes have been designed, the taste isn¡¯t that amazing. It feels like they are grandstanding. Louis gave her a disdainful look. ¡°If you want to eat, you should eat more elegantly. If others find out about this, they¡¯ll think that it¡¯s because the Harris family has never let you eat your fill. You¡¯re really a good-for-nothing. What else can you say? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever eat anything better than this!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t take their words to heart. If I return to the Xavier family, would everything be different? Just like what Aunt Natsume said-my mother had been living a luxurious life ever since she was young. If I went back to live there, the food in front of me might just be ordinary food. Nicole didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be unfazed by their words, so she red at thetter even more angrily. ¡°Sharon, have you grown up? What kind of attitude are you using to talk to my brother now? Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you just because you have Wace backing you up? We let you eat at the same table as us because we think highly of you. If you don¡¯t ept our kindness... Believe it or not, but I can get them to chase you out with one word!¡± As soon as she said that, the door of the suite was forced open. A pleasant voice was heard, but there was a hint of frustration in the voice. ¡°Where did you guyse from, country bumpkins? Who let you into this room!?¡± The person who entered was a mixed-blood woman. She was dressed very sexily, and there was a mole at the corner of her mouth. Below her cheekbones were three centipede-like scars, making her look very scary. The woman held the name list in one hand and opened the door with the other, her face serious. A dozen security guards followed closely behind her. Those burly men followed behind her, and the moment they entered, they surrounded everyone present. Everyone was stunned, and Louis¡¯s face was filled with fear. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What are you guys doing!?¡± Chapter 66 66 A Tragic Lesson This woman¡¯s name was Paige, and she was one of Quayle¡¯s former mistresses. She had been following him around in society for a long time and was considered a famous figure in New York. This time, Quayle had analyzed the pros and cons with her, so she instantly knew that this woman called Sharon wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. She might be pretending to be weak, and that¡¯s why she checked the suite again and again. Everything had been arranged properly, but who knew that when she came down to check if the person had arrived, she realized that this top-grade suite was upied by someone called Louis! In that instant, she was both angry and afraid... I spent so much effort to prepare a private room for the esteemed guest, and all the dishes had been prepared beforehand. Now that I¡¯m being taken advantage of by such an idiot, what am I going to do when the esteemed guest arrives?! At this moment, Louis stood up. Although he wasn¡¯t confident, he still asked, ¡°Wh-what are you doing? I booked this ce. Don¡¯te in and cause trouble...¡± Paige took the signed form and pointed it at Louis¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the one who signed it?¡± Louis sneered. ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you know that I¡¯m from the Harris family now?¡± Paige took a deep breath and raised her hand to p Louis. The crisp sound made Louis not have time to think about what had happened. ¡°Bring him here!¡± Paige was so angry that she paced back and forth in the suite. However, she soon stood not far away and waved at the two big men, her voice carrying an unquestionable seriousness. The two men heard the voice and dragged Louis to Paige. ¡°What are you doing!? Let go of me!¡± ¡°Shut up. Just answer whatever Paige asks!¡± One of the brawny men pped Louis on the back of his head, and the other kicked him in the knee. Louis kneeled down in front of Paige, dazed and in pain. The woman in front of him had a cold and ruthless look in her eyes. She sized Louis up from head to toe like a sharp de that made one¡¯s heart turn cold. p! The signed order fell directly on Louis¡¯s head, and Paige immediately scolded him, ¡°Your grandmother came to our ce for a meal and still had to behave herself. You actually came to the most expensive private room directly.¡± Louis was embarrassed, and he nced at Jenna, who was standing at the side. ¡°It¡¯s not like that... I booked Sky Pce previously... I¡¯ve also paid the deposit...¡± This is a good opportunity to rope in Louis. I have to speak up for him. Crystal hurried forward. ¡°You guys are too much. This suite was booked by Louis. Is this how the Quinn family does things? You have no rules at all!¡± Paige looked at Crystal with a cold smile and spat roughly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak now?¡± ¡°Ah-my face!¡± Crystal didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so crude and red at her angrily. Looking at the table, Paige pped Louis in the face. ¡°You only booked one of the four tables in the main hall. This is a private room that we prepared for our top guests. Do you think a piece of trash like you is worthy? Besides, we cleared the ce for the esteemed guest today and evenpensated the guests who booked their tables in advance. Look at you!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°So, this suite wasn¡¯t booked by Louis?¡± Jenna asked tentatively. No wonder I felt that this suite was so luxurious. The food and drinks were unexpectedly exquisite, but Louis didn¡¯t seem to understand the value of these things at all. It turned out that he really didn¡¯t book this room, and Madam Harris didn¡¯t call him to talk about upgrading the suite. Crystal thought that she had gotten a big bargain this time and finally had the chance to go to the top floor to see what was going on. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you know the boss of this shop!? Hurry up and exin to them that we really didn¡¯t take advantage of them!¡± Chapter 67 67 Get Out Here And Meet Me ¡°Oh? Do you even know Quayle? Why can¡¯t I tell you that you are so capable?¡± Paige¡¯s words were meant for Louis, but her eyes were on Nicole as if warning her not to speak nonsense. Louis shook his head with all his might. Then, he turned around and red at Nicole. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Who am I to know Quayle?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say...¡± Nicole wanted to say something else, but she was scared speechless by Paige¡¯s gaze. Jenna revealed an almost imperceptible smile, and a sly glint shed across her eyes. I¡¯ve long seen through Louis¡¯s bragging, but I didn¡¯t expose him. It would be more interesting to see him reveal his true colors. ¡°Ha... You must be tired of living. How dare you talk about Quayle?¡± Paigeughed out of anger. ¡°Hold the hand that this kid signed. Today, I¡¯ll let him know that some things can¡¯t be reced just because he wants to.¡± No matter how Louis struggled, the two men held him down so tightly that he couldn¡¯t move. The next second, Paige stepped on him without hesitation. Screams like pigs being ughtered rang out in the suite. Louis wailed like a ghost, tears and snot flowing down his face. ¡°Crippled... My hand is crippled...¡± Louis¡¯s face was pale, and he was sweating profusely. As the smell of blood filled the room, Paige lifted her leg, and Louis fainted without warning. This scene made Nicole and Crystal hold hands in their hearts. Louis-who had been smug just a moment ago-was now being taught a lesson. Anyone would be frightened! Sharon nced at Jenna. This girl is really brave. She hasn¡¯t been frightened by such a situation. ¡°Such a coward is worthy of being called a man? What a joke!¡± Paige kicked at Louis without holding back. She then turned to look at the four women in the room. ¡°Nobody is allowed to leave this room today. If you cause trouble for me, you will pay the price!¡± The two men attacked without hesitation, causing Crystal and Nicole to shrink back in the corner. The others also extended their hands toward Jenna and Sharon. ¡°Is this how you people solve problems? I¡¯ll see who dares to touch us today.¡± Sharon walked toward Jenna and pulled her behind. Sharon didn¡¯t expect Jenna to be so much taller than her. Thetter looked to be at least 1.8 meters tall. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable to stand up to me at this time.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s protective look, Paige¡¯s face darkened as she scolded, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Sharon still looked calm. ¡°B*tch, is this how you talk to our big sister? You¡¯re courting death!¡± A burly man raised his fist, but he was stunned by Sharon¡¯s re. She took out her phone and said in a low but intimidating voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here after such a long time. Are you looking down on me? Quayle, your people are making a fuss about the suite I booked. What do you mean by this? I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Come and see me!¡± They could tell that Sharon was really angry. Sharon hung up the phone and looked at Paige coldly. Although I don¡¯t like Louis¡¯s arrogance, I can¡¯t ept outsiders bullying the Harris family. Nicole¡¯s face was pale. Just now, Louis had bragged that he knew Quayle, which was why he ended up like this. And now, Sharon is even more arrogant-she actually dared to say such disrespectful words. If that woman gets angryter, all of us will probably be implicated by her. ¡°You b*tch, why are you still acting at a time like this? Are you trying to kill us?!¡± Nicole covered her face that had been pped, her tone trembling with fear. ¡°You offended Quayle in front of me just now. Are you ready?¡± Paige waved at the people behind her fiercely. ¡°Chop this woman into pieces and throw her into the trash can!¡± Chapter 68 68 Deep Rtionship Suddenly, the door of the suite was opened again. Quayle was panting and wiping the sweat off his forehead. His cheeks were slightly red, and they knew that he had run over. He looked at Paige¡¯s raised hand and raged. ¡°Crazy woman, do you want to die? How dare you touch Sharon? Let go of everyone and retreat!¡± Quayle rushed forward and stopped Paige¡¯s hand. Thetter looked at Quayle in shock as if she had been struck by lightning. This woman is Sharon? Quayle smiled and pushed Paige to the side. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t be angry. My men are blind and can¡¯t even recognize you. I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter.¡± Paige-who had been arrogant and domineering a moment ago-stood at the side at a loss, her eyes filled with apology and surprise. Everyone was stunned, and Jenna also looked at Sharon meaningfully. What is going on? The men were all terrified. Who would¡¯ve thought that the person in front of them is actually Sharon? We even wanted to attack her just now! ¡°A bunch of trash! What am I raising you for!? All of you are courting death. What are you waiting for? Kneel down and apologize to Sharon immediately!¡± Quayle still had some feelings for Paige, so he didn¡¯t want her to kneel down. Thus, he could only start with these b*stards. ¡°Sharon, we are blind and failed to recognize you. Please forgive us!¡± A row of burly men kneeled down in front of her and kowtowed frantically to apologize. Paige walked up to them and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sharon. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; I didn¡¯t know who you were. Please forgive me.¡± Quayle took a deep breath and gave himself a tight p. He then looked a little nervous as he said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not doing my job properly. I should¡¯vee early to wait for you, but there was some matter that dyed me. It caused me to create trouble and offend you and your friend. I hope you don¡¯t take offense. As for John...¡± Sharon shook her head and nced at Jenna. ¡°I¡¯m just treating my husband¡¯s childhood friend to a meal.¡± Then, Sharon turned to look at the others. ¡°These people aren¡¯t my friends.¡± Nicole and Crystal were stunned, followed by shock. Jenna was also in disbelief. So Sharon wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. She did indeed book a suite in Sky Pce, and it was the best suite! More importantly, Quayle seems to be very afraid of Sharon. How is that possible!? Recalling how they had looked down on Sharon just now, Nicole wished she could find a hole to hide in. In particr, she even suspected that Sharon was deliberately watching her as a joke. At this moment, Louis-who was lying on the floor-also woke up. When he saw Quayle appear in the room, he stood up and apologized profusely. Quayle couldn¡¯t be bothered with Louis. He continued tofort Sharon and said gently, ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯ll get someone to clean up this ce immediately. I¡¯ll be the host and arrange things for you again. What do you think?¡± Louis was still bowing when he heard these words, and he raised his head in shock. Am I hallucinating? Not only does that b*tch, Sharon, know Quayle, but he is also very polite to her. Looking at his sorry state, Louis felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°No need. We¡¯ve already finished eating and drinking, so I¡¯m leaving with Jenna.¡± Sharon indicated that Jenna could leave now. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of pursuing the matter, Quayle quickly tidied up his clothes and replied as if he were swearing, ¡°Miss Sharon, please don¡¯t worry! This kind of thing will never happen again. In the future, no matter when you go to any Sky Pce restaurant, you can eat on the top floor for free. There¡¯s also no need to make an appointment. When the timees, if any of my subordinates can¡¯t recognize you, I¡¯ll dig out their eyeballs and make them eat them.¡± Sharon nodded and turned to Jenna. ¡°Jenna, I¡¯m really sorry about today. I hope you can understand. When we get home, I¡¯ll cook a meal for you personally. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Chapter 69 69 Threatening Each Other Jenna looked at Louis and the other two, subconsciously saying: ¡°Then, the others...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything and signaled Quayle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave these people to me; I promise I¡¯ll send them back to the Harris family once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± With that, Sharon left Sky Pce with Jenna. Even after she got into the car, Jenna still couldn¡¯t react. She looked at the calm Sharon. Wace¡¯s wife seems to be different from the rumors. ¡°Sharon, about today...¡± As if she knew what Jenna wanted to say, Sharon quickly said, ¡°Jenna, I hope you¡¯re willing to keep what happened today a secret for me. I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m rted to them!¡± Jenna nodded. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± As Sharon didn¡¯t appear, Quayle quickly arranged for his men to send Louis and the others to the hospital. Crystal¡¯s injuries were rtively light; she had only been pped a few times. However, Nicole was already in a miserable state. Her face had already been through slight stic surgeries. After a few ps, the prosthesis of her jaw had changed shape. It could be said that she was disfigured. As for Louis¡¯s right hand, it was also broken. His swollen hands were covered in bruises and blood; it would take at least a month to recover. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t know what Sharon did at all! Not only did shee to freeload when I was treating Jenna, but she even found someone to beat us up!¡± Louis went straight to Wace¡¯s house after he returned from the hospital. The moment he saw June, he cried crazily andined about the evil deeds Sharon had done to him. ¡°That¡¯s right! Sharon must¡¯ve known that what we were doing today was very important, so she hired someone to embarrass Louis and me!¡± Nicole also put on a pretense and looked at June with a wronged expression. Crystal didn¡¯t speak. When she met June¡¯s gaze, she shed a few tears. ¡°Auntie, Sharon really has ulterior motives. We didn¡¯t know that she had actually provoked the underground forces in New York. Now, she has taken revenge on us and implicated Crystal.¡± Louis shamelessly sshed dirty water on Sharon and didn¡¯t mention a word about the b*stard things he had done. Before Sharon returned, Louis and Nicole told June everything that had happened. If Crystal hadn¡¯t been by June¡¯s sideforting her, she would¡¯ve fainted from anger. As Sharon had brought Jenna to visit Madam Harris first and then Zachary, she arrived a littleter than Nicole and the others. Sharon brought Jenna home and prepared to arrange a guest room for her. Unexpectedly, before she reached the staircase, a vase exploded at Sharon¡¯s feet. Then, June cursed, ¡°Little b*tch! You still have the cheek toe back. When Wacees back, I¡¯ll immediately ask him to divorce you. Who do you think you are? You¡¯ve hooked up with so many people with your vixen face!¡± Jenna was about to exin for Sharon, but Sharon stopped her. Based on my understanding of June... Even if Jenna tells her the truth, June will be unwilling to believe her. ¡°Not only did you cause trouble, but you even hurt Crystal. Who do you think you are? How can you bear the responsibility? When Wacees back, I¡¯ll tell him what happened today immediately. I want to see what you can say in front of him!¡± June pointed at her daughter-inw, her tone filled with usation. Sharon sighed and slowly turned around. In the face of June¡¯s usation, she actually smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait together. I think Wace should be very interested in what happened two days ago too. Or, ording to you, let¡¯s go see Grandma and talk about what happened two days ago. I wonder if anyone is willing to listen to me exin what happened today?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was neither fast nor slow, but everyone present could hear her clearly. ¡°I found someone I know today because Jenna was injured. Mom, you didn¡¯t forget them, did you? You met them the day before yesterday, at...¡± June quickly shouted, afraid that Sharon would say the word ¡®casino.¡¯ ¡°You... How dare you threaten me...¡± June gritted her teeth and muttered softly, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. No matter how Nicole hinted at her aunt with her eyes, she didn¡¯t dare to continue stopping Sharon. Sharon ignored the stunned Nicole and the others and brought Jenna straight upstairs to the guest room. Chapter 70 70 A Clear Purpose Jenna hade to New York this time with the responsibility of her family on her back. ording to her father¡¯s investigation, there was news that the Xavier family had found the youngdy who had been missing for many years. In order to train that youngdy¡¯s ability, they had directly bought the Sullivan Group as a tool for her to practice and grow. Although the Queen family had some ability, they were nothingpared to the Xavier family. She had to think of a way to make up for such a huge difference. ¡°Ms. Queen, our young master is back. He¡¯s waiting for you in the study on the second floor.¡± A maid knocked on the door, and Jenna quickly walked over when she heard this. ¡°Brother!¡± Jenna was a little excited to see Wace¡¯s familiar face. She pounced into thetter¡¯s arms. Sharon was about to send toiletries to Jenna when she passed by the study room and saw such a scene inside. Seeing how intimate the two of them were, she felt ufortable. Being blocked by Wace¡¯s figure, Sharon didn¡¯t see Jenna¡¯s hand reach for her chest as if she were taking something out. When Wace saw this, he frowned and pushed Jenna away in disdain. I didn¡¯t expect Wace to know his limits. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but smile and returned to the bedroom, leaving room for the two of them to catch up. ¡°I have a family too. Be careful. When you¡¯re dressed like this, stay away from me.¡± In fact, when Wace first found out that Jenna was a boy, he was still in disbelief. Back then, the Queen and Harris families were really close. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t slept with Jenna when he was young, but he had never realized that he was actually a man. ¡°When I was young, my father always wanted a daughter. That¡¯s why he dressed me up like a girl. My family also felt that I didn¡¯t have muchpetitiveness when it came to inheritance since I am a girl-that¡¯s why I¡¯m able to live safely until now. After a long time, I think the cross-dressing arrangement is pretty good too.¡± Looking at Jenna¡¯s smile, Wace was rather silent. He had also understood the Queen family¡¯s matters. If Jenna hadn¡¯t lived as a girl when he was young, he probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. Jenna was quite good-looking. In New York, be it as a boy or a girl, he was considered top-notch. Jenna had also had such a consideration in mind. Regardless of appearance, ability, or knowledge, he could attract the attention of the Xavier family¡¯s daughter. That was why he hade from afar for it. If he really had the chance, his status in the Queen family would definitely change drastically. ¡°Sharon is really an outstanding woman; I can¡¯t help but be tempted. She has your style when ites to solving problems.¡± Jenna praised Sharon happily. Wace frowned slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but be tempted? This kid is really bold! Jenna didn¡¯t notice the change in Wace¡¯s expression. The two of them chatted for a while before returning to their respective rooms. ... . The next morning, Jenna arrived at the Sullivan Group andpleted the recruitment procedures in the human resources department. Tommy asked his secretary, Lydia, to bring Jenna around the corporation. ¡°Jenna, I hope you can develop well in the corporation. I¡¯ll leave the finance department to you. If there¡¯s any problem, you cane directly to my office.¡± Jenna nodded and said tentatively, ¡°Ms. Lydia, I wonder if we have the chance to meet the CEO in the future? After all, we¡¯ll be working for the corporation in the future. It won¡¯t be right if we identally neglect the CEO.¡± Secretary Lydia adjusted her sses and became vignt. Previously, Mr. Tommy had instructed me to pay attention to this person in front of me. She has just entered thepany for a short while, and she is already asking about our CEO¡¯s situation. She really has ulterior motives. ¡°So what do you think of her?¡± Sharon and Tommy, who were in the office, listened to their conversation. The two of them started to think about Jenna¡¯s intentions foring to thepany. ¡°As expected, Jenna came with a motive. However, the Queen family is powerful, so there¡¯s no need to do such a thing...¡± Tommy was momentarily confused. No matter what Jenna¡¯s motive was, it made Sharon a little disgusted, so she decided to interact with Jenna as little as possible. I have to be careful at home not to let Jenna know my true identity. Thinking of this, Sharon looked at Tommy. ¡°From now on, monitor Jenna closely. Report to me if anything happens.¡± Chapter 71 71 ss Reunion The night Jenna joined thepany, Wace booked a hotel and treated him to a meal. When Jenna appeared, Sharon was shocked. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m sorry. There were too many people yesterday, so I didn¡¯t want to expose myself.¡± Jenna scratched his head in embarrassment. Seeing that Jenna had changed his appearance and appeared in front of her, Sharon was a little shocked. ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you Jenna?¡± She was very sure that the person standing in front of her was her university ssmate. No wonder Wace said that Jenna graduated from the same university as me. ¡°Because of my family¡¯s problems, not many people know about my two identities. But because my family likes girls, my name is indeed Jenna.¡± During the meal, Jenna said to Sharon, ¡°When I came to New York this time, I made an appointment with my former ssmates. Everyone said that they wanted to take this opportunity to have a ss reunion. Do you want toe too?¡± When Sharon heard this, she quickly shook her head. ¡°If you guys like gatherings, then go ahead. I won¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jenna was a little surprised. ¡°Although you rarely attend gatherings in university, we are all ssmates, and we still have a friendship here!¡± Sharon was considered an influential figure in school at that time. Not only did she have the standard sweet looks, but she was also the top student in all her sses. She was even elected vice president of the student union. However, nobody expected such an outstanding person to choose to get married right after graduation. But because Sharon was either studying or working part-time, she didn¡¯t have a harmonious rtionship with anyone in the same faculty. Many people even thought that she looked down on others, so their rtionship naturally wasn¡¯t that close. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in contact with most of my ssmates since I graduated, so...¡± Recalling what happened at the bridal shop, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Jenna smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The main reason we¡¯re having a ss reunion this time is that Kerry inherited her family¡¯s hotel. She¡¯s hosting the reunion, so we have to congratte her.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s expression waver a little, Jenna continued to persuade her. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gathered together, so it won¡¯t be right if you don¡¯t go. If you really can¡¯t, we¡¯ll bring Wace along!¡± Just as he said that, their phones rang-there were many messages. They didn¡¯t expect Kerry to have already created a group with about 30 people. ¡°Dear ssmates, I have inherited the family business and am finally sessful after some consolidation, reaching the size of a hotel. Tomorrow morning, we will cut the ribbon and officially open for business. I hope that the ssmates in New York will be willing to give me face and treat it as a ss reunion.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Jenna and Jolin have alsoe to New York. Let¡¯s gather together. I heard that these two are still single!¡± Thereafter, the messages came one after another, confusing her. ¡°Wow~ I knew you had the ability!¡± ¡°I never heard about Jennaing to New York. What does our school hunk look like now?¡± ¡°Can we all gather? I heard that our faculty produced a rich wife!¡± ¡°What rich wife? Let me tell you: Sharon married into the family as a decoration. She doesn¡¯t have any ability at all. She and her husband are only married in name!¡± When Jenna saw the content, she couldn¡¯t help but cough and show the phone to Wace. Wace looked at his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Eat something!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. What they said is the truth, and I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Sharon ate the sausage, but it tasted like wax. Jenna hurriedly sent a message in the group: ¡°You guys really know how to spout nonsense. I¡¯m having a meal with the couple now! Don¡¯t spout nonsense when they are so good to each other.¡± ¡°Jenna-it¡¯s really him!¡± Because of Jenna¡¯s words, everyone became excited. At this moment, someone called out Sharon in the group. It was actually Kerry. ¡°Sharon, we were pretty close at school back then. Bring your husband with you tomorrow-you muste!¡± Chapter 72 72 Booking the Entire Garden Sharon had a good impression of Kerry-thetter was a very friendly person and had never mocked others. She could be considered a more reliable ssmate in the faculty. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely bring Wace along tomorrow.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s reply in the group chat, Kerry hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, so we must have a good chat when the timees.¡± Seeing that Sharon agreed to the ss reunion, Wace reminded her, ¡°This is the opening of a hotel after all, so we need to prepare some gifts.¡± Sharon also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go buy a gift tomorrow morning and bring it over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wace continued, ¡°Send me the address tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the Sullivan Group in the morning.¡± When Jenna heard this, his face revealed a hint of anticipation. ¡°You¡¯re going to Sullivan tomorrow morning? Then, call me directly when you¡¯re done. We¡¯ll go over together in the afternoon-just take it that I¡¯m riding in your car. Sis-inw, how are you nning to go?¡± Sharon smiled and replied, ¡°I might take a taxi or bus. Have you bought a car since you came to New York?¡± Wace nced at Jenna. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need these things. The bus will only take five minutes from Green Integration Estate to Sullivan, and it¡¯ll just take half an hour on foot.¡± ¡°How do you know? Did you take a bus before?¡± Jenna gazed at Wace with a gossipy face. ¡°But Big Brother, you¡¯re too much. Why didn¡¯t you give Sharon a car?¡± Wace pursed his lips. This time, this kid is right. Although I have never taken a bus before, I have chased after one before. Moreover, it isn¡¯t like I haven¡¯t bought a car for Sharon before. But no matter what kind of car it was, it would either have a burst tire in a few days or suddenly lose its brakes. Since then, Sharon has been relying on the bus to get off work-it takes four hours to go back and forth. There was a rainstorm one time, and Sharon wanted to hitch a ride with me. However, my mother chased her off. From then on, she almost never mentioned the car again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get a car in New York?¡± Wace looked at Jenna and asked. At this thought, he nced at his wife. It seems like I should think of a way to let her get a car. ¡°With the sry I get from Sullivan, I don¡¯t even have enough money for a month¡¯s living expenses. What spare money do I have to buy a car? Sis-inw, aren¡¯t you going to consider getting one?¡± Jenna looked dissatisfied as he spoke about this point. It was a pity that he had made the choice himself, and he could only do this for the time being or buy a small electric car. Seeing Sharon shake her head, Wace frowned slightly. She is just too thrifty and rarely uses the Harris family¡¯s money. My mother¡¯s annual gambling and financial debts are enough for her to buy a car to travel. At this thought, Wace felt even more certain that he had to buy a decent car for his wife. This way, it would be easier for her to travel. As the three of them had drunk wine, they got a designated driver to send them home. The road was very congested at this time. Jenna stared out of the window and watched advertisements y one after another. ¡°RC is actually going to have a model. The global economy is really not doing well. Tsk tsk...¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the first time RC has a model in its entire history. I wonder who it could be.¡± Jenna didn¡¯t say anything. He had a strong feeling that the model who appeared out of nowhere might be rted to the rich person on the inte. She might be Miss Xavier! At that moment, the driver turned on the radio in the car. An important figure had booked the famous Crystal Garden in New York. It was said that he wanted to show his love to his wife. ¡°There are so many rich people in New York. The person who booked Crystal Garden must be a god-level tycoon!¡± The people in the car all had their own schemes. Wace nced at Sharon through the window¡¯s reflection and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Sharon was a little shocked. Aunt Natsume actually used such arge sum of money to create hype for me, causing a sensation in the entire capital. Chapter 73 73 You Can¡¯t Afford It After all, RC has never had a model before. Furthermore, they had a one-on-one custom membership service. No matter what kind of international celebrity offered an olive branch, RC would never ept it. At the thought of this, Sharon was a little excited. She couldn¡¯t wait to wear the modified wedding dress that her mother had worn on her wedding anniversary. ¡°But what kind of ce is this Crystal Garden?¡± Jenna looked at his childhood friend with a yful look in his eyes. These two people are really interesting. ¡°You must be a foreigner! How can you not know about Crystal Garden?¡± The driverughed. ¡°Crystal Garden is andmark in New York; it¡¯s made of crystal and has all kinds of flowers inside. It¡¯s usually only open to government figures.¡± So who was the one who booked Crystal Garden and seized the headlines in New York? Most people thought that the person who booked Crystal Garden had to be the tycoon who exploded in poprity online. There were also rumors that the one who booked Crystal Garden was a new big shot in New York. More people spected that the person who booked Crystal Garden had to be a mysterious man. He must¡¯ve confessed his love to his wife here and wanted to spend a beautiful wedding anniversary... No matter what rumor it was, it was extremely romantic and made the entire capital feel blissful, not to mention the fact that RC¡¯s new model and the person who professed his love in Crystal Garden would be announced on the same day. Just the thought of it made people excited. Many women were extremely hot-tempered during this period of time. How could there be two such happy women in this world? One can wear a custom-made wedding dress, while the other can enjoy the love in a crystal garden that costs one million dors a night. Wace was worried that the reporters in New York would dig out that he was the one who spent so much money to book Crystal Garden, so he specifically instructed the staff to keep it a secret. He was now looking forward to the day of the wedding anniversary very much. I finally have a say in the Harris family. I want topensate Sharon with a grand wedding on our wedding anniversary! The next morning, Sharon found a card at the door of the study. She received a message from Wace on her phone asking her to help Jenna find a suitable car today. Speaking of cars, Sharon thought of the card in her hand. I¡¯ve already earned back the money that I filled in for thepany previously, and I haven¡¯t used the rest of the money. If I want to buy a car, I can consider it. When she bought Jenna a car this time, she was wondering if she should buy a super luxurious car. But when she thought about his identity, she was afraid it would cause unnecessary trouble if it were a luxurious car. Hence, Sharon decided to buy amercial car worth around 700,000 dors. It wasn¡¯t ostentatious and would be useful to Jenna, so he wouldn¡¯t feel the pinch even if he drove it around casually. When they arrived at the 4S store, Sharon walked straight in. A few salespeople noticed her at a nce and wanted to receive her, but a staff member brushed his eyshes and said lightly, ¡°I saw her get off the bus just now. She¡¯s probably here to freeload.¡± Upon hearing this, the salespeople instantly lost interest. There was indeed a lot of delicious food and drinks at the bar counter in their shop, which resulted in a lot of shameless peopleing in to freeload. Some even reached out to touch the cars asionally, causing them to have to wipe the cars. They stayed until they got off work and the security officers chased them away. Coupled with the fact that Sharon was wearing cheap goods and had been seen getting off the bus, they naturally thought that she couldn¡¯t afford a car. Nobody cared what she was doing, so Sharon looked at the cars herself. She chose a few models and studied the price. ¡°Hello, if we order this car now, when will we be able to take it away? How much would it cost if it¡¯s fitted with the best parts?¡± A few salespeople ignored her, and only one person said disdainfully, ¡°If you ce an order now, I¡¯ll let you have the car within three days! But do you know the price of that car? Even if it¡¯s missing a zero, I don¡¯t think you can afford it!¡± Chapter 74 74 Buying Two Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown and look at the salesperson. ¡°Is there a problem with it costing 740,000 dors?¡± The salesperson didn¡¯t expect Sharon to say this so pompously, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How interesting. You¡¯ve already seen the price, yet you¡¯re still asking us. What¡¯s the point of saying all this here? With your status, I don¡¯t think you can afford it! If you don¡¯t have the money to pay the billter, you¡¯ll probably lose all your face!¡± ¡°Is the sales threshold so low now? If you¡¯re sick, go back and take your medicine. You can¡¯t expect me to call the police or doctors to arrest you and send you away, right?¡± The salesperson rolled her eyes at Sharon. ¡°Who do you think you are!? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the security guards to chase you out immediately? You¡¯re just a piece of trash who¡¯s here to freeload, yet you¡¯re still pretending to be rich?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. She even asked, ¡°Other than the base sry, how much do you earn from selling a car?¡± The other party said disdainfully, ¡°I can earn 20,000 dors!¡± ¡°A person like you doesn¡¯t even deserve two cents.¡± Sharon nodded at him, seemingly indicating that she understood. After saying that, Sharon turned around and left through the door. She didn¡¯t expect to meet the sales manager, who had juste back. Sharon saw the name ¡®Liam¡¯ on the badge. ¡°Are you the person-in-charge here?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°Yes, what do you need?¡± Sharon turned around and looked at the salesperson, who was still standing there. She said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose more customers, you¡¯d better fire her.¡± The salesperson immediately rushed over. ¡°Manager, don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense! She has a problem. She came here to freeload!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Since you hate me so much, I¡¯ll leave now. As for what I¡¯m here for, just watch.¡± With that, Sharon directly walked out the door. Although these cars belong to the same corporation, won¡¯t it be impossible for them to meet their targets if they can¡¯t even earn enough sales? She walked straight to the BMW exhibition hall. Although Sharon didn¡¯t want to be so ostentatious, she thought carefully that the most luxurious model was worthy of Jenna¡¯s exaggerated character. Sharon didn¡¯t know if it was out of spite, but she waved and called a BMW salesperson over. ¡°Hello, can we take away the best car today? Also, rmend a basic car model. I¡¯ll pay for both.¡± Anyway, I have a lot of money now. The salesperson stared at Sharon dazedly. She had just started working and didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a sale. ¡°What are you looking at? Bring me to swipe my card!¡± ¡°Ah... This... this car costs more than two million dors, and the basic model costs more than 800,000 dors...¡± The newbie salesperson felt dizzy. What is going on? Even though I¡¯m a newbie, I¡¯ve never heard of such a customer who would swipe their card the moment they enter. Could this youngdy be someone sent by the corporation to check our work ethics? ¡°I know! Go and settle the paperwork!¡± ¡°Then... Okay, I¡¯ll go settle the procedures! Since you¡¯re so straightforward, I¡¯ll fight for the biggest discount with the manager.¡± The little girl was quite happy. ¡°This way, please.¡± Immediately after, under the lead of this newbie salesperson, Sharonpleted a series of purchase procedures. Unexpectedly, the BMW was suddenly driven out, and a picture of the car appeared on the screen. On the other side, the people in the car industry were instantly dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯ll drive this one away. I¡¯ll leave the other one with you for now; I¡¯ll pick up the car after some time.¡± The people from the two branches walked out and listened to how Sharon entered and how she swiped her card to buy a car immediately. Liam looked coldly at the salesperson who looked down on Sharon and said, ¡°Go and hand over your personal items immediately. You¡¯re fired!¡± ¡°Manager, I¡¯m not...¡± ¡°Get lost now!¡± Chapter 75 75 Selected Present Everyone was stunned. What is going on? Nobody had expected the woman who got off the bus to be so arrogant. She bought a two-million-dor car and even reserved a car that cost more than 800,000 dors. The salesperson that looked down on her just now had a depressed and surprised look on her face. Who would¡¯ve thought that this ordinary-looking woman would actually offer up two million dors at once, and she even bought it just like that! I¡¯ve missed a big client and missed a 10,000-dormission, and I¡¯ve lost my job now. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t be snooping around, judging a person¡¯s identity by their appearance. When Sharon drove her new car out, she suddenly felt that she had been a little impulsive. I don¡¯t care about money, but Wace only gave me one million dors. I bought a car worth two million dors... How am I going to exin this to him? I can¡¯t possibly say that I picked it up on the street! After thinking for a while, Sharon took a deep breath and thought of an excellent idea. She drove directly to the roadside and spent 60 dors to change the car¡¯s . She bought a BMW 7 Series, but it looked no different from a 5 Series. Plus, the interior of the two cars was simr. Wace probably couldn¡¯t tell the difference, and Jenna was a careless person. Sharon nced at the time. We are about to go to Kerry¡¯s hotel to celebrate. I need to prepare a gift. Kerry didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Sharon in university, but when the former interacted with her, she realized that she was very kind to people. Thus, Sharon recalled what she liked and finally walked into an art sales venue, spending 450,000 dors to buy a painting by Carlo Crivelli. The painting wasn¡¯t big, so it wasn¡¯t very expensive. There were also too many simr works during the Renaissance, so most people wouldn¡¯t think of buying Carlo Crivelli¡¯s real work. The reason why Sharon chose this as a gift was that she remembered Kerry liking things in the Renaissance very much. She also didn¡¯t want everyone to know the value of this painting. If someone asked, she could say that this was an imitation, and nobody would suspect anything. After buying the painting, Sharon received her husband¡¯s message. The two of them had already reached the entrance of the hotel. Seeing Sharon drive the new car to them, Wace was stunned. How could this be? Sharon shouldn¡¯t have been able to use the card I gave her. I thought that after I received the payment reminder, I would then use this reason to call Sharon back. I didn¡¯t expect her to drive a car here. What is going on? ¡°Jenna, this car was given to you by Wace. I¡¯m sorry that I drove it all the way here, but I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sharon was a little embarrassed to see Jenna. Jenna didn¡¯t expect to receive such a big gift. He looked at Wace, touched. ¡°If I weren¡¯t a man, I would¡¯ve married you.¡± Wace didn¡¯t say anything and nced at Sharon instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go-don¡¯t make her wait too long. Did you buy her a present?¡± ¡°I bought a painting,¡± Sharon answered truthfully. ¡°Painting?¡± Wace asked curiously. Sharon nodded. ¡°I was at Antique Street. It looked quite nice, so I bought it. I heard that her hotel is also retro-styled, so it should match quite well.¡± ¡°How much did Sis-inw spend?¡± Jenna looked at the drawing wrapped in brown paper. It didn¡¯t look big. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, just a few thousand dors.¡± Surprisingly, Jenna suddenlyughed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I think you might¡¯ve been scammed. If it¡¯s really Renaissance work, you can¡¯t buy it with a few thousand dors.¡± ¡°As long as Kerry doesn¡¯t mind,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. You and my big brother have already given them a lot of face bying here! This gift is just a token of goodwill. It¡¯s good enough that our friendship is there. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 76 76 Reunion of Old Friends Kerry¡¯s new hotel was in the suburbs of New York and wasn¡¯t too close to the city, so there were even few peopleing and going. Sharon was a little curious about why she had chosen to open the hotel here. Wace looked at her and exined, ¡°Recently, a few manufacturingpanies and an office building are going to be stationed here. I¡¯m afraid it will be lively soon.¡± In other words, Kerry was wise to have chosen this ce to open a hotel. On the wide street, there was a small garden at a nce. The hotel wasn¡¯t small either, with a total of eight floors. When Sharon and Wace handed the car keys to the valet, some people were already smoking and chatting at the entrance. Sharon also felt that these people looked familiar. After all, they were ssmates who had attended sses together in the past. It was a pity that they weren¡¯t familiar with each other, so there was nothing to say. Among the group, Sharon was most familiar with a certain person. She remembered that the man was called Horace. His family ran a small business, and he had always had thoughts about her, but Sharon didn¡¯t reciprocate. At this moment, Horace was standing there proudly, epting thepliments from his ssmates. Many people were praising him. ¡°Horace is a winner in life! Ordinary people like us really can¡¯tpare to what he has since he was born. Like the car he drove just now-I can¡¯t drive it even if I work hard my whole life!¡± Horace was overjoyed by the ttery. ¡°This car is just a means of transportation. What¡¯s so great about driving?¡± ¡°Horace, what are you saying!? That is an imported car!¡± ¡°If ordinary people like us want to buy a car like this, it would be good if we don¡¯t need to pay in installments. Compared to Horace, the difference is too great.¡± ¡°This car must feel really good!¡± Horace pretended to think for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just so-so! The horsepower is pretty good, and you can¡¯t see it on the streets often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome! If only I had such a car... Every day, my wife thinks that I can¡¯t afford a car. Why didn¡¯t she buy one herself? How annoying!¡± At this moment, someone with sharp eyes saw Sharon and Wace walk over, and the people around them instantly exploded. ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that the aloof Sharon from our department? Good heavens! Now that she¡¯s married into the Harris family, things are really different. She must¡¯ve taken a lot of money from the Harris family!¡± ¡°Damn, this woman who sells her body is living a glorious life!¡± Seeing Sharon walk over, Horace¡¯s expression was very gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s actually this sl*t. She¡¯s getting better at seducing people over the years.¡± Seeing Sharon greet everyone, Horace felt very upset. After so many years, Sharon is still so beautiful. Damn it! Why does this b*tch have such a good life? I had tried so hard to woo her in university, but she simply didn¡¯t take me seriously. Now that she has seduced the Harris family with her face and body, her life is pretty good. At the thought of this, Horace stared straight at Sharon and said sarcastically, ¡°Look who this is. Sharon, you¡¯ve married into the Harris family, and you¡¯re doing pretty well! I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, you still haven¡¯t changed-using your body and face to seduce men.¡± When Wace heard this, his face instantly darkened. Jenna said in a low voice, ¡°Horace, what nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you chase after Sharon when you were in school and never seeded? Is it worth remembering this matter until now?¡± ¡°Bah! Jenna, what does this have to do with you?¡± Horace looked at Jenna. Although he is a member of the Queen family, nobody has heard of such a person in the Queen family for such a long time. He is probably from some unorthodox branch. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of showing off by driving a crappy car? Sharon also bought a new car today, so what are you so proud of?¡± Jenna didn¡¯t know what car Horace was driving, but it couldn¡¯t be higher-end than Sharon¡¯s new car! Chapter 77 77 His Protection ¡°Hmph, I drive a BMW 5 Series. Even if she buys a high-end car, it¡¯s still using the Harris family¡¯s money.¡± Horace nced at Wace. ¡°She bought it herself.¡± Wace¡¯s tone was very cold. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with Horace. Horace didn¡¯t expect his ex-ssmate to use her own money. It seems like the rumors are true. Wace was forced to marry Sharon and doesn¡¯t like her at all. If I get the chance... Horace nced at Sharon and couldn¡¯t help but smile evilly. I can¡¯t wait to throw Sharon onto my bed. ¡°Oh, I thought it was amazing. Sharon also bought a BMW.¡± Horace pursed his lips. ¡°Are you serious? Sharon, there aren¡¯t many cars here, and the road at the entrance is very wide. Why don¡¯t we drive there andpare which car is better?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. Is this person a kid? Why did he find trouble with me for no reason? Moreover, he seems to be implying that his car is from the BMW 5 Series. However, I¡¯ve bought a 7 Series, which is much better than his car in terms of performance and operation. Byparing with him, it would be easy to expose the true value of my car. ¡°What do you think, Sharon? We haven¡¯t seen our old ssmate for so many years, so you should at least give us some benefits! You can¡¯t be so petty after marrying into a rich family upon graduating from university. If you can¡¯t bear to waste the petrol, I¡¯ll just add some for you!¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Hey, Horace, what do you mean by that? If Sharon¡¯s car was taken out, it might not be worse than yours.¡± ¡°Hmph, driving depends on one¡¯s driving skills. Who says that a good car will definitely run fast? We¡¯re all old ssmates, so I don¡¯t think Sharon will spoil the fun at this time. If she can¡¯t be presentable in the Harris family, she won¡¯t embarrass herself at the ss reunion, right?¡± Hearing him say this, the surrounding people hurriedly echoed, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Sharon, just promise Horace toe and y with us!¡± Unexpectedly, Waceughed instead of getting angry. ¡°Horace, is it? You canpete with her, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for a man like you topete with my wife. Besides, you¡¯re a man too.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t expect Wace to suddenly speak up for Sharon, which shocked them all. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to stand up for her andpete with me?¡± Horace suddenly felt provoked. Furthermore, he was provoked by a man as outstanding as Wace. He was still worried that he had no reason to attack this outstanding man, but thetter actually came to him. ¡°Wace...¡± Sharon was about to tell her husband not to bother with this kind of person, but unexpectedly, thetter stopped her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so interested, you must¡¯ve thought of what you want to bet with me.¡± Wace was protecting his wife as thetter looked at the broad shoulders in front of her. Sharon was tempted for a moment, but she quickly realized that her husband might be worried that she would embarrass the Harris family. Horace immediately believed that Wace was putting on airs to earn some face for the Harris family, so he blurted out, ¡°How about this? Whoever loses today will kneel on the ground and kowtow to the other.¡± A cold light shed in Wace¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Do you still like such childish games?¡± At this moment, Kerry-who was wearing an evening gown-walked out. When she saw Sharon, she was very excited. ¡°Wow, Sharon, why are you even more beautiful than when you were younger!¡± Sharon smiled at her. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t changed at all. Congrattions on the grand opening of your hotel, Kerry.¡± Kerry nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± Horace¡¯s reckless voice rang out again. ¡°What are you talking about? Since you think the bet isn¡¯t suitable, I¡¯ve thought of an adult way to y it.¡± At this point, hisscivious gazended on Sharon. ¡°If I win, send Sharon to my bed and let her serve me for one night. On the other hand, you can make any request if I lose.¡± Kerry was stunned for a moment before she asked awkwardly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t everyone here to celebrate the opening of my new hotel today?¡± Chapter 78 78 I Won¡¯t Lose ¡°I can¡¯t stop someone from deliberately causing you to be disgusted. Tell me, what can we do?¡± Jerry red at Horace. This b*stard is really disgusting. He actually has his eyes on Sharon¡¯s appearance and body. Wace looked at him with a hint of disgust. Horace stared at his ex-ssmate¡¯s husband proudly. I used to be a professional racer, and this young master of the Harris family hase to let me humiliate him. Just thinking about it makes me a little excited. My car is the best of the 5 series. Even if this Wace gives it his all, he definitely won¡¯t be able to win using Sharon¡¯s car! ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Wace¡¯s tone was cold, making Horace shiver. It seems like Wace really doesn¡¯t like Sharon, so he used her as a bet. Sharon clenched her fists. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Do I really have no ce in Wace¡¯s heart? He actually used me as a bet. After a while, the valet drove their car out. Horace knew at a nce that what Sharon had bought was only a 5 Series 520, which wasn¡¯t worth anything at all. This kind of garbage car dares to challenge my best partner? Even if this kind of trash is given to Schumacher, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be stronger than me! Jenna seemed to have seen through Sharon¡¯s thoughts and stood beside her. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Brother will definitely not let this happen-just wait and see!¡± Horace looked at Wace and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Wace, I¡¯m very impressed that you have such intentions. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s cut to the chase andpete directly. Don¡¯t deliberately go easy on me just because you hate Sharon!¡± Wace looked at his silent wife and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure! Let¡¯s start at the same time and see who turns back from that intersection first. Whoever is faster wins. What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wace nodded. Horace was very excited, and he said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, please testify that I didn¡¯t force him. Wace agreed to the bet. We¡¯ll start thepetition now!¡± Then, he got into the car and drove to the road. Wace didn¡¯t look at Sharon again, but he took the keys and got into the car. The two cars were facing each other, and Horace¡¯sckey rushed over. ¡°I¡¯ll count down for you-¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Horace couldn¡¯t hide the excitement and joy on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s begin when we¡¯re ready!¡± Wace also nodded, and the two cars instantly started moving. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one-¡± The two of them immediately stepped on the elerator. Horace was sure that Wace would lose today. Not only that, but he also wanted thetter to lose terribly. Hence, he had to drive faster. However, he didn¡¯t expect a white shadow to fly past him and leave him behind. How is that possible? Isn¡¯t his car 520? Horace couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Damn it! Is this possible? My horsepower is almost double that of a normal car, but now, Wace could surpass me so easily. Did he secretly modify it? The people watching the show were also stunned. Nobody could¡¯ve imagined such a situation. After all, Horace had bragged so much about his car that they almost thought Wace would lose. Who would¡¯ve thought that at this moment, Wace¡¯s car would be like an arrow, instantly leaving Horace far behind. Horace still wanted to use some skills to intimidate Wace, but who knew that he was only two-thirds done when Wace had already turned around! When he turned around, Wace actually went past the finish line! Chapter 79 79 Refusing to Admit It Wace won, and he used a crushing method to p Horace in the face! When Horace saw Wace waiting for him at the finish line, he went crazy. What is going on? When did the BMW 520¡¯s configuration exceed my car¡¯s? It¡¯s obvious that it is impossible. The more Horace thought about it, the angrier he became. He felt even more certain that Wace had used a modified car to cheat him. Damn it! Horace got out of the car indignantly and saw his opponent standing next to Sharon with a smile. All the students present were dumbfounded. They still couldn¡¯t figure out why Wace could win. ¡°Damn it, b*tch! Did you modify your car? Did you drive it here to trick me?¡± Jenna looked at him and sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the most important thing about racing is skill and that it has nothing to do with cars? Why did your words change after you lost? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Panic shed across Horace¡¯s face, and he immediately defended himself. ¡°You guys were the ones who set a trap for me in advance. I didn¡¯t cheat!¡± Jenna replied disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t keep your word and make people despise you. Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who stated the terms of the bet. You can¡¯t go back on your promise in front of so many of us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He bullied Sharon just now, but it seems like he¡¯s not a good person.¡± The ssmate who was waiting to see Wace and Sharon make a fool of themselves now disliked Horace a little too. He¡¯s an adult, yet he can¡¯t admit defeat. He¡¯s the one who started the fight, and now, he isn¡¯t going to honor it. Hence, someone said, ¡°Horace, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so boring. You just said that you could do whatever you wanted with her and that you still wanted topete with Sharon. Why are you acting shamelessly now?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s because Sharon didn¡¯t agree to him back then, so Horace still feels a little unfair now. Haha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A girl said, ¡°Horace, I used to think that you were quite manly and always kept your word. I didn¡¯t expect you to go back on your words now. Tsk tsk, I really look down on you!¡± ¡°I finally understand what kind of person he is. This behavior is that so-called ¡®double standard dog!¡¯ If Wace lost, he would definitely shamelessly ask for Sharon from him. Now that he has lost, he¡¯s acting shamelessly. This is really trash behavior.¡± Hearing the discussions around him, Horace¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for anything else-I just want to destroy your car. I will also not work with you anymore.¡± ¡°What... What did you say?!¡± Horace was dumbfounded. To be honest, he had only owned this car for two months, and the insurance had cost him more than 800,000 dors. Why did he have to destroy it now? This is my beloved car. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t even let a tiny scratch or dust stain the car. I definitely can¡¯t bear to destroy it. I didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so ruthless. He even wants to make my smallpanies unable to operate... Damn it! Doesn¡¯t he hate Sharon? Horace looked at his ssmates and didn¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ve already lost my prestige among my old ssmates. If I continue to persevere... I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be a good ending between us in the future. They will even go around saying that I won¡¯t fulfill my promises if I lose. Also, if Wace really blocks all my partnerships, these ssmates won¡¯t help me anymore! At the thought of this, Horace felt depressed, and his heart wavered. If I don¡¯t destroy this car today, Wace might really do what he said. By then... How am I going to exin this to the old man at home? At this moment, Sharon suddenly said, ¡°Horace, we¡¯re all friends. Let¡¯s just treat some things as a joke. Your car isn¡¯t cheap either. If you can¡¯t bear to part with it, then forget about this matter.¡± Chapter 80 80 It¡¯s All Over ¡°What do you think?¡± Sharon looked at her husband, wanting to ask for his opinion. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± At first, Wace wanted to teach this man a lesson and let him know that not just anyone could covet his wife. But Sharon had always been good-tempered, so he still wanted to follow her wishes. Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Horace instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Since the main character has already said so, I want to see who else can say anything. Unexpectedly, the surrounding students immediately started discussing. ¡°Sharon is so generous. Look at Horace-how embarrassing. How could there be such a person in our faculty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sharon saw that he couldn¡¯t admit defeat, so she wanted to give him a way out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she was able to be the wife of Wace. Unlike Horace¡¯spany, which has been a small enterprise for so many years.¡± When Horace heard everyone¡¯s whispers, his self-esteem as a man instantly exploded. He couldn¡¯t help but roar fiercely, ¡°F*ck, who says that I can¡¯t admit defeat? It¡¯s just a lousy car, so what if I destroy it?! I opened my mouth to bet with you, so I naturally can afford to lose. Come on!¡± At this moment, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes and smile as if her scheme had seeded. Wace keenly captured the reaction of his little wife beside him. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have such a cute side. Horace didn¡¯t want to lose to Sharon in front of his ssmates, so he gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Damn it! Who said I can¡¯t afford to lose!?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle this matter right now!¡± Kerry couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Why am I so unclear about the people around me? I even let any Tom, Dick, and Harrye running in. With that thought in mind, Kerry made a call. ¡°After all, we have to listen to the sound of the firecrackers when we open for business. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the firecrackers for the opening of our business and throw them in. Then, everything will be settled!¡± At this moment, Horace had already lost his mind from anger. He made up his mind and snatched the firecrackers from Kerry¡¯s hands, throwing them into his car. ¡°Watch carefully! I don¡¯t need Sharon¡¯s sympathy at all!¡± Horace didn¡¯t want to be rejected by Sharon again in front of his ssmates, so he picked up the lighter and grabbed the fuse of the firecrackers. Almost instantly, the firecrackers were ignited and exploded in the car. Only sparks could be seen in the car at first, but very quickly, thick smoke came out of the car door. The continuous explosions of firecrackers made Horace¡¯s heart break. However, the people who were watching the show became excited instead. There were also some people who took videos on their phones and took photos of the entire process on Facebook. They wanted everyone to see this weird operation. The sound of the firecrackers didn¡¯t stop. Soon, the seat and other parts in his car were blown up. However, the mmable things in the car were ignited by the firecrackers and lit up the surroundings. Everyone didn¡¯t expect the car to be ignited just like that, causing a luxury car to be engulfed in mes. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but scream. Horace was even more agitated and blurted out in shock, ¡°F*ck! What are you standing there for? Put out the fire quickly!¡± He originally thought that these small firecrackers would only cause damage to the interior of the car. When the time came, he would just have to spend a few hundred thousand to renovate the car. Who would¡¯ve thought that these firecrackers would cause such a huge fire!? Kerry looked at the zing fire and quickly asked the hotel staff to bring over a fire extinguisher and a water wheel. When the fire waspletely extinguished, Horace¡¯s beloved car was reduced to a car wreck. Horace stared at the wreckage in despair. It¡¯s over... it¡¯s all over... Who would think that this used to be a BMW from this broken-down car wreck? If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to provoke Sharon. Not only have I lost face, but I have even lost 800,000 dors now! Chapter 81 81 What Did You Give Her? Kerry didn¡¯t have much of a reaction as she instructed her subordinates to resolve the matter. Seeing Horace¡¯s depressed face, she felt a little amused and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sharon. Right after, she acted like she was the host. ¡°Horace, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s about time; we¡¯ve heard the fun. Shall we go in and have a meal?¡± Horace wanted to find a reason to leave, but when he saw Sharon and Wace, he suddenly felt that it would be too easy for that b*tch if he just left like that! No matter what, it¡¯s all because of her that my beloved car was ruined. The most important thing now is to find a way to regain my reputation. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not sad. It¡¯s just a car, so what¡¯s there to be sad about? I¡¯ve lost the bet! At most, I can buy another one.¡± Horace calmed himself down and looked much better. He then looked at the other students who were sucking up to him and quickly agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although it can¡¯t bepared to arge corporation, Horace is so rich. A car is nothing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a transportation tool. If Horace wants to buy it, can¡¯t he buy it anytime?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what Kerry¡¯s hotel looks like!¡± Everyone knew that Horace wanted to save face, so they quickly changed the topic and went to check the decor of Kerry Hotel. The hotel¡¯s gathering hall was designed with a Renaissance period dome mural. Kerry had already set up a banquet in the hotel, and there was a small stage in front that was ying the beautiful memories of her school days. Everyone walked up to give their congrattory gifts. Sharon also walked up to Kerry with the painting she bought and said seriously, ¡°Congrattions, Kerry. This is the opening gift Wace and I are giving you.¡± Wace stood beside his wife and smiled slightly. ¡°Kerry, congrattions. I hope we have a chance to work together in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you-thank you truly!¡± Kerry approached Sharon with an ambiguous expression and whispered into her ear, ¡°I see that you and Wace have a good rtionship too. It¡¯s not like what the outside world says. When are you guys going to have a child?¡± When Sharon heard this, her face instantly turned red. Wace also heard their whispers and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡± Kerry drylyughed, ¡°Alright, alright. I will definitely give the child a big baby shower gift!¡± Compared to gifts, Kerry was more interested in what Wace had just said. Everyone now knew that Wace and Sullivan had reached an agreement. To be able to receive such a sentence was better than any gift. At that moment, a man in a suit walked up to Kerry and asked, ¡°Kerry, these two are...¡± ¡°This is the legendary person in university I told you about, Sharon. This is her husband, Wace.¡± After Kerry introduced them, she introduced the man beside her. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Francis.¡± ¡°Ah! She¡¯s the one who sold her body to marry into a rich family...¡± Francis saw Sharon and blurted those words out, but he instantly realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly changed his words and smiled. ¡°I often hear Kerry mention you. The two of you are verypatible; you¡¯re really a match made in heaven.¡± Sharon ignored the man¡¯s words and pretended not to hear him. She handed the painting to Kerry. ¡°Please ept our little gift.¡± Francis quickly took it, but he still said, ¡°I see that you¡¯re already here. Why did you bring gifts?¡± ¡°You guys go call the others first. We¡¯ll find a ce to sit.¡± Kerry looked a little apologetic. ¡°Sorry, Sharon. There are too many people today; we are going to greet them.¡± As he watched Sharon and Wace leave, Francis turned around and removed the painting. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°The Harris family is so big, so how can they give something like this? What exactly is this?¡± Chapter 82 82 Administrative Manager Kerry took a look. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Isn¡¯t this a painting?¡± Francis sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so small and tattered; I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth much. The Harris family is too stingy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s important to give gifts to each other.¡± Kerry sighed. Francis was the partner arranged by her family. He didn¡¯t have any other abilities, but he was very snobbish. ¡°Kerry, I¡¯m not trying to lecture you but don¡¯t interact too much with people like them in the future. The two of them only gave us this small painting, and he¡¯s even the young master of some corporation...¡± Kerry took a deep breath. ¡°Francis, this is my hotel. It¡¯s my freedom to invite anyone!¡± When Francis heard her words, his expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Kerry, what do you mean? Don¡¯t forget that when we got engaged, your family was already bankrupt. Arge part of the reason why you could open this hotel was due to my father!¡± When Kerry heard this, her eyes flickered. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, Horace had walked up to the two of them. He had already walked out from the pain of his beloved car being destroyed and picked up the frame again. He walked up to the two of them and took out arge package. He said calmly, ¡°Kerry, your hotel is opening. As your ssmates, we have to give you face. I don¡¯t know what to give you, so I might as well give you some money.¡± Kerry was about to decline, but Francis stretched out his hand and thanked him. Based on the weight, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be lower than 10,000 dors. ¡°Hey, look at you. You brought so many things-thank you so much.¡± Horace smiled proudly and asked, ¡°I saw that Sharon and her husband also came to give gifts. What did they give?¡± Francis shook his head and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s just a painting that they bought from a stall. If you ask me, it¡¯s only worth a few thousand dors.¡± Horace pretended to be surprised, but in reality, he was pleased with himself. ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t the Harris family worth tens of millions? Why are they so stingy?¡± Sharon, Wace, and Jenna sat down together. Horace followed them and sat next to Jenna. As soon as he sat down, he smiled and asked Jenna, ¡°Jenna, I heard that you came to New York to work at Sullivan. Why can¡¯t the Queen family support you?¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and said casually, ¡°I just started work. No matter what my family is like, I have to be capable!¡± Horaceughed. ¡°That¡¯s too much of a coincidence. My dad is the deputy manager of the administrative department at Sullivan Corporation. I¡¯ll get him to take care of you.¡± The moment he said that, the others at the table couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Horace is indeed capable! Your father is actually a department manager at Sullivan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Horace nodded proudly. ¡°I could¡¯ve been promoted this year, but there have been some changes recently.¡± In an instant, there was a hint of ttery in the tone of the onlookers. ¡°Being the manager of Sullivan this year, he must have an annual sry of more than 500,000 dors! That¡¯s amazing. No wonder Horace is so smart and capable.¡± ¡°Haha, 500,000 dors is just a sry. The most important thing is authority. My dad has a lot of influence. Other than that, he can also get some benefits from projects like this. He can earn a few hundred thousand dors.¡± The girl sitting next to Sharon said quickly, ¡°Horace, I also want to join Sullivan! I¡¯ve submitted my r¨¦sum¨¦ several times, but there¡¯s no news. Can you help me and let Uncle know... I heard that I would have more opportunities to develop in Sullivan.¡± Horace stared lewdly at the girl who spoke and said straightforwardly, ¡°No problem; don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll add each other on Whatsappter and talk in detail!¡± When Sharon heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that Horace¡¯s father works at the Sullivan Group. It can even be considered quite a high position. Chapter 83 83 Announcing the Rites From what he said, it seems like his father has been taking a lot of money from various projects. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send a message to Tommyter and ask him to get rid of him. ¡°If your father is so powerful, why did he not send you into Sullivan?¡± Sharon asked deliberately. ¡°Hmph, how would a short-sighted person like you know? I think it¡¯s a waste to let you go to school! What¡¯s the point of me entering Sullivan? There will be a conflict of interest, and we will be investigated. If I enter, I¡¯ll be watched.¡± Wace looked at Horace coldly, which made the arrogant look on thetter¡¯s face disappear a little. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not thinking about Sullivan. The manufacturingpany I¡¯m running now specializes in cutting. When the timees, I¡¯ll directly take over Sullivan through my dad¡¯s cooperation!¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Horace must earn a lot.¡± Horace snorted, enjoying this kind of ttery very much. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This year, I can earn ten million dors.¡± He then deliberately mocked Sharon. ¡°Sharon, I heard that you¡¯ve been washing clothes and cooking after you married into the Harris family, bing a nanny for others. This time, the Harris family has gotten a contract with Sullivan. I wonder what you can do.¡± If Sharon hadn¡¯t pressed Wace, he would¡¯ve flipped the table over by now. Unexpectedly, Sharon said lightly, ¡°Other than washing clothes and cooking, I have to prepare clothes and massage my husband every day. My life is very fulfilling.¡± Horace didn¡¯t want Sharon to live well, but this b*tch kept saying how well she was doing. Suppressing the anger in his heart, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Sharon, do you know how Wace got Sullivan¡¯s coboration? You have to know that Sullivan has recently changed to a new CEO. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that you have been cheated on.¡± ¡°Haha, I trust my husband very much. You can say whatever you want, but he got the coboration because he¡¯s capable.¡± This conversation made the surrounding people dumbfounded. They wondered if Sharon had gone crazy. There were also some women who were very envious of Sharon. How did she get married so well? Wace¡¯s looks and family background aren¡¯t bad. It¡¯s the dream of many women to have such a man raise them! Horace didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have such a sharp tongue, making him speechless. At this moment, Francis walked onto the stage and said some very official words of thanks with a smile on his face. ¡°Today, I would like to thank everyone foring and giving us so many gifts. To express our gratitude to everyone, we have decided to announce the details of the gifts.¡± Since they were celebrating the opening of the hotel, they had to go through the necessary procedures. Initially, Kerry didn¡¯t want to do this, but she didn¡¯t have much say now. She could only let Francis do whatever he wanted. The people present didn¡¯t think that this was too much. There was even a small group of people who wanted to take this opportunity to see which of their old ssmates was doing well and who they would have a chance to curry favor with in the future. Then, Francis started to announce names. ¡°Thank you, Selina, for delivering the Swarovski crystal pendants.¡± ¡°Thank you, Zack, for the diamond crown!¡± ¡°Thank you, Wilson, for the Victorian vase!¡± ¡°Thank you, Horace, for the 50,000 dors!¡± The first few gifts wouldn¡¯t exceed 30,000 dors at most. Everyone didn¡¯t expect Horace to directly give them 50,000 dors as a gift, which shocked them all. It¡¯s just an opening ceremony, yet he gave so much. This is too extravagant! Everyone eximed in admiration and praised Horace. Horace also enjoyed the thrill of standing out among the crowd. At this moment, Francis continued, ¡°At the same time, I would like to thank Sharon and her husband for giving us an old painting.¡± Chapter 84 84 Treating a Real Painting as a Fake The crowd burst intoughter, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Sharon and Wace. Could an old painting be worth a thousand dors? This couple is too stingy. They obviously have a worth of tens of millions, but they actually gifted such a painting. Kerry¡¯s hotel opened for business and invited so many people. Just eating here alone would cost tens of thousands, but these two people actually came here to freeload. They really aren¡¯t afraid of beingughed at. Horace nced at Sharon and spoke with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°Sharon, you have the money to buy a car and even have the money to modify it. Why are you using this to fool people when your old ssmate¡¯s hotel is opening?¡± Sharon looked at Horace and took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t know where it came from, so you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s tattered? Be careful, or people will say that you¡¯re blind again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to use such a lousy antique to pretend to be a famous masterpiece so that people can¡¯t guess how much the base price is.¡± Horace sneered at Sharon as he continued, ¡°Tell me the truth! How much is that old painting of yours? I think it¡¯s only worth a thousand dors!¡± This person really has never seen anything good. Sharon sighed. ¡°That painting is worth more than all the things you all brought here.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Horace took the lead andughed. ¡°Wace, now you know how miserable it is to marry an uncultured woman! My gift is worth 50,000 dors. Not to mention that there are so many students here, 10,000 dors per person is enough. Are you saying that your gift is worth at least 200,000 dors?¡± ¡°The painting is worth much more than that,¡± Sharon exined seriously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that everyone in the Harris family is like this? They love to show off!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We all saw what she gave them, yet she¡¯s still spouting nonsense here.¡± ¡°Exactly! If that lousy painting exceeds 200,000 dors, I will call her ¡®mother¡¯ in public!¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Sharon didn¡¯t argue and just said lightly, ¡°A Renaissance artist isn¡¯t very famous.¡± Francis couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s too much of a coincidence. My father is an appraiser who specializes in European ssical arts, and my grandfather is an expert in this field, Fred. Have you heard of his name?¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°What? Your grandfather is Fred? I remember this person. He¡¯s a top figure in the academic world and has been on national television. Is he your grandfather?¡± Francis nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; he¡¯s my grandfather. The old man is resting upstairs right now. Do you want me to invite him down for an appraisal? You have to know that it¡¯s extremely difficult to find him to appraise works on a daily basis. You have to grasp this opportunity well!¡± When Horace heard this, he was instantly energized. He immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Francis to get the old man toe down and help me take a look. If the painting that Sharon took out is really worth more than all of us, I¡¯ll kowtow to her and Wace on the spot and acknowledge them as parents!¡± The crowd didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so unlucky. Francis¡¯s grandfather is actually so capable. They wanted to join a dinner party, but they met such a professional at the scene. Everyone looked at Wace and Sharon with disdain and sympathy. If Fred reallyes downter, they will be humiliated. Wace was also a little worried and whispered to his wife, ¡°There are so many people watching. Where did you buy this painting?¡± Before I came, Jenna and I had asked Sharon about the price of this painting. At that time, she said it wasn¡¯t worth much. But now, she¡¯s saying it¡¯s worth more than all the presents added together. This made Wace feel a little uncertain. It can¡¯t be that she doesn¡¯t know that she has been cheated... But Sharon didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll have to trouble Fred.¡± Chapter 85 85 Priceless Treasure Thereafter, Sharon looked at Horace. Why is this person so unrepentant? ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget that Horace just made an oath. Although Wace and I don¡¯t want a child, we can¡¯t stand peopleing up to us like a kid.¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Horace was furious. He had thought about the car being burned earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but scold Sharon. ¡°B*tch, stop being so arrogant in my ce! I was tricked by you when we were racing just now. I admit my defeat-it¡¯s my integrity! This time, I admit my defeat. If that piece of paper you gave them is really worth 300,000 dors, I¡¯ll kowtow to you and acknowledge you as my parents on the spot. If it¡¯s not worth that much, you¡¯ll have to give me a new car!¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Sharon nodded. Although the painting isn¡¯t a famous work, it is indeed a work by Carlo Crivelli during the Renaissance. That art gallery was rmended to me by Aunt Natsume, so the work is definitely not fake. Wace wanted to stop his wife, but before he could react, Jenna spoke up for Sharon indignantly. He was helpless and could only sigh silently, although he also had some doubts about why Sharon was so confident. But thinking about it carefully, this woman really has been very mysterious recently. In Sky Pce previously, that seemingly impressive Quayle had bowed to her. I still don¡¯t understand the reason behind this. However, Jenna was sure that Sharon wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked. Horace was almost certain that he would have a chance to refuse, so he quickly said, ¡°Alright. With everyone here as witnesses, let¡¯s ask Francis¡¯s grandfather, Fred, toe down and help us take a closer look.¡± Francis also wanted to watch the show and didn¡¯t mind it blowing up. Thus, he quickly sent someone to invite the old master down. ¡°Tell the old master that Kerry¡¯s ssmate gifted a piece of artwork from the Renaissance and that I hope he can appraise it.¡± Five minutester, an old man slowly walked out of the elevator. This person was the world-famous master appraiser, Fred. Today was the opening ceremony for his useless grandson and future granddaughter-inw. He brought his old friend along to join in the fun and had a small gathering in the private room upstairs. When they heard that there were works from the Renaissance that could be studied, the two of them rushed down. Seeing his grandfather walk over, Francis quickly handed the painting over. ¡°Grandpa, help me take a look at this painting. Some people say it¡¯s worth at least hundreds of thousands!¡± He then looked at Sharon,pletely disregarding Kerry. If this was a gift from Wace, I might¡¯ve wondered if it was real or not. However, what his wife gave is definitely fake! ¡°Good kid, you¡¯re willing to take out such a treasure?¡± Fred was slightly doubtful as he took the painting and studied it carefully. The small square-shaped piece looked very inconspicuous. Many people couldn¡¯t help but speak when they saw Fred studying it. ¡°Hmph, I think that thing looks fake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you ask me, it¡¯s just an imitation!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, if you ask me, Sharon just doesn¡¯t have any money and still wants to pretend in front of us. The Harris family doesn¡¯t even fancy her!¡± Fred studied the painting carefully and asked anxiously, ¡°Is this really a gift from Kerry¡¯s ssmate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Francis pouted. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s an influential figure in their university. Their rtionship isn¡¯t bad either.¡± At this moment, Francis¡¯s heart was full of sarcasm. Sharon and Kerry have a good rtionship, but Sharon gave us a piece of trash. My grandfather will expose Sharon soon, and then the two will lose face together! But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Fred eximed, ¡°They are indeed on good terms! If they weren¡¯t, who would be willing to give up such a treasure?¡± Chapter 86 86 Recognizing Mother On The Spot Everyone was stunned by Fred¡¯s words! Is there something wrong with our ears... Did Fred just say that this thing is expensive? Horace questioned Fred¡¯s authority in his heart. What¡¯s so valuable about this lousy thing? Even if I went to a stall to pee and draw a painting, it would still look more real than the lousy thing Sharon bought. At this moment, Fred exined, ¡°This is Carlo Crivelli¡¯s work, and it¡¯s authentic. He created arge number of such works during the Renaissance. He¡¯s an outstanding artist.¡± Fred continued, ¡°If this painting is brought to the market, the price should be around 400,000 dors. If it is auctioned, I¡¯m afraid it will be sold for 500,000 dors.¡± ¡°Four to five hundred thousand?!¡± Francis was dumbfounded. I thought that this thing wasn¡¯t worth anything. Who would¡¯ve thought that it would be so expensive!? Kerry was also stunned. ¡°Sharon... why did you... This is too expensive!¡± Sharon smiled faintly. ¡°Kerry, it¡¯s just a token of my appreciation. I remember that you liked Renaissance works the most, so I chose this painting. Don¡¯t mind its price.¡± Sharon and I had only done group assignments together, but Sharon remembered what I liked. We are true friends! Horace¡¯s face was pale. What is going on? This kind of crappy thing is actually worth so much? However, I couldn¡¯t tell that such a crappy painting is actually worth so much. It really is too much of a scam. The others were also shocked, not expecting this situation. It seems like the rumors are all false. Sharon must be treated very well in the Harris family. Nobody dared to look down on her anymore. After all, she sent a gift worth hundreds of thousands of dors... Everyone was very envious. At that moment, Francis quickly changed his expression. He was extremely shocked and instantly changed his opinion of Sharon and Wace. After all, he was very sure of his grandfather¡¯s standards. Since Grandpa said that this painting is worth more than 400,000 dors, then this painting must really be worth that much. When Francis thought of this, his eyes were filled with excitement. It seems like I might be able to work more with the Harris family in the future. Wace nced at his spouse and asked in confusion, ¡°How much did you spend on this painting?¡± Sharon shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t spend a lot of money. It was given to me by an aunt who was very close to my mother.¡± Upon hearing this, Wace fell into deep thought. If she really was a friend of his mother-inw, Lynn, then this might be possible. When I first got married to Sharon, I had investigated Lynn¡¯s background. The strange thing was that this ordinary-looking woman only had a few lines about her background. She said that she had been a teacher before and kept moving around. At that moment, Jenna stood up with an arrogant smile on his face. ¡°Horace, do you want to kneel now orter? Although we¡¯re of the same age, Wace is a little older than us. You can call him your godfather.¡± Horace turned around awkwardly and gazed at Jenna with a conflicted expression. Damn it! What on earth am I doing today? How could my luck be so bad? I¡¯ve been pped in the face by this b*tch repeatedly! Who would¡¯ve thought that this painting is real and is worth more than 400,000 dors!? I can only me myself for gambling for nothing. I can¡¯t really kneel down and acknowledge them as my parents! Sure enough, one of his ex-ssmates started to tease him at this moment. ¡°Hey, Horace, you said that you wanted to acknowledge them as your parents just now. Are you going back on your word now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone still wants to watch your performance!¡± Someone suddenly mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Come on! Horace, quickly kneel down and call them your parents!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all old ssmates, so why do you guys have to add insult to injury at a time like this?¡± Horace¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Taking advantage of you when you¡¯re down?¡± Sharon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who started this matter? Everyone is just urging you to fulfill your promise, so how is everyone bullying you when you started it?¡± Chapter 87 87 Firing His Father Horace was about to say something when Wace stood up as well. Thetter stood beside Sharon with an unquestionable pressure in his eyes. Horace knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get through what happened today. Thus, he suppressed his anger and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito, ¡°I-I was too impulsive... I don¡¯t understand art... I apologize to Sharon, and I hope everyone can forgive me. This matter is over.¡± Seeing him suddenly soften, everyone was a little surprised. Is this still Horace? He actually spoke so gently to Sharon... However, this kid really had no choice in this situation. If he didn¡¯t admit defeat, everyone would definitely ask him to apologize. Then, would he really acknowledge Sharon and Wace as his parents? That was impossible! Therefore, the only thing he could do now was to apologize first. Only when they were happy could he regain his reputation in this event. Horace shot a look at hisckeys, who immediately said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not easy for Horace to apologize. We can¡¯t really force him to kneel down and admit his mistakes, right? Therefore, I think we should forget it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right-forget it. How can we talk about such a small matter between ssmates?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat; the food is getting cold.¡± Sharon also knew that it was impossible for Horace to kneel down and apologize in front of everyone. But now that he knows he¡¯s wrong, I have achieved my goal. If I let him be so arrogant, he would be punished sooner orter. But even so, Sharon didn¡¯t feel relieved. Horace was too insulting. There will be worse things waiting for himter! ¡°Since Horace has apologized, we can forget about him kneeling down and calling them his parents. Today is the opening day of Kerry¡¯s hotel, so we should focus on the opening day!¡± Wace sounded like he was instructing his subordinates. Horace nodded frantically and heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing Sharon quietly eating the prawns Wace peeled for her, Horace was so angry that he just wanted to get her into bed and send her to the border to be a prostitute! During dinner, Sharon went to the washroom. She took out her phone and sent a message to Tommy: ¡°There¡¯s a manager with the name Henry in thepany. His son¡¯s name is Horace. Help me check it out.¡± Tommy replied quickly: ¡°There¡¯s a manager called Henry; he has a son. Do you need me to handle him?¡± ¡°Find evidence of him taking kickbacks and fire him now. Don¡¯t get involved in any dispute.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, CEO.¡± Within an hour, Sharon received Tommy¡¯s message. She then looked at Horace-who was still bragging and drinking-with a hint of pity in her eyes. This kid still doesn¡¯t know that his father has been fired by the Sullivan Group and is already going through the process. Horace nced at Sharon. He had a very dangerous day today and only heaved a sigh of relief now. When I find a suitable opportunity, I will definitely take revenge on them! Of course, the most important thing is that I have to think of a way to regain my dignity in front of everyone. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to gain any benefits from Sharon that she owes me from the past. I wouldn¡¯t be able to raise my head in front of my ssmates in the future! Just as he was thinking about how to regain his dignity, amotion suddenly came from the hotel entrance, causing everyone to turn their heads to look. Kerry took a few deep breaths. I didn¡¯t expect my opening ceremony to be so lively... Immediately after, a group of vicious and evil people barged in. Each of them had tattoos on their bodies and held clubs and steel sticks in their hands. They looked like they weren¡¯t to be trifled with. The guests hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen, and some of the more timid ones directly hid under the table. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, especially Francis¡¯s. His eyes were filled with fear. Chapter 88 88 A Debt Come Knocking Just as everyone was thinking about what had happened, a big-bellied man with red hair walked in. His face was covered with burn scars, and he looked around the hall before saying, ¡°Boss, the hotel is opening for business. Why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand? Are you looking down on us brothers?¡± Francis¡¯s face turned pale as he forced a smile. ¡°This, this... What are you guys trying to do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kerry and Fred¡¯s voices sounded at the same time. They looked at Francis in surprise. The man in front of them seems to know Francis. Francis broke out into a cold sweat. I agreed to marry Kerry because the old man was willing to fork out the money for us to open a hotel together. Now that the hotel is in my hands, I know how to get rid of Kerry so that I can sell the hotel and earn some money. Who would¡¯ve thought that these debt collectors woulde knocking on our door now!? The man with the burn scars grinned. ¡°You can do business here, but you can¡¯t...¡± Before he could finish his words, Francis hurriedly ran and nearly fell down. Looking at him, the scar-faced man continued, ¡°Tell me how to resolve this. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude. I¡¯ll make you pay the price today!¡± Francis seemed to have understood something and was unable to catch his breath. Kerry reacted in time and quickly held him. ¡°Francis, what do these people have to do with you? What exactly did you do?¡± Kerry looked at her fianc¨¦, not knowing what to say. Francis broke out into a cold sweat. I don¡¯t know what to say at all. If I say this in front of Grandpa, I will probably be finished. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to consider whether or not you can take out the thing ording to the agreement.¡± The man fiercely red at Francis as if he were going to force thetter to make a decision. ¡°If you can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid this hotel will change owners!¡± Everyone present sucked in a cold breath of air. What is going on? They want the hotel right from the start? Are they trying to snatch it? Horace suddenly stood up. He felt that this was an important moment to regain his dignity, so he walked up to them and sneered. ¡°Which gang are you from?¡± Hearing his words, all the young menughed out loud. The man in the lead said ferociously, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you let me introduce myself to you?¡± ¡°My dad has a lot of connections in New York. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get him to call your leader and see what you guys do then!¡± When he heard this, the man was indeed stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Horace¡¯s face with some fear, and his tone became more probing. ¡°You really know the leader?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Horace raised his voice. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Sure. If you can really find someone in the underworld, let him be the judge. This kid owes me money, so I can¡¯t take it back? If you can¡¯t hand it over, I¡¯ll cut off your hands and feet.¡± ¡°Horace... help me contact him! I beg of you, please!¡± Francis waspletely different from before. His tone was filled with strong intentions of begging. ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Fred¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°This b*stard owes you money? How much does he owe you?¡± ¡°Oh, the old man still doesn¡¯t know?¡± The man with the scarred faceughed coldly. ¡°This kid came to our underground ce to y with women. I¡¯m afraid even thedy boss has never seen him with so many tricks. He identally yed a little beauty under me to death and caused me to lose a money tree. Naturally, he has topensate me. Otherwise...¡± Fred almost fainted upon hearing this. I didn¡¯t expect my grandson to do something like this. Where am I to put my face? Chapter 89 89 Tragic Education Horace looked at Fred and said in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call your leader right now; I¡¯ll settle this matter for them!¡± The Sullivan Group also has a project nearby, and my father is in charge of it. Hence, he naturally knows these leaders! Horace picked up his cell phone and called the leader of this area. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Uncle Geoffrey, I¡¯m in your jurisdiction! There¡¯s a group of people doing illegal prostitution here! Why don¡¯t you interfere?¡± The other party was obviously stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Cough cough. What, Horace? What are you talking about?¡± Horace frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the opening of a hotel owned by a brother of mine. I didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde and cause trouble. I want to know if you want to take care of it or not.¡± The person on the other end of the line pondered for a while before saying in a troubled tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Horace. What you spoke about has nothing to do with me. I have to go to a meeting; I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Before Horace could finish speaking, he hung up. What on earth is going on? Didn¡¯t Geoffrey suck up to my father previously, hoping to coborate more with the Sullivan Group? Why is he not giving me face now? Horace didn¡¯t even know that his father had been fired by the Sullivan Group. The entire New York already knew about it. He had lost face again and was furious. There were many people staring at him, so he could only bite the bullet and find other connections. This person had a good rtionship with his father. Once the call went through, Horace said, ¡°Chief Lionel, I¡¯m Horace. I¡¯m here...¡± Everyone listened to Horace repeat what he said, but the other party replied awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, but that man is Quayle¡¯s man. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°What do you mean? If you don¡¯t give me face, are you not going to give my father face?¡± Horace¡¯s tone was slightly flustered. ¡°Face? How much is your father¡¯s face worth?¡± The other party seemed to be displeased with Horace¡¯s tone. He didn¡¯t bother pretending to be polite and said directly, ¡°Horace, don¡¯t think that there is any use talking to your father now. Your father has already been fired by the Sullivan Group, do you know that?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?! How could my dad be fired?! When did this happen?!¡± Horace roared. ¡°Just an hour ago. Oh my, what¡¯s wrong? You still don¡¯t know? Hurry up and find out for yourself before continuing to posture!¡± After saying that, the person on the other end directly hung up. The scar-faced man looked at Horace¡¯s stunned expression and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t find our leader?¡± Horace was about to speak when he suddenly realized that the scar-faced man had pped him on the face. He staggered and bumped into the chair behind him. Everyone was shocked, but nobody dared to step forward to stop him. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale as they were unable to digest what had happened. ¡°How dare you attack me?¡± Horace struggled to his feet. He could feel a hot stream of blood flowing down his nose, and his face was filled with rage. ¡°If I want to hit you, I¡¯ll hit you. Do you still want to pick a date for it?¡± The man sneered as he raised his leg and kicked Horace in the stomach. Then, he pulled thetter¡¯s head and smashed it onto the ground. Horace kept begging for mercy, but nobody could help him now! In just a short moment, Horace was already bleeding profusely. It was a terrifying sight to behold. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong! Please, stop hitting me!¡± ¡°Wrong? You know your mistake now? Didn¡¯t you want to find our leader to teach me a lesson? See if I can beat you to death!¡± Chapter 90 90 No Compensation The man beat Horace up like crazy, but he still seemed to be angry. He shouted at his brothers, ¡°Damn it. If I don¡¯t kill this b*stard today, I¡¯ll be useless! Beat him up!¡± Hearing their boss¡¯s words, the others immediately rushed forward and started punching and kicking Horace. Baseball bats and steel rods alsonded on Horace¡¯s body. The scene was chaotic and tragic. Seeing how badly Horace was beaten up, the scar-faced man walked up to Francis and threatened coldly, ¡°Your ssmate is trash in front of me. If I can take care of him like this, I can also take care of you! Hurry up and return the money to me, or else you will be like him.¡± Francis¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble. However, this b*stard is asking me for 800,000 dors for a prostitute. I¡¯ve only invested 400,000 dors in the hotel... How can I afford that much money? ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you dare to kill people here!¡± Francis mustered his courage and spoke out. Unexpectedly, the man frowned and sneered. ¡°Oh? Do you really want me to take this out?¡± With that said, he took out a pistol and a sharp knife. This action shocked everyone present. Some of the female students couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock. Kerry¡¯s face was pale, and she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. Seeing that the knife was about tond on Francis, Sharon took a deep breath and said, ¡°Put down the thing in your hand.¡± The scar-faced man seemed to be very unhappy with Sharon¡¯s words. He turned his head and scolded angrily, ¡°Since when is it a b*tch¡¯s turn to speak?¡± Unexpectedly, his eyes were filled with doubt after he saw Sharon¡¯s face clearly. Then, as if he had realized something, it turned into deep fear as he immediately kneeled on the ground. Before anyone could react, the scar-faced man quickly put down his gun and knife and pped himself several times. His tone was filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Miss Sharon, I¡¯m really sorry. I was blind-I failed to recognize you! I only realized that you¡¯re here now.¡± Sharon was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You know me?¡± The man nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Ever since... Ever since that incident at Sky Pce, Quayle let all of us see your photo.¡± So that¡¯s what has happened, Sharon suddenly understood. Quayle would be scared when he saw me, let alone his followers. The guests in the hotel were stunned by this unexpected scene. Francis also looked at Sharon with trembling eyes. Nobody could guess why a vicious person from the underworld would kneel down to Sharon-the unfavored wife of a wealthy family-and even show fear. Wace also felt very strange and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You... What¡¯s going on? You know this man?¡± Sharon quickly shook her head, not wanting her husband to misunderstand that she had anything to do with these people. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Miss Sharon either. I¡¯ve always heard of Miss Sharon¡¯s name, and I¡¯m in awe.¡± Is this man... ttering Sharon? Everyone suspected that they were hallucinating. After all, they more or less knew about Sharon, and everyone knew that she wasn¡¯t doing well either. If she had such a powerful backer, how could she be bullied by the Harris family? The man on the ground stood up and looked at Kerry. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Sharon¡¯s friend. For Miss Sharon¡¯s sake, Francis doesn¡¯t need to return the money he owes us. If there¡¯s anything in the future, just say it, and I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it shocked everyone even more. Francis was practically moved to the point of tears. The contrast was really too exciting! Chapter 91 91 Creating Suspicions Francis walked toward Sharon excitedly. He didn¡¯t expect her to solve such a big problem for him. To him, Sharon was almost his savior. ¡°Sharon, thank you so much for this! In the future, I can do business with Kerry without any worries!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Kerry walked up to her. ¡°Sharon, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± ¡°I know; I¡¯m willing.¡± Talking to a beautiful woman made everything seem simpler. Francis was confused and asked sternly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Grandpa, thank you for helping me rebuild our hotel. Now, I will return my wedding deposit to your family. I have nothing to do with Francis anymore.¡± After hearing this, Francispletely turned hostile. He reached out to p Kerry¡¯s face, but Wace stopped him. ¡°You b*tch, what did you say?¡± Francis red at her. To Francis¡¯s surprise, his grandfather walked up to him and gave him a tight p. ¡°Evil creature! You¡¯re our family¡¯s evil creature!¡± Fred didn¡¯t expect such an embarrassing moment to happen to his grandson. He looked at Kerry and said, ¡°It¡¯s our family that has let you down. Let¡¯s forget about this marriage. If we meet someone suitable, I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡± Fred knew what Kerry meant, so he continued, ¡°As for the 400,000 dors, there¡¯s no need for you to repay the debt.¡± ¡°Grandpa! How could you...¡± Francis wanted to say more, but Fred didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about what happened today. It was our family¡¯s fault, and all the losses will be borne by us.¡± After saying this, Fred gestured for his grandson to leave with him immediately. Kerry looked at Sharon and revealed a pale smile. ¡°Sharon, thank you.¡± Sharon smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. The scar-faced man looked at the unconscious Horace and quickly said to Sharon, ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯m really sorry. Your friend...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s not my friend; he¡¯s just someone I know. There¡¯s no friendship between us.¡± Sharon said lightly, ¡°Just send him to the hospital. Don¡¯t affect us here.¡± The man quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll settle this matter immediately. Miss Sharon, please continue. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± With that, he quickly called for his brothers and left with the unconscious Horace. The way everyone looked at Sharon and Wace kept changing. What is going on? Nobody knew why Sharon was so powerful, including Wace. They all felt that she had changed from one person to another. At the ceremony, many people came to chat with Sharon, including those who had tried to curry favor with Horace at the start. Now, they all treated Sharon as a god-like existence and kept ttering her, afraid that she would be angry and ignore them. Kerry felt especially grateful toward her for letting her see the true colors of this b*stard. Sharon didn¡¯t really care about this matter. She just did what she could to help Kerry resolve a small matter. Unbeknownst to everyone, Sharon¡¯s actions today were shrouded in mystery. Everyone wanted to know what had happened to this woman-especially Wace, who didn¡¯t know how to face his little wife. When I was driving the BMW, I realized that it wasn¡¯t a five series. There is also that painting from the Renaissance that costs hundreds of thousands of dors! Also, why does Sharon know someone from the underworld who gives her so much face... Sharon, who exactly are you? Chapter 92 92 Official Appearance On the way back, the three of them didn¡¯t speak. Wace was secretly thinking about something, while Jenna secretly observed Sharon. Jenna increasingly felt that this woman wasn¡¯t simple. There are too many secrets on her that are worth digging out! Horace-who was sent to the hospital-was said to be in a terrible state. Not only was he disfigured, but he also found out that his father had been fired by Sullivan. He even made use of his position to seek personal gains. Sullivan¡¯s legal team sued his family, and his father was also taken away for investigation. Their family waspletely done for this time. Although they weren¡¯t famous in New York and the survival of a small family wouldn¡¯t affect them, everyone felt that Sullivan¡¯s methods were firm and decisive once the news spread. If we can cooperate with them, we will definitely benefit greatly. What everyone was paying attention to were two things: Firstly, who was RC¡¯s wedding dress model? Secondly, who was the person who booked Crystal Garden? They wondered whether it had anything to do with that tycoon online. Soon, Wace and Sharon¡¯s wedding anniversary arrived. The former had long wanted his wife to tidy up so that he could bring her out to give her a surprise. However, he didn¡¯t expect the servant to tell him that Sharon had left early in the morning. When she arrived at RC, Sharon found that a booth had been set up in the center of the lobby, covered with a heavy red cloth. ¡°Sharon!¡± Natsume saw Sharon enter and went up to her. ¡°Aunt Natsume, I was wondering if I would disturb you bying so early.¡± Sharon sounded a little excited. ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve been waiting for you toe! Let¡¯s get this piece of cloth down together.¡± Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Sharon took off the red cloth covering it. The exquisite heavy-dutyce covered the original holy fishtail wedding dress. The difference from the original vintage design was that Natsume added some elegant Baroque style, with a silver waterfall-likecy tail and an elegant white crystal headdress. Sharon-who was reflected in the curved mirror-looked like a fairy at this moment. Her shoulders were half-exposed, making her look even sexier. ¡°This set of gemstones was my wedding gift to your mother. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know her address back then, so I didn¡¯t give it away. Now, it belongs to you.¡± The pure emerald gem on Sharon¡¯s chest emitted a faint glow, while gem earrings of the same color shimmered with a dazzling light as she walked with lotus steps. The additional color made her skin look even more delicate. Natsume looked at Sharon and seemed to see the little girl she took care of back then. Before they could say anything, Sharon¡¯s phone suddenly rang. The moment Sharon picked up the call, Jenna¡¯s voice sounded like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Sister-inw, something bad has happened to Big Brother! Come quickly...¡± Without thinking much, Sharon thanked Natsume, rushed out of RC, and headed to the address Jenna had given her. Wace seemed to have heard the sound and turned around. Sharon appeared in front of him in her wedding dress. Her curved and beautiful tube top made her slender waist seem even more slender, and her golden hair bunplemented her gown. Wace didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but the hem of his wife¡¯s long dress wrinkled slightly with her movements, making her look like an angel in the sunlight. ¡°Boss, do your best! This is all I can do for you!¡± Jenna looked at Wace and gave him an encouraging look. Wace didn¡¯t expect his spouse to dress so formally, and he subconsciously looked at the suit he was wearing. The blue and gray suit didn¡¯t seem to suit him very well. ¡°Jenna! What happened to Wace?¡± Sharon looked anxious, but she suddenly realized that her husband was standing in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s just... He wants to have dinner with you. You¡¯re quite grand on your wedding anniversary.¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help butugh; then, heforted her. ¡°It¡¯s our fifth anniversary after all, so it¡¯s better to be more formal. I¡¯ve already booked a ce to eat. Please, Mrs. Harris-¡± Chapter 93 93 Unfriendly Wace is very good at keeping secrets. Sharon never thought that her husband would book Crystal Garden for her, and she actually felt a little touched when she thought of this. When they first got married, everything about Wace was controlled by the Harris family. If he treated Sharon well, the Harris family would abuse her even more. But as her husband, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Finally, his career had taken a turn for the better. The past wedding anniversaries had almost never happened, so he had to make up for them this time. ¡°Sharon, let¡¯s celebrate our fifth wedding anniversary here tonight. Can you ept it?¡± Sharon tilted her head and looked at him, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Wace smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. I booked this ce after finishing the discussion with Sullivan. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can check it.¡± Sharon shook her head. Wace has never lied to me in the five years that we¡¯ve been married, not to mention that this is the first time we are celebrating our anniversary alone. ¡°But your wedding dress is very beautiful.¡± Although Wace was praising her, there was actually a hint of inquiry. How could Sharon have the money to buy such a wedding dress? Not to mention that set of jewelry... It is probably worth more than a million dors. Sharon smiled and said, ¡°This was left behind by my mother when she got married. Consider it her blessing.¡± The two of them were about to enter Crystal Garden when they heard a female voice. ¡°Hey, look who this is! Why is Sharon here?¡± Wace turned around and saw a young man and woman walking over. The man was wearing an expensive custom-made suit and looked like he had an extraordinary status. As for the woman, she was dressed in branded clothes. Her makeup was exaggerated and carried a hint of vulgarity as she kept sticking to the man beside her. Sharon was very familiar with this woman-thetter was her ssmate from the student union, Zara. Although they worked for the student union together, they were in charge of different departments, and their rtionship was very ordinary. Zara always felt that Sharon was arrogant, and she had a strong sense of jealousy. Thus, she also used special means to rise up. She had always felt that Sharon wasn¡¯t good enough for the school belle and vice president position and that it was Sharon who stole everything from her. But in reality, she was inferior to Sharon in regards to looks, figure, temperament, and ability. However, Zara had an advantage: she was very good at talking and seducing men. It was said that the main reason she chose to enter the foreign ministry was to find a rich man to support her. ¡°Why are you guys here? My husband and I were nning to eat here. By the way, where did you book? A normal venue, a high-end private room, or a luxurious private room?¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My husband reserved the seat.¡± Zara sized her up and said sarcastically, ¡°Even if your husband booked it, you don¡¯t have to make such a big fuss. It¡¯s just Crystal Garden, yet you¡¯re wearing a wedding dress. Are you serious?¡± Zara didn¡¯t expect Sharon to marry such a handsome person, and she was almost stunned. I really didn¡¯t expect this woman to have such a good life. Zara couldn¡¯t help but scold her secretly. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s my fault for being straightforward. Don¡¯t mind me. I know that you¡¯ve almost never appeared at this ce, but I still think that wearing a wedding dress toe to this ce is really overdressing.¡± Sharon looked awkward, and Wace couldn¡¯t help but frown. The woman in front of us doesn¡¯t seem to have good intentions. ¡°Today is our wedding anniversary, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impolite to dress up like this. Moreover, no matter which private room we have booked, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to eat here today.¡± Chapter 94 94 Investigating the Ziegler Family ¡°Haha, this gentleman might not know. Let me introduce you to my husband, Zayne.¡± Zara noticed Sharon¡¯s awkward expression and pulled the man next to her proudly. She then praised, ¡°He is the young master of the Ziegler family in New York and the future heir. We just arrived in New York today and didn¡¯t expect to meet you. We are really fated.¡± Sharon nodded as politely as possible, while Wace looked a little depressed. I came to celebrate my wedding anniversary, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a person. ¡°By the way, I wonder what the spending standard of Crystal Garden is. My husband never goes to ces that can be reserved with a few thousand dors. If you guys have only booked a normal venue, I¡¯ll get him to help you upgrade it.¡± ¡°My reservation venue isn¡¯t bad. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Seeing Zara so proud, Wace snorted. As long as I enter, the couple in front of us won¡¯t have the right to enter. I booked this ce today to hold a celebration for Sharon. How can I let these unrted people in? Zara didn¡¯t expect the couple to ignore her, so she was a little angry. ¡°Sharon, you can join me with your husband in the future. After all, my husband has studied abroad and has learned a lot about etiquette. It¡¯s more than enough to teach you. Next time, you won¡¯t be embarrassed when attending such a formal event.¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t assign me such a mission. Our temperament is innate, not something that can be learned by just the lowest ss. I¡¯m afraid these two people aren¡¯t suitable.¡± Zayne nced at the two of them in disdain. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to do such a degrading thing,¡± Wace retorted calmly. If I want to, I can buy Crystal Garden after working hard for a while. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you!? How do you usually manage her?¡± They had just arrived in New York today and didn¡¯t know the status of the Harris family. In Zara¡¯s eyes, the Harris family was just a normal rich family, iparable to the Ziegler family! Wace¡¯s eyes narrowed. Zara didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so protective of his wife, so she quickly changed her attitude and said to him, ¡°Sir, if you ask me, you must get a divorce as soon as possible. You don¡¯t know how poor Sharon was when she was in school. It¡¯s very wrong for you to spend your life with someone like her! She can¡¯t help you either!¡± She spoke without hiding anything,pletely ignoring Sharon¡¯s feelings. Wace really didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this woman anymore, so he turned around and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to judge my wife.¡± Sharon took a deep breath and questioned coldly, ¡°Zara, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Sharon, to be honest, I didn¡¯t like you when we were in university. I wonder if people were blind to let you be the school belle. Why are you not living as well as I am now? Why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡± Hearing his words, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sneer, feeling very unhappy. This woman has always been targeting me like this when we were in school. She relied on her looks and people spending money on her and was bossy toward me in school. Now that she has married into a rich family, she feels that she has already be someone superior! She is evenughing at Wace and me! At the thought of this, Sharon suddenly felt a burst of anger. She took out her phone and sent Tommy a message: ¡°In five minutes. I want information on the Ziegler family in New York and their eldest daughter-inw, Zara.¡± Seeing that Sharon was looking at her phone instead of saying anything, Zara couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. ¡°Sir, did you see that? I was mocking her, but she didn¡¯t even defend herself. I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± ¡°The information has been retrieved. The Ziegler family and the Sullivan Group have a coboration in the steel industry, but the eldest daughter-inw of the Ziegler family doesn¡¯t seem to be called Zara...¡± Sharon looked at the long message content before ncing at Zara and Zayne. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Oh? Are you living well? I have some information here-are you interested?¡± Chapter 95 95 Exposing Her Past ¡°What information?¡± Zara frowned, not understanding what Sharon was trying to do. Sharon said calmly, ¡°Zara, female, 25 years old. She checked into hotels at least a hundred times during university, and she had different roommates. Yusof and Xander were in the same faculty, so I don¡¯t need to tell you about the rest. Other than that, the ones named Yanis and Yamil are biological brothers. Didn¡¯t you go to the hotel on the back street of the school together?¡± Zara was stunned. Immediately after, her face turned pale as she said angrily, ¡°Sharon, shut up! What nonsense are you talking about? I might sue you for defamation!¡± Sharon said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing. It seems that what you did in the stadium with nine men when you were in school is true?¡± Hearing her words, Zara shook her head vigorously. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t n to let her off so easily, so she continued, ¡°Also, you were kept by the dean for 10,000 dors per month since your first year of university, for a total of two years. After that, he transferred you away. Then, you hooked up with the physical education teacher and even had three abortions for him. Am I right?¡± Thereafter, Sharon nced at Zayne curiously. ¡°Mr. Ziegler, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you and Madam Ziegler separated because you didn¡¯t have a child. Don¡¯t you and Zara have no children after being together for so long?¡± Zayne¡¯s expression turned ugly. He nced at Zara and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can you still give birth?¡± ¡°I... How could I not be able to give birth? Zayne, have you forgotten? The doctor said that I¡¯m fine!¡± Zara looked at him and quickly exined, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you tell me that you two are already divorced? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re starting to get anxious now? I haven¡¯t said anything more exciting!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat here today. Let¡¯s go, honey!¡± Zara was shocked and quickly pulled Zayne away. Unexpectedly, Zayne looked at Sharon and said seriously, ¡°What else? Finish what you were saying!¡± ¡°Listen carefully then. All of Zara¡¯s coborations in university were obtained by selling her body. Also, she was the one who made you meet her. She hired someone to scratch your car and pretended to meet you by ident-that¡¯s why the two of you met.¡± Seeing Zara shaking her head desperately, Sharon asked very calmly, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Zayne was a little dazed and didn¡¯t know what to say. I know about these things, and what she said is true. This means that what Sharon said just now is the truth! Zara¡¯s face was pale, and her entire body was trembling. She begged Sharon not to continue. ¡°Please! Sharon, I beg you-don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Sharon looked at the person in front of her with a pitiful expression. ¡°Do you know the consequences of speaking nonsense now? Not to mention whether you have the chance to eat in Crystal Garden today, but you rushed up to provoke me for no reason. I¡¯m afraid this matter can¡¯t be med on me.¡± ¡°You b*tch!¡± Zayne¡¯s face turned red, and he pushed Zara away ruthlessly. Zara took a few steps back and fell straight to the ground. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dig out all these secrets that even Zayne couldn¡¯t find. She wants to expose my background to Zayne! At th9s moment, Zayne couldn¡¯t listen to anything else. He turned his head to re at Zara and shouted fiercely, ¡°So, I thought you met someone wrong! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so promiscuous!¡± Zara shook her head vigorously. ¡°No-of course not! Zayne, don¡¯t believe this b*tch. She¡¯s trying to harm me!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any of the bigger restaurants and bars around our school about what she relied on to get sponsors all those years ago.¡± Chapter 96 96 Free Entry As if she could tell that she could no longer lie to him, Zara¡¯s original face was exposed. ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ve slept with you for so long, but who knew that you still haven¡¯t divorced that b*tch from your family? Hurry up and give me money, or I¡¯ll cause trouble for your family.¡± After being deceived by Zara, Zayne was about to go crazy. After not having a child for so long, I thought that there was something wrong with my body. He grabbed Zara¡¯s clothes and pped her face. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask for money? When I find out your past, you won¡¯t get a single cent. Your parents, sister, and brother will all get out of the house I bought for you. Your father and brother won¡¯t have a job anymore; you¡¯ll have to sell your body to support them!¡± Hearing that he was going to take back the house, Zara became nervous. She suddenly broke down and kneeled beside Zayne. ¡°No! Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. At that time, I was young and made many mistakes. I won¡¯t do it again; I will definitely give birth to a son for you!¡± At this moment, Sharon added on. ¡°Speaking of which, I kept a very exciting video when I was in charge of the broadcast room¡¯s surveince. I wonder if you are interested in watching it. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so wild.¡± At this moment, Zayne finally understood what it meant to be a cuckold! ¡°I don¡¯t want to hit a woman, but I really can¡¯t stand a b*tch!¡± As Zayne spoke, he seemed to be unable to tolerate it anymore and pped Zara ruthlessly. ¡°Sl*t! B*tch, you actually lied to me! You even made me a cuckold! I¡¯ll definitely beat you to death!¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to talk about me? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re divorced? Zayne, I¡¯m not a good person, and you might not be a gentleman either. How dare you criticize me!¡± Zara was beaten up to the point she kept shouting. Her hair was messy, and she looked no different from a lunatic. ¡°You still dare to deny it? Fine! Just wait for the court to take back the house I sent you!¡± Hearing this, Zara couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She retaliated against Zayne with punches and kicks. I spent so much effort building a rtionship with the Ziegler family and even dreamed of bing a richdy in the future. However, who would¡¯ve thought that everything would be ruined now!? This is all because of Sharon, who I hate the most. She looked at Sharon hatefully, but unexpectedly, Wace stood up and said coldly to her, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to do, settle it yourselves. Don¡¯t implicate my wife again.¡± Thereafter, Wace made a call, and a staff member brought the two of them away. ¡°What gives you the right to kick us out? We¡¯re going to spend money here. We¡¯re guests who have a reservation.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve offended a big client who reserved Crystal Garden for a night. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and leave!¡± Seeing the staff drag the two of them away, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡± Wace took her hand and walked straight into Crystal Garden. At the same time, his body kept trembling slightly. He was in disbelief that his wife had obtained so much of this woman¡¯s dark history... Wace couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths. In the end, he still asked, ¡°Have you investigated this ssmate of yours before?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? How could I possibly have the ability?¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°There was a male ssmate in the past-you saw him at the ss gathering. He was hurt by Zara and was even cheated out of a lot of money. We were in the same department previously, and he shared this dirt with me. I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy now.¡± As they spoke, the two of them walked into Crystal Garden. Wace led her into the garden. ¡°Where are we going? The interior of Crystal Garden isn¡¯t open to the public. Did you go to the wrong ce?¡± ¡°Sharon.¡± Wace suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved the entire Crystal Garden today, so we¡¯re free to go anywhere we want.¡± Chapter 97 97 A Supplementary Wedding Sharon didn¡¯t expect her spouse to say this, and she was instantly stunned. This means that the person who booked Crystal Garden is Wace and that I¡¯m lucky enough to be the happiest woman in all of New York? Rumors have it that it costs a million dors to reserve Crystal Garden for one night. Even if Wace has clinched Sullivan¡¯s coboration, he shouldn¡¯t have so much liquid capital to celebrate our wedding anniversary! ¡°I know you like flowers, but I don¡¯t know which type. Thus, I can only give you a garden.¡± Wace smiled and continued, ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise today. In the past, I was a nobody in the Harris family. But now, I can promise you that nobody in the Harris family will bully you in the future. I¡¯ve thought of holding a wedding for you before, and five years have passed.¡± Sharon¡¯s brain short-circuited. Is all this really prepared by Wace for me? Am I really qualified to obtain this happiness? At the thought of this, her breathing became hurried as she lost the ability to think. After passing through the rose garden, the receptionist stood at the entrance. In a formal suit, he bowed slightly to the two people and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Sharon, Mr. Wace, on behalf of all the staff in Crystal Garden, I would like to offer my sincerest congrattions to the two of you.¡± A crystal door opened, and the interior of Crystal Garden was revealed to them. Sharon seemed to be in a dream. What greeted her eyes was a luxurious sea of crystal flowers. There was a luxurious crystal chandelier on the ceiling, shining brightly. The entire garden was filled with all sorts of roses, making it look romantic and quiet. The faint fragrance in the air made one feel even morefortable, having a feeling of peace and quiet. A gentle concerto filled the room, soothing the tension and anger. As the two of them walked in, the wedding march started. Just as Sharon was admiring the roses, Jenna suddenly appeared in a ck suit. Wace also raised his arm and let Sharon hold his arm gently. The two of them walked hand in hand on the crystal carpet. Sharon¡¯s long dress was very moving as it dragged on the ground-such a beautiful scene gave a strong visual impact. At this moment, countless people outside Crystal Garden wanted to see what was happening through the crystal outer wall. Unfortunately, the crystal that surrounded the garden was made of special materials. It was impossible to see what was inside from the outside. However, they were sure that it was definitely someone wealthy. A young man and woman seemed to be holding a ball performance. ¡°It¡¯s too romantic! I¡¯ve never seen such a romantic scene in my life.¡± ¡°If I were that woman, I could die right now!¡± ¡°In my opinion, the man who reserved Crystal Garden has to be the mysterious rich woman mentioned on the Inte previously. After all, all rich men have some fetishes. It¡¯s not impossible for him to dress up as a woman!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t see his face!¡± The people surrounding them-who were watching the show-were immersed in their fantasies of happiness. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with thick blessings. Countless women fantasized about bathing in the river of love with the person they cherished. They were even very jealous that the woman there wasn¡¯t them. ¡°Sharon, let¡¯s get to know each other again. I¡¯m Wace. I couldn¡¯t give you a wedding back then, and we¡¯re the only ones at this wedding. I hope you like it.¡± Wace stared at the girl in front of him seriously. When we got married, Sharon had just reached adulthood. She did nothing wrong, but she had to bear the cold shoulder of my family. Only then did Sharone back to her senses. She covered her mouth with trembling hands, and her eyes were unconsciously filled with tears that flowed down her pretty face. When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell into her husband¡¯s arms. ¡°I like it-I really like it. Thank you, Wace! Thank you!¡± Chapter 98 98 Revealing Her Identity Sharon was almost sobbing. At this moment, she suddenly understood that perhaps what Wace did to her at home was actually a way to protect her. Mom, did you see that? I am the happiest woman in New York tonight. In just two hours, the news that someone had held the wedding of the century in Crystal Garden spread. Countless people were envious, but at the same time, they were thinking about who could get married in such a ce. There were even people who said that this was the secret wedding between Wace and Crystal. After all, Wace hadn¡¯t divorced yet, but he couldn¡¯t wait to give his beloved woman a wedding. Hence, he didn¡¯t have any rtives or friends, only a witness. Under Jenna¡¯s witness, Wace took out the ring. ¡°Sharon, this is my wedding anniversary present to you. I hope you will like it.¡± Sharon also took out the gift she had prepared for Wace. Seeing the tie pin she handed over, Wace was a little surprised. ¡°This... This is a custom-made version from RC. It¡¯s expensive-how did you get it?¡± As he spoke, Wace was shocked. Could Sharon really be the rich woman on the Inte? Otherwise, how could she have something custom-made by RC? This matter isn¡¯t that simple! However, he knew very well what kind of person his wife was-she wasn¡¯t even close to being rich. Sharon looked at her husband, having the impulse to tell Wace her true identity, that her mother was actually the Xavier family¡¯s daughter, and that she was Mr. Xavier¡¯s granddaughter, the heir of the Xavier family. But the next moment, she couldn¡¯t say the words she was about to say. She thought of a very serious matter: She didn¡¯t know what the Xavier family was like now. In Sharon¡¯s memories, her mother always carried a photo with her. However, she clearly remembered that the photo of Madam Xavier that was circted online wasn¡¯t her maternal grandmother... This meant that other than her maternal grandmother¡¯s child, there should be some other people in her family. If she rashly revealed her identity, those people would probably treat her as a thorn in their side. There were still many things that she didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect herself, let alone if they threatened the Harris family. If she revealed her identity rashly, she was even worried that she would cause Wace to be killed! After all, they had been in the Harris family for five years. It was already dangerous for them to have internal strife at such a level. If it were the Xavier family, it would probably be even crueler! Sharon really didn¡¯t want to let someone who cherished her take the risk. At the thought of this, she smiled and said, ¡°You should know soon. This matter is a coincidence; it¡¯s my fault for being too lucky.¡± Seeing her smile, Wace felt much more relieved. ¡°Help me wear it.¡± Wace handed the tie pin to Sharon and let her help him put it on. Wace stared at his wife sincerely and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot the past five years after marrying me, but I now have a say in the Harris family. From today onward, I promise you that nobody will bully you.¡± Sharon nodded. At this moment, she realized thatpared to getting married, the wedding ceremony made her feel more at ease. She also secretly vowed in her heart that she would definitely lift her head up and live with pride in the future. She would definitely not give anyone else the chance to hurt or bully her. Jenna squatted at the side. These two people really are too much. They asked me to witness the marriage, but they have now forgotten about me. I have to watch them disy their affection in a corner. That person¡¯s face suddenly appeared in his mind... He then suddenly pped his forehead. How could I think of such a person on such a good day!? When it ended, Wace silently left the scene with Sharon from the back door, making countless onlookers feel lost. Chapter 99 99 Respect Us The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful that they didn¡¯t see the main characters of such a grand love affair. For a period of time, the entire city was discussing what was going on. They wanted to know which family¡¯s master and mistress had such a good nature! Wace drove Sharon home. On the way, Sharon¡¯s face carried a strong sense of happiness that couldn¡¯t be ignored. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Wace, ¡°Isn¡¯t Crystal Garden andmark in New York? They also never open it to the public. How did you make them agree to reserve the entire ce?¡± Wace smiled, not expecting Sharon to be so lively. He said, ¡°I once saved the granddaughter of Crystal Garden¡¯s designer, and he made me a promise back then: If I needed him in the future, he would definitely satisfy my wish.¡± Sharon understood. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t hear you mention it before!¡± ¡°I know a lot of people too. I¡¯ll tell you more when I have the chance in the future.¡± When they returned to the vi, Wace drove the car straight into the yard. Other than the car that was given to Jenna, there was also a BMW iX in the yard. Just as they parked the car, Wace and Sharon got out of the car together. June and James quickly came out to greet them. Then, they heard June say, ¡°You brat, you didn¡¯t tell me you were buying a new car! BMW-tsk tsk, you¡¯re really generous!¡± How could Wace not understand June¡¯s thoughts? He said bluntly, ¡°Dad, Mom, I didn¡¯t buy the car. Sharon bought it.¡± ¡°Sharon?¡± James frowned and asked, ¡°Sharon, where did you get the money to buy such a good car?! Did you use our family¡¯s money?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nicole rushed in and stopped the car just as she was about to knock into Sharon. ¡°B*tch! How did you be an RC model?¡± As Nicole spoke, she ruthlessly threw the huge poster at Sharon¡¯s face. The huge poster instantly opened up, and it was actually a photo of Sharon wearing a custom-made wedding dress. Nicole had received work news early in the morning that the corporation decided to change their outdoor advertisement. She didn¡¯t expect that the moment she opened the poster, it would be Sharon¡¯s annoying face. At this moment, the entire city was in an uproar. ¡°This is RC¡¯s new model? She¡¯s really beautiful!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you find her familiar?¡± ¡°Good-looking people more or less have some simrities. This is clearly a one-person photo, but I can see the happiness!¡± Only then did Wace realize the reason his wife said that he would immediately understand why she could have RC¡¯s exclusive tie pin. It turns out that the model who was so looked forward to is Sharon! Unexpectedly, June pursed her lips as she looked at the popr Sharon. ¡°Hmph, she either eats our food or stays with us every day. After earning money, she only knows to buy herself a BMW and won¡¯t be filial to us. She¡¯s really an ingrate!¡± ¡°Mom, this is Sharon¡¯s money,¡± Wace quickly said. James¡¯s voice was filled with envy and jealousy. ¡°She spent more than 700,000 dors right from the start. With her status, she can¡¯t even match up to this car. She¡¯s not willing to buy a basic model and even got the IX series.¡± June also said coldly, ¡°Your father and I haven¡¯t driven such an expensive car even now! Yet, you gave the money you earned to yourself just like that! How about this-you¡¯ll drive this car for me as a form of respect!¡± Wace frowned slightly. ¡°Mom...¡± James red fiercely at his daughter-inw. My life as a matrilocal son-inw hasn¡¯t been easy. Fortunately, Sharon married into the family, so June transferred her hatred and anger toward her. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have the ability to earn so much money. ¡°Your father also has to go out usually. Get him a new car!¡± Chapter 100 100 Fight ¡°Yes! Buy one for me too!¡± James didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to fall into hisp. Sharon nced at him. To be honest, my ¡®father¡¯ is basically June¡¯s dog. If June is happy about him, his life bes easier. If she¡¯s unhappy, he gets scolded however she wishes. He has no say in the Harris family, so buying a BMW for him is a waste. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling to buy a car for us?¡± Not expecting Sharon to not answer, June frowned and asked. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that my car is just a basic one. I thought I should change Dad¡¯s car into a more high-end one-it¡¯ll look better driving it out.¡± Nicole looked at Sharon hatefully and raised her voice in jealousy. ¡°You still have money to buy a BMW?¡± Sharon smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay for this carpletely, so I have to pay for it in installments. I still have some money left. I hope that Dad and Mom won¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go buy a car tomorrow morning.¡± Wace was a little worried. He nced at the time before going to the study and asking Sharon, ¡°Do you still have money to buy a car? I still have some money on me; you can use it first.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry! I still have a little here. The sry I got from RC isn¡¯t bad-you can rest assured.¡± Sharon waved her hand. Wace said apologetically, ¡°The situation at home... I didn¡¯t expect them to be like this. Also, Nicole was called over by Mom. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re family. I couldn¡¯t do anything in the past, so it¡¯s only right for me to be filial to them now.¡± Wace still wanted to say something, but he nced at the time and turned to leave. For some reason, he actually wanted to invite Sharon back to his room to rest. ... Before Sharon left the next morning, James quickly found her. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t forget that you said you wanted to buy me a car yesterday!¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go buy it now; just wait at home.¡± James smiled brightly and said happily, ¡°Alright! Then, I want a BMW too. Don¡¯t buy the wrong one. Buy a good one, but it can¡¯t be better than your mother¡¯s.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh as she nodded. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Wace went to Sullivan early in the morning, and Sharon got on the bus again and headed to the 4S store. The 4S stores were all adjacent to each other. When they saw Sharon, the salespeople were instantly excited. ¡°Oh my god! Look at that woman-is she the one who bought two cars?¡± ¡°Damn it! Even if we have to kneel down before her today, we can¡¯t let her go to the BMW store again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Instantly, all the salespeople from the various brands rushed out and surrounded Sharon. ¡°Miss,e and take a look at our Audi¡¯spatibility! It¡¯s very easy to drive!¡± ¡°Miss, our car has good driving power, and the engine is much better than the BMW!¡± Sharon was a little embarrassed. Soon, the salesperson of the BMW store ran in and said angrily, ¡°Who are you!? How dare you steal our clients? Don¡¯t you see that you¡¯ve caused trouble for our client? If you surround our guests again, I¡¯ll go to the TV station to expose you!¡± This sentence made the other salespeople no longer dare to go forward. After entering the BMW, the 4S store manager personally walked out and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Sharon, do you want to buy another car today?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Do you have a current car worth around 690,000 dors? I¡¯ll drive it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The manager was excited again. This is one of our big clients. ¡°Watch your step and follow me. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Sharon looked at the five series sedan rmended by the manager. Although it was a waste, she would buy it since she had already agreed to do so. But just as Sharon was paying with her card, she didn¡¯t expect to hear a familiar voice. ¡°Pfft! You know how to please me, unlike that b*tch Kerry! Don¡¯t forget that you still have to beg for her forgiveness today~¡± A sexy and flirtatious woman was pressed against Francis¡¯s body. If the few pieces of cloth on her could be called clothes, Sharon still felt that she wore a lot. At least the areas that should be covered were covered and not exposed. When Francis mentioned Kerry¡¯s name, his expression was very ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that b*tch. Not only is her family poor, but they also know how to cause so much trouble for me. If it weren¡¯t for my dad saying that he wanted me to marry her so that I could inherit the family fortune, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her!¡± Sharon immediately frowned. Didn¡¯t Kerry already separate from him and focus on her career? What is this man trying to do? Francis raised his head proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After tonight, don¡¯t talk about this X5. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want!¡± Chapter 101 101 Despicable and Shameless The woman leaned into Francis¡¯s embrace with a shy expression and said gently, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. I know you well enough, and I¡¯m already yours now. I will support anything you say, but I won¡¯t let other women touch my man!¡± Francis seemed to be very anxious and tried his best to exin. ¡°My baby, don¡¯t worry! Ever since we were together, I haven¡¯t even touched that b*tch¡¯s hand. I find her disgusting and vulgar. When I settle this matter, I¡¯ll serve you well in the future!¡± As he spoke, Francis sighed again. ¡°Actually, I was nning to wait until we got married and figured out the hotel ownership before we got a divorce! However, I didn¡¯t expect someone to throw a wrench in the works. That b*tch has a ssmate who seems to be very capable. She even took care of Quayle easily! I thought that if I didn¡¯t want any money, I wouldn¡¯t need to continue coaxing that b*tch. Who knew that my dad would actually do this to me!?¡± The woman looked at Francis and frowned. She then said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t frown. It¡¯s not worth it to have wrinkles for such a person. Don¡¯t worry-who do those underground gangsters think they are? I know Quayle too. If you had told me earlier, I would¡¯ve asked him to apologize to you with a phone call.¡± ¡°Our baby is really capable. It was an urgent matter at that time, so I didn¡¯t have the time to call you. Moreover, that b*tch was there. I was afraid that you would be unhappy if you saw her!¡± ¡°Brother is the most considerate~¡± The woman rubbed her breasts against Francis¡¯s arm crazily. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want this X5 anymore. Brother, can you buy me an IX series instead?¡± Francis was already dizzy from all the coaxing, and he quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, whatever you say! Let¡¯s go to my house outsideter. Let Brother feed you before going to find that b*tch. I¡¯ll buy you a luxury car when we return tomorrow!¡± The woman was pleasantly surprised and quickly thanked this man. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely serve you wellter.¡± Amidst theirughter, the two of them left the 4S store and didn¡¯t notice Sharon¡¯s angry gaze. Sharon dialed Kerry¡¯s phone, but nobody answered. She didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it, so she quickly got the salespeople to rmend a simr car model, paid for it, left her home address and June¡¯s contact details, and left in a hurry. Along the way, she tried to call Kerry, but nobody answered. Could it be that the b*stard had already made the first move? When Sharon arrived at Kerry¡¯s hotel, she found out at the front desk that Kerry had left early in the morning to attend a catering meeting. Because the venue was more stringent, her phone was probably switched off. ¡°Kerry, this is Sharon. I saw Francis with a woman at the 4S store, and I think he wants to hurt you. Be careful! Give me a call after the meeting!¡± When she returned to the Harris family¡¯s house, Sharon found that the car had already been sent over. Seeing that Sharon had really bought a car for them, June and James were extremely excited and were full of smiles. James walked around the new car a few times. ¡°Hahahaha! A good car, really a good car! I didn¡¯t expect that I would be so lucky to drive such a car.¡± June pursed her lips at him. ¡°You make it sound like our family has mistreated you. I want to see if you can drive a Porsche in the future!¡± ¡°That will depend on our son¡¯s ability. We¡¯re old and can¡¯t work hard anymore. Don¡¯t you agree, Sharon?¡± The two of them spoke one after another, seemingly having made a huge change in their attitude toward Sharon. When she returned to her room, Sharon was still a little worried. There has been no news from Kerry for so long. Could something have happened? At the thought of this, Sharon couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and dialed her friend¡¯s phone again. ¡°Beep, beep, beep...¡± After the busy tone, someone finally answered. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Francis. ¡°Francis, what did you do to Kerry?¡± Sharon¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she had a bad feeling. ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s disturbing me at this time? If you have anything to say, say it quickly, and I¡¯ll hang up!¡± ¡°Francis, how dare you kidnap me!?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you-I thought you were some impressive person. Sharon, let me tell you: I¡¯ll let you see the consequences of offending me today! But this b*tch Kerry has friends? Sharon, I think you¡¯re the same as her, hahaha!¡± When she heard the word ¡®b*tch,¡¯ Sharon¡¯s expression was already very ugly. By the time he finished speaking, killing intent had appeared in her eyes. Since Francis doesn¡¯t want to live, then don¡¯t me me for finding people to deal with him! Chapter 102 102 Abuse ¡°Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t attack Kerry, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°F*ck! Sharon, let me tell you that if it weren¡¯t for you, would I be living such a miserable life now? You b*tch, fight me head-on if you have the guts. I want to see what you can do to me.¡± The sound of a p could be heard through the phone. ¡°Ah-¡± A miserable cry came through the phone, making Sharon very worried. ¡°Francis, let go of me! If you continue to do this, I¡¯m going to call the police! Let go of me!¡± Kerry¡¯s voice was trembling with fear. She was even begging humbly, but Francis seemed to be torturing her. Sharon ignored this mor and hung up. She then called John. ¡°Uncle John! There¡¯s something important that I need you to help me investigate...¡± Sharon quickly finished speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now. Call some brothers toe with me. ¡± With that, Sharon hung up. She believed that John would definitely be able to track Kerry¡¯s location based on the phone signal just now. As expected, John sent her the address the moment she got into the car. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but mock this guy for being an idiot. Even when doing such a thing, he didn¡¯t choose a more hidden ce and instead chose a bar in the downtown area. At this moment, in a bar named Angel¡¯s Kiss, Francis pulled Kerry¡¯s hair and mmed her against the corner of the marble table. He then opened a bottle of brandy and sneered at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you amazing? Aren¡¯t you the representative of independent women? Kerry, you have to know that if I want to kill you now, you won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± Kerry¡¯s delicate features were distorted. There were many palm marks on her face, and blood even flowed out of the corner of her mouth. She was still struggling with all her might. When she heard Francis¡¯s words, her entire body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money if you want it. There¡¯s no need to do such a thing! Aren¡¯t you afraid of doing these things in front of God¡¯s portrait and going to hell after you die?¡± Kerry kept praying in her heart that God could save her. I was too stupid. How could I easily believe what these people said about wanting to cooperate... ¡°If you dare to touch me, your entire family will pay the price!¡± Seeing Kerry¡¯s attitude, Francis was furious. His eyes narrowed, and he pped her. ¡°Stupid b*tch. If you hadn¡¯t caused so much trouble, why would I have to go through so much trouble? How dare you still ask me for money? What do I want your money for? I want you to marry me and be my free nanny. Only then can I get the money from our two families and settle this once and for all!¡± ¡°Francis, stop dreaming! I, Kerry, will never marry you even if I die!¡± Kerry red fiercely at the man in front of her. How could there be such a person in this world? Immediately after, she screamed-Kerry was actually pped to the ground. Francis opened another bottle of white wine and poured it all on Kerry¡¯s head. Then, he smiled as he raised her chin and lit up the lighter. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you¡¯re not afraid of death, why don¡¯t you give it a try? Kerry, I¡¯m telling you that if you cooperate with me obediently, I can still be gentler with you. If you hurt me, I¡¯ll let you die today!¡± Francis picked up the red wine on the table and force-fed Kerry. ¡°I want to see how capable you are! Come on! Kill me!¡± Kerry struggled with all her might. The strong alcohol choked her throat, and tears flowed down. ¡°Cough cough... Let go of me!¡± ¡°You should say: Francis, I beg you-please let me go! I¡¯m a b*tch, and I shouldn¡¯t go against your wishes!¡± Kerry waved her hands desperately. Francis looked at her and became even more excited. ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re indeed a b*tch!¡± Seeing that Kerry was in a sorry state, he was unwilling to give in. Francis was about to explode with anger. He kicked Kerry twice before sitting back on the sofa and cing his feet on the table. ¡°Tell me, are you stupid? If you had given me the hotel from the start, your life wouldn¡¯t be so miserable now. I treated you so well, so tell me what else you are dissatisfied with?¡± Chapter 103 103 Save Kerry ¡°Just because you weren¡¯t sincere in being with me for a moment, I looked down on you! From the beginning, when the two families were connected through marriage, you thought that I was greedy for your family¡¯s money. But actually, other than the money to open a hotel, I didn¡¯t touch a single cent of the money your family gave me. It¡¯s all because of that poor self-esteem of yours!¡± Kerry argued strongly, not leaving any face for Francis. ¡°Hahahahahaha, b*tch! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of telling me this? If you¡¯re willing to give me all the money, all of this won¡¯t be a problem. You¡¯re not fit to be with me at all now. Our family is a famous figure no matter what! What about you?¡± Francis put down his legs and walked towards her. ¡°I have to say, your face is really good! Unfortunately, you¡¯ll be a promiscuous b*tch in the future!¡± As he spoke, Francis pulled Kerry up and ruthlessly pushed her onto the marble table! ¡°It¡¯s been a year since west met. You¡¯ve refused to give me face outside so many times, and I can¡¯t bear to see you like this anymore! Other than serving me well-even if I kill youter-I¡¯ll let my brothers have s*x with you while you¡¯re hot!¡± Francis smiled grimly as he took out his belt and hit Kerry. Kerry waspletely flustered, and two streams of tears fell uncontrobly. Her heart was filled with despair. When Kerry saw Francis¡¯s subordinate putting up the camera, her heart turned cold. How could my parents have been mistaken and married me to such a thing? ¡°Cry! Cry louder! The more you struggle, the more amused I am. Also, listen carefully today! After I¡¯m done with this woman, everyone can have s*x with her as they please!¡± Francis pressed Kerry down on the table, unable to stop the evil smile on his face. ¡°Francis, you have no heart! You are a b*stard-you aren¡¯t fit to be a human!¡± Kerry struggled with all her might. How did I end up in such a situation? How dare this b*stard attack me! The younger brothers in the private room apuded and cheered when they saw how ¡®heroic¡¯ their brother was. ¡°Francis is really too magnanimous!¡± ¡°Whatever you say. This woman is a b*tch!¡± ¡°We promise toplete the mission.¡± Kerry no longer had any strength. She could feel Francis taking off his pants, but her hands and feet were pressed down, so she couldn¡¯t move at all. Just as Francis was about to pull off Kerry¡¯s top- Sharon¡¯s voice sounded from the door. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Francis suddenly stood up. ¡°My men are all outside the door. How did you get in? Someone, hurry up and catch that woman! If you do well, I¡¯ll give you 10,000 dors more each!¡± After Francis finished speaking, a bullet flew in. Everyone felt a shocking force from it, causing the private room to tremble. ¡°Damn it! Hold this woman down and see what¡¯s going on! Who fired the shot just now!?¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s fearless expression, Francis gritted his teeth in hatred. Unexpectedly, the two subordinates were sent flying and smashed heavily against the wall. ¡°Who dares to touch our young miss? Are you looking to die?¡± John¡¯s cold voice rang out, carrying bone-chilling killing intent. This sudden change caught Francis off-guard. As he looked at John¡¯s face, his entire body trembled. ¡°Damn it, which gang are you from?! How dare you disturb me at this time? Are you tired of living?¡± Francis gritted his teeth and looked at Sharon. How could this little girl be so capable!? She can invite anyone! ¡°What has this matter got to do with you? Can you not get involved in our lives?!¡± Francis gritted his teeth and raised his hand to hit Sharon. Unexpectedly, thetter didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she said coldly, ¡°Other than attacking, do you have any other skills?¡± ¡°Sharon! Sharon-¡± Kerry, who was covered in red marks and was in a sorry state, reluctantly rolled down from the table. She quickly took a step forward, not expecting Francis to extend his hand. John¡¯s face turned cold as he rushed over. At this moment, Francis¡¯s initial fearlessness turned into fear. But before he could react, he was kicked out. ¡°You dare to touch our Miss?¡± ¡°F*ck! Who do you think you are? You actually dared to make a move on our young master!¡± Francis¡¯s subordinates hurriedly surrounded him when they saw that Francis was also beaten, and they attacked John mercilessly. With a few screams, Sharon walked out with Kerry. Kerry¡¯s entire body was hot, and her face was unusually red. ¡°Hang in there. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital immediately!¡± Sharon looked at her and said worriedly. Chapter 104 104 Another Trouble ¡°I think thisdy won¡¯t be able tost until the ambnce arrives.¡± An old man wiping the ground stared at Sharon and Kerry as if he were watching a show. Sharon nced at the old man with ck hair and eyes. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a local. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old sir, can you help me call the ambnce?¡± Sharon was rather anxious. She saw that Kerry¡¯s expression was already very ugly, so she could only quickly think of a way. She didn¡¯t expect the old man to squat down and poke Kerry¡¯s body a few times. Thereafter, he took out a small bag that he carried with him and retrieved a small silver needle. He raised Kerry¡¯s hand and inserted it in. As Kerry¡¯s blood flowed out, her expression became better. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. Are you a mage?¡± Sharon covered her mouth in surprise. This was indeed the first time she had seen such a strange skill. Following the old man¡¯s movements, Sharon gestured at Kerry a few times. She didn¡¯t expect the old man¡¯s expression to change slightly. My technique is extremely fast, and ordinary people aren¡¯t able to see it clearly. However, the little girl in front of me instantly remembered my actions. Could she be a genius? Kerry only recoveredpletely at night, and Francis was brought to the police station by John. Sharonforted her a little before receiving a call from James. ¡°Sharon, Dad can¡¯t see the road clearly while driving at night. Drive my new car and apany me to the old castle in the suburbs. My friends are all there!¡± Sharon frowned slightly. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to buy an ancient castle again! Our family is currently in need of money. If you¡¯re deceived again...¡± James was a strange person. Not only did he not have any skills, but he was also easily bewitched. He also wanted to earn money, but he always ced his thoughts on unorthodox methods-one of them was buying ancient castles. He had previously spent a lot of money on one, but it was taken back by the country. Not only did he fail to earn any money, but he even made June want to divorce him. Recently, he actually wanted to buy an ancient castle for some reason. James didn¡¯t expect his daughter-inw to dare talk to him like this, and his tone instantly changed as he snorted. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? You¡¯re not the only living person in the house. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of giving you a chance to perform, I would¡¯ve found someone else long ago. Hurry up!¡± Sharon sighed. James is just stubborn. If his family knew that he was going to see castles again, they would¡¯ve reported it to the Harris family long ago. They wouldn¡¯t have given him this chance. But he was an elder no matter what, and Sharon couldn¡¯t disobey. She could only hurry and follow the address James gave her. When she reached the entrance of the castle, James¡¯s expression changed again. He sneered at Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to go in. Why don¡¯t you wait in the car?¡± Sharon had never liked this atmosphere, so she didn¡¯t force it. She just found it strange. This was a traditional castle, but there were some red ribbons and colored lights hanging outside the door. Unexpectedly, just as Sharon switched on her phone and checked the treatment method used by the old man, James called. ¡°Sharon,e in quickly. I have something important to tell you!¡± ¡°I understand, Dad. Wait for me...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know what happened inside, but she rushed in. She didn¡¯t expect to see three tall bodyguards standing beside James in the living room on the second floor. James was sitting there without daring to move. His entire body was trembling non-stop, and his expression was extremely unsightly as he muttered, ¡°Oh no... This is really bad!¡± Sharon walked into the ancient castle. The decor was very outstanding here, and she could already guess what kind of person the castle owner was with the many dragon-shaped totems around. In front of James was a bowl. Maybe it was valuable, but Sharon couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Miss, this is a bowl used by Ramses II, but it was broken by your father.¡± Sharon waspletely stunned when she heard this. Did I hear wrongly? Ramses II? The ancient Egyptian monarch? I didn¡¯t expect this old man to have created such a big mess this time! ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already tried to persuade Mr. James, but he refused to listen. In addition, the market value of this bowl is more than one million. Now that Mr. James has broken it, I¡¯m afraid he needs topensate.¡± Even though the middle-aged man¡¯s words were already very tactful, Sharon still understood: It seemed that James had nothing better to do and had broken someone¡¯s valuable item. Now, he needed to pay the price. Chapter 105 105 Oriental and Western Combination ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡± Sharon first gave a simple apology. They were the ones who caused this. Looking at James¡¯s expression, she knew that he definitely didn¡¯t feel any guilt. Sure enough, James instantly stood up after seeing his daughter-inw apologize. With a flustered and awkward expression, he pointed at Sharon and said, ¡°This is our daughter-inw. She¡¯s very rich! Whether it¡¯s five million or ten million dors, she has it. Just ask her for it! You can talk about thepensation yourselves. I have something on my hand, so I¡¯ll get going first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, James ran out with all his might. He didn¡¯t even turn around to look at Sharon. Sharon was left standing there in a daze. I¡¯ve heard June scolding James often, so I know that he is a little shameless... However, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless! James actually wants me to be the scapegoat. Is this something a normal senior can do? The housekeeper walked forward with a look of disbelief on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss... this bowl costs 8 million dors. Do you want to pay by card or...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have money either. Please contact the person who broke the bowl,¡± Sharon looked up and said seriously. I can¡¯t let James continue to be so irresponsible. He has to settle this matter himself! ¡°That person is your father-inw, right?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; he is indeed my husband¡¯s father. He naturally has topensate for the things he smashed, and I won¡¯t be held responsible. Isn¡¯t there a saying: ¡®Every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor?¡¯ I think you should go find him to settle this matter.¡± It could be seen that the butler was a good person and didn¡¯t want to implicate Sharon, but thepensation wasn¡¯t up to him to decide... ¡°How about this? The few of you will go and invite Mr. James back. Before this matter is resolved, I hope that Miss can stay here.¡± The butler waved at the three bodyguards in ck, indicating that they should quickly chase after James. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Sharon couldn¡¯t fork out this sum of money, but James was going too far. If she used a word to describe his actions, it would be ¡®shameless!¡¯ Instead of letting him ruin the Harris family¡¯s reputation, it is better to let him suffer a little this time. Then, he won¡¯t dare to mess around outside next time. Otherwise, I dare to believe that he will continue to trick me in the future! Knowing that Sharon was an easygoing person, the butler didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Instead, he let her walk freely in the study room and do whatever she wanted. Looking at the ancient relic that was destroyed by her father-inw, Sharon was a little unwilling. James is really too much. He destroyed such a precious item just like that! There were many books about medicine in the study, and some of them were books that Sharon understood. Most of them were on pharmaceuticals, and only some were in English. She could only recognize a few of them. The faint medicinal fragrance in the room made Sharon feelfortable. After taking a few deep breaths, she felt even more refreshed. ¡°Miss also knows about medicine?¡± asked the butler when he saw that she was enjoying the taste of traditional Chinese medicine. Sharon shook her head and picked up a very small ancient book. ¡°What is the title of this book? It feels very interesting. I wonder what it says!¡± ¡°There are a lot of medical cases and treatment methods that our old man has handled here. Thebination of Eastern and Western methods is very useful!¡± Hearing this, Sharon nodded. She had actually been in contact with some medical treatment and knew some theories, but the content of this book was clearly much more exquisite than what she knew. Even the usage of Western medicine was slightly different from what she had imagined. There were some words that she could understand, and some amazing techniques were recorded. Sharon gestured as she read. She was very impressed that the person who wrote this notebook could record it in such detail. ¡°Are you interested in my things?¡± Chapter 106 106 Taking You As My Disciple Sharon was startled by the voice behind her. She turned around in surprise. ¡°Why... Why are you here?¡± ¡°This is my house. Of course, I¡¯d be here.¡± Watson looked at her with a smile. At that moment, the three bodyguards in ck brought James back. Thetter¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as if he had suffered some physical pain. Sharon didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to see her father-inw in such a sorry state, and she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. As the saying goes: those who live under the same house have the same temperament. No wonder this person could be June¡¯s husband. Both of them aren¡¯t weed everywhere-who is more superior? James actually wanted me to pay to take the me. This little punishment is a lesson for him. At this moment, James was panting heavily. He had been running desperately and was about to board the car, but he didn¡¯t expect these people to catch up. After all, he was already old, and his body was fat. He couldn¡¯t run fast at all, so how could he be a match for those burly young men? Not only that, but these people also dared to hit him after they held him down. He struggled hard and even suffered a few ps. He had never been so miserable in his life. Seeing James being pressed onto the table, the butler shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°You smashed this thing, so you naturally have topensate for it yourself. After all, you¡¯re our old client. Don¡¯t you understand this logic?¡± James¡¯s eyes kept moving as if he really were thinking about something. After a long time, he finally thought of a clumsy excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... This thing was ced too carelessly! It¡¯s fine if you want me topensate you, but you are partly responsible too, right?!¡± The butler didn¡¯t expect someone to distort the truth like this, and he frowned slightly. ¡°If you continue to make up lies like this, we¡¯ll contact your house or call the police immediately! An antique like this is enough to put you in jail!¡± Looking at Sharon, James gritted his teeth in hatred. However, he had no choice but to ask his daughter-inw for help. ¡°Sharon, listen to Daddy and give them the money! We¡¯re a family-you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡± Sharon said helplessly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have much money. You know that I only just started working, and I¡¯ve bought a car for you. I don¡¯t have much money left.¡± ¡°Then, you can go to jail for me or pay in installments! The Harris family has always raised you, so you have to repay us now!¡± Everyone looked at him with disdain. Is he a man or not? How can I say such things!? The butler did not want to listen to his nonsense anymore and stood up. ¡°You useless piece of trash! A man actually wants a youngdy to take responsibility for the matter? Doing business with us is the most important thing. You¡¯re unhappy with our Old Master, so you broke this bowl. Now, you want to me it on others. Why don¡¯t I call June and let her pick you up?¡± Hearing this, James began to tremble. If June really finds out, my life will be even more difficult. I might even be kicked out of the house. By then, nobody will support me in my old age. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯ll immediately think of a way to pay you back. This matter is still negotiable-don¡¯t let my family know!¡± James instantly softened and returned to his usual cowardly self. Looking at him, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and sigh. ¡°This old gentleman, can you let my father pay in installments on ount that we know each other? You can sign the contract and confirm this matter.¡± James sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? You are demanding things on your ount? Let me tell you: our family doesn¡¯t need a useless daughter-inw like you! You can¡¯t even take out five million dors, so what¡¯s the use of having you?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Watson suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting little girl. You still want to negotiate with me, but I have better suggestions and choices here. If you¡¯re willing to be my disciple, I can exempt him from his debt. Just treat today¡¯s matter as if it never happened. What do you think?¡± Chapter 107 107 Late-Night Phone Call James immediately perked up and said anxiously, ¡°She¡¯s willing! As long as you don¡¯t ask me for money, she¡¯s willing to do anything you ask her to. Sharon, hurry up and help me while you can still be of some use! Otherwise, get out of the Harris family immediately.¡± Sharon nced at him calmly and didn¡¯t say anything. James is used to bullying others. He is clearly a son-inw who can¡¯t do anything, but when I-his daughter-inw-saved him, he actually stepped on me! However, Sharon¡¯s gazended on the old Asian man. She had thought that he was just an ordinary cleaner, but this matter had clearly exceeded her imagination. On the Inte, she saw an exnation about the ¡®sweeping monk.¡¯ It referred to the most inconspicuous people, but they had additional strength. It was as if this old man had solved Kerry¡¯s problem with a single move. ¡°Are you teaching me traditional Chinese medicine?¡± Seeing Watson smiling and not saying anything, Sharon actually nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll teach you how to repair this bowl first.¡± Watson looked at Sharon and waved at the butler with a smile. ¡°I need a thin piece of paper, a brush, and some raw eggs.¡± James was ignored just like that. He stood on the spot and watched Watson and Sharon repair the bowl seriously. He was clearly an elder, and he was the one who wanted to buy the castle. Now, it was the unweed Sharon who obtained their admiration. ¡°Hmph, I want to know what such trash can learn! How interesting...¡± The butler couldn¡¯t be bothered with this person and got his subordinate to send him to the room next door. When Sharon left the room and got into the car, James couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°Sharon, what did Old Man Watson promise to teach you? He won¡¯t let you learn how to repair that kind of y bowl, will he? Besides, how do you know him? His identity isn¡¯t simple. He came to our ce to exchange and learn in the early years, but heter stayed in a foreign country for a woman. He¡¯s still alone now, but he has taken in an adopted son. He can be considered to have some skills in the fashion design world.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect a man to be so gossipy, and she frowned slightly. However, this old man is indeed very affectionate. He didn¡¯t marry for the sake of his lover. As for what she was learning from Watson, she naturally couldn¡¯t tell her father-inw directly. She pretended to be careless and simply told him how they met, not telling him the details. Only then did James nod his head in excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky. Tsk, tsk! Fortunately, you were here today; otherwise, I would have to shoulder a debt of five million dors.¡± ¡°Cough... And Sharon, don¡¯t let your mother and Wace know about what happened today. This is our secret, do you know that?¡± James was a little nervous and spoke very quickly. Sharon nodded. ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s promise, James rxed. He took a few deep breaths and said with some frustration, ¡°Damn it! If I had known that you knew him, I would¡¯ve brought you in. I¡¯m tired from running so far. You should¡¯ve asked those people to apologize to me. Damn it, they even dared to touch me. Who are they!?¡± Sharon drove and smiled. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. When we get home, I¡¯ll say that you identally fell when you went out. All these injuries on your face are from the fall.¡± When they got home, June rolled her eyes at them and kept ming them foring home sote. Sharon also received Wace¡¯s message: He spent the night working on the construction n with Tommy and would returnte. Right after, she also received Tommy¡¯s message. ¡°CEO, we¡¯re about to start work now. Our workload has been quite tight recently, and we need Wace to work overtime. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll keep an eye on this ce. No other woman will dare to approach him, and no other man will.¡± Sharon smiled helplessly. ¡°Have good meals. Don¡¯t always eat fast food.¡± She put down her phone, cleaned up the table, and was about to go to bed when she suddenly received a call from Kerry. ¡°Sharon! Help me...¡± Her sobbing voice came from the other end of the phone, and her words were a little unclear. ¡°Francis got someone to wreck the hotel and ruin the guest¡¯s wedding dress. The other party will be here tomorrow morning, and I don¡¯t know what to do now...¡± Chapter 108 108 Asking for Money After a few simple words offort, Sharon quickly dialed Jenna¡¯s phone. After all, in this situation, she would bring as many people as possible. On the way, Sharon was constantly in contact with Kerry. As Sharon listened to thetter¡¯s crying, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Then, she asked Kerry, ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± Kerry cried and said, ¡°This is the first wedding event in our hotel, so I was extra serious. I didn¡¯t expect my subordinates to leave a few days ago. There weren¡¯t enough people tonight, and there was only one security guard at the front and back doors. I felt uneasy when I reached home, so I rushed back. I didn¡¯t expect to see a mess the moment I entered. The flowers and champagne tower that I prepared were all destroyed.¡± At this point, Kerry seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Sharon, what should I do? The brand my father left behind was destroyed in my hands. You¡¯re the only friend I have left in New York... If it weren¡¯t for you, I might¡¯ve died yesterday! Why... Why can¡¯t I get rid of that b*stard, Francis!¡± Sharon sighed. ¡°Jenna and I are rushing to you now. Contact the pawnshop or Fred first and sell the painting I gave you. Jenna will then contact the flower shop and order a batch of flowers. Of course, most importantly, can you be sure that Francis definitely did this?¡± Thinking of Francis¡¯s screams under John¡¯s hands when they left, Sharon was sure that they needed to go to the hospital. ¡°I set up a surveince video at the scene and turned on the recording. Although the person recording didn¡¯t look like Francis, after they jumped out of the window and escaped, they reported it to him. Thus, I took the video and reported it to the police station. The other party said that they would handle it, but Fred seemed to have suppressed this matter, so...¡± ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡± Sharon was furious. ¡°We¡¯ll be right there-just wait! We¡¯ll teach those bullies a lesson like we did in school!¡± Jenna¡¯s lips twitched. No wonder I felt that it was strange. These two women didn¡¯t seem to have an ordinary rtionship like they had onlypleted a group assignment together. In the hotel lobby, Kerry sat on the ground helplessly. She was in a mess, with broken flowers and a torn wedding dress beside her. She looked extremely pitiful and helpless. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. A girl gave herself to a b*stard for her family business. However, not only was she heartbroken in the end, but she was also beaten! Tears fell from Kerry¡¯s swollen eyes when she saw Sharon and Jenna walk in. ¡°Sharon...¡± The grievances in her heart poured out at this moment, and she kept crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just a b*stard; he¡¯s not worth your time. I¡¯ll go hang up the wedding gown first. Jenna will go see what items can be repaired and not fixed. We¡¯ll go buy new things now.¡± ¡°I thought that we were on equal terms, but Fred¡¯s family actually looked down on me from the bottom of their hearts. They even thought that I married Francis for money. If they wanted money, they could¡¯ve told me directly. Why did theye to ruin my business and make our family infamous for eternity?¡± Sharon squatted down and gave her a hug. When Kerry hugged Sharon back, the former carefully said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sharon! I really want to thank you for always helping me when I¡¯m in danger. When the hotel is on track in the future, I will definitely return the money to you.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it now. Everything can be discussed after we settle the wedding.¡± With that, Jenna and Sharon got busy. Looking at the wedding dress in front of her, Sharon frowned slightly. It is actually so damaged. Natsume¡¯s words suddenly surfaced in her mind: ¡°Some wedding dresses don¡¯t need to be made so exaggeratedly. Get rid of theplicated parts and add some simple pendants to the rest to be like our RC¡¯s dresses.¡± At the thought of this, Sharon decided to ask Kerry if she had any crystals, diamonds, or fabric simr to this wedding dress. She didn¡¯t expect to hear a familiar voice when she reached downstairs. ¡°Then, don¡¯t you have any exnation for beating me up like this?¡± At that moment, Francis¡¯s father-Jeremy-was standing beside him. Francis was wrapped up and sitting in a wheelchair. He shouted at Kerry, ¡°If you dare to get someone to touch me, you should know that thepensation will be considerable! I¡¯m here to find the painting your ssmate gave you! Where did you put it? Hand it over immediately!¡± Chapter 109 109 Provocation Francis¡¯s front teeth had been broken by John, so he sounded like he was leaking air when he spoke. Kerry stood up from the ground and said calmly, ¡°Francis, Uncle! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here today, but I want to tell you that this painting was given to me by my friend. We¡¯re no longer rted, so I have no obligation to give this painting to you.¡± ¡°For you?¡± Francis, who was in the wheelchair, sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are!? What right do you have to take that painting? Let me tell you: you better get this straight. Sharon gave you the painting as a congrattory gift for the hotel¡¯s opening. A portion of the money from the hotel belongs to our family, and my name is still on the contract! Besides, if it weren¡¯t for my grandfather, how could you know how much this painting is worth? Moreover, you even got someone to beat me up. I haven¡¯t asked you for my hospitalization bill, so just be satisfied!¡± Kerry didn¡¯t expect Francis to be so shameless. Jeremy was right beside him and didn¡¯t n on standing up for her. ¡°Francis, listen carefully. You were the one in the wrong for this matter, and at that time, this money was given to me by your grandfather. He said in front of everyone that he wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter. The hotel is mine, and it has nothing to do with you! As for this painting, you should know that you believed it to be trash at first and didn¡¯t want it at all!¡± ¡°Kerry, you can¡¯t be like this!¡± Jeremy-who had been silent all this time-finally spoke. ¡°If we go to court, you should know who they will award the hotel to. Moreover, you hired someone to hurt my son. Let me tell you: if you don¡¯t take out that painting, I¡¯m afraid this hotel won¡¯t be able to continue operating in the future!¡± Kerry looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Jeremy... what are you talking about?! Do you know what he did to me?!¡± ¡°No matter what I did, you can¡¯t get someone to hit me! Besides, this is my hotel. What right do you have to say that you won¡¯t give it to me? Who else was at the scene when my grandfather said those words? Can you find a person who will testify for you?¡± At this moment, a flirtatious and sexy woman walked in-it was the woman Sharon had seen at the 4S store earlier in the day. However, she was wearing a professional suit now, and at first nce, she looked like a high-end working group. ¡°You¡¯re Kerry? I advise you to be smart. You won¡¯t be able to imagine mywork in New York! The power behind me isn¡¯t something you can afford to provoke. To tell you the truth, I was on good terms with Francis before you appeared. I hope you know that if you don¡¯t hand over the painting now, I¡¯ll bring you to the police station. Coupled with what happened today, you¡¯ll definitely go to jail!¡± Kerry was so aggrieved that she couldn¡¯t help but cry. She stared at Francis and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s been a year, an entire year! We¡¯ve worked so hard together for so long! Even if you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to harm me like this! Besides, how were you brought up? You actually have such morals! Do you not dare say what you did in front of your father?¡± A chill shed through Francis¡¯s eyes as he gazed at Kerry and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you. Whether it was in the past or now, we were only together for money. A woman like you can¡¯t get my liking at all. Look at Selina-only such a woman can obtain the recognition of my family!¡± ¡°Uncle, maybe Francis didn¡¯t introduce me to you before. I¡¯m his girlfriend, Selina!¡± As she spoke, the flirtatious woman intimately ced her hand on Francis¡¯s shoulder. It waspletely different from how it was in the day. ¡°Get out-all of you, get out! Francis, do you know that you¡¯re really a b*stard?! You already have a woman, so why did you still want to r*pe me today? If you want money, you can tell me and not do such a thing! Both of you, get out!¡± Kerry¡¯s eyes reddened, not because she cherished this rtionship but because they had actually teamed up to invade her assets. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Kerry. If you don¡¯t give me the painting, I won¡¯t let you off easily! I¡¯ll report this to you immediately.¡± Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but walk out and p. When Selina saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Sharon, the one who gifted the painting and beat me up!¡± Francis gritted his teeth and said. If Sharon weren¡¯t from the Harris family, I would definitely find a way to kill her! Chapter 110 110 Call Each Other ¡°Is what Kerry said true?¡± Jeremy looked at his son. This kid only said that he was beaten up but didn¡¯t mention the reason why. ¡°Dad, Don¡¯t listen to that woman¡¯s nonsense! I didn¡¯t do such a thing. You can ask Selina. We were just walking on the road when Kerry rushed out with her people-Really.¡± Francis¡¯s words were sincere as if this really happened. Selina sneered. ¡°Uncle, these people are ying the me game. Believe me-this Sharon is just the daughter-inw of the Harris family, and she isn¡¯t favored by them. The entire capital knows that she¡¯s not a good person! Therefore, Kerry-who can be with such a person-mustn¡¯t be a good person either.¡± With that, Selina walked up to Sharon. My brother said that Sharon is someone who everyone in the Harris family can bully. He¡¯s even seen people bullying Sharon at the banquet, but nobody stood up for her. It¡¯s best for such a person to be scared off. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to get out of this hotel. I¡¯ll pretend that you never came and never bullied my Francis.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk things over nicely? You keep saying, ¡®get lost.¡¯ If you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯ll be tired of listening to you. Besides, who do you think you are? You¡¯re dressed so conservatively now, which is different from what you were wearing in the morning.¡± ¡°A b*tch still dares to do this in front of me!¡± Selina instantly raised her voice. In her opinion, Sharon¡¯s status was even lower than hers, so it was very annoying to see her so smug. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± At this moment, Sharon finally understood why it was really good to always say that status and power suppressed others. She finally understood now. ¡°Get lost immediately, or I won¡¯t give you another chance!¡± One rarely heard Sharon swear, but she really couldn¡¯t help it today. Hearing this, Selina couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She looked at Sharon in amusement and said decisively, ¡°Do you know who the man behind me is? You told me to get lost, but I think you¡¯re tired of living. Do you really think Kerry can protect you?¡± Francis also chimed in and mocked Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s really not worth it for you to get into such a mess because of your so-called friend. Let me tell you: don¡¯t think that the Harris family will help you because you¡¯re not worthy at all! Sharon, you¡¯re the Harris family¡¯s daughter-inw, but to put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a dog of the Harris family!¡± ¡°What right do you have to say that? Do you think it¡¯s very interesting to insult someone else¡¯s personality?¡± Kerry restrained her emotions and stood beside Sharon. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve been together like this since we graduated.¡± Kerry smiled at her friend. ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t fought in many years.¡± Back when theypleted the group assignment together in school, the ex-boyfriend of the bully group¡¯s leader had always wanted to join. After he was rejected, he spread rumors everywhere that two people were seducing him. While the two of them were busy with their homework, the group leader brought the woman over to find trouble with them. They were easily taken care of. ¡°You guys...¡± Selina didn¡¯t expect them not to care about her at all. She was instantly furious and said to Francis, ¡°Francis, I must find someone to deal with these two b*stards today! These two women... I hope you won¡¯t be kind anymore, or else they will definitely bully you! If I don¡¯t let these two women die today, it will harden my heart!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who you can find. Did you sell your body to get to know him, or did you find someone who¡¯s not presentable at all?¡± Sharon nced at Jeremy as if telling him to see who his son knew. Right after, Sharon looked at Selina and smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll look down on you. I hope you can think carefully before making a decision. I, Sharon, am not someone who¡¯s easy to bully!¡± In the past, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t care about the oppression from the Harris family. But now that she was bullied, she naturally had to protect her friend. Selina dialed a number in front of the two of them. ¡°David, I¡¯m at the same hotel as before! Bring a few brothers to help me. Someone is bullying me.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to trouble John anymore, so she sent Quayle a message. ¡°At this address, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the biggest underworld force in New York anymore.¡± Quayle saw the message in his sleep and instantly sat up. A phone call was made. ¡°David,e with me and Sixth Brother. If you don¡¯t go, we¡¯re all doomed!¡± Chapter 111 111 Poor Upbringing ¡°You¡¯re still struggling even now! I didn¡¯t expect you to be as shameless as the rumors say!¡± Selina leaned forward and whispered with disdain. Unexpectedly, Sharon smiled slightly. ¡°Okay, I said I would make you pay for what you did today.¡± ¡°Haha, who the hell do you think you are!? The person who can kill me in New York hasn¡¯t been born yet, so how dare you say such things? Even the Harris family has to give up some face in front of the underworld. Who else can protect you? The person who can threaten me hasn¡¯t been born yet!¡± Just as Sharon was about to say something, Kerry stood up. ¡°No matter what happens today, I won¡¯t let you attack Sharon! If you have the ability,e up and try!¡± Sharon shook her head in amusement. ¡°Hurry up and read the message Jenna sent you. Let¡¯s see what materials are missing and get ready immediately.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that such women usually have some powerful men backing them up. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied!¡± Sharon casually picked up a wedding cake and stuffed it into Kerry¡¯s mouth. ¡°In New York, nobody dares to touch me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave you the courage to talk so big. Do you know what the person behind me does? How can you have a good life after offending mine and Francis¡¯s family?¡± Selina hated how Sharon was so in control as if nobody could shake them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so great about Francis¡¯s family and the person behind you. I only know that if you continue to look for trouble, he will probably have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Of course, it¡¯s the same for you.¡± ¡°Good! Since you¡¯ve said such words, it means that you aren¡¯t afraid of death. Just wait!¡± Kerry walked to Sharon¡¯s side. ¡°The flowers and materials for the wedding are almost ready. They¡¯ll be delivered in about two hours.¡± Sharon nodded. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so reliable. ¡°Does Fred know that you were bullied?¡± Sharon suddenly remembered something. Kerry shook her head. ¡°I thought that this was a matter between the young people and that they couldn¡¯t interfere, so I didn¡¯t tell them.¡± Sharon nodded before picking up her phone and shooting a strange smile in the direction of Francis and Jeremy. Seeing this, Kerry shook her head. It looks like someone is going to be unlucky! ¡°Two youngdies, no matter what my son did wrong, you shouldn¡¯t treat him like this! I came today to get back what should¡¯ve belonged to my son. Don¡¯t do anything else in your life. Hand over that painting and the money our family invested, or else we will never let you off!¡± ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡± Kerry seemed to be very angry. She said angrily, ¡°Back then, your grandfather said in front of everyone that this money was for me and that there was no need to refund it. Also, this painting was given to our hotel by Sharon! Why do you want to take my things away? I originally thought that it was because of Francis¡¯s character, but it now seems that there is a problem with Uncle¡¯s upbringing! Do you know what he did to me...¡± ¡°Kerry, how dare you say that?¡± Francis¡¯s anger rose as well. He blurted out a reprimand, but it seemed like he was hiding something. ¡°You dare to criticize our family? You must¡¯ve lived long enough! Sl*t, you should pray that you are fine. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°Francis, why are you in such a hurry? Both of them are going to die here today, and nobody is leaving until you hand over the painting.¡± Selina looked at the hatred on their faces. If not for Kerry, I would¡¯ve already married into Francis¡¯s family. At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand. ¡°Try touching me!¡± Kerry red at Selina coldly. Thetter looked like a delicatedy, shorter than Kerry. Ever since Kerry opened the hotel, she had been doing a lot of things herself. Her physique was extremely good. If Selina dared to fight with her, she wouldn¡¯t have the upper hand at all. ¡°I can¡¯t deal with Francis¡¯s family, but I can deal with you, right?¡± Kerry looked at her and said with a hint of warning in her voice. The big families in New York all know each other well. Selina has never even appeared beside any of the top big shots. In my eyes, this person isn¡¯t worth mentioning. Chapter 112 112 Extraordinary Disposition Selina was very clear that if she really fought with Kerry now, she would be the one at a disadvantage. Not only would she not be able to gain an advantage, but she would also definitely be the one getting beat up if Sharon went forward to help! ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be so smug. David is about to arrive soon. Let¡¯s see how you canpete with me then.¡± At this moment, Sharon suddenly received a message on her phone. John had sent a message: ¡°Miss, the matter has been settled.¡± ¡°Is David very famous in New York?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask and sent another message. ¡°David? Our family is in business with them. They mainly excavate some jade mines and send them to Asia and Latin America. They don¡¯t have much power and still owe our family a lot of money. If not for Quayle¡¯s protection, our family would¡¯vee knocking on their door to demand payment.¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s okay. Have an early rest! You¡¯ve been working hard too.¡± On the other end of the call, John¡¯s eyes involuntarily moistened when he saw this message. He remembered that when he was young, Miss Lynn also told him this when she was in her twenties. ¡°Do we cooperate with Francis¡¯s family?¡± Sharon suddenly thought of something. John took the file and sent out a message. ¡°Only their old master has some capability. The others aren¡¯t worthy of our attention. Are they dishonest? Do they need us to teach that brat a lesson?¡± ¡°We naturally have to teach them a lesson, but we have to wait a while. When the timees, we¡¯ll bring Jeremy along and let them know that they can¡¯t use nonsense to extort others.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss. Fred has already left. ording to your request, I¡¯ve found my subordinates and didn¡¯t let them discover our rtionship.¡± Sharon nced at them. When I was learning from Watson, I had learned a sentence: ¡®It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not teaching his son!¡¯ Therefore, if we want Francis to admit his mistake, we have to start with his father. ¡°In a while, let his father take a look and teach them both a lesson!¡± Sharon looked straight at the father and son without any fear. ¡°Sharon! I¡¯m telling you that you better be careful. Otherwise, you¡¯ll immediately lose your life when my men arrive. What¡¯s so difficult about killing one person in New York?¡± ¡°Then, let hime quickly. Who does he think he is? He wants me-a daughter-inw of a rich family-and the chairman of a hotel to wait for him?¡± Isn¡¯t she just threatening us with her identity? Does she think that I don¡¯t know how to? Selina wanted to scold Sharon, but a loud bang came from the door. A fierce-looking guy rushed in with dozens of people. He kicked open the door and roared, ¡°Who¡¯s bullying my sister!?¡± When Selina saw someone she knew, her tears fell. She said coquettishly, ¡°David, look! There are people who dare to bully me in New York. It¡¯s this b*tch-you have to help me kill her. She¡¯s too much; she¡¯s been bullying me!¡± Kerry couldn¡¯t help but throw up when she heard Selina¡¯s fake voice. David looked up and stared at Sharon coldly. ¡°It¡¯s you who provoked our baby?¡± Hearing such an intimate address, Francis and Jeremy looked a little strange. Selina quickly smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°Haha, David still likes to joke around. We are siblings, haha... These are all trivial matters. We have to deal with outsiders properly now.¡± David scrutinized Sharon. This girl is so unfamiliar and doesn¡¯t seem to be someone I can¡¯t provoke. I don¡¯t know who she is. Not only that, ordinary people are also afraid of me, but this girl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Is she really not afraid? ¡°Girl, where are you from?¡± David felt that her aura wasn¡¯t ordinary, but it wasn¡¯t simr to people from all walks of life like them... ¡°What does that have to do with you? Take care of your own people. Don¡¯t let her jump out and bite people like a mad dog. Otherwise, if she causes any troubleter, it¡¯ll be hard for you to make it up to us.¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. This woman is the unfavored daughter-inw of the Harris family. Even if you kill her, nobody can do anything to you!¡± Selina¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. This b*tch actually called me a mad dog? Seeing that David didn¡¯t react, Selina leaned forward. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry! Beat these two women to death and then give them to our brothers to have a taste. I¡¯ll take responsibility for anything that happens; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 113 113 Selina Was Beaten Up ¡°The daughter-inw of the Harris family... Was her name Sharon or something?¡± David found the name familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall what this woman did. ¡°Sharon, you b*tch! Let me tell you that David will ruin your face in a while. I¡¯ll see how you seduce men in the future. I think the man who stood up for you that day was also seduced by your body and face! Sl*t, you¡¯re dead today!¡± Selina seemed to have forgotten that Francis and Jeremy were present and blurted out a lot of profanities. Without waiting for Sharon¡¯s answer and David¡¯s decision, she pped her hands and called for her brothers to rush forward. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack! I¡¯ll take responsibility for beating her to death, so what are you afraid of?¡± She waved at the people behind her and then gazed coldly at Sharon. ¡°Hurry up and say what you want to say! If you¡¯re willing to hand over the painting and money in your hands now, I might be kind enough to show you some mercy.¡± Sharon stopped smiling and nced at David with a hint offort. ¡°Take your men and leave while I¡¯m still talking. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not letting you off.¡± David was a little shocked, but then heughed and apuded Sharon. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really very brave! Repeat what you said just now. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have an intact corpse when you die.¡± At that moment, a cold voice with some anger came from outside the door. ¡°Is this the matter you are dealing with? David, did I give you too much face? I made you so proud that you forgot your identity! Miss Sharon asked you to get lost, so why are you still standing there?¡± This voice... David instinctively trembled, and his expression turned serious. Why is Quayle here? As soon as he finished speaking, Quayle walked in. David thought that arge group of people would rush in from behind in a grandiose manner, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was only one man behind Quayle. ¡°David, is your reputation so great now? Sixth Brother, seal the door. Nobody is allowed to leave today!¡± The man known as Sixth Brother nodded without saying anything. David looked at Quayle and was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. His brain couldn¡¯t process anything, and his legs were trembling. ¡°Quayle, why are you here!?¡± Everyone knew that Quayle was the leader of the underworld forces in New York and that he was basically the underground emperor. Quayle even specially looked for him tonight to ask him for help... Who would¡¯ve thought that it was also for this matter?! His subordinates were just a motley crew, but the person in front of him could be said to be a king. If he still wanted to smuggle the jade stones out, he would have to go through Quayle! Who would¡¯ve thought that when he came over to help his woman with a small matter, he would rm Quayle? Selina didn¡¯t know who he was, so she instantly ran over and grabbed Quayle¡¯s cor. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you interfering in our business?! Let me tell you: you don¡¯t look like anyone important. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on? Get lost!¡± This sentence, in addition to her actions, scared David so much that he shivered. Then, he rushed over, grabbed Selina¡¯s head, and pped her face. ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t harm me even if you want to die! The person in front of you is the leader of the biggest underworld force in New York. I have to address him respectfully as Quayle. What are you trying to do now?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Selina screamed. This p made blood flow out of her mouth. What is going on? ¡°David, are you still a f*cking man? How dare you touch me? You have so many brothers under you, and he¡¯s alone. What are you afraid of? At most, you can usurp the throne and beat him to death today!¡± When David heard this, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He quickly threw a punch, smashing Selina¡¯s nose. ¡°Shut up! Who asked a b*tch like you to spout nonsense here? Shut up right now!¡± Seeing the blood flowing out of Selina¡¯s nostrils, David still had no intention of stopping. Little did he know that he was already trembling in fear, extremely worried that Quayle would rush up and kill him in the next second! As expected, Quayle looked down at David with a ck face and stopped his fist. ¡°David? Hmph, you really know how to tter yourself. You¡¯re really capable!¡± Chapter 114 114 Broken Arms and Legs ¡°How could that be? You, you... Quayle, you mustn¡¯t listen to this b*tch¡¯s nonsense! How could I have such thoughts? Please believe me-I wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing even if I had a hundred guts!¡± Quayle didn¡¯t give David a chance to speak. As a person of high status, he couldn¡¯t ept anyone coveting his position. He kicked David in the chest, and before thetter could react, another punchnded on his nose. With just two attacks, David spat out a mouthful of blood and kneeled on the ground. His face was pale, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I thought you had something important to do tonight, but I didn¡¯t expect you to offend Miss Sharon. I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Quayle took his band back and took out his personal handkerchief to wipe it. Then, he threw it on the ground and stomped on it. ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯m really sorry. My men have caused you trouble again; please punish me.¡± If I don¡¯t do anything and if Sharon really pursues the matter, I will probably diepletely today. If John finds out that Sharon was bullied by my subordinates again... Quayle didn¡¯t dare to think about this. Quayle¡¯s attitude shocked everyone present. Selina didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to have reached this stage. Even the underground forces are under their control! No, it isn¡¯t like that... She suddenly thought of something. The Harris family has always done clean business. The man in front of me is so respectful because the person he is facing is Sharon! I didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s status to be so high. Selina didn¡¯t know what to say in an instant. I don¡¯t know what to do now that I have provoked someone like her. Sharon pointed at David and asked, ¡°Do you know this person?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s just an insignificant person under me, but he actually offended Miss Sharon without any foresight. Moreover, it¡¯s the second time that such a thing has happened in this hotel! Miss Sharon, you can handle it however you want. I, Quayle, will do it without anyints!¡± Sharon nodded and nced at David on the ground. ¡°He can¡¯t differentiate between ck and white. Moreover, he teamed up with this woman to try and kill my friend and me. This kind of person will harm society even if he lives. I don¡¯t think he needs his eyes anymore. As for this woman, I hope I won¡¯t see her in New York.¡± David and Selina were scared out of their wits. Their bodies trembled as if they wanted to faint. I rely on my eyes to identify jade. If I really be a cripple in the future... How can I still survive? At the thought of this, David took inrge gulps of air. I can¡¯t be a cripple, or else I will be finished for the rest of my life. Kneeling on the ground, he practically crawled to Sharon. ¡°Miss Sharon, I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize you. I was bewitched, so please forgive me this time. I definitely won¡¯t dare to offend you again in the future! I was also deceived by this b*tch this time. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Please, let me go!¡± Sharon frowned slightly at the man on the ground. ¡°Didn¡¯t I previously tell you that you have to think carefully before taking action? I gave you a chance, and you didn¡¯t take it. Isn¡¯t it a little toote to beg me now?¡± At this moment, David remembered what Sharon had said. He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. Selina didn¡¯t know what to say. Just now, I was proudly asking Sharon and Kerry to pay with their lives. I didn¡¯t expect that the one who¡¯s going to die now would be me... The two of them kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Sharon in panic. The two of them begged Sharon to give them another chance and spare their lives. Quayle¡¯s methods had always been terrifying. They didn¡¯t want to experience them... Sharon ignored them and instead nced at Quayle. That gaze made Quayle subconsciously nervous. It is indeed the Xavier family. They are cold-blooded and cruel existences in their bones. If she didn¡¯t have any tricks up her sleeves, Sharon probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to live in the Harris family for so many years! Quayle took a deep breath. ¡°Miss Sharon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely settle this matter for you. As for the scene being too bloody, I¡¯ll bring them back and teach them a lesson. Someone, break their hands and feet first! Drag them to the car and take them back!¡± Chapter 115 115 Fred¡¯s Rage He didn¡¯t expect to see such a cruel scene. Quayle picked up a vase from the side and quickly walked to the two of them. David wanted to plead for mercy, but Quayle was already in front of him. As he smashed down, a miserable cry came from the hotel. ¡°Ah-¡± David instantly copsed to the ground, his hand deforming as cold sweat trickled down his face. He had also fainted. If such injuries weren¡¯t treated in time, he would probably never recover. Quayle nced at Sharon. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping me. In that situation, Quayle said, ¡°You offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended. I will cripple your limbs and eyes to make sure you are useless for the rest of your life!¡± As he spoke, Quayle raised the vase in his hand and smashed it down. David hadpletely lost consciousness. If he had to take any more of this, he would¡¯ve died from the pain! ¡°B*tch, what¡¯s your name?! Put the towel into her mouth so that she won¡¯t disturb Miss Sharon.¡± Looking at David¡¯s miserable state, Selina couldn¡¯t help but cry out. She was really afraid that Quayle would do the same to her. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sixth Brother was still silent as he walked straight to Selina¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t find a towel and instead took off David¡¯s shoes and socks and stuffed them into Selina¡¯s mouth. As everyone knew, David¡¯s feet were smelly, causing Selina to cry and almost vomit. She curled up at the side and no longer looked as smug as before. Instead, she looked like a victim. Her scalp tingled, and her face turned pale. So this is the difference between people. Before this, I never thought that I would provoke such an existence. ¡°Boohoo! Boohoo! You...¡± Hearing Selina stutter and unable to exin herself, Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a person. It was obvious that she was just begging for mercy. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll let you go if you beg me for mercy? Not to mention you and David, even Jeremy and Francis have to give me an exnation today. Without me, don¡¯t even think about leaving here alone!¡± ¡°Sharon, what do you mean?! Our families are old friends. Do you want to imprison us here today?¡± Although Francis¡¯s voice was loud, one could hear the tremble in his voice. At that moment, John¡¯s men walked in with Fred. The old man was still in his pajamas and seemed to have been woken up from bed. When he saw Jeremy and Francis, his expression instantly changed. ¡°Grandpa! Save me, Grandpa! Look at how these people beat up your grandson. You can¡¯t leave me in the lurch. I¡¯m the only grandson you have; you can¡¯t let them treat me like this!¡± ¡°Dad... why are you here? Francis was beaten up, so I¡¯m trying to get justice for him!¡± Jeremy boasted shamelessly. Unexpectedly, Fred¡¯s face turned livid. He raised his walking stick and hit the two of them hard. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you two unfilial children to death! You two b*stards are simply living in vain. What are you doing?! How can anyone live such an embarrassing life like you two?! My family¡¯s reputation for several generations has beenpletely ruined by you two! Look at what you two have done! B*stards-a bunch of b*stards!¡± Fred¡¯s walking sticknded hard on Jeremy and Francis, catching them off-guard. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?! Let¡¯s talk nicely. How can you hit me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandpa, it was your grandson who was beaten up. How can you still side with them? I almost died!¡± ¡°You deserve to die. Why didn¡¯t you say that you found so many people to kill Kerry? I said that the money was for Kerry. What face do you have to ask for it back? Moreover, you did such a thing. You¡¯re embarrassing our family.¡± Looking at the raised walking stick, Francis knew that his grandfather already knew everything. Thus, he quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, you only have one grandson. If you break me, nobody will be able to inherit our family¡¯s assets in the future. What are you going to do then?¡± Francis was a little exasperated. He didn¡¯t know why the old man was so good to an outsider like Kerry. ¡°Shut your mouth right now. Even if I have to donate all of my future assets to Kerry, I won¡¯t give them to you! In the end, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Chapter 116 116 Admit Your Mistake Fred¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The old man was already old, and he couldn¡¯t breathe properly after such a long time. Sharon gestured for John¡¯s subordinates to stop the old man quickly. Otherwise, if anything happened... They didn¡¯t want to see it happen. ¡°Dad, calm down first. Tell me what happened. What evil thing did Francis do that you have to hit him like this?!¡± Jeremy was confused, so he looked at his father and asked. In my impression, my father is an extremely refined person. How could he have done such a thing? Fred threw his phone out. ¡°Unfilial son, look at this. This is the good son you brought up.¡± Jeremy frowned and turned on his father¡¯s phone. What followed was an unsightly video-it was the day Francis wanted to do something bad to Kerry at the bar. Hearing those obscene words, Jeremy turned around in shame and pped his son. ¡°This is why you said you were bullied?! Is this why you were beaten up? You even told me that Kerry took the initiative to find trouble with you, so that¡¯s why I brought you here to seek justice. Francis, you¡¯re not fit to be my son.¡± Jeremy took a few deep breaths. I didn¡¯t expect my son to do such a thing. ¡°Dad, listen to me! I have a reason! I really want to reconcile with Kerry. I, I...¡± The video was very clear. This b*stard had done this in order to inherit his family¡¯s assets. Looking at Jeremy¡¯s raised hand, Francis shouted, ¡°Damn it! What are you two old b*stards doing? I¡¯m the only heir of our family. If you kill me, nobody will be able to inherit the family business in the future.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Someone like you still wants to inherit the family business? I¡¯m still in my prime. At most, I¡¯ll give birth to another son and nurture him again. I really failed as a father to have brought up a son like you!¡± Seeing their exasperation, Sharon stood up. ¡°Fred, Jeremy-when Francis was in a rtionship with Kerry, he was also entangled with that woman and even made her have an abortion three times. I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know about this!¡± Fred was stunned. When someone came to him and sent him the video, he knew that his grandson must¡¯ve met an expert this time. In order to protect his family, he had no choice but to do these things. Facing such a situation, he couldn¡¯t say a word. However, he didn¡¯t expect his child to be such a b*stard! ¡°Kerry, Grandpa and Uncle have let you down... You must-you mustn¡¯t me us.¡± Fred gazed at Kerry in shame. There was nothing else he could say other than apologies. Selina-who was curled up at the side-was already scared silly by this sudden change. She spat out the sock in her mouth and heard Sharon shouting for her, so she desperately pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know anything. This has nothing to do with me! I know you don¡¯t want to say anything, and I am not asking you for much. Fred, it¡¯s all Jeremy¡¯s fault as a father. If he could understand the whole story, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Kerry like this!¡± Quayle nced at Selina. ¡°Miss Sharon isn¡¯t done talking. What are you doing? Shut up, or else I¡¯ll make you suffer the same fate as David!¡± Sixth Brother walked to Selina¡¯s side. He looked at her distorted face and stuffed the two socks back in. ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s all my fault; I didn¡¯t educate my child. Miss Sharon, please don¡¯t pursue the matter. We don¡¯t want the painting and money anymore. Please don¡¯t me us.¡± Seeing that Fred-who was already so old-still wanted to apologize for his descendants¡¯ mistake, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What about you, Francis? Do you still think you¡¯re right?¡± Facing Sharon¡¯s question, he ignored herpletely and wanted to rush up and tear that woman¡¯s face apart. Seeing him ignore their Miss, the expressions of John¡¯s subordinate changed drastically, and they threw another two punches at his pig face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Missus said? Hurry up and answer! Otherwise, we¡¯ll cripple you immediately!¡± This sudden intense pain instantly made Francis much more energetic. I have lived to this day and have never suffered such a thing! It is all Sharon¡¯s fault-it is all because of that b*tch! ¡°If Kerry hadn¡¯t wanted to break up with me and cancel the wedding, would I have done such a thing? In the end, it¡¯s still her fault!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite good at shirking responsibility. It seems that you won¡¯t admit your mistake unless you pay a price.¡± Chapter 117 117 Requesting to Be Kept a Secret Sharon didn¡¯t expect to meet such a shameless man. She raised her hand again and called John¡¯s subordinates, seemingly wanting to attack him again. ¡°Miss Sharon! Miss Sharon... please forgive this rascal for this old man¡¯s sake. I know that this b*stard has made an irreparable mistake against Kerry, but we only have this one child in the family...¡± Tears welled up in Fred¡¯s eyes. No matter how angry he was, he didn¡¯t want his grandson to be beaten up again. Seeing Fred¡¯s actions, Sharon nodded and gestured for her subordinates to let go. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll spare your lives. Don¡¯t leak anything that happened today. As for Francis¡¯s family, I won¡¯t make a move on you now. If there¡¯s a next time, your family will definitely not exist in New York anymore.¡± Her small voice was oppressive. Fred nodded helplessly, and Jeremy¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and shock. He couldn¡¯t figure out why his father would show weakness because of this useless woman in front of him. ¡°We¡¯ll go home immediately.¡± Fred nced at Sharon and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he asked Jeremy to leave with his son. Back in the car, Fred pped Jeremy and Francis on the face. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who caused trouble outside. You¡¯ve provoked a big shot this time. If I didn¡¯t bring you out in time, your life would be even more difficult!¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?! Even if Wace got the Sullivan Group¡¯s business, our family doesn¡¯tck anything from him. Don¡¯t say such things! Besides, that Sharon has never been favored-how could the Harris family support her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandpa... it hurts. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Francis¡¯s tone had a little unwillingness. If it weren¡¯t for that b*tch Sharon suddenly rushing out, I would¡¯ve already seeded. These things wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°Shut up!¡± Fred was rarely so angry. As for Sharon... Why did that youngdy suddenly have such confidence? Not only that, but many things in the Harris family have been too strange recently! For some reason, they got the coboration opportunity with Sullivan, and she became a model of RC. Even if luck fell on her, it couldn¡¯t be so urate! ¡°Let¡¯s send this brat abroad for now. We¡¯ll bring him back when this incident blows over.¡± Even so, Francis knew that he had been exiled. He couldn¡¯t understand why his grandfather would treat him like this. ¡°Grandpa! No, you can¡¯t send me away. Give me another chance. I¡¯ll show you that I can handle both Kerry and Sharon!¡± Fred ignored his grandson¡¯s words. In order to protect his family, he could only make this decision. In the hotel lobby, Sharon nced at the people who were looking at each other in dismay. She nodded in satisfaction and then seriously said, ¡°Everyone did very well today.¡± Quayle looked happy. ¡°Haha, thank you for the praise, Miss Sharon. This is what we should do.¡± Sharon turned to look at John¡¯s subordinate and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get him to give you a raise when we get back. Go back early!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The subordinates couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic. They bowed to Sharon and said, ¡°We¡¯ll serve you anytime!¡± When Sixth Brother heard this, he was rather excited and couldn¡¯t help but look at Quayle. Although he had followed thetter around quite a lot, he wasn¡¯t so generous. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this hotel to you in the future; I don¡¯t want anything like this to happen. If I find out that someone is looking for trouble with Kerry again, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Sharon looked at Quayle and said warningly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sharon. You definitely don¡¯t have to worry about this matter if you leave it to us.¡± Quayle couldn¡¯t help but break out into a cold sweat. Every time Sharon met him, her aura would be stronger, making him not know how to handle her. Sharon turned around and looked at Kerry. ¡°Nobody will bully you in the future. Please keep today¡¯s matter a secret for me. I don¡¯t want everyone to know that I¡¯m rted to these people.¡± Chapter 118 118 Restoring the Wedding Dress Kerry was shocked; she didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s few words to make Francis retreat. This was something she didn¡¯t even dare to think about. It seems that the rumors can¡¯t be trustedpletely. I don¡¯t know why Sharon is so powerful, and the people present tonight definitely aren¡¯t to be underestimated! When she regained her senses, Kerry¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she kept nodding. ¡°Okay! Sharon, don¡¯t worry. My life is worth it to have a friend like you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. How the hotel stabilizes itself now depends on your own effort. There¡¯s still a long way to go!¡± Kerry immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Sharon, don¡¯t worry! In the future, even if I have to give up my life, I¡¯ll be willing. I¡¯ll find a way to repay your kindness!¡± ¡°Before you repay her, can you help me first...¡± Jenna walked in with big and small bags. ¡°The basic materials you want are all here. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything else you need before I hurry to get it. These sets are easy to arrange, but the wedding dress is so rotten. What are you going to do? ¡± Sharon thought about it and felt that the best method now was to bring the wedding dress to RC for a simple repair. On the one hand, it could bepletely repaired as soon as possible. On the other hand, even if the bride felt that the wedding dress was ugly, she wouldn¡¯t be too angry on ount of RC. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t take much money for this wedding at all. I just wanted to make some new friends.¡± Kerry sighed and told them what was on her mind. ¡°So your target is Sullivan¡¯s CEO?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think the other party must be an unfathomable person. The leader didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, so it¡¯s obvious that her assets aren¡¯t as simple as just the Sullivan Group! If I know her, our hotel might have her as a backer.¡± Seeing her friend¡¯s determined look, Sharon didn¡¯t know what to say. Actually, someone is already covering her hotel, and the person she¡¯s been looking for is right beside her. Sharon was very low-key. She didn¡¯t say anything and only let Kerry decide. ¡°We can leave the wedding venue to Jenna and her men. I¡¯ll take you to RC¡¯s design studio and see if there¡¯s any way to salvage the wedding dress.¡± On the way, Sharon exined to Kerry how she had be an RC model. Kerry¡¯s car was driving fast and steadily. She listened until they reached the design studio before they walked in with the box in their arms. In the entiremercial street area, only this store had its lights on. Before they entered, they heard Natsume¡¯s stern reprimand. ¡°What are you doing? Who asked you toe up with these useless designs! Hurry up and take down that trash! Has your aesthetic sense degenerated? Use the elements that were popr more than ten years ago!¡± Sharon knocked on the door and then walked into the design room. When she saw Sharon, Natsume¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You guys go ahead and do what you¡¯re doing. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when I get back!¡± ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s already sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep? Why did you suddenlye to my ce?¡± Natsume¡¯s gentle tone waspletely different from before. Sharon briefly exined what had happened tonight and said anxiously, ¡°Aunt Natsume, I wonder if there¡¯s a way to salvage this wedding dress?¡± Natsume looked at the marks on it, along with some ces that had been maliciously damaged. She nodded and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no way to restore it to its original state, but if we cut off the excess parts and add some design elements, the special color on it can be covered. However, the working period will be a little tight. I¡¯m not sure whether it can be done in one night. Why don¡¯t you prepare a new set for her?¡± Kerry shook her head in a dilemma. ¡°This wedding dress was designed by the bride herself. She was a designer at the Sullivan Group, and she took the initiative to suggest that we use her wedding dress... I only hope to restore it to the greatest extent. I wonder if you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Chapter 119 119 Competition Natsume sighed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to restore a wedding dress in one night. The fastest method is to follow what I said just now. Other than that, we have to change the design n again, but that...¡± ¡°Aunt Natsume, do you think this one is okay? I saw you draw it in the studio previously. Youbined it with a few design points that I think are good and modified it based on the original foundation of this wedding dress. I wonder if the bride will like it.¡± As if thinking of something, Sharon took a piece of paper from the pocket of her jeans. While looking at the wedding dress, she drew a sketch and poured her thoughts into it. Natsume took the piece of paper that wasn¡¯t even a design n. She then became a little surprised and immediately walked out of the office. ¡°Everyone, stop what you are doing for a while and hurry up with the wedding dress ording to this n. Don¡¯t dy-do it immediately.¡± The studio staff looked at each other, wondering if Natsume was crazy. She actually arranged such a thing when their working hours were so tight. Moreover, they had already seen Sharon enter and leave RC a few times. If they understood Sharon a little, they would know that she was just using the Harris family¡¯s name to carry out activities outside. What use was a design n drawn by such a person? ¡°Boss, we still have two more important wedding dresses that we haven¡¯t settled on. It¡¯s not good to work on another wedding dress!¡± ¡°And Sharon never seems to have drawn a design n. If we follow her instructions, we will definitely waste our time.¡± ¡°Now, anyone can really get involved in our work. They think that they can do whatever they want just because they know our boss.¡± A few designers who were considered familiar nced at Sharon with ugly expressions. In their eyes, Sharon was merely someone who relied on her connections to rise up. Now, she even wanted them to work overtime to help her finish her work. A look of disbelief shed across Natsume¡¯s face. My designers haven¡¯t even seen the design n. ¡°Before you speak, you better look at this design n first. If your foundation can reach this extent, I won¡¯t have to scold you every day. Immediately start working on this wedding dress. Those who aren¡¯t willing to make a move, get out of RC!¡± A few of them held the design n. It looked ordinary at first, but when they looked carefully, many details were pointed out by Natsume-they had a problem with their own wedding dress design. It was only at dawn that the bride called. Kerry apologized profusely, but she didn¡¯t seem to gain the bride¡¯s understanding. Just as the final repairs were about to bepleted, a shrill female voice sounded in RC. ¡°Is this how you let down your clients¡¯ trust? Besides, my meticulous wedding has been ruined by you!¡± Kerry looked a little awkward as she gazed at the woman and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Mia... why are you here?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, my one and only wedding ceremony would¡¯ve been ruined by you!¡± Mia¡¯s expression was very ugly as if she were dissatisfied with RC¡¯s brand. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the quality of the designers in RC to be so low. Why did I hear that you guys haven¡¯t even found a designer and casually took a picture to change someone¡¯s wedding dress?¡± The man nced at Sharon with a disdainful expression. ¡°Is this the standard of your RC? Is this how you deceive consumers?¡± Mia also sneered. ¡°You guys found a model to fix my wedding dress-is there nobody left in RC? Should I personally find a few people to help RC instead?¡± Natsume¡¯s expression changed as if she didn¡¯t expect to meet this man here. She said, ¡°Lucas, this isn¡¯t your city. Your father didn¡¯t say anything, so when did it be your turn to say such nonsense?¡± Lucas shrugged his shoulders indifferently with a look of disdain. ¡°Aunt Natsume, why are you still so angry? I¡¯m just telling the truth, so why are you unhappy? Do you still mind my dad taking away your subordinates? Are you worried that our XY Haute Couture Wedding Dress set will develop better than your RC?¡± Natsume took a deep breath. She once had a very capable working partner, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would betray her in the end and leave RC with many senior employees. ¡°Miss Mia¡¯s wedding dress was designed by her in the first ce; we simply modified and made it. No matter how we modify it, it should be ording to the original design. Now that you¡¯ve caused it to be like this, how is she going to wear it?¡± Chapter 120 120 Invitation Lucas stared at the wedding dresses behind them, his words carrying a hint of rebuke. XY is about to enter New York soon, and Father has entrusted this matter to me. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, but it is the best time to show RC my strength! ¡°Miss, first of all, we sincerely apologize for destroying your wedding dress. The subsequent fees for your wedding and the modification of the wedding dress will be borne by our hotel. Moreover, your wedding date ising, so there¡¯s no need to be conflicted over these things. Instead of that, why don¡¯t you see if the wedding dress that we specially modified for you will be more suitable?¡± Kerry frowned and stood out. This Miss Mia can be considered an easygoing client, so I don¡¯t know why she is so abnormal today. ¡°This Lucas is the son of my former friend. He¡¯s a little famous in California, and his family is also involved in wedding designs. He¡¯s ourpetitor; there are also many of my previous employees under him,¡± Natsume exined to Sharon softly. Seeing the chair Kerry brought over, Mia snorted coldly and slowly sat down. To know that Sharon is our RC model and that she is also the one who drew the design n... Natsume couldn¡¯t help but look at her current subordinates. As a leader, she was most afraid that such a person would appear under her. To be able to know our RC¡¯s movements immediately, there must be a mole inside. Sharon sized up Lucas in front of her. She couldn¡¯t understand why such a brilliant guy was a designer. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the rest first. If you guys secretly got Miss Mia¡¯s wedding dress, I can sue you for giarism, understand? Originally, RC¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good, but they¡¯ve actually copied our idea now. Isn¡¯t this a little too much?!¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯s shameless words, Sharon picked up her design n. ¡°We didn¡¯t giarize it, and we only used it to modify it. We made some simple adjustments to the guest¡¯s original needs and foundation, presenting the best state.¡± ¡°Hmph, you-an outsider-can show its best condition just by modifying it? Then, why do we still need a designer?¡± Lucas snorted and said. ¡°Whether it¡¯s suitable for her or not isn¡¯t up to you to decide. She still has to wear the dress.¡± Sharon brought the wedding dress to Mia. ¡°We did make a mistake, but ording to you, we have the right to modify the wedding dress.¡± Mia nodded when she heard this. ¡°Although this wedding dress was designed by me and has been modified, it has yet to fully disy the style I want. Your current messing around is affecting my mood very much!¡± Hearing Mia¡¯s words, Lucas sneered. I can¡¯t make RC close down, but it is still good to cause trouble for them. ¡°Therefore, we only made some minor changes to make this wedding dress fit your figure better!¡± As she spoke, Sharon handed the wedding dress to Mia and exined seriously. When Mia opened the wedding gown, Lucasughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect RC¡¯s modification to be so perfunctory. The originally luxurious and high-end wedding gown has actually be like this. Not to mention the client, even I think it won¡¯t do. It¡¯s only two hours away from the wedding ceremony. Can you be responsible?¡± Unlike the previousrge skirt, the bottom of the wedding dress had now beyered veils that filled the air. It was filled with soft satin, peony, and Austin. Other than that, there were no otherplicated essories. The areas that connected the top and bottom were embedded with moisturizer. It was simple and elegant without losing its luxury and innocence. ¡°Miss Mia, what do you think of the change in the wedding dress?¡± Kerry asked tentatively. If Mia is still not satisfied after I have approached RC, it would be very difficult for the hotel to ept the wedding. Lucas took a look andughed sarcastically. His tone was filled with disdain and disgust. ¡°Do you think the client will like this kind of design? If that¡¯s the case, Aunt Natsume, you¡¯re no longer suitable to continue designing wedding dresses. The next five years will definitely be our XY¡¯s world. If you¡¯re smart, you better quickly apologize to Miss Mia. We¡¯ll choose one from XY for the wedding.¡± ¡°If Miss Mia likes our RC¡¯s modified wedding dress, you have to apologize to us for what you said just now.¡± Sharon frowned. Although she didn¡¯t know who Lucas was, his gloating expression let her know that something was wrong. Chapter 121 121 He Wants A Bet ¡°You¡¯re that new model? Your figure looks good. There¡¯s no future for you if you continue staying in RC. Why don¡¯t youe to us? Your future will definitely be bright.¡± Lucas looked Sharon up and down. If such a person can enter ourpany, I will definitely stick to her. Natsume is quite good at choosing people; she has found such a beautiful woman to be a model. If not for the fact that there are many people standing here now, I would¡¯ve definitely taken the initiative. Nobody would reject a rich second-generation heir like me after all, let alone the fact that she is just a small model. She will definitely go with whoever has the money, let alone someone with a background like mine. Lucas couldn¡¯t be happier. Sharon nced at Lucas. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re worried Miss Mia will like our RC¡¯s dress and that you don¡¯t want to apologize?¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s provocative words, Lucas¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. Immediately after, he pretended tough at her seriously. ¡°Our XY took four months to make this wedding dress. You want to use something crudely made in one night to move our guests? How interesting.¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon raised her chin as if she were very sure that Mia would like the wedding dress she designed. This made Lucas have an inexplicable desire to conquer her. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make a bet. If Miss Mia really likes your wedding dress, I¡¯ll apologize to RC in front of everyone. If I win, you¡¯ll be our XY¡¯s wedding model!¡± Lucas¡¯s determined expression made Kerry feel slightly at a loss. She went to her friend¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Could Miss Mia be in cahoots with this person...¡± Sharon told Kerry not to worry. She heard that thetter wanted to get to know Sullivan¡¯s CEO through the Brown family. It was only through Tommy and John that she found out that the Brown family¡¯s elder, Paul, was considered a famous figure in New York. Paul was currently in charge of the overseas market docking portion. Other than helping thepany to dock the overseas market, he was also conducting some art transactions. The Sullivan Group also appeared in a portion of New York¡¯s art market. ¡°You said it yourself. When the timees, you must bow and apologize to Aunt Natsume. You definitely can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was calm. Although she hadn¡¯te to the studio recently, every time Aunt Natsume guided those new designers, she would listen attentively. As a bridal gown designer, you can¡¯t think of new designs. The main points of the design must revolve around the customer¡¯s needs. The original version of the wedding dress was indeed very nice, but the trailing end and the flowers on it were roses. Sharon noticed that whether it was at the wedding ceremony or holding the flowers, Mia almost didn¡¯t use the element of roses. As for the design of the tail and lower hem, it made her lower body look even more bloated. Sharon had changed to using a light muslin design and added some more novel flowers and gems to decorate it. It was naturally expensive, but it was also a good thing for her to be able to befriend the Brown family. ¡°This wedding dress...¡± Mia changed into the wedding dress and walked out. ¡°Did you modify it?¡± Lucas knew that Mia was actually a picky person. Previously, she actually didn¡¯t know how to design this wedding dress and still insisted on participating. Now that someone like Sharon-who doesn¡¯t know anything about the industry-has modified it, she will definitely be furious. By then, I can use this matter to hype up the news and say that RC has giarized our design and modified the guest¡¯s wedding dress. ¡°Yes, I wonder if Miss Mia will like such a design. I think this style will be more suitable for you. This wedding dress is the blood, sweat, and tears of all the staff in RC. We¡¯ve worked hard for the entire night, and we hope that you will like it,¡± Sharon said seriously. However, she didn¡¯t expect others to reveal dissatisfaction and strange expressions when they heard this. They seemed to be ming Sharon for what had happened to them. We shouldn¡¯t ruin our reputation. If we anger Miss Mia again, we might even be banned in the industry. Seeing Mia¡¯s expression, Lucasughed. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. You should know what this means, right?! If you want me to say something-you bettere to our XY as a wedding gown model...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Miss Mia hasn¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯re already trying to poach her. You talk too much!¡± Natsume looked at Lucas, and anger could be seen on her face. ¡°I want to wear this wedding dress for my wedding!¡± Chapter 122 122 Apology Threat Mia walked out with an excited expression. She had always felt that there was something about the wedding dress that made her dissatisfied. Even after it was made, she still felt that itcked something-that was until Sharon took out this wedding dress. Although it looked too simple at first nce, everything seemed to have changed when she wore it! Lucas was stunned as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Miss Mia, are you sure?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone in this world who understands me better than me! This wedding dress is very good, really very good.¡± Perhaps it was because of some thoughts, but Mia¡¯s eyes were actually covered by a thinyer of mist. Sharon nced at Lucas. In fact, I really don¡¯t know how to design. However, Aunt Natsume often says that she has to be good at observing the guests¡¯ needs and making adjustments to their figures rather than blindly catering to their tastes. I realized that Mia didn¡¯t seem to like the crystal design on the roses and wedding gown, so I changed to other flowers. As for the silk flower design, it waspletely because the original three-dimensional flower design was too ugly. In addition, Mia is slightly fat starting from the lower half of her body. Aunt Natsume previously said that three-dimensional flowers would make people look fatter, so I changed it to such a light and thin design. ¡°Since RC was able to finish my wedding dress, I¡¯ll settle the makeup here and go straight to the wedding venue.¡± Mia nced at Natsume. For some reason, Sharon and Kerry felt a very strange sense of happiness from her. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Lucas instantly said. He rushed forward as if he were worried that everyone would remember something. ¡°This is all included in our fees. Our XY will definitely provide you with the best service. You also know that RC¡¯s makeup and stuff are all outsourced to third parties, so they definitely won¡¯t be as professional as us.¡± Lucas knew that if he offended Miss Mia, he would probably have a hard time in New York in the future, so he immediately stabilized the situation. As for the wedding dress not achieving the desired effect... It could be said that Mia didn¡¯t make it clear at the time, so what they made wasn¡¯t as satisfying as what RC produced. With that, she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°This gentleman isn¡¯t going to go back on his word, is he?¡± Kerry picked up her phone and waved it at Lucas. ¡°Why do I remember someone saying that he would publicly record a video and apologize?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember you saying that just now-hurry up and apologize to our RC!¡± ¡°I really look down on people like him. We wee openpetition, but what are you doing now?!¡± ¡°Moreover, their designer can¡¯t evenpare to our models. How dare they provoke us!¡± The people who initially didn¡¯t treat Sharon well changed their attitude toward her immediately. In the process of modifying the wedding dress, they had already discovered that Sharon¡¯s every step of the design idea was very clear. Compared to their arrogant thoughts, perhaps this was really the most suitable for Mia. ¡°I...¡± Lucas gritted his teeth. If my father finds out, I won¡¯t have the face to go home. A leader might be sent to manage XY¡¯s operations in New York! ¡°What, are you going to pretend that this matter didn¡¯t happen? Compared to insulting our brand, your actions are even more embarrassing,¡± Natsume said slowly. Sure enough, the family upbringing is the same. Lucas and his father are exactly the same-they are despicable people who only care about profit. Sharon stared at Lucas while Kerry had already prepared her phone. It seemed that as long as he lowered his head and apologized, this matter would definitely be over. He was the one looking for trouble after all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lucas quickly said, his tonecking any sincerity. ¡°Why isn¡¯t this gentleman as loud as before? Shouldn¡¯t his apology be louder?¡± Sharon nced at Lucas. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant when you mocked our RC?¡± Lucas looked at Sharon and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He wanted to leave, but Natsume waved at the door. Although I usually don¡¯t say anything, these people were actually trying to provoke my authority in the industry. Lucas clenched his fists, knowing that he was in the wrong for causing trouble in someone else¡¯s territory first. He bowed fiercely in Natsume¡¯s direction. ¡°Aunt Natsume, I was wrong today. Please ept my apology. I¡¯ll get going first!¡± If you still have the time to listen! Seeing Lucas leave, Natsume quickly got her subordinates to return to work. Kerry asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to upload this video online?¡± Chapter 123 123 Argument in the Hall Natsume only nced at her phone and didn¡¯t say anything. Sharon smiled and said, ¡°What should I say about you? This video is in our hands and is a time bomb. As long as he doesn¡¯t want his father to know, he can only live with his tail between his legs!¡± Kerry didn¡¯t expect someone as innocent as Sharon to think of such a thing, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Kerry had thought that the matter would end like this, but she-who had returned to the hotel to supervise the scene-suddenly called. Mia had actually invited Sharon to the wedding venue. By the time Sharon reached the venue, the entire venue had been decorated properly. Immediately, she realized that Jenna had copsed on a chair. ¡°Sis-inw... Where have you guys been all night? I stayed here myself and finished decorating the venue. Don¡¯t torture me anymore.¡± Looking at Jenna, Sharon was a little embarrassed. She was about to speak when a car suddenly stopped behind her. Unexpectedly, Tommy was the first to walk down. Sharon was so stunned that she didn¡¯t notice that Jenna was shocked the moment he saw Tommy. He then crawled to an inconspicuous corner with his hands and feet. An old man walked out from behind Tommy. He looked very serious, and Sharon was almost sure that this person was Paul, the leader of the Brown family. But seeing the old man¡¯s expression, Sharon felt a little strange. She didn¡¯t know if she was mistaken, but this old man¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as strong as it looked. Seeing that they had all walked in, Sharon looked around for Jenna. She didn¡¯t know where that rascal had gone. Seeing that the wedding was about to begin, she still ran toward the door. ¡°Stop! Who are you? Are you fit to barge into our miss¡¯s wedding?¡± said the bodyguard at the door as he pointed at the wedding invitations beside the door. ¡°I was invited by Mia.¡± ¡°Hmph, then take out the invitation and gift! If we let you in and you caused any trouble, disturbing our miss¡¯s wedding and master¡¯s peace, can you shoulder this responsibility?!¡± Sharon frowned. ¡°I told you that I¡¯m a designer invited by your miss.¡± With that, the bodyguard sized up Sharon. Seeing that she was indeed not threatening, his expression softened a little. But he really couldn¡¯t find any features on Sharon that could be associated with the Brown family, so he still didn¡¯t take thetter seriously. Sharon didn¡¯t expect a little bodyguard to dare to be like this. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that the serious Paul would be such a difficult person to get along with. But since they didn¡¯t allow her to enter, Sharon didn¡¯t care and just left with Jenna. Before she could turn around, an argument could be heard in the auditorium. Paul was very angry and shouted, ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m telling you that I think I¡¯m perfectly well! However, you said in front of so many people that I have a terminal illness and am about to die? If it weren¡¯t for your father, I would¡¯ve chased you away right now! You want to lie to me? Dream on!¡± The person who spoke was indeed Paul! He was pointing at a middle-aged man and scolding him. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was very ugly, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Sharon didn¡¯t expect that someone would be able to tell the problem with Paul¡¯s body like she did. She stood at the door and echoed, ¡°Paul, this doctor should be right. Your body doesn¡¯t look too good...¡± ¡°Who do you think you are!? Shut up! Do you think I didn¡¯t see you just now? You¡¯re a famous useless daughter-inw in New York. Fortunately, you¡¯re not a daughter-inw of the Brown family; otherwise, I would¡¯ve kicked you out long ago!¡± Paul had noticed Sharon for a long time; he had seen her at the Harris family gathering before. Paul hated people who were powerless and had no backbone. Benedict looked at Sharon and felt that she looked familiar. Recently, I heard from the butler that Father had taken in a young disciple. She isn¡¯t very old, is talented and smart, and has a good standard. She seems to be simr to the girl in front of me. ¡°Mr. Paul, this person can be considered my junior. Why don¡¯t you let her in and talk?¡± Benedict had always respected such a talent with excellent ability and character, and he wouldn¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s background and age. To be chosen by Father, Sharon must have something special about her. ¡°Hahahaha! Benedict, I think your brain is about the same as your father¡¯s! You actually dared to let a well-known piece of trashe and treat me!¡± Chapter 124 124 Treating and Rescuing People Paul nced at Sharon in disdain. Tommy-who was beside him-wanted to get up, but Sharon¡¯s gaze stopped him. Paul is indeed as arrogant as the rumors say. His eyes are filled with arrogance. Seeing this, Tommy wanted to say something. However, Sharon had already warned him, so it was inconvenient for him to stand up. Facing this, the bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to stop Sharon and let her in. Sharon¡¯s expression turned serious as she exined seriously, ¡°Paul, have you ever been to the hospital for a physical examination? If there¡¯s really a problem, your illness will worsen!¡± Paul was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed out loud! ¡°Hahaha! You little girl, you¡¯re full of nonsense. Do you think you, the number one piece of trash in New York, know anything about medicine?¡± Paul used his walking stick to knock on the ground. ¡°Even if you really know how to treat illnesses that even Watson can¡¯t treat, do I still have to let you treat me? It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± Everyone present could see Paul¡¯s dissatisfaction with Sharon, but they didn¡¯t know what conflict these two had. Benedict shook his head and tried to persuade him, ¡°Paul, perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but although Miss Sharon is young, her skill far exceeds your imagination. Moreover, she is a genius-you can trust her.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t trust Sharon, he had to trust his father! ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t get anyone to chase the two of you out now because I gave you face, Benedict. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to push your luck. You¡¯re shameless to the extreme! You¡¯re simply fooling around! Someone, quickly chase these two out! Don¡¯t let them ruin my good mood. Look at what these two are, and you guys still dared to let them in.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Sharon suddenly spoke. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, nor did she speak much, but it was surprisingly powerful. ¡°I¡¯m standing here, but I didn¡¯t have toe. Miss Mia invited me. I¡¯m giving you face, but you don¡¯t appreciate it. Then, I hope that you can find someone else to examine you next time when your abdomen hurts, your limbs are weak, and your heart aches!¡± After saying that, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned around and was about to leave when Paul¡¯s expression suddenly changed as his body trembled slightly. As the pir of the Brown family, he usually didn¡¯t dare to let outsiders know about his illnesses, lest he be used by someone with ill intentions. Even Benedict only understood a portion of it, but this little girl could make such a judgment with just a few nces at him. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, right? But at this moment, Paul suspected that Sharon had an ulterior motive for getting close to him, and that was why she had investigated so carefully. At the thought of this, Paul was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but call her back. Benedict was also a little surprised. He couldn¡¯t imagine why Sharon could make such a discovery with just one look and deduce those illnesses! ¡°The problems you show are all recorded, and I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± Sharon exined seriously. ¡°So what do you think is the problem?¡± ¡°Who are you? Why did you investigate me?¡± Paul still didn¡¯t want to believe that Sharon could see through these problems just by looking at him, so his tone turned cold. ¡°Just the Brown family alone makes you so nervous-I think you think too highly of yourself,¡± Sharon took a deep breath and said directly. She didn¡¯t want to befriend such a person. ¡°You! How dare you talk to me like that? Alright...¡± Paul raised his walking stick, but his expression suddenly turned ugly. His body then began to convulse, and his face and body began to turn purple. At a nce, it was obvious that there was insufficient blood supply and oxygen, and his body¡¯s problems worsened. ¡°Paul!¡± Benedict shouted. Before he could do anything, Sharon pounced over and casually pressed Paul¡¯s body a few times. Nobody knew what Sharon was doing, but they could see that Paul¡¯s expression was getting better and that the color of his lips was much more normal. Paul waspletely fine. The entire process seemed simple, but Sharon¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and her hands were trembling. But from beginning to end, it had only been a few minutes. Almost everyone subconsciously wanted to question Sharon¡¯s standard, but when they saw Paul¡¯s expression, they all swallowed their words. Chapter 125 125 Complete Recovery As if hearing themotion in the auditorium, Mia didn¡¯t care about the feelings of the groom and rushed straight to the auditorium. She saw her grandfather squatting on the ground with Sharon beside him. ¡°Grandpa! What are you doing!¡± Hearing Mia¡¯s scream, Sharon quickly spoke, afraid that she would be worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Paul is fine; he¡¯s just not feeling well. He¡¯s fine now.¡± After exining, Sharon wanted to stand up. Unexpectedly, another female voice sounded. ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet, so why can¡¯t you say it? I want to see how strong your psychological endurance is for a liar like you to joke around with someone¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I can confirm that Paul¡¯s heartbeat has returned to normal. In fact, his health is much better than before.¡± Benedict nced at Sharon. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be so biased against her. Perhaps it¡¯s because of her awkward position in the Harris family, so even if she really saves Paul¡¯s life today, it probably won¡¯t change anything. ¡°Miss Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to have already mastered the Acupuncture Point Method to this level. It looks like I should call you ¡®senior¡¯ instead. I didn¡¯t expect your learning and mastery speed to be so fast.¡± The moment Paul opened his eyes and heard this, the atmosphere in the auditorium froze again. I¡¯m already dead, so am I hallucinating? Benedict is actually calling a piece of trash his senior? Could Sharon really be Watson¡¯s student? ¡°As expected-my father never misjudges anyone. Miss Sharon, yourprehension ability is very high. You will definitely have a great future ahead of you!¡± Is Benedict crazy? He is actually praising this little girl who made me angry. Paul couldn¡¯t react. When did Sharon know medicine? Paul opened his eyes and stared at Sharon¡¯s appearance inplete disbelief. Only then did he realize that Sharon was different from before! ording to his thoughts, could this girl really have be that old man¡¯s disciple? This is simply impossible. He wasn¡¯t even willing to teach his own son, so how could he teach a little girl? On the other hand, Benedict stared at Sharon with an envious expression. He had always wanted to learn his father¡¯s skills, but his father thought that he wasn¡¯t good at all. Without talent, even if he learned it, it would be a waste. Thus, Watson was unwilling to hand it to his son. After being helped up from the ground, Paul¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. He then shouted, ¡°I actually feelfortable all over. I¡¯m fine.¡± He raised his hand and touched his body, clearly able to feel his body bing rxed. His heart was also beating more vigorously than before. A look of surprise suddenly appeared on Paul¡¯s nk face-these things had exceeded his understanding. He knew that his body wasn¡¯t good, but he didn¡¯t expect to fall ill in front of everyone and be saved by Sharon. It was as if he were newly born; this was something he didn¡¯t dare to think about! Benedict was also a little happy. Since his father is unwilling to pass these things to me, I can learn from Sharon! Just thinking about it made Benedict immersed in the joy of learning, and his bright eyes revealed strong desire. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Mia finally had a chance to speak. She quickly rushed forward to examine her grandfather¡¯s body. ¡°Grandfather, are you okay?! I asked you to go to the hospital for a checkup. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Alright, Mia! Don¡¯t worry. Grandfather is strong and doesn¡¯t feel any difort. I still have to thank Miss Sharon. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Sharon, I probably would¡¯ve died here today!¡± Mia suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and nced at Sharon with an uneasy expression, feeling very sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sharon... I was too anxious just now. I thought you were only a designer; I didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine. I shouldn¡¯t have said that, but I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive me.¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°In that scenario, everyone will be anxious. It¡¯s fine, but Paul said that he didn¡¯t feel any difort. It might only be temporary. If we want to know his condition, we still have to go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Seeing that Paul¡¯s expression had returned to normal, Sharon gave him a few simple instructions before saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine now, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Chapter 126 126 Calling for Help Sharon didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. She could tell that she wasn¡¯t weed, but she didn¡¯t expect Paul to quickly stop her. His tone was much calmer, and there was even a hint of ttery and apology in it. ¡°No, Miss Sharon! Mrs. Harris, wait a moment!¡± At this moment, Paul changed his previous attitude and was much more respectful to Sharon. He came straight to her and put on a kind smile. The most important thing to survive in New York is to learn how to judge the situation. Although I don¡¯t know Sharon¡¯s identity and who she had learned her skills from, being able to save my life in a few minutes is definitely not something an ordinary person can do! Moreover, Sharon could confirm my illness just by observing. This level of skill definitely isn¡¯t to be underestimated. Moreover, it isn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t let anyone else see it. Other than Watson who could tell that there was something wrong with my body, Sharon is the first. Furthermore, my rtionship with Watson is extremely bad, and that b*stard isn¡¯t willing to treat me at all. It¡¯s my luck to meet Sharon. Paul stared at Sharon with burning eyes. He kept warning himself not to judge people based on their appearances. ¡°Miss Sharon, we¡¯re old acquaintances-we met when you first married into the Harris family. What happened just now was just a misunderstanding. I¡¯m old now, so that¡¯s why I misjudged you! I believe Miss Sharon won¡¯t mind what I said just now. Please forgive my rudeness.¡± Hearing this, Sharon stopped in her tracks. I didn¡¯t expect Paul to change his attitude, but I definitely have to seize this opportunity that has been presented to me. The Harris family is going to hold an appreciation meeting. As fellow appraisers, Francis¡¯s family would definitely be there. At that time, Paul would be useful and suppress the Farley family. Sharon had such thoughts for no other reason but that the Harris family would definitely try their best to make her family branch lose face at the appraisal meeting. She also would find out more about the Farley family and Kerry. Moreover, she and Kerry were ssmates, so they would definitely find the Farley family to make things difficult for her. The Farley family and the Brown family were the most famous appraisal families in New York. Therefore, wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting for such a rival to appear at the banquet? Seeing Paul¡¯s sincere expression, Sharon raised her hand and understood. Paul will definitely think of a way to get me to help ease his serious illness. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry in the first ce, so why would I forgive you? However, I do need you to help me with something.¡± At this point, Sharon approached Paul and told him the whole story in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Paul was very surprised. I had thought that a person like Sharon would definitely ask for exorbitant prices-ask me for some money or beg for my protection. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a small matter. Suppressing the Farley family and disying his abilities at the appraisal event-in Paul¡¯s eyes, this was the simplest thing. He only had to spend a little time to gain Sharon¡¯s approval and ask her to help treat the illness anytime. At this moment, Tommy watched the interaction between the two of them. He couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart. Paul will definitely thank himself for having a smart head in the future for his correct decision today. Tommy¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as if he had noticed that someone was peeking at him. He turned his head and saw only his side profile. That soft and smooth skin-which was as white as an egg-made Tommy feel as if he had been electrocuted. Is it my imagination, or is it really him!? ¡°Miss Sharon, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely arrange everything for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll make those people pay the price they deserve! In the future, as long as you need anything, our Brown family will be at your beck and call!¡± It had been more than half a month since the wedding ended. During this period, Sharon and Wace barely had a chance to meet. Both of them had their own things to do, so James followed June out on a trip. It was only when they heard that Madam Harris had held a new birthday party for Nicole¡¯s birthday and invited all the famous people in the world to socialize under the guise of appraising did they rush back. They were afraid that they would miss something big and affect their family! Chapter 127 127 Appraisal Convention ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you call us back for such a big matter? Mom, have you forgotten that I¡¯m Nicole¡¯s aunt?¡± June had actually been full ofints all these years. Unexpectedly, Madam Harris was the only one in the study room. June looked at her mother and said solemnly, ¡°Mom, you should know that Second Brother won¡¯t be able to solve the problem our family is facing in a short period of time, right? If we continue to dy and don¡¯t hand those things to Wace or me, you know what kind of losses we¡¯ll suffer!¡± Madam Harris looked up slightly and stated indifferently, ¡°Your younger brother will settle it.¡± When June heard this, her hands trembled. I didn¡¯t expect that at this time, Mother would still be biased toward her son! Could it be that this old woman cannot see reality? If no suitable person appears, the longer this drags on, the more losses the Harris family will suffer... Madam Harris seemed to have seen through her daughter¡¯s thoughts and frowned slightly. ¡°If you or Wace were to step in, your brother wouldn¡¯t have the chance to secure his current position. What would others think of him? How would he lead the Harris family in the future?¡± ¡°Must Second Brother sit in that position?¡± June¡¯s tone was very ugly. ¡°For this position, you¡¯d rather ignore the big picture, right?¡± From thest birthday party, June could tell that no matter how hard her son worked, no matter how good his results were, Madam Harris wouldn¡¯t give the family business to them! ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the only son I¡¯ve ever had my mind on for the family business.¡± After speaking, Madam Harris stood up and walked toward the door without looking back. ¡°The appraisal convention is about to begin. Remember to put in a good word for your brother¡¯s treasure.¡± As June watched Madam Harris leave, she gritted her teeth and trembled. Why? As a mother, why does she only have my younger brother in her heart? Why does she never see my efforts and contributions? How am I worse than that selfish and trashy idiot? Mother even ignored my child¡¯s contributions in clinching a partnership with a first-rate corporation! June¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and grievance. Mother has never treated us as family. She is only protecting our superficial rtionship. She didn¡¯t expect so many people toe to her house. Juneposed herself and walked down the stairs with a calm expression. The house is actually so lively. The olddy has really put in a lot of effort to let Zachary know more people. June nced at the passing crowd. Wace hasn¡¯t returned, and I don¡¯t know where Sharon has gone. Just thinking about these things makes me angry for no reason. At this moment, Sharon was still receiving guests in the garden. Paul walked over respectfully. ¡°Miss Sharon, why are you receiving us at the door?! Come, let¡¯s go in together. I have something to give you.¡± Seeing Paul¡¯s passionate look, Sharon only reminded him softly, ¡°Mr. Paul, I hope you don¡¯t publicize the fact that I treated you. It¡¯s best if only the two of us know.¡± Because the Brown family and the Harris family didn¡¯t have many business dealings, nobody at the wedding banquet was familiar with the Harris family. As long as Paul didn¡¯t say anything, nobody would know. Paul stared at Sharon deeply. Although I don¡¯t know why she is deliberately hiding this matter, I can¡¯t say anything since she has already requested it. After all, my body isn¡¯t just a little better after Sharon¡¯s treatment. It can even be said that my body is much healthier than before. Paul wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Sharon since he wasn¡¯t young anymore. In the future, he would definitely have more opportunities for Sharon to help him at critical moments. ¡°Miss Sharon, I heard that everyone took a lot of good stuff today. If they take the opportunity to make things difficult for you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to deal with them!¡± Sharon smiled and said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how they make things difficult for me. The main thing is that I want to know what they want to do. Besides, I believe that the things you¡¯ve prepared must be what I need. After all, if you want a treasure, who can stop you?¡± Paul smiled and shook his head. ¡°Miss Sharon, you might not know this, but there is always someone better. I¡¯m afraid New York is about to change.¡± Sharon probably knew what he meant, but she still pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°No way. No matter how turbulent it is, it can¡¯t affect the Brown family!¡± Chapter 128 128 Prepared Paul sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been out for a long time, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about this. However, you should know that Wace and Sullivan have reached a consensus. It¡¯s the Sullivan Group-they just changed their CEO not long ago. Tell me, why did such a person appear in New York?! If I had to say something, it would be that she¡¯s the real unfathomable person. Our days ahead won¡¯t be easy.¡± As he spoke, Paul nodded and said with some regret, ¡°Actually, my granddaughter is also working at the Sullivan Group. I¡¯ve been asking around about who this new CEO is, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s hidden too well. There has been no news either.¡± Paul roughly told Sharon his guesses. The former didn¡¯t know what was wrong with himself. Ever since Sharon saved his life, he felt that she was definitely not an ordinary person. Moreover, he sincerely felt that the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO was a very scary person. After all, she had made a move with a billion-dor corporation and had yet to show her face. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to expose her identity. Inparison, the Brown family was indeed dwarfed by them. After all, the Brown family only had a deep foundation in a certain field but were weaker in other areas. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If our Brown family gets to know that person in the future, this old man will definitely rmend you!¡± Paul vowed, but he didn¡¯t know that the person he had been looking for was right beside him. Sharon was also very low-key. She only agreed with his guesses and didn¡¯t leak any information. ¡°What are you doing? Take a look at his identity. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re still talking to him. You¡¯re embarrassing the Harris family!¡± Nicole¡¯s voice rang out with a hint of shrillness. What Is Sharon doing? Is she trying to get close to the Brown family? Everyone knew that Paul had a granddaughter who had just gotten married recently. He also had a grandson, Jones. If I can make Paul like me, then my chances of marrying Jones will be much higher. In the future, all of the Brown family¡¯s inheritance will definitely be in my hands then! As Nicole thought this, she quickly weed Paul in. Seeing that everyone was here, Sharon cleaned up and walked to the living room. ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re just a poor piece of trash, so what do you know about treasures? Have you learned how to appraise these treasures?¡± Paul nced at Sharon, his expression terrible as he spoke disdainfully. There was a new femalepanion beside him. She looked at Sharon before sneering at Paul andughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be exactly as you said. Why would Wace marry such a person? Why don¡¯t I call a few experts from my family to help her; otherwise, she¡¯ll be embarrassing the Harris family!¡± When Paul heard these people mocking Sharon, his face turned cold. He said, ¡°May, this is New York, not Michigan. Why are you talking so much here?¡± May nced at Paul with an unfriendly expression and muttered, ¡°The temper of the Brown family¡¯s old man hasn¡¯t changed at all! He always likes to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t the main character of today the Harris family¡¯s young miss?¡± In the living room, a middle-aged man frowned slightly. ¡°Everyone is here to showcase their treasures and give their blessings. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Sharon, you quickly sit down as well.¡± Sharon nced at the person who spoke and didn¡¯t say anything. She found an inconspicuous corner and slowly sat down. June red at her daughter-inw fiercely, as if she felt that thetter had embarrassed their family! Paul instructed the person beside him to send a message to Sharon. ¡°That woman named May is the richest person in Michigan. Her family is in the jewelry business, and her grandfather knows a little about appraising. But recently, their family...¡± Only then did Sharon notice an old man in a suit sitting not far from May. The old man¡¯s silver hair wasbed very neatly. He looked like a gentleman, but he didn¡¯t seem to like talking. He didn¡¯t look at them, as if they were nothing. ¡°Since everyone is already seated here, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± A graceful woman smiled and knocked on the table. ¡°No family is short of this bit of money. I have an object worth ten million dors in my hand. I will take it out and let everyone appraise it.¡± Chapter 129 129 This Is Fake Zachary smiled with arrogance in his eyes. ¡°As long as the treasure you take out is really as you say and that it¡¯s really worth a small sum like the Roman vase, our family won¡¯t care!¡± When Sharon heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Hearing his words, I thought that he had earned tens of millions for the Harris family. The woman looked at everyone present and took out a ss box. There was a... Pornd vase inside? ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Are we mistaken? Isn¡¯t this object at the British Museum?¡± ¡°There are so many vases. Who knows if it might be one of them?¡± Everyone discussed and examined the ancient Roman vase with a white design on the dark blue ss window. Many people had replicated this vase in the Victorian era. Who knew if the one in front of them was real or fake. Sharon suddenly remembered that she had seen this kind of stimtion in Watson¡¯s notes. The reason why the Pornd Vase was valuable was that its manufacturing method was a kind of ¡®gem relief ss.¡¯ This method was very powerful because it actually used the skill of carving gems to add dark ssware that hadn¡¯t cooled down into the white, melted ss liquid. This way, it could form a light-color exterior. After taking out and removing the excess parts of the white ssyer on the surface, it would naturally show the thick color. This was also the reason for the shallow carved decorative patterns on the vase. A greedy look appeared in Madam Harris¡¯s eyes. If this thing belongs to the Harris family... I had used Nicole¡¯s birthday as an excuse today because of this. If I had asked them directly, they might not have given it to me. But if it is Nicole¡¯s birthday present... He would definitely be embarrassed to disagree. ¡°Fred, what do you think of this?¡± Zachary looked at Fred and asked. I know that something unhappy has happened between Fred and Sharon previously. I¡¯ve asked around but didn¡¯t manage to find out the details. However, the main reason I brought Fred here today is that what Sharon takes out must be trash. By then, letting him judge will be akin to taking revenge for the two of us. Fred rubbed his chin and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This should be a vase that was left behind during the Roman Empire.¡± ¡°What do you think then, Paul?¡± May couldn¡¯t help but provoke Paul. Ignoring May, Paul looked at Sharon and asked seriously, ¡°Miss Sharon, do you think this thing is real or fake?¡± Sharon nced at it and thought for a while before saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be fake.¡± ¡°Sharon, who gave you the guts to spout nonsense in front of everyone?! If you continue spouting nonsense, get lost quickly!¡± Zachary stood up, his tone angry. June also red at her daughter-inw. Why did she stand up at this time? Is she trying to embarrass our family? ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you say that she doesn¡¯t know anything? Why are you looking for her?¡± May nced at the old gentleman sitting on the chair. ¡°Shall we get started?¡± Unexpectedly, the woman who took out the vase shook her head. She looked at May unhappily. ¡°I say, Miss May, are you joking with me? Can this thing be touched just because you want to? If it breaks, can you buy it?¡± May¡¯s expression also became ugly. Just as she was about to speak, that old man gestured for her to calm down. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We were too much.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Finally, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the man known as Leo stood up. He went to the person holding the vase and observed it seriously. After a long time, he nodded. ¡°This item has a high visual value and is very skillfully made. It fits the Roman era¡¯s craftsmanship. I think it should be real.¡± Everyone was in an uproar. Nicole nced at Madam Harris and quickly stood up. ¡°Thank you for the birthday present Auntie gave me. I like it very much!¡± When the woman called Celeste heard this, her expression changed. Didn¡¯t they say we are here to appraise treasures? How could a junior ask for a birthday gift!? Zacharyughed loudly and said, ¡°As expected-Fred and Leo are people with good judgment. They aren¡¯t like some trashy people. They can¡¯t even appraise the treasure, yet they¡¯re still putting on airs here!¡± ¡°Haha! After all, what would a little girl know?¡± When Zachary said this, he looked at June as if telling her to make clear her identity and status at home. ¡°Although it¡¯s a birthday present for Nicole, everyone knows the value of this thing.¡± Celeste suddenly stood up. ¡°I suggest we auction it off for Nicole. The money we get from it will be donated to charity. What do you think?¡± Chapter 130 130 Interrogation Celeste looked at Madam Harris. I¡¯ve heard that this olddy has many tricks up her sleeves, but who isn¡¯t a sly fox? No matter what, I have to get some money out of her. Otherwise, why would I give away such a precious thing for no reason? When Madam Harris heard what Celeste said, she didn¡¯t look happy. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! Such a precious thing definitely won¡¯t be like those people with poor judgment who say that it¡¯s fake. I really didn¡¯t expect our family to have such a person. She doesn¡¯t know anything and still pretends.¡± Zachary nced at Sharon in disdain. If I can¡¯t p Wace¡¯s face today, I will start with Sharon then. I will let everyone see how the Harris family¡¯s main branch does such a thing! June sighed. I knew that I couldn¡¯t count on a useless person like Sharon. Paul also examined it carefully, feeling a little strange. Perhaps Sharon doesn¡¯t know anything about appraisal, so she couldn¡¯t see anything. Although I feel that this vase is a little strange, there isn¡¯t much of a problem. Soon, the bidding began. Zachary, of course, opened his mouth to bid for glory, and the number was astronomical. Madam Harris stared at him as if she were looking at an idiot. I could¡¯ve gotten this vase for nothing, so why would this idiot spend money? Seeing this, Sharon shook her head slightly. These people don¡¯t understand me well yet, but they offered such a price. If they are willing to be deceived, what should I do? ¡°I bid four million dors!¡± Zachary said slowly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pay five million dors. Do you think I¡¯m going too far?¡± May smiled delicately at Zachary. The two of them brazenly flirting made the elders present rather dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll pay seven million dors!¡± a plump man said. ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten million dors.¡± Francis hurriedly followed. It was rare for him to have such a treasure, so he couldn¡¯t miss it. May looked at Sharon and revealed a very intriguing expression. ¡°How much is Miss Sharon prepared to pay? This is a treasure!¡± The person who came to deliver the message said softly, ¡°Miss, this should be a treasure. I think the market price is definitely not lower than ten million. If we can take it, it will definitely be a guaranteed profit. You¡¯ve also seen Fred make a move.¡± Sharon still shook her head. When she saw Zachary¡¯s face, her expression was cold and not sad or happy either. Nobody could guess what she was thinking. Zachary¡¯s eyes were cold, and he suddenly said, ¡°Just now, you said that this vase was fake? I want to know where you got this conclusion from. I didn¡¯t know you had the ability all these years. Sharon, you have to rify things properly. Don¡¯t embarrass our family.¡± Zachary thought, I look forward to Sharon talking nonsenseter. I even want to embarrass this woman in public when she is talking nonsense. ¡°Zachary! If you¡¯re asking for a price, then why are you looking for trouble here?¡± June didn¡¯t want to hear her daughter-inw talking nonsense. If she¡¯s wrong, Mother will definitely have more prejudice against our family. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s still another treasure after this one, so let¡¯s not waste any more time!¡± Paul also took a deep breath and quickly absolved Sharon. But most of the people were still looking down on Sharon, and their words were very ugly. ¡°What does a piece of trash know? Don¡¯t embarrass the Harris family!¡± ¡°Sharon, right? Don¡¯t you know what asion this is? Do you have a chance to speak?¡± ¡°Wace really knows how to joke. How could this woman afford such a thing?¡± Sharon shook her head and frowned slightly. Why are these people talking nonsense without rifying the situation? She looked at Celeste with interest and stood up. ¡°Do you really want me to say it?¡± ¡°Of course! Hurry up and say what you want to say!¡± Zachary sneered. Fred also chimed in. Although he didn¡¯t know who Sharon had hooked up with, he was still angry about how she was so arrogant that day and hired so many people to beat up his grandson. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m very interested in how a woman like you who doesn¡¯t know anything can lie.¡± ¡°Who else is going to say it? Do you think we were mistaken? How dare a mere Harris family member question me?¡± Leo-who had been silent all this time-finally spoke as he sneered. Sharon nced at the man indifferently. ¡°This is the Harris family. Watch your words, or we have the right to chase you out.¡± Chapter 131 131 He Came to Apologize ¡°B*tch, what did you say?!¡± May immediately stood up in anger. Sharon clearly knows that Leo is my man, but she doesn¡¯t give him face. Isn¡¯t this embarrassing me? Sharon walked to the vase and said, ¡°The vase is indeed made of very good materials, but the traces on it are all post-production. Hence, its market price is only tens of thousands.¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Zachary continued to scold. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind-this woman definitely can¡¯t represent our Harris family. If I have to say something, then it is that woman doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°This vase is a treasure of the first century. Many schrs have given many exnations for the images on the vase. The bottom of the vase is indeed dark cobalt-blue and translucent, but it is covered with non-transparent white ss that has been carved into seven figures. They are all modern replicas. We can see these seven figures, and we can only recognize one-Cupid. However, nobody noticed the bow and torch in Cupid¡¯s hand.¡± With that, Sharon pointed to a small pattern on it. It was actually Cupid¡¯s quiver! ¡°Quivers in the first century weren¡¯t like this.¡± Following the direction of Sharon¡¯s finger, there was a very small carving. ¡°Not only that, but you can also see that this person is clearly not wearing clothes from that era. It¡¯s just that they look very old and blurry. Moreover, if you don¡¯t believe me, you will be able to quickly see through the old method of carving.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? If you really can prove it, I¡¯ll admit defeat. If you can¡¯t prove it, you¡¯ll have to buy this vase,¡± Zachary quickly said. I want Sharon to lose everything today. Sharon shook her head. ¡°This red mark on it was left behind after being buried for a long time and corroded. It¡¯s even easier to wipe it off.¡± She remembered very clearly that when she was reading the medical book that day, Watson was dealing with such an antique. ¡°Sharon, you still dare to spout nonsense here!¡± Madam Harris suddenly stood up. This b*tch has really embarrassed our family! ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re talking nonsense here. Are you trying to ruin our family¡¯swork?!¡± Nicole¡¯s face darkened. This is clearly my birthday party, but it is being used as a meeting to make friends with high-ranking officials and noble people. It has already made me very unhappy, but who knew that Sharon would attract so many people¡¯s attention? Celeste didn¡¯t react and instead pped her hands.¡±Not bad-you have a lot of imagination. I¡¯m willing to let you try, but if this thing is real, what will you do?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be real.¡± Sharon smiled faintly. She was confident that this thing was definitely fake! Fred and Zachary nced at each other before standing out. ¡°In that case, what materials do you need? Hurry up and get someone to bring them over.¡± When Celeste heard this, her expression suddenly turned ugly. A trace of worry shed across her face. ¡°We just need fire, silver needles, and a piece of jade,¡± Sharon said firmly. Zachary signaled to the servant beside him. ¡°Hurry up and bring it to her.¡± Leo¡¯s face darkened, and he started to sweat. ¡°Does the Old Madam allow this woman to harass us here? I think she¡¯s just trying to ruin our mood.¡± Sharon said firmly, ¡°I believe I can definitely prove what I said. If this is true, I will buy it. But if it¡¯s false... I think all the professionals know how to handle this.¡± Paul sighed. ¡°If Miss Sharon is wrong, it¡¯s useless no matter how she tries. But if this is really fake, we have to study it carefully and see how we deal with it.¡± Leo¡¯s expression turned even uglier, and Celeste¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. It seemed like there really was something wrong with this vase! ¡°If this thing is real, what will Sharon do since she has questioned our guest like this?¡± Zachary didn¡¯t give up and asked again. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take her ce and apologize to all of you and our guests personally.¡± A familiar voice sounded at the door. Wace pushed the door open as if he had run back. Chapter 132 132 The Harris Family¡¯s Thunderstorm Wace¡¯s appearance shocked everyone present. Some singledies followed his every move closely, and even May subconsciously looked at Wace a few times. They are all from the Harris family, but Zachary¡¯s face is far worse than Wace¡¯s! Zachary and Madam Harris looked at each other. The two of them were very curious as to why he would be back at this time. We had even asked ahead of time and were sure that he would be going to the project site to supervise with Sullivan¡¯s people today. ¡°Hey! Wace, why are you back at this time? Didn¡¯t I tell you that if you are too busy with Sullivan¡¯s project, you don¡¯t have to rush back specially? There¡¯s no need for you to attend this appraisal convention. If Sullivan¡¯s project isn¡¯t handled well, the entire Harris family¡¯s reputation will be affected.¡± June¡¯s words did mean something, but nobody-including Madam Harris-could say anything because the Harris family was indeed dependent on Wace now. Even if Zachary were to phrase it that it was the Harris family working with Sullivan... Sullivan had already made it very clear that they wouldn¡¯t be working with anyone from the Harris family if it weren¡¯t for Wace. Wace nced at June and Madam Harris beforeing to his wife¡¯s side while panting lightly. I knew that nothing good would happen under this banner. Zachary and Louis just want Sharon to lose face here. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe my wife, I¡¯ll vouch for her. If this is really a farce, I¡¯ll apologize to you. But if this is truly fake, our Harris family won¡¯t ept it. Please take it back.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect her spouse to stand up for her, and her eyes burned. Amidst the objections and doubts, Sharon tugged at Wace¡¯s clothes, seemingly trying to reassure him. Nicole looked at the scene in front of her in shock and quickly sent a message. How did it suddenly be like this? Shouldn¡¯t the woman my brother likes the most be Crystal? For so many years, Wace and Sharon haven¡¯t been a proper couple-wasn¡¯t it all for Crystal? At this moment, Nicole seemed to have a million questions in her mind. ¡°Who do you think you are? Can you apologize on behalf of Sharon?¡± Zachary gritted his teeth and stood up, blocking May¡¯s way. ¡°Wace, why aren¡¯t you busy with your work instead of causing trouble for me?¡± ¡°Making trouble for you?¡± Wace¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Other thanpensating twopanies under the Harris Group and buying a piece ofnd that was nned as a junkyard, what else did you do?¡± The moment he said that, Zachary and Louis¡¯s faces turned pale. Madam Harris was rather surprised and looked at her son. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! Nobody said what use that piece ofnd is for. I think it might be formercial development!¡± Hearing Zachary words, Nicole stood up. ¡°Brother, calm down first. If that¡¯s true, the most important problem now is the capital chain. If the overall situation can¡¯t be stabilized...¡± ¡°Shut up! What asion is this? How is it your turn to speak?¡± Zachary pointed at Nicole and scolded her as if his lie had been exposed. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to talk about anything else. Look at the media reports-this matter seems to have just been reported.¡± June was enjoying the show, so she walked straight to her mother with her phone. Everyone present quietly picked up their phones. ¡°The construction site has beenpletely locked down! The Harris Group has blown up the entire project?¡± ¡°The Harris Group is in deep trouble!¡± ¡°The new building of the Harris Group was halted for a week. It¡¯s suspected to have fallen into a pit.¡± ¡°Zachary! Louis! What¡¯s going on?¡± Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect to be so embarrassed in front of so many guests today. She quickly said, ¡°Hurry up and use money to continue covering it! This ugly matter...¡± ¡°Mom... The bank... doesn¡¯t lend to us now,¡± Zachary said carefully. ¡°Why?! Are those banks crazy?¡± Madam Harris gritted her teeth as she looked at her two useless descendants. She didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment, and she med Wace for saying this in public. ¡°Within an hour, almost every media outlet has reported about this matter. Facing such public opinion, the bank will definitely be afraid that they won¡¯t be able to transfer the money and would have to fork out the principal. Once the project bes a bad asset, it will be a major crisis for the bank.¡± June looked at her mother and brother. I didn¡¯t expect retribution toe so quickly. With my understanding of Zachary, he has no ability to resolve this matter. Chapter 133 133 The Harris Family¡¯s Crisis Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on the Harris family¡¯s business, Celeste and Leo nced at each other as if they knew very well about the origins of that vase and the matter behind it. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for the Harris family to survive this.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Harris family was able to survive until now, all thanks to the assets left behind by thete Mr. Harris?¡± ¡°I think this mess will definitely be pushed to Wace!¡± Hearing the discussions around her, Madam Harris took a deep breath. Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about these things. I have to earn a sum of money to resolve the crisis in front of me! ¡°I¡¯m afraid the bank is reassessing. If the funds don¡¯t fall into ce, those projects will definitely end badly.¡± June sighed. Although I¡¯m not very reliable, there will probably be nothing left of my family if this continues. ¡°Hmph, idiot! We still have other projects at home. Can¡¯t we just continue to withdraw our funds? Or we can just transfer a few temporarily suspended projects out and auction them! Yes-just auction them off, and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Zachary looked at June. Is my elder sister trying to say that only she knows how to resolve this matter? ¡°The news is out, so how could anyone take over in a short time? Moreover, this is our Harris family¡¯s project. If we don¡¯t handle it well, it will cause a crisis of reputation. The business image that our family has built over the years will probably be ruined. By then, it will be very difficult to gain everyone¡¯s trust!¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Madam Harris fell into deep thought. I hadn¡¯t expected this question. Why would Zachary and Louis do such a thing? ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me! How can it be so serious? It¡¯s just a few small projects. Continue talking nonsense...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Madam Harris gave Zachary a fierce look. She wanted to scold him, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to. I have to contact Crystal first. After all, Crystal is very close to the people there. I can just call her and suppress the public opinion. I can¡¯t let anyone take the opportunity to smear the Harris Group¡¯s reputation. Who is behind all this?! Madam Harris observed everyone¡¯s performance. If nobody was deliberately ndering us, how could so much negative news spread in such a short time? If we had known earlier and suppressed the news, how could we have been forced to this extent by the media? It¡¯s all Sharon¡¯s fault. If she were as capable as Crystal, she might¡¯ve known about this beforehand. At the thought of this, Madam Harris red at Sharon angrily! ¡°If you ask me, I think we should call a board meeting. No-¡± ¡°No!¡± When Madam Harris heard June¡¯s words, she immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. If we hold a board meeting now, what will the board of directors think? Your younger brother has just stabilized his position, and it¡¯s just a small mistake, yet they want to mobilize so many people? How will he survive in the future?¡± Madam Harris realized that things were starting to get out of control, so she quickly signaled to Nicole. Why! Why does Grandma only pay attention to me when she needs me... It is clearly Zachary and Louis who have lost face, but they now want me to step forward. Although she was very unhappy in her heart, Nicole still stood up. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be affected by such a trivial matter. Today is my birthday, so I hope that everyone will give me some face and not mention this matter for the time being. Our appraisal convention will continue. Don¡¯t we have to look at the birthday presents given to me by my uncles and aunties bit by bit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± May¡¯s dissatisfied voice sounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that they had the ability to identify counterfeit goods? Why can¡¯t they say anything now?¡± There was a hint of jealousy in her tone. What right does Sharon have to be with such an excellent man while I have to give herself to Louis? If there hadn¡¯t been an ident at home... Thinking of this, May smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What method can Miss Sharon use to prove that this is fake?¡± Chapter 134 134 Counterfeit Antiques Celeste nced at Leo as if implying something. In fact, the Campbell family¡¯s matter had something to do with the two of them. They had always been using the real treasures in the Campbell family¡¯s collection to replicate them. Moreover, the replicated treasures were almost so real that they were undoubtedly created by Leo. There was a rule in this line of work: Ancient items could be imitated but not be exactly the same. The more ancient an item was, the more it couldn¡¯t be imitated. Therefore, Leo would also follow the rules. Everyone watched as Sharon heated the jade with fire and polished off ayer of gray crystal on the vase. She then sprayed alcohol on the cloth before carefully wiping the ss vase clean. Initially, everyone was amazed at the simplicity and value of this thing. They didn¡¯t expect it topletely change now. Louis and May gasped. What is going on? Zachary stared at Fred with a dark expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this thing must be real? Why is it like this now?¡± Fred¡¯s forehead twitched. Perhaps it was because too many things had happened recently, but he didn¡¯t know what to do and hence misjudged the situation. ¡°Not only that, but this vase was also deliberately made. As long as we take a closer look, we will realize that although the manufacturing technology of this vase is very advanced, it follows the rules of cultural relic manufacturing very well.¡± Sharon remembered that Watson had done the same thing when he repaired the bowl that day-he deliberately smoothed the symmetrical part of the bowl. ¡°How is that possible? I remember that Celeste is an expert in antiques. She has handled many good items!¡± ¡°Forget it! What would a woman know? I think she was deceived too.¡± ¡°But why did I hear that she bought this treasure at the Campbell family¡¯s Lazarus Trading Company? It also cost a lot of money back then.¡± ¡°Could it be because of that matter... I heard that there was a problem at May¡¯s house recently. Many things that were bought became counterfeits, and the real goods flowed into the underground market!¡± May¡¯s ears were very sharp. When she heard this, she immediately sneered. ¡°Do you not have anything else to say? What has the Campbell family got to do with you? When did it be your turn to interrupt?¡± Although they were all telling the truth, May was unwilling to ept this. In her eyes, this was merely a coincidence. How could our family do such a thing? ¡°I think May should know what¡¯s going on. There shouldn¡¯t be many people who cane into contact with antiques like the Campbell family. Why did Celeste just happen to buy counterfeit goods?¡± Sharon nced at Leo as she spoke. This man has been wearing gloves since he entered, and judging by May¡¯s attitude toward him, it is obvious that this person¡¯s status is very special. Louis instantly knew what was going on. He said angrily to Sharon, ¡°You b*tch! What nonsense are you talking about here? You have to know that this is New York. If you speak nonsense, we¡¯ll chase you out immediately. This is a treasure our guest brought over. How can it be fake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This vase was indeed sold by our family. As everyone knows, it¡¯s impossible for our family to have a fake.¡± May also fiercely red at Sharon, feeling that she was lying. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say anything? This ce is New York, not Michigan, where you can do whatever you want. You might end up dying here. If you dare to lie, you have to be prepared. If you¡¯re exposed, you¡¯ll end up in a very miserable state.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was consoling. She had noticed Celeste and Leo¡¯s eye contact more than once. Paul seemed to understand something. Sharon had defeated the other party psychologically, so he said with a straight face, ¡°Our family is a famous one in New York, so it¡¯s a little too much to be fooled by these people. Moreover, this time... Fred, I didn¡¯t expect you to be wrong. Everyone was deceived this time. If you didn¡¯t teach us a lesson, there would be a lot of people chasing after you because of your reputation.¡± Celeste was shocked by this sentence. Why would the Brown family speak up for Sharon? Given the Brown family¡¯s status in the antique world... If I really anger them, it will be hard for me to leave New York. Celeste spoke with a trembling voice, looking at Paul and Fred nervously. ¡°This, this... Don¡¯t look at me; I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯m just a businesswoman, so it¡¯s impossible for me to fake it.¡± Chapter 135 135 Two People¡¯s Conspiracy ¡°Besides, what right does this girl have to say that this vase is a fake? Didn¡¯t you hear Fred say that this thing must be real? It¡¯s a treasure left over from the first century.¡± Celeste¡¯s hands were sweating. I came to New York to conduct business, and nobody has discovered it, but now... Fred¡¯s face changed when he heard that. These people are trying to drag me down with them! ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I say that this thing must be the real thing? I only took a rough look at it just now, so who knows what¡¯s on it? How dare you frame our family? Do you still want to survive in this industry?¡± At this moment, Fred couldn¡¯t care less about what they were saying. If Paul uses this matter to say something, then my life probably won¡¯t be easy. ¡°Miss Celeste, on behalf of the Antiques Association in New York, we hope that you are willing toe with us. I wonder if you know anything about the counterfeits that appeared in New York.¡± Paul¡¯s tone was threatening, while Celeste¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Antiques Association? Is it my fault that I bought a fake one?¡± Celeste argued. ¡°Even if I bought a fake one and took it out identally, what can you do? Do you have any proof that I did it on purpose?¡± ¡°Before the appreciation convention, Paul had already given me many counterfeits. These counterfeits were only created through different means,¡± Sharon said seriously. ¡°Could Miss Celeste be the one who faked it?¡± Celeste waspletely flustered at this moment, and she subconsciously gazed at Leo. Leo naturally didn¡¯t want her to implicate him, so he quickly said, ¡°Since this is already confirmed to be a fake, quickly take it away. There are still many treasures to see next. As for this woman, we¡¯ll talk about it after the appraisal convention!¡± At this moment, Celeste felt a strong sense of being abandoned. She was instantly angry and scolded, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? B*stard, you actually dared to nder me! You were the one who said that these things wouldn¡¯t be seen through at all. You said that everything would be fine as long as you took the authentic thing away! How can you do such a thing now!? Let me tell you: all the fake things in the Campbell family were obtained by this b*stard! Catch him, catch him!¡± With that, Celeste couldn¡¯t help but pounce forward. Louis quickly got someone to pull them away. May stood there at a loss as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked at Louis as if she were asking for help. However, May didn¡¯t expect Louis to pull his arm out of her embrace. Thetter then sneered. ¡°You can settle your own problem. Your family isn¡¯t worthy of our Harris family! If it weren¡¯t for you today, I wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed. Hurry up and go back!¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to this b*stard¡¯s nonsense! I definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯ve watched you grow up, so why would I do such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you watched me grow up that I knew you were arrogant! You¡¯ve always looked down on our Campbell family... It¡¯s not the first time my father warned you not to have any dirty thoughts, but what about you? You didn¡¯t listen at all. You¡¯re really too much!¡± May took a few deep breaths. ¡°From today onward, you are no longer a member of my Campbell family. You can do whatever you want, and I will never stop you! Stop trying to deny it-only my father and you have the keys to the family¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. Our family isn¡¯t stupid enough to harm itself!¡± Hearing this, Leo was shocked. I never thought that May would say such a thing. Moreover, if she really honors this matter... My life will be terrible in the future. ¡°Eldest Miss, I beg you-I beg you to let me off! On ount of how much I¡¯ve done for the Campbell Family, please let me off this time. If those people find out that I sold counterfeit goods, I¡¯ll definitely die very miserably in the future!¡± Before Leo could finish his sentence, Fred stood up. He no longer supported Leo and sneered. ¡°Someone like you is too much. You used someone else¡¯s treasures to fake them and harmed your own master. You even asked me to testify and help you lie. Do you think the Campbell family will let you off?¡± Seeing Fred¡¯s serious expression, they almost believed him. ¡°Alright, you old thing, stop talking nonsense here. Let me tell you that your actions are absolutely despicable! You should honestly tuck your tail between your legs and be a good person. I might even leave you some face or else... Fred, I heard that your grandson was beaten up very badly. You don¡¯t want him to get another beating, do you?!¡± Chapter 136 136 Treasure Contest May wanted to find a hole to hide in on the spot. How could there be such an embarrassing thing? There is actually a traitor in our family, and we even lost face in front of the Harris family. She turned her head to look at Sharon. I didn¡¯t expect it to be discovered by this woman. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt as she sat there in dejection. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so capable! We underestimated her before.¡± ¡°How could she not have any ability when she has married into the Harris family? We really didn¡¯t know what she was capable of, so we¡¯re talking nonsense here. In my opinion, Wace really married the right person!¡± ¡°I have to admit that this Sharon is really beautiful. She should be the most beautiful person in the Harris family.¡± Hearing the praise from the surrounding people, June felt a little better. My daughter-inw has finallye in handy. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I¡¯ve been busy at hometely. I thought it was Nicole¡¯s birthday, so I hurried over. Did I miss anything?¡± Under the servant¡¯s referral, Crystal actually walked in with a big box in her hands. ¡°This is my present to my sister. I hope she will always be so carefree-it¡¯s also an antique. I hope she likes it.¡± As soon as Crystal entered, she attracted the attention of arge group of people. They didn¡¯t expect Crystal to act as if nothing had happened when the York Group¡¯s business in New York was in dire straits. ¡°Oh my god! Sister Crystal, is this really for me?¡± Nicole eximed, ¡°This is an antique European folding fan from more than a hundred years ago! I only mentioned it once, and you remembered. This kind of fan produced in 1840 is worth a lot!¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you like it. It didn¡¯t cost much.¡± Although Crystal said that, she still felt a little heartache. The handle of the fan was made of cow bone, and there were exquisite carvings on it. On the fan was a stone te-colored seal of a Greek fairy theme! ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Whether it¡¯s for collection or disy, this thing is very beautiful.¡± Nicole affectionately took Crystal over to her side. Crystal didn¡¯t expect the former to directly say something before she could ept the joy. ¡°Sharon, you see that!? What did Crystal give me, and what did you give me?¡± ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Wace said in a low voice. Sharon has just bought a car and doesn¡¯t have any money left. This girl wants Sharon to take out the gift she has prepared at this time because she wants to embarrass her. Moreover, I didn¡¯t prepare any antiques as a gift in advance because I ran too quickly. ¡°Hmph, I think she doesn¡¯t treat them as family at all. She exists like our opponent!¡± The surrounding people were looking forward to a big battle soon, and they were also looking forward to Sharon bringing out a better gift. Everyone present looked at Sharon, not knowing what gift she could bring out. Ever since Crystal entered, she realized that Wace¡¯s attitude toward her seemed to be even more perfunctory. Although he had been in the business world for more than ten years, Wace still looked like a big boy. Although he was only wearing a simple coat, his gold-rimmed sses made him look like a noble. ¡°It¡¯s just some worthless toys. If Nicole likes it, I¡¯m willing to share it with everyone.¡± Wace watched his wife walk past him with a sense of wisdom. He had a feeling that he had mistaken her for someone else. As she spoke, Sharon took out the thing she had asked Tommy for. ¡°This is a 1940 customized, gold-ted light relief birdsong box. The music is leisurely green. Happy birthday, Nicole.¡± This music box was rare, delicate, and luxurious. Tommy had to spend a lot of effort to take it back. Nicole stretched out her hand as if she were taking it, but when she touched a corner of the music box... Nobody expected her to throw it forcefully. ¡°You think you have the money to buy this thing? I think you¡¯re joking.¡± Nicole raised her chin and gazed at Sharon. ¡°There are so many people here today, so I won¡¯t say anything to you! However, you have to know that I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Sharon¡¯s heart ached a little. Why doesn¡¯t Nicole know anything about ancient artifacts? The music box I¡¯ve brought is a professionally custom-made core, and the family that created this has inherited a meticulous and professional attitude for the past hundred years. ¡°Please give me face, Fred, Paul¡± Sharon brought the item to the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t care if everyone appreciates it-true gold isn¡¯t afraid of fire! This thing has a gorgeous gilded outer shell, and its entire body is covered in delicate flower and bird patterns.¡± Chapter 137 137 The Two Women Fought Just as Sharon said something, there was a burst ofughter in the room. Louis looked at Sharon and suspected that she was crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around here. This thing is worth at least 1.7 million dors. With your money as a model at RC, what do you have left after buying two cars?¡± Everyone present sniggered. The Harris family has really lost face this time. However, nobody expected Nicole¡¯s expression to be extremely strange. How would Sharon know that my favorite music is leisurely green... This tune wasposed by my biological mother and hasn¡¯t been heard for many years. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, the Harris family rarely mentions it at home, so why would Sharon know? ¡°Sister Sharon, isn¡¯t it too rude to take out such a thing on this asion? Such an inconspicuous thing probably won¡¯t attract everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Crystal nced at the music box. I have won this round. After all, I spent a lot of money to buy my present. With the Harris family¡¯s snobbish personality, Sharon won¡¯t have it easy today. Sharon didn¡¯t say anything else. She just gently twisted the lever of this thing, and then the beautiful sparrows on it began to chirp, their voices very pleasant. What was shocking was that the birds¡¯ bodies and feathers were moving ording to the rhythm of the music. They looked vivid and lifelike. Moreover, a small drawer popped out from the bottom of the music box, looking delicate and moving. ¡°If I remember correctly... The feathers of the birds on this music box are real. Also, the core of this music box uses more than 250 precision parts.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Sharon has put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°Nicole, no matter what, it¡¯s prepared for you. Whether it¡¯s real or fake, you should ept it first.¡± On the surface, Crystal was speaking up for Sharon, but she was secretly mocking thetter for not being able to buy the real thing. They had finally waited until now, and Zachary indicated that Fred had to stomp on the fake thing that Sharon took out. Fred¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Isn¡¯t it because I thought I would be the only professional present that I agreed with Zachary. Who would¡¯ve thought that Paul would also be here? If I speak nonsense, Paul might not let me off. ¡°Is it really the Gilded Bird¡¯s Cry box?¡± Paul¡¯s tone was a little excited. If there really is such a treasure, I can¡¯t miss it! Everyone present was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but look deeply at Sharon. ¡°Wace, do you think the fan I gave Nicole looks good? Isn¡¯t it a little perfunctorypared to Sharon¡¯s?¡± Crystal bit her lower lip lightly. From the moment I entered through the door, Wace hasn¡¯t given me a single look. It could even be said that ever since Sharon took out the gift, his attitude toward me seemed to be even more perfunctory. ¡°Miss Sharon, are you willing to let me take a look at the thing in your hand?¡± Paul had noticed Fred and Zachary¡¯s whispers. The two of them have anxious expressions on their faces. It¡¯s obvious that they are up to no good. Moreover, as a cultural relic appraisal expert, I want to understand such a treasure deeply. ¡°Ahem-Paul, we invited you here as a guest. You just have to sit here. Leave the appraisal to Fred, and we can naturally resolve it.¡± Zachary frowned slightly. Paul seems to know Sharon, so why does he keep asking to help her? ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you appraise it together? It will definitely prove that the treasure Sharon bought is real.¡± As she spoke, Crystal pushed Sharon forward. Unexpectedly, Louis was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Sharon, do you know how busy Fred is usually?¡± His insidious gazended on Sharon as he said sarcastically, ¡°Someone like you actually thinks that you can buy a treasure? I think you should just put it away obediently and treat it as an ordinary birthday present.¡± ¡°Louis, do you want to be scolded again? What does this have to do with you?¡± Wace¡¯s expression was very ugly. Fred and Paul haven¡¯t said anything, so how could hee to a conclusion? No wonder I had to prepare the gift myself. Paul looked at the Harris family and was somewhat dissatisfied. If they knew that Sharon is much more powerful than they think, these people probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to fart. ¡°Hmph, in my opinion, she brought a fake to ruin the Harris family¡¯s reputation!¡± June nced at Crystal before turning her gaze to Sharon. Neither of these two women is my ideal daughter-inw now, so no matter who is outstanding, they are useless to me. Chapter 138 138 She Won¡¯t Sell It Wace was about to say something when Sharon shook her head. I have already gotten used to it and will let these people say whatever they want. After all, not everyone has the taste of digging for treasure. I just want to end this quickly and go to the hospital to see Uncle Smith. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Paul, Fred. The two of you can take a look together. Many people don¡¯t have good taste now, and they¡¯re not sure if the antiques are real or fake. Instead of that, it¡¯s better for the two of you to take a look together. If they are fake, I have other ways,¡± Sharon said calmly. Even if it is real, who knows if the Harris family would rece them in secret? These people might really do it. Hearing Sharon say that he had no taste, Louis immediately became irritable. However, he didn¡¯t expect his father to re at him fiercely, as if ming him for speaking nonsense. Only then did Louis clench his fists and pray in his heart that Sharon¡¯s music box was definitely a fake! Paul and Fred walked to the bottom of the stage. Their eyes were filled with disregard and contempt for each other. ¡°Amazing! Really amazing!¡± After a while, Paul¡¯s face turned red from excitement. He rushed to Sharon and asked humbly, ¡°How much did you spend to buy this thing, Miss Sharon?¡± Sharon casually made up a number because she really didn¡¯t know how much the music box was. She had asked Tommy to buy it. ¡°Everyone! Listen to me, everyone. This thing is really a treasure! Although I know that this is a birthday present for Miss Nicole, we can also tell from what Crystal said that Nicole doesn¡¯t seem to like this music box. Therefore, why don¡¯t you give up your love and sell it to me? I¡¯m willing to offer 1.7 million!¡± Everyone gasped when they heard this. If today was the birthday of a Harris family elder or a close friend, it would be fine if Sharon took out something so expensive. Who knew that she would spend so much money on the youngest child of the Harris family? Zachary looked at Fred, indicating that he could speak. However, thetter remained calm as if he had no intention of speaking. Anyone with eyes would know that this isn¡¯t an asion for me to talk nonsense. If I were alone today, our n to malign Sharon would¡¯ve seeded. But Paul is here, and he has taken the initiative. I¡¯ve already lost face once because of May¡¯s vase. If I were to make another mistake now, nobody would be willing to invite me to such a gathering in the future. Hearing Paul¡¯s words, Madam Harris raised her eyebrows calmly. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to find such a treasure this time. If he can offer 1.7 million, he can offer two million. With such arge sum of money, our Harris family will definitely be able to resolve our current crisis. At that thought, Madam Harris nced at Paul and secretly scolded him for being an old fox. On the surface, he is a cultural relic worker. But in essence, he is a businessman. ¡°This is my birthday present to Nicole. Whether she wants it or not is up to her. Since I¡¯ve already given it away, this thing naturally doesn¡¯t belong to me. It has already proven its authenticity. Whether or not she wants to sell it depends on her.¡± Sharon directly gave the choice to Nicole. At this moment, Crystal and Louis were determined to get it. They believed that with Nicole¡¯s disgust for Sharon, she would definitely sell this thing. Unexpectedly, Nicole took the music box and subconsciously twisted the lever. She listened to the melodying from inside and looked at Sharon seriously. ¡°Thank you... Sharon... I won¡¯t sell this music box. No matter how much it¡¯s worth, I won¡¯t sell it.¡± Everyone was stunned-especially Crystal and Louis, who had been smug just now. The two of them stood in their spots and now realized thatpared to Sharon, they were like clowns. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me your gifts, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I hope you all have fun. I still have to go to work, so I won¡¯t be staying for long.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to see the hypocritical family members for the sake of some benefits. She didn¡¯t say anything else and walked straight to the door. Wace wanted to follow her, but June stopped him with a look. Seeing the confused looks on everyone¡¯s faces, Wace slowly said, ¡°Do you think this music box is nothing to Nicole? The music in it is the original tune of thest song recorded before Third Aunt passed away. It¡¯s normal for a daughter to keep her mother¡¯s things.¡± Chapter 139 139 Help After walking out of the Harris family residence, Sharon felt much more rxed. After working hard, Wace still had to deal with those people. At the hospital entrance, a child attracted Sharon¡¯s gaze. He was carrying a small sling bag and tworge woven bags. He walked forward with difficulty, looking like he was selling trash. Considering his height, he was no more than five or six years old. The two woven bags were taller than him, so it was hard for this little kid to take each step. ¡°I¡¯m already very busy; you can¡¯t trouble me! You¡¯re an older child, so you have to take good care of your younger brother! You have to take good care of me.¡± The child was mumbling something, making Sharon¡¯s heart ache. She looked at the child who was struggling to move forward and remembered her childhood. However, the child¡¯s body ultimately couldn¡¯t withstand this weight. He reflexively fell backward, and the tworge woven bags fell straight to the ground, scattering the waste. Seeing the child reluctantly squat down to pick up the things on the ground, Sharon was about to help when a foot stepped on his small back. Not only that, but the woman even twisted his body as the child shouted in pain. Bang! Right after, she kicked the stic bottle on the ground away. ¡°Where did this little b*starde from? Why don¡¯t you take a look at where you are? You¡¯re actually picking up trash here.¡± The woman in front was wearing thick makeup and didn¡¯t care that the person in front of her was just a child. She mercilessly stepped on him again and cursed with her hands on her hips. This woman¡¯s name was Sherry, and she was the lover of Thames, a cardiovascr expert in this hospital. Thames was quite famous in New York, so everyone was more tolerant of him. Sherry didn¡¯t expect to see a nurse shamelessly sticking herself to Thames the moment she entered the department today, and that idiot actually didn¡¯t reject her. Her heart was filled with anger, and she didn¡¯t know how to vent it out before this little brat came over. The child seemed to have been in society for a long time. He quickly apologized, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to! Don¡¯t be angry at me; I¡¯ll wipe you clean!¡± ¡°Your mouth is quite sweet, but I¡¯m telling you not to get close to me!¡± Her sharp and unkind face was very distorted. She kicked the little child¡¯s side ribs. ¡°Despicable thing! My shoes are limited edition. I haven¡¯t worn it for long since my first time, and I met such an unlucky thing like you. What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I... I will really wipe you clean...¡± The little guy struggled to get up. He was a little out of breath, but he was afraid of angering Sherry, so he still crawled to her on his hands and feet. The little boy quickly used his small hands to hold the soles of her shoes and used the sleeves of his washed-out clothes to wipe the surface of them. Sherry¡¯s expression drastically changed as if she had been touched by something disgusting. She raised her hand and pped him. Tears fell down the child¡¯s cheeks as he was pped hard. Sherry roared ferociously, ¡°You little b*tch who doesn¡¯t even have a mother! How dare you touch my things with your dirty hands? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re worthy? I¡¯m telling you: immediatelypensate me. Otherwise, you can forget about leaving today. I remember who you are. If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to chase your younger brother out of the hospital!¡± ¡°My younger brother didn¡¯t...¡± The little guy was trembling in fear, but he knew that if his younger brother was chased out of the hospital, their family would have no chance of survival. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. I have money-I have a lot of money! I¡¯ll give all of this to you.¡± As the child spoke, he took out a roll of money from the small bag and shakily handed it to Sherry. Sherry didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She snatched the bag and opened it. There was a five-dor note, a ten-dor note, and even a one-dor note inside. ¡°Are you f*cking ying beggar¡¯s games with me here? What are you doing on the streets every day?¡± Sherry¡¯s face darkened. She threw the notes out and kicked the child¡¯s stomach. The little guy was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t cry out. He rolled on the ground a few times, and his slender arms barely supported him on the ground, but he couldn¡¯t get up no matter how hard he tried. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, go out and beg. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡± Seeing that the watery palm was about tond on the child again, Sharon finally couldn¡¯t help but rush forward. ¡°As an adult, you¡¯re so shameless to treat a child like this! The shameless person is actually you, right!?¡± Chapter 140 140 The Two Kids ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me? Are you here to see a doctor? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get someone to chase you out immediately!¡± Sherry wanted to break free from Sharon, but she realized that the girl in front of her was very strong. The little guy looked up at Sharon-who had suddenly appeared-and was shocked. ¡°Oh? You have such great skills?¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows coldly. Sherry thought that she was afraid, so she turned around and said with disdain, ¡°I told you not to be a busybody. Get lost quickly. Do you know that I am a famous doctor here...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Without giving Sherry a chance to speak, Sharon let go of her hand and pped her face ruthlessly. She didn¡¯t want this child to hear her. A loud p rang out-Sharon was really too angry. After two ps, Sherry¡¯s mouth started to bleed, and her cheeks were swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Her hands and feet were dancing wildly as she screamed in fear. ¡°Who, who are you?! How dare you hit me! I¡¯ll call security to catch you immediately!¡± ¡°Capture me? When you were bullying the little kid, why didn¡¯t you think that someone woulde out and teach you a lesson?¡± Sharon wanted to dislocate her arm, but Watson had taught her that medicine was used to save people, not hurt people. ¡°Get lost immediately!¡± Thereafter, Sharon pushed her out. She picked up the boy from the ground and walked into the hospital. ¡°Are you okay? Are you feeling unwell anywhere? You can tell Auntie...¡± In the beginning, the little boy only nkly let Sharon examine him. Only when he felt that Sharon meant no harm did he rx. Unlike other children, this little child didn¡¯t cry but let out a choking sound that suppressed his crying. Looking at him, Sharon could no longer suppress her heartache and hugged the child tightly in her arms. She had been like this when she was young, worried that her mother would be sad because of her, so she never cried out. ¡°Good child, don¡¯t be afraid. Auntie is here. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Feeling a warmth that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, the child was wrapped in Sharon¡¯s arms and finally couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved. His entire body was heaving up and down, and his eyes were filled with tears. He remembered a grandmother saying that one day, his mother would suddenly appear to protect him. So this woman in front of me is the mother of my younger brother and me? ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Sharon really pitied this child. No matter what he shouted, she agreed. ¡°Okay, be good. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Robson.¡± Sharonforted the child in her arms over and over again and walked toward Uncle Smith¡¯s ward. Looking at the dirty kid in her arms who was still trying his best to be strong, she felt extremely emotional. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s this room. Johnson is in there.¡± Robson suddenly extended his hand. Sharon stopped in her tracks and looked over. The little boy was alone in the ward, looking out of the window dazedly. From here, he saw a pot of strawberries on the windowsill opposite him. They looked like they were about to grow fruits. ¡°This is your younger brother?¡± Sharon bent down to look at the content on the medical record card. She smelled good, and her tone was very gentle. Johnson turned her head in a rare gesture and nced at her before looking out the window. Robson quickly exined, ¡°Brother has been like this since he was young-he ignores me. Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing how cautious the child was, Sharon felt very ufortable. How could there be such a parent in this world? They actually left such a cute child behind. ¡°Your name is Johnson, so is your brother Robson?¡± Sharon talked to Johnson, but she couldn¡¯t get any response from him. She casually dialed the registration number hanging by the bed and frowned slightly. The phone had been switched off three times. ¡°Is this your strawberry?¡± Looking at Sharon pointing to the te of strawberries, Johnson finally reacted. He blinked gently and shifted his gaze to Sharon¡¯s face. This time, it was a few minutes longer than before, but he quickly looked away as if he wasn¡¯t interested in her at all. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t deny it, I¡¯ll call you Johnson.¡± Sharon smiled and simply sat down with Robson in her arms. Johnson felt that someone was sitting next to him, so he moved his body inside cautiously. She helped Robson wipe his hands and asked Tommy to prepare a few new clothes for the five or six-year-old boy. Lydia happened to be nearby and quickly brought the clothes over. When she saw the two children in the room, she even thought that she had seen shocking gossip. Chapter 141 141 Ignored ¡°Go and look for information on Robson and Johnson¡¯s biological parents. If you can¡¯t find them, see if there are any suitable adoptive families. Johnson is suffering from leukemia and autism, but the hospital has received a considerable sum of money that is enough for him to be hospitalized.¡± Sharon believed that Lydia would definitely be able to find clues about Robson and Johnson¡¯s parents based on the ount and that phone call. After Sharon handed the two children to Lydia, Robson seemed very tired and fell asleep soon after. Lydia hid at the side and searched for the two children¡¯s identities, while Sharon left the room quietly and went to Uncle Smith¡¯s room. Sharon¡¯s expression was very ugly. It is clearly the best medical facility, but Uncle Smith doesn¡¯t look any better. ¡°Uncle, you have to trust me... I have to try. I hope you can recover.¡± Sharon carefully picked up a long silver needle from her fingertips. Although I still can¡¯t control the strength of the needle, Uncle Smith¡¯s illness cannot be dyed any longer... At the thought of this, Sharon¡¯s wrist trembled slightly, and she flicked the needle into Uncle Smith¡¯s body. Suddenly, a young and beautiful nurse pushed the door open and entered. When she saw Sharon, her face turned pale in fright as she shouted loudly, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± The nurse¡¯s sharp voice didn¡¯t affect Sharon¡¯s performance and instead made her speed up. I can¡¯t be affected by these things. The most important thing now is to save Uncle Smith¡¯s life! Whoosh- The silver needlesnded quickly, urately, and ruthlessly. Sharon repeated Watson¡¯s movements in her mind; then, her hand uratelynded on Uncle Smith¡¯s several major acupuncture points. ¡°Uh...¡± Uncle Smith-who was on the bed-seemed to be very ufortable, his pale lips making a painful sound. Although Sharon¡¯s heart ached very much, she knew that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. If she wanted Uncle Smith¡¯s body to recover, she had to make up her mind toplete this process. ¡°Hurry up and stop! Come out immediately, security guards! Someone,e! There¡¯s a crazy woman here. Hurry up and catch her.¡± At this moment, the young nurse felt that Sharon was deliberately harming people. As the patient¡¯s family, a person who doesn¡¯t know medicine is actually treating the patient. Moreover, this method doesn¡¯t look like it is used often, and it is Chinese medicine. Isn¡¯t this taking the patient¡¯s life? ¡°Someone, quickly pull her out. How can you touch a patient like this? Also, take off those needles quickly.¡± The nurse rushed over and tried to pull out the needles without exnation. She even wanted to push Sharon. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Sharon took a few deep breaths. She had previously thought that this kind of decayed medicine couldn¡¯t save lives. But after learning from Watson, she increasingly felt thatbining these techniques with modern medicine could create a new miracle. Sharon¡¯s gaze sharpened, and a nervous expression appeared in her eyes. She instantly grabbed the nurse¡¯s wrist. Watson said that it¡¯s taboo to suddenly remove these needles when using them to save someone. ¡°You, are you going to make a fuss? Let go of me...¡± The young nurse wanted to say something, but seeing how confident Sharon was, she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re telling me this because you¡¯re responsible for the patient, but don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything that I¡¯m not sure of. This patient is also very important to me.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression softened, and she smiled, her voice gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re responsible or not. In our hospital, you should follow our treatment method!¡± The nurse didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so easy-going, so she instantly became stubborn. ¡°Do you have the qualifications to practice medicine? Who is your teacher? Let me tell you: don¡¯t make me angry again. Take these silver needles out and get out quickly.¡± Sharon continued to perform the acupuncture as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. The young nurse red at her and was very angry. She then stomped her feet and ran out. In five minutes, Uncle Smith might get better. At the thought of this, Sharon quietly guarded Uncle Smith. At the Harris residence, the appraisal convention had ended. Madam Harris made a lot of money and happily interacted with the surrounding people. Crystal carried a ss of cocktail and walked toward Wace with a smile. ¡°Wace, I have something to tell you...¡± Before Crystal reached him, Wace¡¯s gaze was attracted by a business partner. ¡°Excuse me, Nicole is over there. You can have a good chat.¡± Wace left after that sentence and went to interact with the business partner. Looking at his back, Crystal suddenly smiled helplessly. Am I mistaken? Did Wace ignore me just now? Chapter 142 142 nning to Kidnap Crystal looked in Wace¡¯s direction, unwilling to give up. She then walked past him intentionally or otherwise, but she still didn¡¯t get a look. She waspletely confused! Why does Wace not seem to know me? He seems very unfamiliar with me. I remember that Wace was quite close to me in university, and we worked together in the student union and cooperated very well. Wace waved at a servant and gave a few instructions before continuing to study the future development of the project with his work partner. Crystal quickly stopped the servant when Wace wasn¡¯t paying attention and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did Wace say to you just now?¡± The servant was clearly stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Young Master asked me to prepare a set of red wine and steamed pear for him to bring home. He said that Madam left without eating much and was a little worried. Does Miss Crystal have any instructions?¡± The servant¡¯s words made Crystal¡¯s chest feel like it was about to explode. Is Wace ying with me? He actually cares so much about Sharon and ignores my existence. Moreover, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve hinted to Wace that as long as he got a divorce, I could marry him immediately. However, Wace¡¯s attitude bes colder each time, and he has even rejected me many times. At first, I thought that Wace was just trying to anger me to take revenge on me for abandoning him by going abroad. I didn¡¯t expect Wace¡¯s heart to be with Sharon now. I had thought that Wace was only trying to attract my attention, but I didn¡¯t expect him to truly have no interest in me now. He isn¡¯t even willing to look at me! ¡°Nicole, how¡¯s your cousin¡¯s rtionship with Sharon recently?¡± Crystal leaned over to Nicole and couldn¡¯t help but ask about their current rtionship. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t hear anything special happened.¡± Nicole nced at Crystal and didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to still not give up on Wace. With her current status, the Harris family doesn¡¯t like her. After asking a few more questions, Crystal fell into deep thought. Sharon has actually grown to this extent without her noticing! Crystal couldn¡¯t sit still. Nobody in the Harris family cares about me. Thinking of this, she stood up and left the Harris family mansion. She sat in the car and thought for a while before finally sending the message. ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace not to reply to her even after one night. Crystal was almost out of breath. When she thought of Sharon, her face was full of frustration. Who would¡¯ve thought that trash Sharon would really attract Wace? A few days ago, Sharon¡¯s status in the Harris family was even lower than that of a housekeeper. But when I think of everything that happened at the banquet today, I feel like a fishbone Is stuck in her throat. This is simply a great shame! The most important thing is that I had given the Harris family a lot of ¡®proof of allegiance,¡¯ but what happened in the end? It¡¯s because of a small matter with my brother that those old women don¡¯t care about me at all now. And if I don¡¯t get rid of Sharon now, it will be impossible for me to enter the Harris family and inherit the power! At the thought of this, Crystal gritted her teeth and picked up her phone. ¡°Help me find someone immediately. I want to kidnap the Harris family¡¯s Young Madam, Sharon. Hurry up and arrange this for me; there must not be any mistakes.¡± Although the Harris family didn¡¯t like Sharon, she represented the Harris family. Kidnapping her wasn¡¯t an easy matter. ¡°I understand, Miss. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll get someone to do this right away. Leave it to me!¡± A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone. Crystal smiled when she heard this. I want to see what Sharon can use to fight with me! At the thought of this, Crystal¡¯s eyes immediately widened. I cannot lose the Harris family and Wace. If even Wace gives up on me, my future will be very difficult. In the hospital, the young nurse was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What are you talking about here when even our Doctor Thames can¡¯t cure it? How can you cure it? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself first? Get out immediately. If anything happenster, you will definitely me our hospital!¡± Sharon shook her head. Why did Uncle Smith¡¯s body suddenly deteriorate so much? This has far exceeded my imagination. ¡°If your treatment method is useful, Uncle Smith won¡¯t be unconscious now.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, the nurse was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You-you¡¯re too much! Why are you doing this? I¡¯ll call the attending doctor now.¡± Chapter 143 143 No Medical Ethics ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if he was really useful, Uncle Smith wouldn¡¯t be in his current state?¡± ¡°You...¡± Hearing Sharon nder their hospital¡¯s reputation, the young nurse stomped her feet and said anxiously, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll get the attending doctor toe immediately. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then!¡± Sharonughed involuntarily, and she was about to exin when she saw the nurse rush out. Unexpectedly, Robson suddenly crawled out from under the bed and raised his innocent smile. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re amazing! Can you save this grandfather? Then, can you save Johnson too?¡± This mischievous brat is actually here. Sharon rubbed his head affectionately. ¡°This grandfather is very important to me, so I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to him!¡± ¡°I knew it! Mommy is really amazing! The little sister didn¡¯t believe Mommy, but Robson thinks Mommy is the best!¡± The little kid¡¯s world was very simple; he said whatever he thought of. At this moment, facing this big sister who had protected him, Robson was already certain that she was the most trustworthy. Even though Sharon was talking, it didn¡¯t distract her. She was already thinking about how to exin to the child that she wasn¡¯t their mother but an unfamiliar aunt. Seeing that it had almost been five minutes, Uncle Smith¡¯s body had reached its limit. Sharon stretched out her hand and was about to pull out the needles when the nurse walked in with a doctor in a white coat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact the other family members after this happened? You wasted my time.¡± The attending doctor¡¯s face was dark. When he saw Sharon and Robson, he shouted, ¡°What the hell are you doing? How dare you touch my patient?¡± Sharon frowned. People with such qualities can be doctors now? Unexpectedly, Robson stood up and looked at the doctor seriously. He exined, ¡°Uncle, my mother is treating grandfather!¡± Surprisingly, the attending doctor shouted angrily at the little kid, ¡°I think you¡¯re treating human lives like grass. I¡¯m warning you to get out now! Pull out the needles! What are you doing? What can a woman and a child do?¡± Sharon¡¯s face darkened. This b*stard actually dares to speak so loudly to a child. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°What should I do next? It¡¯s not your turn to talk nonsense in front of me.¡± ¡°What are you?¡± The attending doctor flew into a rage out of humiliation. He pushed Robson-who was blocking his way, away-causing him to fall straight to the ground. He didn¡¯t want to say anything else and rushed forward to pull out the needles. A cold light shed past Sharon¡¯s eyes as she grabbed the doctor¡¯s wrist and hit his tendons ruthlessly. ¡°Ah... It hurts!¡± ¡°Did you use this hand to push the child just now?¡± Seeing the doctor break out into a cold sweat, Sharon pushed him away with all her might. The back of his head knocked against the bed. Thames gritted his teeth and stood up with difficulty. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to have some skills. He could only look at the nurse behind him and shout, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Other than the doctor, nobody is allowed to enter this ward!¡± The young nurse shrunk her neck back with grievances and replied timidly, ¡°They... They came in just now when the family members were visiting...¡± ¡°What a f*cking troublemaker! I knew it! What¡¯s the use of the hospital epting useless female nurses like you?¡± Thames gritted his teeth and said hatefully. This man is really shameless. Sharon¡¯s heart moved when she heard his words, and her gaze toward him gradually became contemptuous. Right now, he is being sexist. Moreover, the nurse is responsible for everything here. There is nothing he can me her for. Sharon nced at him and silently remembered his name, Thames. At this moment, Sharon suddenly realized that it was time. She quickly took a deep breath and extended two fingers. In the blink of an eye, she pulled out all the silver needles. It was so fast that Thames was surprised while the young nurse was stunned. Who on earth is this young girl? Why does she have such a technique! ¡°Mom is so amazing! Will Grandpa wake up soon?¡± Robson was very excited. He pped for Sharon as if hoping that Uncle Smith would get better soon. Sharon felt that Robson was simply an angel. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. If the situation hadn¡¯t restrained her, Sharon really wanted to adopt them. Chapter 144 144 Experimental Medicine At this moment, Uncle Smith-who was on the bed-suddenly let out a groan. He then let out a long breath, and his face turned red. His breathing also became much calmer. ¡°Grandpa, get well soon. Mommy said that she¡¯s worried about you. When you¡¯re better, Robson will bring you to eat fried fish.¡± Robson smiled and went to Uncle Smith¡¯s side. He tucked thetter in and used his arm to support himself on the bed as he touched Uncle Smith¡¯s forehead. Thames¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is a hospital, not a theater. Why are you acting so pretentiously?! This is a hospital, not a ce where you can recover just because you say so. Hurry up and move aside. We want to do a full body checkup for the patient.¡± The young nurse cowered as she walked to the device connected to Uncle Smith¡¯s body. As she checked, she revealed a hint of surprise. ¡°Doctor... Doctor, look quickly! His blood indicators actually look normal! His leukocyte lesion is also one-third better...¡± Rubbing her eyes, the young nurse thought that she saw things. It was just a few simple moves, but she really saved the life of an old man with leukemia? Could the girl in front of us be a child of the Virgin Mary? Thames couldn¡¯t believe it at all. He went up to the nurse directly, his expression extremely ugly. Although I don¡¯t know this girl¡¯s identity, I have been in charge of this patient for months. I have used all sorts of treatment methods, but there was no improvement. Could a professional like me be inferior to an ordinary woman like her? Was she really sent by God to do such a thing? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t I be worse than a female liar? Thames¡¯s expression was very ugly as he had already sunk into deep self-doubt. In an instant, his pride as a doctor and his title as a genius seemed to have been stepped on by Sharon repeatedly! ¡°How is that possible?! The machine must¡¯ve been stuck when you restarted it. This data is all fake; otherwise, how could a person who appeared out of nowhere treat a person like this?¡± Thames looked around him. How can I believe that such a bizarre thing would happen? This girl must¡¯ve yed some tricks. I have to expose her! This old man is a member of the Harris family. I¡¯ve been looking forward to treating the patient so that I would have a chance to improve my status. If I was sure that he couldn¡¯t be saved, I would arrange for someone to secretly remove Old Man Smith¡¯s treatment equipment. Then, I woulde out and be a good person. I would also gain the attention of the Harris family. This Is killing two birds with one stone. However, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to appear out of nowhere... ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave so easily! If anything happens to him and his family members find our hospital, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves!¡± Sharon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she suddenly thought of something and smiled as she looked up and said, ¡°Dr. Thames, right? Your deception skills are too poor! Uncle Smith has a terminal illness, and you have no chance to cure him.¡± Sharon really couldn¡¯t understand this useless doctor. He is still so dignified and shamelessly pointing fingers at me. ¡°When she didn¡¯t enter the ward just now, you must¡¯ve done something. I¡¯ll tell you that there are surveince cameras in the ward, so don¡¯t try to hide it from us. Our hospital is very responsible for the patient!¡± A frog at the bottom of a well. Sharon looked at the young nurse Thames was pointing at and shook her head helplessly. Her cold eyes stared coldly at Thames. It is precisely this kind of person who doesn¡¯t have medical ethics that will talk about hypocritical responsibility. He is really shameless. ¡°Responsible? You mean to use some new drugs to experiment on Uncle Smith?¡± This was only Sharon¡¯s guess, but when she saw Thames¡¯s expression, her expression changed. It seems that I was right. Thames felt a chill run down his spine and broke out into a cold sweat.¡±What-what nonsense are you talking about... How do you know?¡± Thames was a little dazed. I did this matter very secretly, and it¡¯s impossible for anyone to know. As for the pharmaceutical sales representative in contact with me, it is even more impossible for this information to be leaked. ¡°You damn... B*itch, how dare you say anything here!?¡± Even though Thames said so, he actually felt a moment of fear when facing Sharon. He even felt extremely embarrassed. However, this shame of being seen through made him angry unconsciously. His veins were bulging, and his face was flushed. Just as he was about to find another excuse, the door of the room suddenly opened. Chapter 145 145 Infighting ¡°Why would such a thing happen in our hospital? Youngdy, you have to be responsible for what you say!¡± The door of the ward was opened again. ¡°How can you spout nonsense here?¡± An old man with a head of white hair walked in. He looked very serious as if he were dissatisfied with what Sharon had said. They were originally in a meeting to research the next step of treatment for leukemia patients in the hospital. They didn¡¯t expect Thames not to return after he left. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard someone say that the doctor in our hospital used drugs to worsen the patient¡¯s condition?¡± When Thames saw the person who came, he quickly took a few deep breaths and bowed seriously. ¡°Dean Lincoln, thank you for making this trip. There¡¯s no problem; we are currently discussing it.¡± Everyone in New York knows Lincoln¡¯s name. Thames was also delighted. This hospital director is a famous godly doctor. His medical ethics are noble, and his medical skills are extraordinary. Everyone says that all patients treated by him will recover in the end. There is no illness that he can¡¯t treat. Besides that, Lincoln is the Medical Research Association¡¯s president. Recently, he has been looking for someone to rece him as the director and is admired by everyone. This time, he specially held a meeting for the leukemia patient and took the opportunity to solve the patient¡¯s problem since he had nothing important to do for the next few days. Hence, I had been pretending to forget about food and sleep in front of him these few days and was focused on the patient. I didn¡¯t expect the old man¡¯s condition to deteriorate during the hospital director¡¯s consultation today. ¡°Director, it¡¯s like this! This family member seems to be in the midst of a medical dispute. She took the initiative to treat the patient. You also know that this patient¡¯s condition has worsened rapidly-even us doctors are helpless. This family member is really...¡± Thames spoke with a pained expression, and he even shook his head helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this family member to insist on using acupuncture to save the patient. The nurse even lied that the patient¡¯s blood function was good. I quickly stopped her out of responsibility!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± A childish voice sounded in the room. After Thames finished defending himself, Robson said rather anxiously, ¡°You clearly said many ugly words just now. Moreover, you said that you couldn¡¯t treat Grandfather¡¯s illness. My mother cured Grandfather, and you were angry. This shows that you don¡¯t want Grandfather to recover at all.¡± Sharon was slightly stunned when she heard this. This child is really sensible. He has probably been bullied a lot in the past, which is why he can understand the bad things this b*stard said just now. At that moment, Lincoln looked up slightly and observed the people present. The young nurse¡¯s face was filled with panic, and when she looked at him, there was respect and some fear. He turned his gaze to Thames. There was a fawning smile on his face, but his eyes were slightly focused. ¡°We still need to investigate this matter. During this period of time, you¡¯ll be suspended at home for observation. If what this child says is true, then our hospital doesn¡¯t need two-faced people like you!¡± Upon hearing this, Thames¡¯s hands and feet went limp, and his entire body went numb. ¡°No, no! Director! Director, listen to my exnation. I¡¯m worried that she will harm the patient¡¯s body! I didn¡¯t abuse the medicine or take any returns. There¡¯s no need to investigate this matter at all. Please trust me.¡± Thames didn¡¯t expect the dean to be so calm and even listen to this child! If I get kicked out at this moment, I will probably never have the chance to be the hospital director again. At the thought of this, Thames hadpletely lost his mind. He blurted out everything he should and shouldn¡¯t have said. In the end, when Lincoln threw him a cold gaze, Thames was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. ¡°I finally found you! Who are you? How dare you talk to me like this? Let me tell you: my man works in this hospital. He¡¯s an expert! If I don¡¯t want you to be treated in this hospital, you have to get out! Little b*tch, hurry up and apologize to me!¡± Sherry¡¯s sharp voice sounded in the ward. She saw Thames at a nce and quickly leaned over. ¡°Brother Thames, how did you know that I was bullied by this b*tch? You¡¯re here to avenge me, aren¡¯t you? This b*tch and that little b*stard bullied me just now. Help me chase them out.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Thames¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect his woman to say such things in front of the hospital director. ¡°Brother Thames, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you tell me all this? These poor people take up all the resources in the hospital and can¡¯t take out a single cent. When you be the director, you¡¯ll chase those poor people out... Ah!¡± Chapter 146 146 Treatment Method Sherry covered her face that had been pped by Thames and looked at thetter in disbelief. ¡°Brother Thames, what are you doing? You¡¯re the most capable one in the hospital. Look for those people who sent you money! You inted the prices of medicine that you have for this old man... Didn¡¯t you tell me all this yourself? How could you hit me? Could it be because of this b*tch...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shut up? Are you trying to kill me?¡± Thames pulled her hair and pped her face. Lincoln-who was standing at the side-had an extremely ugly expression on his face. ¡°Immediately send an official notice to fire Thames. All hospitals can¡¯t keep him anymore!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t do this to me! Please listen to my exnation.¡± Thames was stunned. He practically kneeled on the ground and hugged Lincoln¡¯s thigh tightly. ¡°What are you doing, you old man?¡± When Sherry heard this, she started shouting again. ¡°Let me tell you-do you know who he is? He¡¯s a famous cardiovascr expert in the country! I see that you¡¯re not young anymore. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll fall into our hands. Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you when the timees?!¡± Sharon looked at her and shook her head pitifully. ¡°Doctor, I think I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You can take a closer look. Uncle Smith¡¯s health has indeed improved.¡± Sherry nced at Lincoln and red fiercely at Thames. She didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. ¡°Hurry up and send two people over to take him away. Don¡¯t disturb the other patients!¡± Lincoln had always thought that as a doctor, his character and morals were much more important than his medical skills. Therefore, he hated this kind of b*stard whose medical ethics were corrupted to the bone. It would¡¯ve been better if I hadn¡¯t known. Now that this matter has been exposed, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted toward such a person! ¡°Damn old man, who do you think you are? Do you not understand what I just said?¡± Sherry was still shouting. Thames hated this woman to the bone now. If it weren¡¯t for her words, Lincoln might not have convicted me so quickly. Very quickly, someone called for security. Without even greeting them, they carried Thames and Sherry out of the ward. Lincoln didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he-a doctor-had to be responsible for the patient¡¯s life. He carefully examined Uncle Smith¡¯s body. Over the past few days at the hospital, he had gained an understanding of all the leukemia patients. This Uncle Smith and a little kid were his main focus. He had already gained a deep understanding of them many times, and now, there was a full body checkup. Coupled with what had happened previously, Lincoln was certain that this old man didn¡¯t have much time left. There was really no chance to save him, not to mention that during the meeting just now, he had diagnosed that many of this old man¡¯s internal organs were injured. Other than the bone marrow surgery within a week, he wouldn¡¯t have much time left. Moreover, Lincoln looked at Uncle Smith¡¯s flushed face and shook his head. This old man is already on the verge of death. It really is a pity. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m prejudiced against you. This old man¡¯s age, I¡¯m afraid...¡± As Lincoln spoke, he used those instruments to examine the patient¡¯s body. Looking at the data feedback, Lincoln was stunned. He immediately threw away the instrument, opened his eyes in shock, and then let go. Out of cautiousness, he had to confirm that his judgment was correct. Who would¡¯ve thought that such a strange thing would happen!? In just a breath¡¯s time, Lincoln¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How... how is this possible!¡± Whether it was the equipment or the doctors, they could tell that Uncle Smith¡¯s body had clearly improved, especially since his pulse was different from before. At this moment, Uncle Smith¡¯s pulse was very energetic. ¡°How did he suddenly be like this? His body...¡± Lincoln had been a doctor for many years and specialized in treating difficult illnesses. He believed in science, but when faced with such a situation, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Miss, what did you do just now?¡± Lincoln looked at the gentle and polite Sharon and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s needles! She used needles to poke grandfather! My mother pressed those needles here... and this ce... I didn¡¯t remember any other ces.¡± Sharon was a little surprised. This little baby is actually so powerful that he could remember the location of my needles after just looking once. ¡°You little doll, you¡¯re really interesting.¡± Lincoln couldn¡¯t help but pinch Robson¡¯s face. Looking at the spot he pointed at, there were indeed some inconspicuous red dots. These were traces of acupuncture. ¡°This technique...¡± Lincoln frowned slightly. The acupuncture points this kid pointed out are different, and two of them even have the effect of sealing. If it was to treat other illnesses, I could understand. However, going against the flow is extremely harmful to the body. How could it be possible to treat illnesses? Chapter 147 147 Repeat ¡°Miss...¡± After thinking for a long time, Lincoln finally said, ¡°I wonder who your master is. Are you using traditional Chinese medicine?¡± As he spoke, he was also sizing up Sharon. How could she have such exceptional medical skills? Lincoln¡¯s originally calm heart seemed to have been thrown a stone. Over the years, he had visited global hospitals and looked for medical sages both internationally and externally. They learned medical skills from each other and improved everyone¡¯s standards. Solving all kinds of difficult andplicated illnesses was also Lincoln¡¯s lifelong wish. ¡°My master is from a lineage of traditional doctors. Master doesn¡¯t want to have too much contact with the people now, so it¡¯s inconvenient to tell you his name.¡± Sharon had memorized this sentence for a long time-it was taught to her by Watson. Lincoln¡¯s expression changed when he heard about the lineage. He quickly turned around and bowed to Sharon.¡±Little divine doctor, please repeat what you did so that I can study properly.¡± The nurse was stunned. Doctor Lincoln is a doctor employed by an important political figure in the country! Someone who can make him address her as ¡®little divine doctor,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t that mean that her standard is... I really can¡¯t believe it! ¡°Grandpa, this is my mother! My mother is amazing. Is my grandfather okay? When can he wake up?¡± Robson heard someone praise Sharon and smiled proudly. He looked at her with a little excitement and smugness. Lincoln looked at Sharon. It has to be known that her master is a god-like existence in the medical world. He is an existence that we can¡¯te into contact with at all. When I was fortunate enough to receive a few pointers from the eldest son previously, I felt like I had been enlightened. He really wanted to ask Sharon what was going on, but there were too many people in the hospital, and he felt that it wasn¡¯t very appropriate. After all, the medical techniques mastered by her master¡¯s family were all their secret techniques! Where did this girl get her skills from? Lincoln didn¡¯t need to think too much about it. But with such standards and techniques... If she can be used to save lives, she will definitely be of great help! The old doctor stepped forward the next moment, his eager gaze making Sharon feel ufortable. He gestured for the nurse to go out first, leaving this ce to him, Sharon, and the child. When the young nurse walked out, Lincoln instantly put on an excited expression. ¡°Little divine doctor, there¡¯s nobody here any longer. I really want to see how you performed the acupuncture just now. Please demonstrate again!¡± From his eyes, Sharon saw the probing of medicine and the desire for high medical skills. She didn¡¯t expect that there was such a talent other than her master who was so eager to learn the essence of medicine. ¡°Director... Since you already know that I use traditional Chinese medicine, it¡¯s different from what you know. Even if I demonstrate...¡± Sharon was a little surprised. Looking at the desire in the old man¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her hard work in learning. ¡°The world of medicine is one family. Although I specialize in Western medicine, I know a little about Chinese medicine. Especially when I checked the old man¡¯s pulse just now-I could feel that his body had changed.¡± Lincoln looked at Sharon seriously and spoke sincerely. Since he really wanted to know the reason, Sharon immediately made a decision to let him see it once. As for how much he could learn, it would probably depend on hisprehension ability. ¡°Then, you must watch carefully. I can¡¯t tell you the secret behind it. My needle technique was passed down by my master, and normal people can¡¯t easily learn it.¡± Sharon thought of Watson¡¯s words and wasn¡¯t worried that he would learn it. After all, there were almost no people who could understand his technique. When Sharon thought of this, she took a deep breath and raised her hand, repeating the process again. This time, Uncle Smith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change drastically, but his pulse became stronger. ¡°I trust you very much, so please keep this a secret so that I don¡¯t get into unnecessary trouble.¡± Lincoln looked at Sharon and nodded, understanding what she meant. I¡¯ve heard that this old man has an inseparable rtionship with the Harris family in New York. This woman is probably connected to the Harris family in countless ways. If a young woman of such standards is able to be admired by him and even studied together, wouldn¡¯t they have already publicized it and raised their reputation? But this youngdy did the opposite, making me even more curious about her identity. Chapter 148 148 Secretly Taken After watching Sharon¡¯s demonstration, Lincoln was even more curious about her identity. However, it was obvious that Sharon had no intention of talking to him at all; she carried Robson straight out of the ward. When Sharon walked out, she found a few nurses surrounding Johnson¡¯s ward door. ¡°Little kid, tell Sister where your family is. Who is this call from? Do you have any other contact details?¡± Johnson didn¡¯t say anything; he just looked outside. The nurse sighed. ¡°If this goes on, the people from the Administrative Department won¡¯t let him stay any longer. This isn¡¯t an orphanage, and his card hasn¡¯t had money for a long time. We...¡± Sharon originally thought that these young nurses were chasing them away because they were snobbish, but on second thought, the hospital wasn¡¯t a charity organization and wasn¡¯t obligated to provide free treatment to the patients. This kind of matter had to be reported to the Administrative Department to be handled by them. The worst oue was naturally to send the twins to the orphanage. ¡°The head nurse has no choice. His treatment for today can only be terminated. If the person who left them here appears again, or if there¡¯s money in this card, we¡¯ll give him treatment again. I wonder how long they¡¯ll be able to stay in the ward.¡± Listening to the nurse¡¯s words, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. One of the two little kids is like a strong little leopard, his head smashing into people¡¯s hearts. The other is like a little hedgehog, not interacting with anyone at all. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. My mother is here-you can¡¯t not treat my brother.¡± Robson quickly rushed forward, afraid that they would take away the treatment device. ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± Sharon stood by the bed, not knowing what to do. She was about to exin when the corner of her shirt was suddenly grabbed. She lowered her head in a daze and saw that thin little hand gripping the corner of her shirt tightly. He looked up at her with his big eyes. Although he was expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything, Sharon knew that he meant begging and pity. He didn¡¯t want to stop treatment or go to the orphanage. He didn¡¯t want his only brother to have such a hard time again. Sharon was moved by these eyes. When the family of three had been on the run, she had been hidden by her parents in the orphanage. The white walls, gray stone steps, and the cold children and teachers had all caused her serious trauma. It was just thatpared to the twins, she was much luckier. Just a monthter, her parents came to pick her up and bring her home. Although life wasn¡¯t very good at that time, such a dull and happy life was something she hadn¡¯t experienced in many years after she married Wace. ¡°Madam...¡± The young nurse didn¡¯t know what she was thinking and couldn¡¯t help but call out softly. She recognized at a nce that this woman was RC¡¯s new wedding dress model. From the other party¡¯s age, she knew that these two children didn¡¯t belong to her, let alone their looks. Looking at the small hand, she finally said, ¡°Wait a moment. Don¡¯t report this to the Administrative Department first. I¡¯ll pay for his treatment and hospitalization fees. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Miss, you really have to think carefully. This little kid has leukemia...¡± The nurse also reminded her out of goodwill. Sharon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do as I say; nobody will make things difficult for you.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s serious expression, the nurse knew that she wasn¡¯t joking, and she swallowed what she wanted to say. The nurse didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so oppressive. From the poster, Sharon looks gentle and generous, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so reserved and serious. This made the nurse couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Johnson let go of her hand and continued to stare out of the window dazedly. Nothing in this world seemed to be able to affect him. Instead, it was all quiet and peaceful. ¡°Mommy, do you not want Johnson and me anymore? Did Johnson and I cause you trouble? I can work. Mommy, don¡¯t leave us behind...¡± Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown, her heart aching slightly. What have these two children been through? Where are their parents? Why do they not care about them? Unwilling to think too much about it, Sharon sighed and followed the nurse to pay the fees. She didn¡¯t notice a camera shing behind her... Chapter 149 149 Headline of the Gossip Sharon had already settled the admission procedures. She didn¡¯t expect this child to also have leukemia, and it was much more serious than Uncle Smith¡¯s. This kind of illness can¡¯t be cured without financial conditions. My current financial ability isn¡¯t low, so maintaining Johnson¡¯s daily treatment fees is no problem. But if I want the surgery performed, I have to find their families. She recorded the phone number that she couldn¡¯t reach into her phone and dialed again, but the reply was still cold and mechanical. Sighing, Sharon felt like she had gone crazy. Why am I so sympathetic and pitiful to the two children I¡¯ve just met? Over the years, I have encountered these things myself. Most of the time, nobody helped her. But this time, because the two children looked at me the same way, I couldn¡¯t help but assist them in some ways. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not the God of Fortune. I have used most of the money John gave me to run thepany, and it is ridiculous for me to expect the Harris family to pay me back. ¡°Hello... Are you RC¡¯s model? I recognized you at a nce. I think your looks are too suitable for me. Will you enter the entertainment industry in the future, or will you debut as a female group?¡± Just as they were about to return to the ward, a young nurse blushed and held a small book and phone, looking at Sharon nervously. ¡°Hello...¡± This action made Sharon a little at a loss. She didn¡¯t expect so many people to know her from an advertisement. She signed her name and took a photo with the young nurse. ¡°Miss Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good personality. You really can bring us happiness. Also, I heard from the head nurse that you took care of these two children. Thank you.¡± After a few conversations, Sharon understood a little about Johnson¡¯s condition. When I go to Watson¡¯s ce, I will definitely study it properly ande back to treat this child. Sharon didn¡¯t go home untilte in the evening. She didn¡¯t expect that the appreciation event would be so boring after that. After it ended hastily, the Harris family was pushed to the forefront of New York again. Looking at the cloudy rain outside the window, Sharon frowned slightly. Ever since Wace kneeled for the entire night on a rainy day when he knew that he was going to marry me, his legs have had a small problem. Every time it rains or is cloudy, his knees will swell. He¡¯s in so much pain that he can¡¯t sleep. She found the heat pack Watson gave her and heated it up before taking it to Wace¡¯s room. It was said that it contained a very good Chinese medicine bag and was very useful for this kind of pain. When Wace returns, the pain in his joints will definitely be relieved. It will be good for his body. ¡°Sharon, are you an idiot?! Are you deaf? I¡¯ve called you so many times, so why can¡¯t you hear me!¡± With an angry roar, June appeared in front of her and rushed over angrily. Sharon was so frightened that she shivered and quickly took out her phone, seemingly very wary. ¡°Sharon, are you dead? What did you do today? You embarrassed us at the appraisal convention. Do you think it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t pursue the matter?¡± June¡¯s angry voice came again. Seeing Sharon¡¯s expression, she thought that Sharon had some ability. I didn¡¯t expect that she would only be a model of RC. Now that she doesn¡¯t have any money, she still has to rely on the Harris family. Sharon sighed. I have long been used to June¡¯s bad temper. I don¡¯t know what has happened today for this woman to be shouting at me. ¡°Auntie Fanny isn¡¯t around today. Help me match my clothes and be more dignified. I want to eat with an international superstar.¡± June gestured for her daughter-inw to go to her dressing room. She was standing there with a sinister look on her face as her pair of heavy and disdainful eyes stared coldly at Sharon. This good-for-nothing will have to divorce Wace sooner orter. If Crystal still can¡¯t get the license to operate the casinos, it will be useless for our family. I¡¯ve finally gotten together with a small celebrity with a bright future, and she is verypatible with Wace. Sharon took out a long ck dress and asked, ¡°Mom, do you think this will do?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to a funeral?¡± June rolled her eyes at her. Isn¡¯t she a model from RC? She actually has such taste? Then, what about the ck clothes she usually wears... Sharonined in her heart. June is just making things difficult for me-I know this very well. ¡°This white dress then-it matches your temperament very well.¡± Sharon took out another white dress. ¡°What bad taste. People only wear white when they¡¯re dead!¡± June mocked again. If she had good taste, how could she have entered a family like theirs? ¡°Forget it; I¡¯ll choose for myself. Get out of here,¡± June snapped. Sharon nodded and walked out. Before she went upstairs, her phone suddenly rang. Before Sharon could answer, Kerry¡¯s anxious voice said, ¡°Sharon, have you seen the entertainment news?! You¡¯re in the headlines!¡± Chapter 150 150 Identity Exposed ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Sharon hurriedly hung up the phone and opened the trending topic. After searching for a while, it was really all her name. ¡°RC model, Sharon¡± ¡°Child born out of wedlock/Premarital Pregnancy, twins¡± ¡°Yes, she has two children.¡± ¡°Newly promoted model is indeed a hot mother.¡± Sharon flipped through the news. It was actually a photo of her hugging Robson and Johnson in the hospital. What exactly was going on? Soon, Sharon got into the car that Natsume had sent to pick her up. The entrance of thepany, which was usually quiet, was already packed. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but have a headache as she faced the reporters surrounding her. ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s your rtionship with those two children? Are those two children Mr. Harris¡¯?¡± ¡°When did you and Wace have kids? Could it be that you wanted to enter the entertainment industry and get special attention? Does Mr. Harris know about this?¡± ¡°The Harris family has never announced to the public that Wace has two children. Does the Harris family know about this?¡± Listening to the questions and the microphones being handed over, Sharon¡¯s head hurt. For so many years, almost no one cared that she was the daughter-inw of the Harris family. She did not expect that after she became a model for RC, she would suddenly be famous because of this identity. Sharon looked at the reporters. The questions were almost the same. It was obvious that someone was targeting her. ¡°If your interviews are going to be such untrue content, all of you will receive a court summons. If you don¡¯t want me to sue all of you for nder, I hope that all of you can investigate clearly before asking questions.¡± They didn¡¯t expect Sharon to refute them in front of the camera. This sister was really valiant! The moment she entered the studio, Sharon saw Natsume and couldn¡¯t help but apologize. ¡°Auntie Natsume, I¡¯m sorry. I can exin this matter. I¡¯m sorry for affecting thepany...¡± She didn¡¯t expect Natsume to not be angry at all. There was even a hint of joy on her face. Sharon was a little puzzled. [The identity of the new model Sharon as a daughter-inw of a rich family has been exposed! Her two sons¡¯ backgrounds are a mystery. Sharon ns to enter the entertainment industry to earn money!] Natsume looked at the marketing ount¡¯s information. There were a total of six groups of photos on it. It was obvious that they had been taken secretly. The angle was very good, and she did not miss a single important message. There were also pictures of Sharon entering and exiting the hospital. It seemed that the two children were really not in good health and Sharon was taking care of them in the hospital. Coupled with the pictures the nurse had posted, these could sufficiently prove that Robson and Johnson were really Sharon¡¯s children. In this scandalous news, those unscrupulous reporters also mentioned that the Harris family¡¯s business had recently been affected. At this time, Sharon might havee out as a model to earn money to help the Harris family repay their debts. Only those in the industry knew that Wace¡¯s family wasn¡¯t very favored by the Harris family, so the Harris family¡¯s shares fell even more. On the other hand, thepanies under Wace were developing very well. The Harris family might be short of money, but Wace wasn¡¯t. ¡°Why should I be angry? This is a good thing. Your reputation will increase positively soon.¡± Natsume pulled Sharon up happily. She was originally thinking about how to make Sharon famous in the future, but she didn¡¯t expect this girl to reveal such shocking news herself. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you had such a good figure after giving birth to two children.¡± Sharon did not know whether tough or cry after hearing that sentence. ¡°These two children are really not mine... I just went to the hospital to visit my old friends and saw these two children being bullied. I pitied them and helped them. Actually, I don¡¯t know them at all.¡± Natsume didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. She frowned slightly. If that was the case, she had to think of a way to rify it, or it would affect Sharon¡¯s rtionship with her husband. Sharon¡¯s identity as a model had also brought about a lot of poprity. This news had already been online in the middle of the night and it had been reposted hundreds of thousands of times. Not to mention that the keyword ¡°Sharon¡¯s child¡± was also ranked first on the trending searches. After clicking on it, the variousments were also very surprising. After all, Sharon had just entered the modeling industry and her first job was as a model for RC. Previously, the outside world had a lot of guesses about Sharon¡¯s identity, and Sharon¡¯s exposure was not low... However, not to mention scandals, there were actually no topics about her that Sharon had exposed to others. This news was probably the biggest news she had heard so far! Sharon was already married and had a pair of twins. Her husband was Wace, a famous young entrepreneur in New York. Just this identity information alone was enough to make everyone faint. Besides, someone was guiding people to believe that it was suspicious where Sharon¡¯s children had appeared from. Someone was obviously defaming Sharon. She had to deal with it as soon as possible! Chapter 151 151 Film Lead Although Sharon didn¡¯t have many fans, she was now divided into two factions. ¡°Oh no! Is this still the sweet Sharon that I like? Why did she get married silently and have a child?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s actually such a scheming b*tch! What is this woman trying to do? She just came out, and this happened? Does she still want to get married?!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s understandable. The smile on the poster is so good-it might¡¯ve been taken with her husband. RC, hurry up and release the full picture.¡± ¡°The person above is right; these pictures really hammered her to the core! Oh my god. I¡¯ve only worked for a day, and the person I like is no longer single.¡± ¡°It seems that my goddess is really very happy!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Harris family is supporting her?¡± Sharon and Natsume were ying on their iPads. Both of them had their own thoughts, but they remained calm on the surface. While Sharon was still thinking, her phone rang. She didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to be unable to sit still so soon. When Madam Harris saw this news, she almost fell off the sofa. After calling the family doctor over, she then called Sharon. ¡°Who are those two children?! What¡¯s going on? You know what kind of loss our family has suffered because of you. Hurry up and exin! Why did you walk out of those two children¡¯s ward?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask the hospital about the photo being taken secretly? How does their security work? As for the two children, I was the one who helped them. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find someone to investigate. There are many people in the hospital who know about this. You can ask them.¡± ¡°H-how dare you talk to me like that! I don¡¯t think the hospital knows what¡¯s going on. Perhaps you brought people to take the photo on purpose. This is called...¡± Sharon was distraught and didn¡¯t want to listen to Madam Harris¡¯s nonsense, so she hung up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Natsume. There¡¯s something I needed to attend to just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Natsume pulled Sharon over and said excitedly, ¡°I heard about something previously. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re interested, Sharon. My good friend Xander has been preparing for a new movie sincest year. This movie ispletely different from his previous works; it¡¯s a big female lead movie. The requirements for the female lead this time are very strange. Firstly, she needs to be beautiful. Secondly, she needs to have simple acting skills. They recruited globally once, but only one female supporting character was selected. Many people rmended new people to him, but he didn¡¯t ept them.¡± Sharon frowned slightly. I have also heard of Director Xander. Several Best Actor and Best Actresses were brought up by him. The movies that he makes are also very different from others and have great appeal at the box office. However, it is really strange for this talented director to recruit globally for the sake of a female lead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Natsume? Tell me now...¡± ¡°Actually, I know the reason why his movies were filmed well. It¡¯s not just because he has standards. He needs a good actor, an actor who can inject a soul into the movie. This is also the reason why he doesn¡¯t want to film this movie even though it has such a good script!¡± ¡°So... you mean...?¡± Sharon seemed to have guessed it, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it. ¡°His new movie is called ¡®Gazelle.''¡± Sharon didn¡¯t react at first, but after a while, she realized something and couldn¡¯t believe her ears. This was because it was the same name as the piano piece her mother had onceposed: ¡®Gazelle.¡¯ Her mother was a pianist before she married her father and had also been a piano teacher for a period of time after that. ¡®Gazelle¡¯ had a certain amount of influence in the piano circle, but it wasn¡¯t very much because this song had a deep meaning in the piano world. Before her mother could deliver this song to everyone, she passed away. The outside world would never know that there were so many stories behind this piano piece. Not to mention that her father had just passed away at the time, and her mother had fled with her alone. Thus, this tune was the only piano piece she knew how to y. ¡°Now, because Xander can¡¯t find the female lead, he¡¯s nning apetition and publicly recruiting her. I hope you can take advantage of your current reputation to give it a try. This kind of opportunity is more eptable than me paving the way for you to find someone, right?¡± Sharon was very surprised. Sure enough, Natsume wants me to act in a movie and enter the entertainment industry. Moreover, the opportunity is my mother¡¯sposition: ¡®Gazelle.¡¯ Whether it is rted to my mother or not, I want to give it a try. Chapter 152 152 The Mastermind Sharon quickly flipped through the reports and promotions of this movie. Her heart was pounding, and she was almost sure that he would use her mother¡¯s piano piece when the time came. Thinking of this, she suddenly looked up and said to Natsume, ¡°I want to sign up! Aunt Natsume, I must sign up.¡± Many people in the office were just watching the show. They were stunned when they heard Sharon say this. ¡°What?¡± Someone put down the design n in his hand and asked, ¡°Sharon, what do you want to sign up for?¡± ¡°I must act as the female lead in this movie,¡± Sharon said to Natsume with a firm expression. ¡°Oh my god! Sharon, are you crazy?¡± Another designer revealed an incredulous expression. ¡°Could it be that the matter is too big for you to handle?¡± Sharon looked at the person in front of her helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t mean to lie.¡± Seeing that Sharon was very serious, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. They looked at Natsume neatly, and Natsume said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. If you seed, you will continue to be RC¡¯s model. But if you fail, our RC won¡¯t use you anymore.¡± Everyone gasped when they heard this because everyone knew that Natsume had always doted on Sharon. Nobody would¡¯ve thought that such words woulde out of her mouth. ¡°Aunt Natsume, don¡¯t worry! Whether it¡¯s the Harris family or something else, they can¡¯t stop me from participating in the public selection.¡± Natsume knew that this girl would definitely participate in the public selection as soon as she heard the title. Hence, she had prepared the details of thepetition in advance. Even though Xander had only mentioned it to her and was nning the public performance, nobody knew when it would be held. But as a long-time friend, she was certain that since he had said it, it would definitely be held. Thus, information about thepetition had to be prepared in advance. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest; I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. As for the public opinion on this matter, I¡¯ll help you settle it. There will also be people at the hospital who can testify for you and help you build up momentum.¡± Sharon was very grateful to Natsume. Other than her parents, she didn¡¯t expect such a person to be willing to help her. The reporters had already left when Sharon left the studio, and thetter finally sighed. It doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but the Harris family might not be so easy to deal with. Natsume initially wanted to send her back, but Sharon knew that the Harris family had seen her getting close to the RC staff. They would definitely want her to quickly shoot the model pictures and then take advantage of the situation to fill in the hole made by Zachary and Louis. She stretched out her hand and hailed a taxi, but Sharon suddenly received a call from Quayle. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. I¡¯m busy.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was very cold. This person didn¡¯t call to gloat at me, right? Quayle could hear that Sharon was very frustrated, but he couldn¡¯t not let her know about this. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Sharon. I just received notice that the York family¡¯s Miss is... is...¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Why are you stuttering now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for someone to kidnap you and wants to do something that will ruin your reputation.¡± York family¡¯s Miss? Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard that. She actually hasn¡¯t given up on Wace. At this point, Crystal still doesn¡¯t understand that the Harris family only likes the power behind her. The moment her brother lost the gambling king¡¯s trust, Crystal should¡¯ve realized that the Harris family no longer liked her. ¡°I understand. Since that¡¯s the case, tell me when and where she is going to take action. You don¡¯t have to tell your subordinates too much about the rest. Whatever Crystal wants them to do, let them do it!¡± All the way back to the Harris family¡¯s house, Sharon looked at the lit-up living room. She was even thinking about the ugly faces of those people and the kind of carnage she would have to face if she walked in. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Everyone knows about Sharon and Wace. We¡¯re also waiting for the two of them toe back.¡± ¡°Pfft, I think you set me up! You knew that Mom wanted to give me all the money, so you and Sharon framed me together and caused our share price to fall to this state! Those smallpanies under Wace are nothing, but they¡¯re doing so well now. Sis-I¡¯m even calling you sis now. I¡¯m giving you face! June, to put it bluntly, all your wealth and status are given to you by me. Without the Harris family, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Zachary¡¯s disgusting voice made Sharon ufortable. She didn¡¯t expect her matter to affect the Harris family. Chapter 153 153 I Believe You Just as she was hesitating about whether to enter, Sharon¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from Wace: ¡°The matter is known. If you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t go home today.¡± Seeing this message, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief and turned to walk out of the door. Just as she got into the taxi, Wace¡¯s message came again. ¡°I believe you. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate and rify.¡± A warm current flowed through Sharon¡¯s heart as she followed the small path and walked toward Uncle Smith¡¯s ward. She didn¡¯t expect to see two security guards the moment she entered through the back door. ¡°Miss Sharon, please be careful.¡± One of them stood up and greeted her politely. ¡°You all know me now...¡± Sharon smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Why are there people guarding the back door?¡± ¡°Miss Sharon, you have no idea that an ouw hase to make trouble today. We received word that we were to strengthen the security. We hope that the man can be caught as soon as possible, or who knows what he might be doing in the hospital.¡± ¡°Then, I hope you catch him soon. Otherwise, it will be hard.¡± As the rumors said, Sharon didn¡¯t put on any airs and even helped those two children. Sharon walked forward. Her mind was a mess as she thought about the public election and what Crystal wanted to do. When she reached the floor Uncle Smith was on, Sharon sharply noticed that Johnson was standing at the end of the corridor. He was struggling to climb up to the window sill. His small body was wearing a hospital gown, which wrapped around him. She walked over and naturally bent down to roll up the sleeves of his shirt and pants. Realizing that the brat was barefooted, she quickly picked him up. At first, Johnson was still bending his body in conflict. When he realized that it was Sharon, he rxed and wrapped his arms around her neck to continue looking at the traffic outside the window. ¡°Johnson,e back to your room with me. You need to rest.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Johnson turned around and leaned his little body on Sharon, making her ecstatic. ¡°Johnson, have you finished reading the book that Sister asked someone to prepare for you?¡± Johnson seemed to nod and rubbed against Sharon. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a new book tomorrow.¡± For the sake of Robson and Johnson, Lydia had to make a trip here. Johnson couldn¡¯t help but rub against her again. He even reached out to touch Sharon¡¯s face. Robson was sleeping soundly in the room. Sharon quickly took out her phone and dialed that number again. Although she knew that it was likely to get a busy tone, she still dialed it once when she was free. Unexpectedly, it actually connected this time. The beeping sound from the other end of the phone made Sharon¡¯s heart race. It seems that Robson and Johnson are no longer children that nobody wants. ¡°Huh?¡± The person who answered the call spoke in a very low voice. It was as if he were in a very empty ce, and his tone was filled with an ethereal silence. Sharon was at a loss, but she took a few deep breaths and clenched her fists to force herself to calm down. Then, she asked, ¡°May I know if you know Robson and Johnson?¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± The voice on the other end of the call suddenly became nervous. ¡°Can you broadcast my phone number? Are they with you?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like this! Johnson is suffering from a very serious illness. At New York¡¯s First Hospital, I met two people because Robson was bullied today. Pleasee to the hospital to take care of them!¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Finally, I have contacted their father. Sharon heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t ask about the treatment fees. It seems that their family is quite good. This way, Johnson¡¯s illness should be treated effectively. Seeing Johnson look out of the window quietly, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. I will go and see Uncle Smith first. When their father arrives, he will contact me. After confirming Uncle Smith¡¯s situation, Sharon had just sat down when her phone rang. It was a very familiar male voice. ¡°Where are my kids?¡± ¡°Room 607 on the sixth floor.¡± ¡°Where in the hospital would there be little foot traffic?¡± Eh? Why would this father ask such a strange question? Sharon thought for a moment before saying, ¡°The door to the mortuary is connected to the underground parking lot. There¡¯s a side door that very few people go to.¡± She didn¡¯t know about it at first until she walked into the wrong room once. The mortuary was really cold. ¡°Bring the two children over. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The man¡¯s tone was very domineering. It could even be said that he was high up in the air and bossed Sharon around. ¡°What are you doing? Johnson¡¯s body...¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± The other party didn¡¯t listen to her and hung up. Sharon stood there in a daze. How could there be such a parent? I¡¯ve already said that Johnson was sick, but he still doesn¡¯t care. She walked to 607 and helped Johnson change his clothes. Sharon felt thetter¡¯s gaze on her. She picked up the two children and said casually, ¡°Your father is here to pick you up.¡± Sharon then frowned slightly. This little guy, Robson, is too unguarded. He didn¡¯t even know that he was carried away in his sleep. Chapter 154 154 Bite Him She brought the two children to the side of the mortuary. This was indeed a blind spot of the hospital-very few people entered and left. Even if someone came, they would only take a look from afar before leaving quickly. Sharon woke Robson up and helped the two children arrange their clothes. From their cors to the bottoms of their pants, they were meticulously tidied as if she were dealing with her own children. Although they only met for a while, she still couldn¡¯t bear to part with the two little kids. Moreover, Johnson hadn¡¯t said a word to Sharon until now, but she was sure that she was in her little darling¡¯s heart. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± Robson looked at her pitifully while Johnson hugged the pot of strawberries. His gaze seemed to be locked on her. ¡°Baby, listen to me. When I have the chance, I will definitely look for you. Johnson, I won¡¯t be able to wait for your little strawberry to ripen, but don¡¯t worry-it will blossom sooner orter. Robson, this is my phone number. Remember to call me.¡± Sharon had written a note early in the morning and wanted to give it to them so that the two children could find her when they wanted to contact her. Robson stared at Sharon with tears in his eyes. He put the note in his pocket, afraid that he would lose it. The two children suddenly pounced into her arms. Sharon hugged them, and her eyes became sore. She couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from such cute children. She heard steady footsteps behind her and turned to meet the man¡¯s lion-like eyes. This person... made her feel a sense of danger. Sharon subconsciously carried the two children behind her. Why would such a person appear here? It is better not to let theme into contact with him. ¡°You?¡± Caleb frowned. I seem to have seen this woman in an advertisement. Is she the one who contacted me? ¡°Who, who are you? Say whatever you want to me. They¡¯re both children, so don¡¯t make things difficult for them!¡± Sharon swallowed nervously and hugged Robson and Johnson tightly, worried that this man would do something to them. Caleb frowned at Sharon. What is this woman talking about? He didn¡¯t bother wasting time on strangers and waved to Robson and Johnson. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of youing over?¡± Huh? Sharon was a little surprised, her eyes wide as she turned around on them. He... is their parent? No wonder Robson and Johnson don¡¯t look afraid of him at all. However, this man really doesn¡¯t have a sense of responsibility. He actually left the two children here. Robson hugged Sharon reluctantly and kissed her face gently. Johnson also stared at her with a reluctant gaze. In the end, the two of them let go of Sharon and walked toward Caleb. Before they left, they turned around and looked at her innocently. When Sharon saw the two babies, her nose couldn¡¯t help but ache a little, and her voice was very choked. ¡°You have to pay more attention to Johnson¡¯s illness. You have to control it well. I suggest you take him to a bigger hospital. It won¡¯t be easy to treat him if you dy it for too long.¡± Caleb coldly nced at Sharon as if he didn¡¯t hear what she said at all. He took one child in his arms and another in his hand, ready to leave with the two children. He had just taken a step when he instantly retreated and closed the side door very cautiously. He turned to look at Sharon and asked coldly, ¡°You know my identity? Called people to catch me?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Before Sharon could react, his hand was around her neck. Then, she was thrown ruthlessly against the wall, making a loud noise. Caleb stared at Sharon with a dark gaze, his fingers gradually tightening. I should¡¯vee to kill her early in the morning, and this woman can¡¯t be left alive. But... this face! Damn it! Looking at Sharon¡¯s familiar face, Caleb took a deep breath. My heart was actually shaken by this face. Sharon struggled wildly, but Caleb grabbed her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe or have any strength. What she had learned was useless in front of absolute strength. She tried to break his hand off, but she couldn¡¯t move him at all. With the naked eye, her face was blue, and her eyes were wide open. She couldn¡¯t breathe at all. Robson and Johnson suddenly hugged Caleb¡¯s legs and kept shaking him. ¡°Daddy! Daddy, let go of Mommy! Let go of Mommy!¡± Robson begged, but Caleb didn¡¯t react at all. Johnson gazed at Caleb, opened his mouth, and bit him. Chapter 155 155 Escaping Caleb felt a little pain and frowned slightly. Then, he lowered his head and nced at Johnson in confusion. Johnson red at him fiercely before running to Sharon¡¯s side and gesturing for her to squat down. Sharon¡¯s entire body was limp as she kneeled on the ground and took a few deep breaths. Following that, she shook her head to show Johnson that she was fine. Robson and Johnson ran up and quickly appeased her. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Sharon coughed violently, and tears flowed down her cheeks. Why is this man like the Harris family? He wants to hit people at any time. If it weren¡¯t for the children stopping him just now, I would¡¯ve died. ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When her breathing became smoother, she quicklyforted the two children and caressed their little faces. ¡°Thank you for earlier. Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± She forced herself to stand up and took a few deep breaths. When she met Caleb¡¯s gaze, Sharon said angrily, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know who you are or what you¡¯re called. Wake up a little. If I knew that you were going to hit me indiscriminately, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve really notified the police lest you endanger this society.¡± ¡°Are there any other doors here?¡± Caleb was toozy to talk to this woman. He opened the side door a little and looked out cautiously. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t say anything, he rushed over again, seemingly wanting toy his hands on her. Sharon could only sigh. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Caleb sneered and then raised his chin. He pinched Sharon until she was in pain and said fiercely, ¡°I want you to send the children and me out together. Otherwise, I will never let you off today.¡± This man actually dares to threaten me? Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. She dared to guarantee that this man was the type to keep his word. In that case, Sharon no longer struggled. She couldn¡¯t win against him after all, so shepromised. ¡°Okay,e with me.¡± Pushing the door open, Sharon walked out first. It was obvious that Caleb didn¡¯t trust her at all, so the boys¡¯ father waited for a while before carrying the children and following her. A familiar horn sounded from the underground parking garage, and Sharon¡¯s sharp eyes noticed June in the passenger seat. Why is she at the hospital at this time? Sharon looked around. I have to think of a way to contact Lincoln and get him to call the security guards and police. She carefully put her hand into her pocket, not expecting Caleb to react so quickly. ¡°What are you doing? Take out your hand!¡± Sharon could only do as he said. I didn¡¯t expect this man to be so alert. He really makes me not know what to do. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re doing this again, I¡¯ll kill you right here!¡± Caleb¡¯s words were like daggers stabbing into her heart. Sharon pretended to be calm, but her back was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Go through this small door; there¡¯s usually nobody there. I was previously... Don¡¯t worry-nobody will leave from here. Besides, you¡¯re so brave; you shouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± She knew about this door because she hade to see Uncle Smith once and was locked in this passageway by Crystal and Nicole. This passageway was used to transport experimental corpses, and it was usually not locked. It was also for convenience. ¡°Miss Sharon, why are you here? Haha!¡± The security guard she met earlier greeted her with a smile. He nced at Caleb¡¯s face. ¡°This must be Mr. Harris. You two are reallypatible.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you.¡± Sharon nodded with a stiff expression. Then, she pulled Caleb away and turned to him. ¡°Hurry up and leave. What are you still doing here?¡± Caleb looked around again, still unable to trust this womanpletely. However, it is inconvenient for me to show my face here. I am now risking my life to pick up the children, and the smartest choice is to trust this woman. Johnson was carried andid on Caleb¡¯s shoulder. The former stared at Sharon¡¯s face and opened his arms to her as if hoping that Sharon would hug him. Robson was also holding his pocket pitifully because Sharon¡¯s phone number was ced there. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll call you,¡± Robson said, his eyes red. Sharon was also very upset, so she reached out and touched the child¡¯s head. She believed that the two children would definitely know that although they had separated, their hearts were connected. Chapter 156 156 The Public Selection Begins Goodbye, babies! Sharon had a strange feeling that they would meet again. Although she didn¡¯t know where this thought came from, it was a rather good psychologicalfort. Caleb took two steps and suddenly turned around. Sharon took a step back reflexively and looked in the direction where the security guard had walked. There were many people here, and this man didn¡¯t dare to touch her rashly. Without saying anything more to Sharon, he picked up the children. Caleb then gave Sharon a deep look before turning around and leaving quickly. This man is really too strange. What is he doing? What did hisst gaze mean? Sharon felt her blood run cold. ¡°Sharon? Why are you here?¡± A voice suddenly sounded behind her, startling her. James quickly walked to Sharon with a pale face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home today!? Do you know that because of what you did, the house is already chaotic? You¡¯re really too much!¡± Sharon¡¯s face was pale, and she couldn¡¯t understand what James was talking about. She only nodded in agreement. ¡°Your mother was bullied. She didn¡¯t even see you care about her even though her head was broken. Hmph! If you ask me, you only have yourself in your heart. You don¡¯t have us as a family. That kid, Wace, isn¡¯t answering his phone either. I wonder what he¡¯s busy with!¡± With that, James raised his arm and pointed. It was clearly pointing in June¡¯s direction, but it made Sharon nervous. She quickly pulled him to the side and said nervously, ¡°Dad, what happened tonight? Hurry up and tell me.¡± Although she said that, Sharon wasn¡¯t interested at all. She didn¡¯t listen to anything her father-inw said as her gaze fell on the small door at the side. For the sake of Robson and Johnson, I have to hide this news. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re all bullying our family. You and Wace not being here today... It¡¯s letting them off easy! Speaking of which, I¡¯m angry. Sharon, quickly be a model again and earn more money. Let these dogmatic b*stards see that our family is the most suitable to inherit the family business!¡± James boasted shamelessly, pushing all the me on Sharon. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t answer. She just replied casually and went to see Uncle Smith. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be fine just because you ignored me. Your mother¡¯s medical fees are all on you-you must payter!¡± Caleb-who had walked out of the small door-had a dark expression on his face. When he saw the car waiting for him, he walked in with a dark expression. ¡°Yo, Caleb! I didn¡¯t expect you to give so much for the child.¡± Jenna nced at the pair of twins lying on him and spoke with a teasing tone. ¡°Shut up. If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll call Tommy and let him know that you¡¯re in New York.¡± Caleb let out a sigh of relief and gazed at Jenna through the rearview mirror. When he heard Tommy¡¯s name, Jenna instinctively trembled. Thereafter, he quietened down and started driving seriously. After a long time, he said, ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t leave the two children behind this time. After all, they¡¯re still young. They really can¡¯t stand these things.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caleb said casually and looked out of the window. Sharon¡¯s face actually appeared in his mind. The next morning, the hospital and the young nurse stood up and exined the whole situation. Sharon had another wave of fans because of this matter. That afternoon, famous director Xander officially announced it at the press conference of Gazelle.¡¯ The public selection had begun, and the official website for the public selection had been constructed. The registration andpetition process were both announced on the official website. In the entertainment industry, there were actually many such public selections. There would always be some people who came to participate, and many people liked such publicpetitions. Coupled with Xander¡¯s status in the entertainment industry, thispetition could be said to be very eye-catching. First, he submitted the registration information and then filtered out the people who could enter the interview through the applicant¡¯s resume. The screening criteria were very high, and it was very difficult for ordinary people to enter. The registration closed after a day. There were nearly 16.33 million people in New York and 60,000 people registering, but only 321 people passed the first round of screening. After a few rounds, only three people in New York were qualified for the interview. These three people would enter the training grounds and begin the public selection phase. There would be apetition every week, and the contestants would be judged by five professional judges and thirty media personnel. Among them was even Xander himself. Chapter 157 157 Opening the Back Door This public selection had already garnered a lot of attention even before it went on air. Everyone was looking forward to how exciting it would be when it was broadcast. Meanwhile, the broadcast rights for the public selection program had already been bought by a channel under Sullivan named Starlight TV. Sharon had thought that there would definitely be a lot of people participating in suchpetitions. Those who wanted to enter the entertainment industry would participate, so a rookie like her was on the same level as the others. However, she was wrong... Perhaps it was because of the director¡¯s reputation, but many people participated in the audition alone. All kinds of actors started to sign up, and every one of them had attended acting lessons or was like a flower girl. What Sharon didn¡¯t expect was that Yvonne had also been selected as one of the three. This woman had recently stepped on her master to win the Best Female Lead award. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she must¡¯ve done something behind the scenes. Even her fans didn¡¯t dare to step forward to refute when they heard that she had a shady background. However, she was very beautiful and was directly selected for the publicpetition. Sharon can¡¯t be bothered to think about why such a person woulde to participate in such apetition. Of course, she was also toozy to think about it. After all, she was waiting for the interview. At the audit office, everyone was busy. Tommy looked at the report submitted by the subsidiarypany and fell into deep thought. He was very optimistic about this event and specially got people to contact Xander to reach a coboration. The registration for the day had ended, and the interview was next. This process was reallyplicated. The poprity of thispetition far exceeded his imagination, and the server almost copsed a few times. Other than that, he chose from hundreds of thousands of resumes. To put it bluntly, it was all about looks. The elimination rate of this matter wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could imagine. But ording to Xander¡¯s standards, it wasn¡¯t difficult to choose. After all, most of them weren¡¯t up to standard. ¡°Mr. Tommy, these are the three people we¡¯ve confirmed in New York. Please take a look.¡± The person in charge of Starlight TV saw Tommy¡¯s strange expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you... discover any problems?¡± ¡°Sharon...?¡± Tommy¡¯s expression became very strange. The in-charge could only stand there in a daze. Then, he inquired, ¡°You... know this person?¡± Tommy didn¡¯t answer him, and the in-charge could see neither sadness nor joy on his face. The in-charge tiptoed and nced at it. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°If you know this person, I remember something. I wonder if you can make the decision.¡± Tommy nced at the person-in-charge and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well... Miss Yvonne passed the interview two days ago, and her manager came to say hello. He said that he hoped to suppress someone during the first round of advancement. If I remember correctly, that person is called Sharon.¡± When Tommy heard the in-charge¡¯s words, his expression turned extremely ugly. Even though he knew that thetter was waiting for his answer, he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He kept repeating in his mind, Miss Yvonne, Miss Yvonne¡¯s manager... She is just a small celebrity, yet she dares to attack our CEO. Tommy seemed to have some impression of Yvonne, but he couldn¡¯t understand why this woman wanted to suppress Sharon. When he asked the person-in-charge, the other party only shook his head and said, ¡°About that... I don¡¯t know either. The other party only said that if we do this, they wille to our satellite channel more often in the future. This time, they will also bring along their funds to participate in the program. I¡¯m not very sure about the rest. Then, should we...¡± Tommy didn¡¯t answer the in-charge¡¯s question immediately. He looked at the woman in the photo and frowned. She is really going to cause me trouble. After a while, Tommy seemed to have made up his mind. He stood up directly and said to the person in charge, ¡°Since it¡¯s so difficult, let this Sharon be directly selected and advance until she can¡¯t advance anymore.¡± The public selection happened very quickly, but Sharon received the interview notice in three days. She opened the parcel and finally felt relieved. She was still so eager to act in the movie and y her mother¡¯s tune-Sharon was in a great mood. She returned home with joy, but as soon as she entered, she met June¡¯s disgusted face. ¡°Where have you been these past few days? Nobody is working on the household chores anymore. I¡¯m telling you not to think too much. Stay at home during this period of time and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Chapter 158 158 Provocation Looking at June¡¯s expression, Sharon knew that she had to know something. Suppressing her excitement, she asked, ¡°Mom, why did you suddenly say such a thing? I¡¯m doing my own business. Can¡¯t I leave the matters at home to the servants?¡± ¡°Why are you so talkative!? Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to still dare talk back!¡± June was furious. Sharon was clearly at the hospital that day, but she didn¡¯t take care of me. Instead, she took care of that old man, Uncle Smith. ¡°I¡¯m telling you: you¡¯re not allowed to attend. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs. Our Harris family doesn¡¯t have such a disobedient daughter-inw!¡± Sharon frowned. I never told anyone in the Harris family about this, and nobody knows that I¡¯ve been selected. However, June said it so confidently. It seems that someone must¡¯ve asked her to say these words today. ¡°Why?¡± Sharon sounded aggrieved. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the movie that Mr. Xander is going to make.¡± ¡°Who cares about the film director? Take a look at your identity!¡± June raised her voice, and her tone was a little out of control. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go because I don¡¯t want you to. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can go up and embarrass our Harris family? If you identally lose face on stage, won¡¯t all of Wace¡¯s hard work go to waste?¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± At this moment, she finally understood what her mother-inw meant. It turns out that she is worried that I will embarrass the Harris family. Lowering her voice, Sharon said calmly, ¡°Mom, this movie means a lot to me. I must go, no matter who stops me. I¡¯ll tell Wace in advance and ask him to find two more suitable helpers to help us at home. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± When June heard this, she was instantly stunned. Then, she looked up and gritted her teeth. ¡°Sharon... don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because you helped me once. Let me tell you-I won¡¯t give you a chance to participate in thispetition. You¡¯re already lucky to be a model. Don¡¯t even think about showing your face again. Do you think you haven¡¯t embarrassed our Harris family enough?¡± I actually don¡¯t want to object, but Yvonne has been helping me analyze the pros and cons over the past few days. She even said that someone behind the scenes had already targeted Sharon. If she epts the role, the Harris family will be the one losing face. ¡°I understand.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were very cold. June¡¯s words were like the wind beside her ears. She patronized her and walked toward the study. When Sharon woke up again, she received a lot of congrattory news on her phone. It was only then that she realized that the public selection interview list had been announced. As soon as she walked down the stairs, Sharon noticed a woman sitting there. Seeing her walk down, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what skills you have or what tricks you used to qualify for the interview. Sharon, right? I¡¯m telling you-you better be careful.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. I don¡¯t know why this woman is here, nor do I understand why this person is so sure that I¡¯ve used ¡®methods¡¯ to enter the interview. I entered purely based on my strength and looks, okay? Could it be that she relied on the unspoken rules herself, so she feels that there are only unspoken rules in this industry? How interesting. Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. Yvonne saw that she had been ignored and said in an even worse tone, ¡°There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t say. You¡¯re a newbie in the industry, so you should call me senior. I¡¯m giving you advice: Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll have a chance to soar to the skies just because you got the RC contract. I¡¯m above you, and I¡¯m participating in the same program as you. You¡¯ll always be inferior to me, understand?¡± Sharon sighed. What is wrong with this woman? She appears at someone else¡¯s house early in the morning and is talking to herself without saying anything. Could there be something wrong with her brain? I might as well just turn my head and refuse tomunicate! Yvonne wanted to say more, but when she saw Sharon¡¯s indifferent expression, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up in anger. But now, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Sharon... ¡°Do you know how much Auntie likes me? She seems to want me to be her daughter-inw!¡± After thinking for a long time, Yvonne finally thought of a topic that could make Sharon ufortable. ¡°I know.¡± Sharon turned around and said calmly, ¡°My mother always says this whenever she sees someone of value. I didn¡¯t expect you to be one of them.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yvonne red at Sharon. Who on earth is behind this woman that can make the Sullivan Group¡¯s upper echelons pay attention to her? Recently, many newbies and little b*tches have appeared, each with more tricks than the other. Who knows if Sharon is also good at scheming? Anyway, I have to clinch the public selection organized by Mr. Xander. Nobody is my match, especially Sharon. She can¡¯t be an obstacle! Feeling Yvonne¡¯s burning gaze behind her, Sharon shook her head. Quayle suddenly sent a message-Crystal seems to be about to make a move too. These people really don¡¯t give me any time to rest. Chapter 159 159 Angering the Boss June walked out of the kitchen. I deliberately invited Yvonne back as a guest to warn Sharon to be obedient, but my daughter-inw doesn¡¯t seem to mind at all. I want to see how long Sharon canst. ¡°Miss Sharon, Crystal seems to have found someone to follow you. Let¡¯s confirm your clothes first.¡± Quayle sent Crystal¡¯s words to Sharon. ¡°Yeah, what did she wear today?¡± Sharon smiled faintly. How could I miss such an opportunity? Quayle quickly sent someone to ask around. Sharon then returned to her room and changed into a set of clothes of the same color and style. Under June¡¯s impatient gaze, Sharon walked straight out the door. As a person who had been beautiful since she was a child, Sharon naturally knew what Yvonne was worried about. After all, in the entertainment industry where there were many beauties, she was considered one of the best. If she really acted in ¡®Gazelle,¡¯ it was easy to threaten her status as the number one beauty in New York. Sharon took out her phone and sent Crystal a message: ¡°Are you free today? I want to talk to you about Wace. Can we meet?¡± ¡°Sure, but I hope to see you alone.¡± Crystal was a little shocked when she saw this message. She didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to fall into herp, so she quickly agreed. Sharon sat in the cafe, hugging her cup and waiting for Crystal. She stared at the reflection in the coffee and seemed to be thinking about something when a palm patted her shoulder. She thought it was someone trying to hit on her, so Sharon frowned and turned around. She didn¡¯t expect it to be a big-bellied man. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the little model? I asked Natsume to bring you to me to take a look, but she didn¡¯t let me have any designs on you. Why do you have time to drink coffee now?¡± The familiar voice made Sharon react immediately. She looked at the man, who didn¡¯t hide the disgust on his face at all. ¡°Mr. Sean? Why are you here?¡± It could be said that this person was their RC¡¯s great benefactor. It was precisely because of him that RC had been operating smoothly for so many years, and the advertisements and fame were bing more and more prominent. ¡°Why are you so free toe here?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want Natsume to be in a difficult position, so she just greeted him. ¡°Of course, I came to buy a bag with my baby.¡± The man sneered. There was no anger on his face; instead, there was even a hint of bullying. Sharon also knew what this person was up to, and she felt that he was crazy! In fact, this person didn¡¯t really like her-he just liked young girls. Moreover, she had rejected this man several times, which was why Sean was entangled with her here. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to follow me, you can have these things if you want.¡± Sean moved closer to Sharon. His tone was extremely sentimental, but the smell of his mouth almost made thetter vomit. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Harris family¡¯s daughter-inw. Tsk, tsk!¡± Seeing that Sharon ignored him, Sean still shamelessly approached her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you had followed me, I would¡¯ve created all those good opportunities for you. You would¡¯ve definitely grabbed every opportunity. Only I wouldn¡¯t dislike you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mr. Sean. You¡¯re so busy every day that you don¡¯t have the time to care about small fry like us.¡± Sharon turned her head away in disgust as if she didn¡¯t expect to meet this guy. ¡°Why did you use such a method to get on the trending page? Let me tell you-as long as you¡¯re with me and apany me for a few nights, you¡¯ll definitely have a chance to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Moreover, have a night of passion with me...¡± After saying this, Sean even extended his hand as if he wanted to hold Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Sharon took a few deep breaths. I have no idea how to describe this man. He is like a leech; he has to suck the blood out of your flesh before letting you go. He must disgust you-he will disgust you in all kinds of ces and in all kinds of situations! ¡°Mr. Sean, please respect yourself!¡± Sharon avoided his hand and stood up. ¡°Damn you, b*ch! Don¡¯t be so shameless! Do you know that I am the boss of the biggest entertainmentpany in New York? You¡¯re talking to me like this...¡± Sean suddenly shouted, attracting the attention of many people. ¡°Bang-¡± Sharon also threw the coffee cup in her hand at Sean. It seemed that thetter didn¡¯t expect the docile her to do such a thing, and he was also a little surprised and shocked. He hurriedly dodged, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it. Sharon¡¯s unfinished coffee spilled all over his face, and the cup alsonded on the ground. Chapter 160 160 Consequences ¡°Sharon, do you want to die?! Do you know that your current manager is my man?! I¡¯ll get the entire industry to ban you immediately! Sl*t!¡± After the shock, Sean¡¯s face turned red. He shot Sharon a fierce and vicious gaze. ¡°Why are you pretending to be noble? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Do I have a problem, or do you!?¡± The moment the cup left her hand, Sharon still felt that she had gone too far. But when she saw Sean in a sorry state and how oily he was, she felt extremely happy. This man dresses up nicely in the studio and bridal shop; his image is extremely good. In order to cooperate with those models, he also dresses up gorgeously, but he can¡¯t hide the fat on him. ¡°Have you finished your ss?¡± Sharon smiled and said to the people watching the show. ¡°Sharon!¡± Sean was in disbelief. ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you still want to throw another cup? I think you really want to die! Do you dare to throw another cup?¡± ¡°Okay! Then, I¡¯ll satisfy your request now. I¡¯ll throw it at you to see, okay?¡± Sharon took a cup of coffee and poured it into his outstretched hand. Sean didn¡¯t give up and grabbed Sharon¡¯s chest. Thetter kicked the stool in front of her and directly kicked Sean¡¯s leg. Sean was already clumsy and couldn¡¯t avoid Sharon¡¯s attack at all. When he was hit, his face winced in pain. He gritted his teeth as he looked at Sharon. ¡°Okay! Sharon, you have some skill. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want without serving me just because Natsume is your backer. Just wait to serve a bunch of people!¡± Sharon provoked him without hesitation. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable,e and try. The Harris family will definitely not sit back and do nothing about this!¡± Sean was so angry that he felt a little dizzy. I can¡¯t wait to press Sharon onto the bed. On the other hand, the little model realized that Sean¡¯s eyes were all on Sharon, so she was very unhappy. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go! Hurry up and leave! There¡¯s nothing much to say to this kind of woman. I think you miss her too much.¡± ¡°Get lost! Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t like you!¡± Sean felt the person beside him acting cute and pushed her away ruthlessly. He said hatefully, ¡°Sharon, I¡¯ll give you another chance. As long as you¡¯re my woman today, I¡¯m willing to write off what happened just now.¡± Sharon¡¯s phone lit up, and she quickly picked it up. It is indeed news about Crystal. If it were under normal circumstances, Crystal wouldn¡¯t have shown up at all. However, I brought up Wace and forced this woman toe out. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Wait for me there.¡± Even so, Sharon nced at Sean and suddenly revealed a sly smile. Then, she sent Quayle a message and told him to do it now. Crystal was wearing a long, pale-yellow dress and looked very peaceful. She was carrying a small white bag of incense and looking at the time impatiently. The people I¡¯ve arranged won¡¯t be far from this mall. When I use the excuse to buy lipstickter, Sharon will be unable to escape her fate of being kidnapped. ¡°Mr. Sean, aren¡¯t you worried that your wife will find trouble with you if she finds out that you did this in public?¡± Seeing that Sean was about to rush up, Sharon smiled. Everyone knew that this man had relied on his wife¡¯s family to develop his career. He rarely appeared in public because he was worried that the media would capture him being with a woman outside. When the time came, his wife would be angry and not give him a cent. His life would probably be sad. ¡°Little b*tch, how dare you threaten me?¡± Sean gritted his teeth. When he saw the people around him holding their phones, he turned around and left in embarrassment. At that moment, Quayle suddenly sent a message: ¡°Miss Sharon, what you want us to do has been done. The fish is in the pot.¡± I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his efficiency. Since it is already like this, I hope that Crystal can experience what it is like to suffer the consequences of her own actions! At this moment, Sharon¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Lincoln. Why would hee looking for me? Sharon answered the call and could hear that the other party was very anxious. ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you at this time! It¡¯s just that I have a critically ill patient on my hands. My skills aren¡¯t up to standard-please give me some guidance!¡± Chapter 161 161 Visiting for Treatment Sharon stopped and raised her eyebrows. After this, she called a taxi and rushed to her destination. When she arrived, Sharon sized up the vi in front of her. Instead of calling it a vi, it is more appropriate to call it an ancient castle. This ce seems to have been meticulously designed. With one look, I have the feeling that the person who can live here must not be simple! In the car, Lincoln had already given Sharon a basic exnation, so she walked in without any scruples. Unexpectedly, two bodyguards stopped in front of the door, and a person who looked like a butler stopped Sharon. ¡°Stop. Who are you? Why did youe to our Yates family¡¯s house?! Look at you-how are you fit to enter our territory?¡± ¡°Yates family?¡± The butler looked at Sharon with a scrutinizing gaze, seemingly dissatisfied with her. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the Yates family mansion. Low-ss people aren¡¯t allowed to enter lest they disturb the peace of our Old Master. You can¡¯t shoulder this responsibility!¡± Low-ss people? Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. What era are these people living in? Why are their thoughts so pedantic? ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Lincoln¡¯s helper. Can¡¯t I enter like this?¡± When he heard this, the butler¡¯s expression softened. However, he was suspicious. ¡°Are you really the helper Dr. Lincoln invited?¡± The butler didn¡¯t dare to believe it. After all, he couldn¡¯t see any signs of a doctor on this woman. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sharon said firmly. ¡°Why do I feel that your credibility isn¡¯t high at all!?¡± Looking at her, the butler still couldn¡¯t easily make a decision and even suspected that she was here to lie. With the butler like this, Sharon could even guess whether this old man who dared toe to the Yates family would tear her apart. ¡°You better behave yourself, or I¡¯ll never let you off.¡± After walking into the house, Sharon looked at her surroundings and felt a little strange. It was broad daylight, but there was no light at all. It looked creepy. Before they reached the door, an angry voice was heard. ¡°Lincoln, is there a problem with you?! Do you think I don¡¯t know my health? I think I¡¯m very healthy, but you said that I have a terminal illness and that I¡¯m about to die? Doctors nowadays are just fishing for fame! If not for the fact that you do have some skills, I would¡¯ve chopped you up and thrown you into the morgue to feed the sharks!¡± Lincoln took a deep breath andforted the man in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ve called someone with better medical skills than me. She must have a way to exin it to you!¡± Just as he finished speaking, the butler knocked on the door. The moment he saw Sharon, Old Master Yusuf was so angry that he was trembling. ¡°Do you think you haven¡¯t lied to me enough? What can this little girl do!? Besides, do you think I don¡¯t know who she is? A newly famous little celebrity dares to touch me? Lincoln, do you take me for a fool?¡± The person who spoke was Old Master Yusuf, the current Chairman of the Yates Group. He looked at Sharon and threw the ashtray in his hand out. He didn¡¯t spare her and scolded her so angrily that Lincoln didn¡¯t dare to answer. Seeing his expression turn a little ugly, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but want to step forward to help him out. However, she didn¡¯t expect Lincoln to stop her. Lincoln had always prioritized the health of the patient. Moreover, no matter what one¡¯s age was, they were worthy of respect as long as their medical skills were outstanding. Furthermore, medical skills and treatment methods depended on talent and skill. No matter what one¡¯s background or upation was, they would be able to obtain Lincoln¡¯s approval as long as they had some aplishments in medical skills. And Sharon happened to be the most shocking medical genius he had seen in his travels! Not only that, but a person¡¯s ability was proportional to one¡¯s character. She could definitely treat the problems in Yusuf. Lincoln took a deep breath, his expression grave as he retorted seriously, ¡°Mr. Yusuf, Miss Sharon will definitely give you a surprise! As long as she¡¯s around, all your problems will be solved.¡± Yusuf¡¯s expression was as if he had heard a huge joke, but he was still furious. ¡°Lincoln, are you senile? ording to what you¡¯re saying, this little celebrity even knows medicine? Her standard is even higher than yours?¡± His expression seemed to be saying: ¡°If you have the courage to spout nonsense in front of me, you need to have the courage to bear the consequences.¡± Chapter 162 162 Humbly Asking For Advice ¡°Mr. Yusuf, please believe me. I will never do anything that will harm a patient¡¯s body!¡± Lincoln still exined his thoughts seriously. After all, Yusuf¡¯s condition was disyed right there. He couldn¡¯t joke around about such a thing. ¡°Good! Good! Even if this girl really knows medical skills, an illness that even you, Lincoln, can¡¯t cure... What right does a piece of trash like her have to treat me?¡± Yusuf had always been a person who looked down on one¡¯s status. In his eyes, Sharon was like mud that couldn¡¯t be helped up the wall. She was the lowest in the professional scene, just like the food residue that had fallen to the ground. It was disgusting. ¡°Mr. Yusuf can¡¯t help but find it ridiculous to judge a person based on their appearance.¡± One could hear the anger in Lincoln¡¯s tone. ¡°Miss Sharon isn¡¯t old, but she has her own profession. Moreover, her medical skills are at the level of a powerhouse. Her skill can be said to be at the peak of perfection and can save people from danger. If you see her fight, you will definitely be shocked!¡± ¡°Old Master Lincoln, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your liver to be angry.¡± Sharon smiled andforted Lincoln when she saw his terrible expression. ¡°Hmph! Is this what you mean by being responsible for the patient? I think you¡¯re just saying it. I don¡¯t trust this woman toy her hands on me. If she really is that capable, why doesn¡¯t she just serve the country?¡± It seems that this old man isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Sharon looked up at the old man in front of her carefully. Lincoln didn¡¯t seem to want to stay any longer. ¡°You can choose not to trust my medical skills, but how can you not trust my character!? I¡¯ve put in my heart to rmend her to you, hoping that Miss Sharon can treat your illness, but you don¡¯t appreciate it at all and even attacked her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Lincoln, are you going to me me now? I didn¡¯t get anyone to chase you out because I gave you a lot of face. Who knew that you would bite back at me now? Are you trying to take the hard way out instead? Men, immediately chase these two b*stards out.¡± Yusuf shouted and pointed at the butler who had sent Sharon in. He said angrily, ¡°And you, you¡¯re also a piece of trash! You let all kinds of trash in. If this happens again next time, you should know that you don¡¯t need to bring her in. Otherwise, you can get lost with her!¡± Seeing that his breathing was a little hurried, Sharon counted down in her heart and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I came here today because of Dr. Lincoln. Since you don¡¯t appreciate our kindness now... When your illness rpses in a while, don¡¯t me us for not helping you.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, and she didn¡¯t say much nonsense. But in Yusuf¡¯s ears, he felt that this girl was actually threatening him! ¡°You... Uh...¡± Yusuf suddenly covered his heart and started trembling. The walking stick in his hand then fell to the ground, and his expression turned very ugly. Sharon sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be so agitated? It¡¯s already not easy for you to persevere to your age with a changed heart. Being so angry is very draining on your body.¡± After saying this, Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him anymore and turned to leave. Yusuf extended his hand in the direction of Lincoln and Sharon, seemingly asking for help. At this moment, hepletely realized that he was wrong. As the chairman of Yates Group, he had always enjoyed the high and mighty pursuit! And because he was in a high position, he paid special attention to his health. If he had a headache or a fever, he didn¡¯t dare to let the outside world or his family know. After all, there were too many people with ill intentions. Who knew what would happen in the end? Even Lincoln only knew that he had a heart disease and didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but the girl he introduced could make such an urate judgment just by looking at him. What was going on? ¡°You, you...¡± Soon, Yusuf began to convulse. His face and body were purple-it was obvious that there was insufficient blood supply andck of oxygen. His body¡¯s problems were getting worse. Seeing that Sharon really didn¡¯t want to help, Lincoln took the initiative to sigh and make a request. He hurriedly shouted for Sharon, ¡°Miss Sharon, please wait! Since you have exceptional skills and can do things that a doctor can¡¯t do, please save Mr. Yates¡¯s life! A doctor is benevolent. I don¡¯t want to kidnap you morally, but please give me some face... Old Master Yusuf is my old client. I haven¡¯t been able to take good care of him for so many years. It¡¯s really the medical staff¡¯s fault.¡± Chapter 163 163 Self-Proimed Student Lincoln¡¯s face was full of sincerity and respect, and he even used a respectful form of address. Sharon had always liked such an upright person. Moreover, the other party was an elder, so she really couldn¡¯t reject him. She could see that Lincoln really wanted to learn medicine to benefit everyone, and she could see his strong sense of mission. Even if this Yusuf did almost hurt someone just now, the current Lincoln doesn¡¯t care about the past and ces his life first. This made Sharon feel a little touched. If Watson saw a person like Lincoln, he would probably be willing to showcase his skills in front of him! With this in mind, Sharon began to waver. In today¡¯s society... Even in the medical world, there are very few people like Lincoln who can maintain their original hearts. I might as well let Lincoln watch again. As for whether he can learn anything, that will depend on his ownprehension ability! I¡¯ll only treat it as giving the Yates family face. Although I don¡¯t know what the Yates family does, having more friends means more paths. If necessary, I can ask the Yates family to help the Harris family. ¡°In that case, watch carefully. I¡¯ll only do it once. No matter what the reason is, if there¡¯s a heart problem, this set of needle techniques and finger pressure will solve it.¡± As Sharon spoke, she had already arrived beside Yusuf. She took the silver needles from Lincoln and began to operate them. Perhaps Yusuf¡¯s heart was unwilling to be touched by Sharon, but his eyes were distracted at this moment, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. Sharon¡¯s speed is really too fast. Lincoln was dazzled. ording to the color of Yusuf¡¯s skin and the strength of the insertion, Lincoln could judge the strength and depth of her insertion. Before Lincoln could react, Sharon had already done several insertions! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± The silver needles made a sonic boom in Sharon¡¯s hand. As the silver needles entered, Yusuf¡¯s face started to turn redder, and his lips became much more normal. When she saw the time, Sharon¡¯s handsnded together. Then, those silver needles were actually pulled out and ced beside Yusuf. At this moment, his body seemed to havepletely recovered, and his expression was no different from that of a normal person. Lincoln stared at Sharon¡¯s hands and looked at the afterimages, feeling shocked. ¡°Finally, we¡¯ll give him another set of CPR to let his heart move. Then, the old man will bepletely fine.¡± Throughout the entire process, Sharon¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. But from the beginning to the end, it only took a few breaths. When Lincoln saw Sharon pressing on Yusuf¡¯s heart, his breath rose to his throat. ¡°Ha ha...¡± As he let out a breath of turbid air, Yusuf slowly opened his eyes. He looked a little dazed and subconsciously nced at Lincoln. Lincoln held the stethoscope and was so excited that he was unable to speak. Sharon looked at him and smiled. ¡°How is it? How much do you roughly understand from this set?¡± ¡°I am slow-witted and understand less than 30% of it, but it isn¡¯t impossible to replicate itpletely.¡± As soon as Yusuf opened his eyes, he heard this sentence. The atmosphere in the room froze again. Am I hallucinating? Lincoln is actually calling himself a student to a little kid? Could it be that this old fellow is really inferior to a junior? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I knew that you were very perceptive, Dr. Lincoln. You still have a lot of potential in the future.¡± What is this little girl talking about?! She is really too arrogant. She is actually praising Lincoln? Yusuf couldn¡¯t react in time. Lincoln could understand 30% of it and couldpletely replicate her actions, but he only earned praise from her. ording to my understanding, even Lincoln doesn¡¯t really understand what this girl has done. She is even more powerful than him. Could this little girl be the reincarnation of Akeso? Can she bring me back from the dead with just a few moves? Yusuf stood up from the ground, his face filled with disbelief. Then, he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable at all! I¡¯m fine!¡± He raised his hands and felt around his body. He could feel his body bing rxed and filled with strength. A look of surprise suddenly appeared on his nk face. All of this had exceeded his knowledge. He had thought that his body was no longer able to take it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be like it was newly born. This was something that he had never imagined in the past. Lincoln seemed to be still immersed in the joy of learning, and his bright eyes revealed a strong desire. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot today. Miss Sharon can bring me new surprises every time. I thank you again.¡± Chapter 164 164 Crystal¡¯s Asking for Help ¡°Lincoln, why are you shouting here? Are you trying to scare me to death? Aren¡¯t you also known as the divine doctor of the current generation? Why can¡¯t you solve this problem?¡± Yusuf looked at him unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it-I really don¡¯t deserve it. This title of divine doctor is definitely not mine!¡± This sentence shocked Yusuf so much that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing that his expression had returned to normal, Sharon casually waved at him and said to Yusuf, ¡°You¡¯re already fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, but Yusuf quickly stopped her. ¡°No! Miss, wait!¡± At this moment, he changed his attitude from before and was much more respectful to Sharon as he rushed over to her. The most important thing about being in a high position is to learn how to judge the situation. To be selected by Lincoln and be able to cure my illness in a few minutes... It is definitely not something that an ordinary person can do! Moreover, she only took a nce at me and already knew so much. It can be imagined that this girl¡¯s standard is absolutely not inferior to ordinary people. Moreover, I¡¯m suffering from a chronic illness that many famous doctors are helpless against. To actually be cured by such an unknown junior... it should be known how brilliant this person¡¯s standard is. Yusuf hadpletely changed his face and was very gentle to Sharon. He kept telling himself that he couldn¡¯t judge based on her appearance. ¡°Miss Sharon, right?! It was just a misunderstanding earlier. I¡¯m already old, so I made a mistake in an instant! I still have to thank you for your magnanimity. I previously saw that your advertisement was very beautiful. After seeing your technique today, I finally know what an expert is. Miss Sharon, please forgive my rudeness just now.¡± Hearing this, Sharon turned to look at Yusuf. ¡°I wonder what the Yates family does for business?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small investment. The younger generation in our family likes to make some games. Miss Sharon, are you interested in this?¡± Looking at Yusuf¡¯s sincere expression, Sharon raised her hand. ¡°It¡¯s good to forgive you. Please take care of me if you encounter any problems in the future.¡± Yusuf was pleasantly surprised to hear this. He had thought that Sharon would ask for too much, but it was just a small matter. ¡°Of course. Miss Sharon, don¡¯t worry.¡± In Yusuf¡¯s eyes, this transaction was simply too worth it. I only paid a little bit of money and face in exchange for Sharon¡¯s approval. This is too worth it! However, Sharon¡¯sst name doesn¡¯t seem to belong to any famous family in New York. Instead, it is thest name of the woman despised by the Harris family. At night, only amp was lit in the shabby seaside warehouse. On the stool, Crystal slowly woke up. What happened? She looked around in confusion, unable to stop her tears. When the leader of the men saw Crystal waking up, he immediately pped her. p! ¡°Sl*t, do you know who you¡¯ve offended? Let me tell you-if we don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you¡¯ll be lucky!¡± The man kicked Crystal¡¯s stomach. Crystal was in pain, and her face turned red. What is going on? Why am I the one being kidnapped? ¡°You have quite the backbone. I want to see if you¡¯re still so strong-willed when you call your husband!¡± The dark and strong man quickly dialed the phone Crystal gave him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Wace¡¯s voice was very calm. The man said proudly, ¡°Mr. Harris, right? Your wife is in our hands.¡± When Wace heard this, he looked up at Sharon, who was sitting opposite him eating. I didn¡¯t expect a scam to fall on me. It was only when Crystal heard these people¡¯s words that she realized that these idiots actually treated her as Sharon. Looking at the dark and strong man¡¯s extremely proud expression, Crystal was just about to scold him when she heard the man continue, ¡°Do you not believe me? I¡¯ll let you hear your wife¡¯s beautiful voice now!¡± p! Another pnded on Crystal¡¯s face, and it was so painful that she was at a loss. Crystal wanted to shout for these people to stop, but who would¡¯ve thought that they would call Wace so quickly? She wanted to scold these people, but she didn¡¯t expect to get through to Wace. At that moment, Crystal suddenly burst out with grievances. ¡°Wace, they hit me! Wace, you have to save me!¡± Chapter 165 165 Sudden Encounter Wace frowned. I can¡¯t hear what¡¯s going on in the call at all. It is probably a scam call or something. With that, he hung up without thinking. Sharon was silent because Lincoln had sent a photo of Uncle Smith to her phone. Seeing Uncle Smith¡¯s expression, Sharon was a little worried. She hastily took a few bites and quickly went out. ¡°Look at your wife, running out at this time! She¡¯s embarrassing our Harris family. Who knows what she¡¯s doing outside? This woman isn¡¯t worthy of you. Wace, listen to me-you must stay away from this woman!¡± Recently, June¡¯s opinion of Sharon had been growing stronger and stronger, and she felt that Yvonne was better. I wanted to ask Crystal out for a chat, but who knew that the girl didn¡¯t even answer my call. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy working with Sullivan now. Don¡¯t get involved in this first; I have my own ns.¡± Wace sighed. I can¡¯t understand why Mother has such a big opinion of Sharon. Sharon¡¯s social circle is limited, so she is probably so anxious because something has happened to Uncle Smith in the hospital. ¡°Dr. Lincoln!¡± Sharon ran all the way here after getting out of the car. ¡°Why did Uncle Smith suddenly be like this? Wasn¡¯t his condition already stable previously?¡± Just as Lincoln was about to say something, a few nurses carried a stretcher over. A few soldiers then walked out of the elevator. As soon as they saw Lincoln and the others, they got excited. The person lying on the stretcher was covered in blood, and the young men instantly became anxious, their eyes filled with blood. ¡°Please save him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the doctors here are very skilled!¡± ¡°Everyone, please help save our captain! You must be Dr. Lincoln! I¡¯ve read your report. Please, save our captain!¡± Seeing the few burly men suddenly surrounding him, Lincoln could only sigh. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help... I¡¯m not a surgical specialist. This young man¡¯s injuries require a surgeon to perform surgery.¡± Even though they saw Lincoln standing there, no surgeons dared toe forward. They even winked at each other. As long as nobody stands out, the leader won¡¯t dare to do anything to us! Besides, why didn¡¯t they go to the military hospital in their military uniforms? What is the use ofing here? ¡°Doctors are benevolent. You can¡¯t be so afraid of things! You have to help those who are dying!¡± When Lincoln saw that nobody came forward despite his actions, his heart turned cold. It had to be known that he had put a lot of effort into the hospital, and his goal was to recruit outstanding talents. But who would¡¯ve expected that at the critical moment, nobody dared to make a move? At this moment, Lincoln seemed to have woken up from a dream. ¡°Miss Sharon, you definitely have a way! What should we do now?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation. I¡¯ll give it a try first!¡± As a doctor, there was no need to hesitate. During this period of time, Sharon had a new understanding of life and death-she couldn¡¯t watch him die! She examined the person on the stretcher and took out the silver needle bag she carried with her. How could this person be so seriously injured? ¡°Sister! You, you... Don¡¯t cause trouble. We¡¯ve already called an ambnce!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a doctor. If anything happens to our captain, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility!¡± ¡°Little girl, get out of my way!¡± At this moment, a soldier saw Sharon pick up a silver needle, and he took out a gun to press against her head. Those people in white coats didn¡¯t dare toe up. Dr. Lincoln didn¡¯t even make a move. What is this? She actually dared to stand out and gesture at their captain! Lincoln was about to exin, but Sharon said, ¡°Help me hold him down and try to make him not move when I perform acupuncture on him.¡± The dazzling movements made Lincoln unable to see clearly. The little soldier holding a gun against Sharon¡¯s head had clearly underestimated her strength. He saw her thrust a needle directly at his wrist, and the gun quickly fell into her hand. Sharon then quickly removed the clip, her expression ugly. ¡°The gun in your hands isn¡¯t for you to point at yourpatriots!¡± The few soldiers were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect this weak-looking woman to be so fast and strong... ¡°All of you, shut up! If your captain still doesn¡¯t receive medical attention, he really won¡¯t be able to live anymore. I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything that happens here. At most, I¡¯ll pay with my life!¡± Sharon¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but her aura was terrifying. The soldiers standing there all quietened down and held their breaths as they watched Sharon¡¯s movements. Chapter 166 166 Bing A Hostage The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Under Lincoln¡¯s gaze... Although the warriors were dissatisfied, they didn¡¯t dare to speak. They only saw Sharon tapping a few acupuncture points on the man¡¯s body on the stretcher. Nobody saw anything wrong with it, but Lincoln looked like he had suddenly understood. ¡°I see. These two acupuncture points can actually be used like this!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t answer as she pierced the man¡¯s body with a maic needle, a millimeter needle, and a triangr needle. ¡°Incredible-this is really amazing! I know that this is a traditional Chinese medicine acupuncture technique, but I didn¡¯t expect it to have such a miraculous effect.¡± Lincoln was even more impressed with Sharon. He had been a doctor for more than a decade. Even if he picked up a scalpel, he still couldn¡¯t do it without injuring the patient¡¯s muscles and bones. Sometimes, he would be worried that he would hurt the patient in other areas, but Sharon didn¡¯t hesitate at all. But actually, this was the first time Sharon had used this needle to stop bleeding. There was a record of bleeding in the notebook Watson gave her. After thest silver needle entered the man¡¯s body, the bleeding on the stretcher became less and less. In the end, it actually stopped! Everyone was stunned. Who is this woman? Lincoln said that he was helpless. How could she stop the bleeding so quickly? Thinking of Sharon¡¯s dazzling technique just now, it was really a little interesting! Everyone guessed that she might be Lincoln¡¯s disciple. This time, Lincoln deliberately created a situation where he was at a loss of what to do in order to force thisdy to make a move? ¡°It¡¯s about time. Dr. Lincoln, quickly arrange for him to be sent to the operating theater.¡± After hearing what Sharon said, everyone walked toward the operating theater upstairs. Amidst the discussions, someone also recognized Sharon¡¯s identity. ¡°Eh? Is that woman the woman on RC¡¯s poster in the city?¡± ¡°The shame of women in the entire New York-Sharon, who is a housekeeper at home?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I think the two of them are very close. I even saw her husband apanying her to the hospital!¡± At this moment, there were already many different opinions on Sharon¡¯s identity. No matter which one it was, everyone was too shocked. After all, the identities of medical goddess, top-notch model, and housekeeper daughter-inw weren¡¯tpatible at all. ¡°Doctor Lincoln, our captain¡¯s life is in your hospital¡¯s hands! There¡¯s a very scary man in the hospital now; we¡¯ll go and settle him immediately!¡± The other man resisted his tears and anger and stepped forward, cursing the young soldiers. When Sharon went upstairs, she bumped into a few young soldiers walking down. However, a man in a baseball cap passed by her side. That familiar feeling made Sharon shiver reflexively. Although he was wearing a hat and mask, Sharon could still tell that this man wasn¡¯t more than 30 years old. His features were deep, and his face was cold. Under his fine eyshes were a pair of dark and cold eyes, making Sharon instantly remember who he was! There was a sudden change in Caleb¡¯s dark eyes when he saw Sharon, but it also shed past. ¡°Are Robson and Johnson okay?¡± Sharon asked, feeling unwell. Am I crazy? No matter how I think about it, there is something wrong with this man appearing in the hospital! His dark gazended on Sharon, carrying an inexplicable meaning. ¡°You sure have guts.¡± A cold light shed in Caleb¡¯s eyes as he reached out and grabbed Sharon¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Damn you, Caleb! Stop right there! If you dare to hurt our captain, I¡¯ll catch you and bury you with us today!¡± Just as Sharon didn¡¯t know what to do, two young soldiers saw this and immediately rushed over. Unexpectedly, Caleb sneered and shed away, his movements as nimble as a leopard. Sharon felt her back hit a wall. Then, she was pulled into a firm embrace before she mmed into his ribs. This man looked muscr, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so thin. She was about to cry. Caleb ced one arm in front of Sharon¡¯s waist and raised his other hand to her neck. The cold metal feeling pressed against her carotid artery. Sharon knew that it was a sharp knife. Whether she knew medicine or not, she knew that as long as this man exerted a little force, she would definitely die today! Chapter 167 167 Escaping With Her ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Caleb actually used Sharon as a shield and shouted at the soldiers. The middle-aged man who had been looking down on Sharon just now rushed over and hurriedly touched the pistol at his waist. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kill her.¡± Caleb adjusted the knife slightly. Sharon felt a pain in her neck, and she couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be such an evil person. If these people really force him into a corner, I might really die here today. Sharon didn¡¯t struggle, her hands naturally hanging by her sides as she secretly searched for an opportunity to get away. However, this man was really cautious-she waited for a few words but couldn¡¯t find any ws. ¡°We won¡¯t move around, and you have to promise that you won¡¯t hurt the hostage!¡± The few soldiers stepped back while Caleb pressed on until they left the hospital. Soon, several police and security guards surrounded them, and more than ten ck guns were aimed at the two of them. Caleb calmly wrapped the chain around Sharon¡¯s neck tightly, and the knife in his hand didn¡¯t leave her artery. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to get out of my way?¡± Caleb fiercely retracted his arm, and Sharon couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock because she was almost out of breath from Caleb¡¯s actions. Seeing the change in her expression, nobody dared to act rashly. The situation was in a stalemate, and nobody could guess what would happen next. Some people watching the show didn¡¯t expect to meet such a situation. Some busybodies whistled. Everyone was very nervous. ¡°Oh my god, what are they doing!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move around. That little girl is going to be killed!¡± ¡°They¡¯re revolting; they¡¯re really revolting. Hurry up and shoot.¡± Sharon nced at the chaotic crowd and the soldiers in front of her. She even heard someone from the police whisper, ¡°Caleb, we will cover you. Think of a way to leave quickly.¡± Caleb nodded and quickly retreated with Sharon in his arms. He had already understood the terrain here, so he knew exactly how to run. Sharon didn¡¯t know why this man suddenly appeared here, but she was sure that he had nned this for a long time. Caleb brought Sharon to the side of a warehouse used to store some supplies and medicine. Sharon observed the terrain. The only ce we can go out of this warehouse is the small window with an iron fence on the back wall. Initially, she thought that the man was going to take her away through the window. Unexpectedly, Caleb kicked the medicine aside, and what appeared in front of them was a sewer. Caleb opened the sewer cover and pushed Sharon down while he followed closely behind. Sharonnded heavily on the ground. Immediately after, she smelled a choking stench, causing her to cough violently and vomit uncontrobly. At this moment, her heart was filled with regret. If I had known that this would happen, I would¡¯ve been kidnapped by Crystal. This man is much more dangerous than Crystal. Caleb grabbed Sharon from the ground with one hand. He was worried that she would run away, so he dragged thetter forward. Sharon naturally couldn¡¯t keep up with this man¡¯s speed and was dragged to the ground by him. ¡°Are you crazy! Didn¡¯t you already leave with the child? Why are you back?¡± Sharon¡¯s arm was bleeding from being dragged, and she tried to persuade Caleb to turn back. ¡°If you go back now, I might give you the lightest punishment. You can leave Robson and Johnson to me. I will definitely not let anything happen to them.¡± ¡°Why are you so talkative!?¡± Caleb pulled Sharon forcefully, making her stagger and follow him again. After walking for a long time, Sharon was about to faint from the smell when she finally saw light in front. Caleb forcefully lifted a metal cover and carried Sharon on his shoulder. Then, he dragged her waist and threw her out. ¡°Ah-¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect this person to be so barbaric. After being thrown by him, she fell heavily to the ground andy on her stomach. Even moving felt very difficult. Right after, Caleb also climbed out. The two of them finally reached the ground and got away from the smell. Sharon didn¡¯t expect to experience ¡®Shawshank¡¯s Redemption¡¯ again in her life. She looked around. It was an old storage room, and the pungent smell of mold filled the air, making her frown. Chapter 168 168 Murder Caleb noticed some injuries on Sharon¡¯s leg, so he carried her up and strode forward. However, a person appeared in front of them after a while. This person was respectful, but his gazended on Sharon. ¡°Caleb!¡± Caleb directly threw his hostage to the ground. Sharon instantly felt the gaze of the person who came and felt a strong sense of oppression. Her instincts told her that these two people might want to silence her. Sure enough, the person who came picked up the knife in his hand and lunged toward Sharon. Sharon raised her hand to block instinctively and then raised her leg to kick the man¡¯s lower body. While he was dodging, Sharon turned around and kicked the back of his head. This made Caleb raise his eyebrows andugh. ¡°You still have some skills.¡± This is the instinct of a normal person! Sharon didn¡¯t want to bother with him as she pressed her body against the wall and panted heavily. Caleb didn¡¯t stop the man, so thetter swayed to stabilize his body and approached Sharon again. The knife in his hand stabbed at Sharon again, and she quickly dodged to the right. Unexpectedly, Caleb suddenly extended his foot and tripped her. There was another wound on Sharon¡¯s knee, and it was so painful that she didn¡¯t have time to shout. At this moment, the man rushed up, kicked her, and then stepped on her stomach. Sharon stared at that person with her eyes wide open, her eyes filled with fear. The moment the man¡¯s fistnded, Sharon felt a resistance. Caleb actually stopped him. What is going on? Caleb¡¯s gazended on Sharon¡¯s face. It is all because of this damn face that I can¡¯t bear to do it. Sharon met his gaze and could see theplicated emotions on the other party¡¯s face. ¡°Caleb, leave this woman to me!¡± The man was a little anxious. He didn¡¯t expect Caleb to narrow his eyes before taking out a syringe and injecting it into her body. Before Sharon could react, her vision darkened as she fainted. ¡°If we don¡¯t kill her... we might get ourselves into trouble.¡± The man was a little worried. He couldn¡¯t imagine that the vicious Caleb would leave such a weakness. ¡°When have I ever done anything for you to interrupt?¡± With an unquestionable tone, Caleb red at him. The man immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When Sharon woke up, the injection site was still painful. She looked around and saw that the position hadn¡¯t changed, but Caleb was already gone. What kind of life is this? I went to the hospital to visit Uncle Smith and first met a strange person; then, I met Caleb-that lunatic. Furthermore, I almost lost my life. She forced herself to stand up. It was a very remote road. There were no people or shops on either side, but she could see a faint yellow light in the distance. Sharon sighed. This is the most dpidated and chaotic ce in New York. Everyone calls this ce ¡®Dirty Street.¡¯ She fumbled around with her things. Her phone had been thrown away by Caleb, and her wallet had disappeared when she was dragged through the sewers. When Sharon arrived at the small shop with dim lights, a woman with disheveled hair leaned against the door and sized up this dirty woman from top to bottom. If not for her repeated pleas, thetter wouldn¡¯t be willing to let this kind of person pollute her territory. ¡°Hurry up and leave after you finish your call. Don¡¯t dy my business,¡± the woman urged. In a hurry, Sharon dialed a string of numbers. When she realized what was going on, she suddenly realized that under such circumstances, the first person she thought of was Wace. Although it was Wace¡¯s phone, the voiceing from the other end of the call was extremely familiar to her. June shouted, ¡°Sharon, where did you go?!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but take the phone further away. When June finished roaring, she said, ¡°Mom, can you give your phone to Wace? I encountered something and need him to pick me up. I¡¯m penniless now...¡± ¡°Oh? You were robbed?¡± June was gloating. ¡°Mom... I¡¯m on Dirty Street now.¡± ¡°Why are you in that kind of ce!? Sharon, tell me! What happened to you?¡± June¡¯s tone was gloating. Sharon bit her lip, not knowing what to say. I almost died just now. I feel very scared and aggrieved, but I know that June won¡¯t sympathize with me at all. Even if I say it, I will only beughed at and scolded by everyone in the Harris family. Chapter 169 169 Making Use of the Matter ¡°Mom, why did you pick up my phone?!¡± Wace¡¯s voice finally rang on the other end of the call. His mother was cursing at him, but Wace didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Alright, find a safe ce to wait for me there. Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After learning the whole story, Wace became nervous and hung up. He didn¡¯t even have time to wipe the water from his hair before he rushed out. Sharon returned the phone to the woman and kept thanking her. She didn¡¯t dare to go far, so she sat under a streetmp and waited for Wace. When Wace¡¯s car drove over, he saw a thin woman sitting on the steps with her arms crossed dirty. She huddled into a ball as she observed the carsing and going. It didn¡¯t seem to be the car she was expecting, so she focused on the cars passing by. When they disappeared, she pouted and continued to sit there. Wace looked at her quietly through the traffic. Then, he quickly got out of the car and put a coat on Sharon, carrying her straight to the car. Seeing this, the woman at the door revealed an envious gaze. She used her phone to take a photo and posted it online. ... In an instant, Sharon became the talk of the town again. Coupled with the photos posted online by the onlookers, Sharon¡¯s time on the trending page increased. Yvonne woke up early in the morning and stared at Sharon¡¯s name, almost going crazy with jealousy. Why does this woman always encounter such good things?! She is clearly a newbie, but she was able to be a model in RC. The scandal that should¡¯ve ruined her reputation can highlight her phnthropy as well. Just as Yvonne was feeling indignant, a new line appeared in front of her: ¡°Sharon was humiliated.¡± She impatiently clicked on it and indeed saw a small video. Without thinking much, she gave it a like but quickly canceled it. The media will definitely catch this. Moreover, I¡¯m also in New York, so those people must want to know about my rtionship with Sharon. ¡°No matter what, we have to chase Sharon out today!¡± At that moment, everyone was gathered at the Harris family. They even invited many of their friends and were the center of attention. The entire venue didn¡¯t have the feeling of a family banquet. Instead, it was extravagant and overly brilliant. The guests were all famous people from New York, and famous people added value to this banquet. This grand array made everyone present feel a little ufortable. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Did this family take the wrong medicine? What are they doing here?¡± The rest of the Harris family were standing at the staircase in the hall, discussing something. Louis nced at his watch from time to time as if he were looking forward to something. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be anxious! Didn¡¯t that wretched girl, Sharon, say that she would definitelye back?¡± The person who spoke was Nicole. At first, Nicole thought that there was something wrong with her grandma¡¯s mind because thetter suddenly called them all over. But when she arrived at the scene, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. It seemed that Zachary and Louis had prepared a good n today. As long as this matter waspleted, Sharon would never have a chance to survive in New York. ¡°Damn it! If Grandpa didn¡¯t insist on making Wace marry Sharon, their family would be nothing now.¡± When Nicole heard this, her eyes darkened slightly. Although Sharon had previously given her the music box with her biological mother¡¯s tune... If she wanted to survive in the Harris family, she had to listen to the heart of the person who sincerely liked her grandmother. ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t we let Sharon and Wace leave...¡± ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re still on their side!? If it weren¡¯t for Wace¡¯s family, how could we have lived like this! Do you think I¡¯m not as hardworking as Wace? Who knows why all the good things fall on their family? Besides, who is that trash? If you ask me, all the children in our Harris family are the same. If I don¡¯t have the power, I don¡¯t even have the right to marry them. Is the one you¡¯re talking about someone you like? That¡¯s who our grandmother likes, so I just want to get more money. I can¡¯t let Wace¡¯s family take advantage of me.¡± Nicole looked at Louis. What he said makes sense, but... Is it really a good thing for the Harris family to make a fuss out of this? Seeing that it was almost time, Sharon and Wace finally arrived. They were also dealing with the terms and knew very well why Madam Harris had suddenly called the two of them over. However, they didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to be so shameless and invite so many people. Chapter 170 170 Forced Divorce Wace gazed at the people discussing and ced Sharon¡¯s hand on his arm. The two of them held each other¡¯s arm and walked toward the Harris family. Yvonne stood beside June, looking like she was watching a good show. I didn¡¯t expect the heavens to really help me. Who would¡¯ve thought that this would happen after Sharon was taken away!? Zachary helped Madam Harris out. Like the others, he had an amused expression on his face. Most of the people present had mocking smiles on their faces. They wanted to see what this family would experience. ¡°In my opinion, today¡¯s banquet isn¡¯t that simple. The Harris family is going to deal with Sharon!¡± ¡°I think Sharon still doesn¡¯t know about this. She thinks that her family is going to ept her formally.¡± ¡°But I think Sharon is doing just as well as the rest of the Harris family. In fact, she¡¯s doing a little better. These people must be crazy to want to deal with her at this time! I heard that she even participated in Mr. Xander¡¯s casting. I always thought Yvonne was pretty, but I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be prettier than her!¡± ¡°What do you know? I think the Harris family doesn¡¯t like Ms. Harris and her family at all. Now that Wace is working with Sullivan, the Harris family can¡¯t touch Wace, so they¡¯re using his wife as an example instead. They¡¯re a littlecking-I don¡¯t understand why the Harris family made such an embarrassing matter public.¡± ¡°Nobody can guess what the Harris family is thinking. Ever since the Harris family became violent, their family¡¯s actions have been getting stranger. I think they believe that Wace has been doing very well recently, so they can¡¯t sit still and are prepared to deal with him. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy. This isn¡¯t the first time their family has shot themselves in the foot.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved in other people¡¯s affairs. Let¡¯s wait for the good show!¡± Everyone was talking about the Harris family¡¯s future-after all, it was arge family. A small power struggle was enough to cause a huge change in the business world of New York. Everyone present had the attitude of enjoying the show. Sometimes, they would even mock them. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on the door. Wace held Sharon¡¯s hand and strode into the banquet hall. He had a very gentle smile on his face andforted his wife from time to time. The two of them walked steadily and harmoniously. For these two people, this seemed to be a small scene that didn¡¯t enter their eyes at all-they weren¡¯t moved at all. The crowd instantly red up again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that Wace and Sharon don¡¯t get along?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! Why do I feel that this matter isn¡¯t so simple!? Although the Harris family said that Sharon is useless, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange that she got RC¡¯s endorsement as soon as she made a move?¡± ¡°Fortunately, I came today. Otherwise, I definitely would¡¯ve missed a good show!¡± Zacharyughed coldly while Madam Harris sighed and walked over. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mention you for a while, but what I was afraid of came true! You actually really brought this little b*tch here! The jinx has harmed our Harris family for so long-do you still think that it¡¯s not enough? Now, you¡¯ve really ruined our reputation!¡± Before Madam Harris could finish her sentence, Louis walked over and stood between them. He looked meaningfully at Sharon and Wace before smiling and saying, ¡°Yo, Big Brother and Sister-inw are finally here! I can use the chance of our family reuniting today to announce a piece of good news to you. The Harris family is willing to give you a chance to participate in our family business. As long as you seize this opportunity, you will understand our family business in the future!¡± Everyone was shocked. Even Sharon didn¡¯t expect Louis-who usually didn¡¯t like Wace-to say such things. If he really enters the Harris Group... then his future inheritance... However, Wace frowned. He didn¡¯t believe that the Harris family would be so kind. ¡°Actually, what you need to do is very simple-you just need to kneel down in front of Grandma. Sharon, you need to publicly apologize, divorce Wace, and never appear in our Harris family again.¡± At that moment, June¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of coldness, and the words she said were even more disgusting. ¡°The most important thing is that you must divorce my son. You were humiliated, and our Harris family can¡¯t let you live! After doing such a thing, you should know that our Harris family has still saved you some face.¡± Chapter 171 171 Tit for Tat ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then give us back everything the Harris family gave you and get out of here with that b*tch,¡± Louis said proudly. This time, I¡¯m going to force Wace into a corner. Although June didn¡¯t like Louis¡¯s attitude, she would reluctantly ept it if she could use this incident to get Sharon and Wace to divorce. Seeing Wace ponder, Nicole said, ¡°Brother, what else are you thinking about?! This is such a good opportunity. If you reject it, won¡¯t it be a waste of our family¡¯s efforts?¡± Everyone present didn¡¯t know what to say when they heard what the Harris family said. Is it possible for a family member to ask a couple to get a divorce? It is more like an insult and bullying. They don¡¯t treat Sharon as a human at all! To put it bluntly, Sharon is actually just a ything of the Harris family. In an instant, the banquet hall became the center of attention. Some people were mocking her, while others pitied her. The entire venue was bustling! ¡°Hahahaha, Louis really has an eye for talent! If I have to say-Sharon must¡¯ve been bullied by a few other men. A woman who has experienced so much doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in the Harris family.¡± ¡°Hmph, why doesn¡¯t she say anything? She¡¯s just a small celebrity, so it¡¯s already very impressive for her to be able to marry into a rich family. Now, she actually did such a thing.¡± ¡°Miss Sharon is really pitiful. How could someone from the Harris family do such a thing!?¡± Sharon¡¯s face was pale. She hadn¡¯tpletely walked out of yesterday¡¯s shadow. Even in her dreamsst night, it was Caleb and that man who wanted to kill her. But facing this family... Despite knowing that she had experienced a huge shock, their first reaction was to ask if she had been bullied by another man. ¡°Grandma, Mom, I don¡¯t know what you saw. The news also clearly stated that Sharon was taken hostage and injected with a sleeping drugst night. When I went to get her, she was already awake,¡± Wace looked straight at Madam Harris and June and said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for her at a time like this!¡± June gazed at her son with disappointment. She had also noticed the change in her son recently. Ever since Wace worked with Sullivan, his own constructionpany has gotten on the right track and is bing increasingly out of the family¡¯s control. Therefore, her bias toward Sharon became even more obvious. ¡°That¡¯s right. The person in this video looks exactly like Sharon.¡± Louis seemed to have expected Wace to defend himself like this, so he directly took out the video in the trending topic: ¡®Sharon was humiliated.¡¯ It was obvious that the video was blurry, and her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but her figure was indeed simr to Sharon¡¯s. In the video, Sharon was consecutively pped by the man a few times. Then, she was pushed to the ground and was forcefully tearing her dress. The sound effects in the video had also been processed. With the woman¡¯s cries and screams, the man undid his belt. The video ended there, but everyone could guess what would happen next. ¡°Sharon didn¡¯t wear this dress out yesterday. Mom, didn¡¯t you see it too?¡± Wace frowned slightly and nced at his mother questioningly. June acted like she didn¡¯t hear anything and couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sharon. ¡°What else do you have to say for yourself?¡± Zachary said gloomily, ¡°Do you think we¡¯d wrong her for no reason? Wace, I hope you can think about the big picture. Besides, the Harris family is in a critical situation now. We can¡¯t expose such a scandal again.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Harris family¡¯s scandal all Zachary and Louis¡¯s doing?¡± Wace thought they were just trying to teach his wife a lesson for causing trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect these b*stards to put such a big hat on her. ¡°Wace!¡± June had always doted on her son, so no matter what he said, she would agree most of the time. However, what happened today was really unexpected. ¡°Is this something you should say to your family?¡± Wace shook his head in disgust. ¡°I want to ask you then: were you at the scene? You can¡¯t be sure that Sharon was bullied! Or do you not remember the disgusting things you did behind her back?¡± Chapter 172 172 Suppressing Wace ¡°Who the hell are you talking to?! Wace, I think you¡¯re just being shameless. If you can walk out of this door today, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Louis was furious when he heard this; he wanted to rush up and tear Wace apart. We are both grandchildren of the Harris family, but why do they only think highly of Wace and treat me so badly?! ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth arguing about. It¡¯s just a video-isn¡¯t it edited?¡± Jenna¡¯s voice echoed in the hall. He had changed into a female outfit today and looked flirtatious. ¡°This kind of video can be edited. Since Louis is so sure, then it must¡¯ve been verified.¡± Madam Harris watched as her two grandchildren opposed each other. Although she was dissatisfied, she couldn¡¯t say anything. As for Louis, he immediately put on a smile when he heard Jenna¡¯s voice and quickly replied, ¡°Miss Jenna doesn¡¯t know anything. This is our Harris family¡¯s business; we¡¯ve all seen Sharon wear this dress. In addition, she disappeared for the entire night yesterday. I think everyone knows what she went through.¡± His meaning was obvious-he wanted to confirm the fact that Sharon was bullied and r*ped! Louis walked down the steps one by one. This is the first time I have pped Wace so happily. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, I probably wouldn¡¯t have such a good chance. ¡°Then, should I let you nder me here?¡± Sharon stared at Louis¡¯s face without any fear. ¡°Who the hell are you talking to?! Sharon, I think you¡¯re being shameless. If you can walk out of this door today, I¡¯ll find someone to kill you! You¡¯re embarrassing the Harris family!¡± Forget about Wace, but what right does Sharon have to speak to me like that!? Seeing him raise his hand at Sharon, the Harris family members were all indifferent. Just as his fist was about to hit Sharon, Louis suddenly screamed. ¡°Dad! Grandma! Wace is arrogant and doesn¡¯t even care about you! He has even attacked me now-you have to avenge me!¡± Hearing him add fuel to the fire and nder Wace, Sharon subconsciously frowned. Louis usually eats a lot and looks quite big, but I didn¡¯t expect his body to be so weak... Wace didn¡¯t use too much force just now, but with one hit, Louis¡¯s arm has probably been crippled. Zachary took a deep breath and observed his son¡¯s miserable state, his vicious eyes filled with anger. ¡°Wace, you¡¯re so capable! Sister, you also saw your son attacking our family. Moreover, he only called for Sharon this time. Why did you follow him? Do you think it¡¯s useful to make your presence known in front of my mother? June, let me tell you-your son injured my son today, so he should be prepared to pay the price!¡± Everyone knew that Louis might serve the New Yorkbat division in the next two years, but now, he couldn¡¯t even win against the skinny Wace. It was obvious how he passed the interview. Although Zachary said that he cared about his son, it was actually because he had embarrassed himself. ¡°Sharon, you deserve to have your entire family die a miserable death. I will slowly torture you in the future and force you to use your life to make up for the humiliation I suffered today. Then, I will send you to die with them.¡± Louis¡¯s eyes were about to explode; he wanted to burn Sharon to ashes. Sharon wasn¡¯t timid and even found it very interesting. Is this an insult? She thought for a moment before asking Louis, ¡°You think that¡¯s an insult? Then, what are the things you usually do to me? Besides, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not as good as the others and want to attack me, so it¡¯s reasonable for Wace to stand up for me. Besides, at your level... With one word from me, even the ordinary army won¡¯t want you, let alone abat division! Or is the Harris family ready to challenge their authority?¡± As if he had heard the biggest joke, Zachary suddenly raised his head. His expression was sinister, his gaze was sharp and cold, and his tone was filled with mockery. ¡°Who do you think you are? Would thebat division listen to you? Besides, our Harris family has some power in New York. You¡¯re about to be kicked out of the Harris family, so do you really still want to offend us? Do you think you¡¯re something? My son pped your face because he¡¯s giving you face. He can do whatever he wants! He can humiliate whoever he wants!¡± Chapter 173 173 Real Identity At this point, Zachary deliberately paused and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s your greatest honor to be humiliated by my son. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of here with Wace!¡± Wace looked at Zachary¡¯s smug expression. On the surface, he is scolding Sharon. But in fact, Zachary is warning me not to act rashly. These words angered Wacepletely, and the veins on the back of his clenched fists bulged. ¡°Oh? Then, I¡¯ll put it this way. In New York, Sharon can hit whoever she wants! She can look down on whoever she wants. I only wanted to see how shameless you can be as a family member, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. Zachary, I want you to apologize personally and wee Sharon back to the Harris family.¡± Hearing that, Zachary sneered. ¡°Wace, do you really think you¡¯re part of the Harris family? You still dare to cause trouble here and talk to me like this? You¡¯re really rebellious! Believe it or not, I just need to say hello, and nobody in the entire capital will dare to cooperate with you! Someone,e quickly to chase Sharon out!¡± His voice was loud as if he were talking to the people around him. As the Harris family¡¯s leader, how can I not deal with a junior? Doesn¡¯t Wace see what rights he has? ¡°Is Wace crazy? How dare he talk to my father like that?¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re courting death today! If you don¡¯t want to live, we won¡¯t stop you either.¡± ¡°Sharon probably isn¡¯t the only one who dares to leave the Harris family today.¡± ¡°Now that the Harris family has be like this, shouldn¡¯t Zachary and Louis take responsibility for it?¡± Wace red coldly at Louis on the ground. Wace didn¡¯t expect to be crazilyughed at after saying this. ¡°Hahahaha, what does the Harris family have to do with you? I think you¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re so arrogant and good at spouting nonsense. Do you know that based on what you said just now, you¡¯ve already died hundreds of times! Wace, let me tell you-as long as you give back the twopanies you have, our Harris family¡¯s score will be even.¡± June, who was standing on the side, had a very ugly expression on her face. I didn¡¯t expect them to still be thinking about such things. All of the Harris family¡¯s businesses are currently incurring losses. Other than the twopanies under Wace¡¯s control that have been rising recently, the rest of the Harris family¡¯s businesses are almost bankrupt. If I have to lose twopanies in order to chase Sharon away... June really felt that it was a pity. After all, those twopanies were the best way for her to win glory and wealth. If they fall into the hands of the Harris family, won¡¯t our good days belong to others? Zachary also thought of this, his eyes filled with evil desire and greed. It seems that this family doesn¡¯t treat me as a family at all. Wace¡¯s aura suddenly changed. ¡°Leave thepanies I¡¯m in charge of to you? You¡¯re dreaming. Zachary, if you can really chase Sharon away,e and try.¡± Nobody expected Wace to dare provoke Zachary. Everyone looked at thetter, but nobody dared to say a word. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines. They had no idea what was going on. By the time they realized what was happening, they were drenched in sweat. Right after, everyone heard Zachary scolding fiercely, ¡°Who are you trying to scare? Wace, let me tell you that the Harris family¡¯s current leader is me. If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down immediately and kowtow to Louis. Apologize for your arrogance and ignorance!¡± Although Madam Harris was dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t say anything. If Zachary can¡¯t take down Wace now, he definitely won¡¯t be able to establish his power in the Harris family in the future. Right now, the Harris family needs a man who can handle the situation. Wace is June¡¯s son. Although he is also my grandson, there is still the blood of another man in his body. Therefore, the only person I can trust is probably Zachary. Wace couldn¡¯t help but despise him. His eyes gradually turned cold as he gazed deeply at Zachary-he didn¡¯t expect their family to be so despicable. ¡°I¡¯ll return this sentence to you. Zachary, you can¡¯t move or take my things. You have to make up for what you did wrong by yourself.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t expect that he would be humiliated by a junior one day. He gritted his teeth in hatred. Seeing that Zachary was unmoved, Wace slowly raised his leg. This was followed by a scream in the hotel lobby. ¡°Ah!¡± Upon closer inspection, one of Wace¡¯s feet was on Louis¡¯s leg, and thetter was screaming. Chapter 174 174 Zachary Is in-charge Louis-who was on the ground-twitched in pain, and his breathing almost stopped. He was just a spoiled heir who looked strong on the outside but was actually weak on the inside. Normally, he only practiced a few tricks and was no match for Wace. As for being able to enter thebat division, Zachary had paid a lot of money to help him get in through the back door. ¡°Wace, you actually attacked your younger brother! Mom, did you see that? This kid is so arrogant. I think you really want to die!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was like thunder, and the veins on his neck were bulging. It was very scary. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you need to apologize to your sister-inw?¡± Although Wace looked very thin, he was actually very strong. Moreover, he usually protected himself, so every move he made was much stronger than that of Louis. June¡¯s expression was even uglier. What did Wace say just now? He actually made Louis call Sharon ¡®Sister-inw.¡¯ Isn¡¯t this admitting that the two of them are husband and wife? Yvonne looked at June, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. I thought that Wace and Sharon didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, so June asked me to add fuel to the fire to ruin it. I didn¡¯t expect that this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect her grandson to say such things because of Sharon. Before Wace sinks deeper, I have to stop him from wasting his time on such a woman. Whether it is Crystal or that little celebrity, they are a hundred times better than Sharon. She quickly gestured to Zachary. No matter what, they have to get a divorce today. The Harris family will never ept such a woman without any family background as their inw. There was no need for Madam Harris to say anything. Zachary suppressed the hatred in his heart. If they weren¡¯t in front of so many people, he would¡¯ve found a way to teach this brat a lesson. Before he could do anything, Wace took a few steps forward and said very calmly, ¡°At that time, Grandma said that thepany belonged to whoever it was given to. If you want to go back on your word now, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right. Besides, you were the ones who provoked me first, so there¡¯s no reason for me to give in. Furthermore, what happens between Sharon and me has nothing to do with you. I already showed mercy to Louis.¡± The expressions on Zachary and Louis¡¯s faces were very ugly. Wace¡¯s mercy had left Louis with no room to struggle. They had thought that there was only a slight difference between the two of them, but it now seemed that Louis and Wace were like crows and sparrows. Seeing that Zachary still wanted to say something, Wace¡¯s eyes were as dark as the night. He warned, ¡°Second Uncle, you better think carefully before you speak. I only broke one of his legs just now. You don¡¯t want Louis¡¯s legs to be useless, do you?¡± ¡°Dad... Dad... Wace is a b*stard!¡± The seriously injured Louis was crawling at Wace¡¯s feet, looking very disheartened. Zachary didn¡¯t expect his precious son to be beaten up like this in front of him. His face turned pale as he clenched his fists angrily, nning how to teach this kid a lesson. Wace didn¡¯t show any mercy. If there were no outsiders present, he might have hit harder. ¡°Wace, we don¡¯t want you to hand over thepany you have, but Sharon¡¯s matter has indeed affected our family severely. I hope you can take the overall situation into consideration and know what¡¯s important. Don¡¯t let such a woman stay in the Harris family. She will only cause trouble for our family!¡± Madam Harris didn¡¯t want their rtionship to worsen further. Thus, she sighed and smiled as if she werepromising, trying tofort her grandson. Seeing that her mother was a little soft-hearted, June quickly tried to persuade her. She is only dissatisfied with Sharon. Why does she have to say so much nonsense!? ¡°In my opinion, this Wace is really capable. If he could, he would definitely be able to save the Harris family.¡± ¡°I wonder what Madam Harris is thinking. Why did she let Zachary inherit the position?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with Sharon. I don¡¯t know why the Harris family is so against her, but I think this girl is doomed today!¡± Wace looked up at his grandmother. ¡°Sharon was always with me yesterday-she wouldn¡¯t have had the time. This video was clearly deliberately edited; I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convincing at all. Besides, Jenna just said that the rity of this video could be adjusted. If we adjust the footage back to its normal state, I believe everything will be clear.¡± Chapter 175 175 The Big Boss Is Here ¡°You want to adjust the video just because you say so? Wace! Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Why do I feel like Sharon was r*ped, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re protecting her?¡± Louis was still lying on the ground, so Wace kicked him in front of Zachary without mercy, his expression still calm. ¡°I said that if you say such things again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Then, Wace¡¯s gaze became even sharper. He even ignored Zachary¡¯s obstruction and punched his cousin on the bridge of his nose. When this happened, Sharon was shocked. Although she was happy that Wace was on her side, this sudden question left her at a loss. Before Sharon could react, Zachary¡¯s voice covered the entire scene. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re dead today!¡± Zachary pped his hands, and a few bodyguards jumped out. Although they didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Wace, the reality was right in front of them-the future heir of the Harris family was Zachary. If they didn¡¯t listen to him, their future wouldn¡¯t be easy. At that moment, an old man in a suit and leather shoes, with neatlybed hair and a walking stick, stepped out of the car. He didn¡¯t bring bodyguards or attendants, only a reliable butler. Yusuf stood there with a transcendent aura that was impossible to ignore. He then walked in without even greeting anyone. His appearance caused amotion. ¡°Am I seeing things? That¡¯s Mr. Yusuf? What a joke. Why is this old man here?!¡± ¡°Director Yusuf!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually him. I wonder why he¡¯s here.¡± Everyone was looking forward to what would happen next. After all, everyone knew that this old man was like the ceiling of New York! He had given the Harris family enough face by attending such a small banquet, especially Zachary! This kind of face didn¡¯t need any proof. As long as the news spread throughout New York, it would be able to turn the situation around-unless someone was crazy and didn¡¯t care about Yusuf. At this moment, Zachary, who had been a little dispirited, instantly widened his eyes. Although he could not understand why a person like Yufus would appear at their Harris family gathering, they had also coborated with the Yates family in some business and signed many contracts before the crisis. This part of the business board wasn¡¯t affected. It was obvious that they had been recognized by Yufus and had a chance to be taken care of. ¡°Mr. Yusuf, your presence brings glory to our Harris family! Pleasee in; have a seat!¡± Zachary confirmed that this person was his savior and rushed over. There was only one thing in his mind now, and that was to seize the opportunity to bite Wace to death. Isn¡¯t this kid crazy? Doesn¡¯t June still hope that this kid will inherit the Harris family in the future? I want them to know that it is impossible as long as I¡¯m here. Even if Wace isn¡¯t afraid of me, he should be worried about someone like Yufus! As Zachary thought about this, his stomach was filled with evil tricks. He walked to Yufus and put on a humble expression. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know that Old Master Yusuf had arrived today. Not only did we not receive you, but you even let a piece of trash and those dirty things contaminate your eyes. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± This tactic of using someone else to kill her caught her off-guard. June was so nervous that her palms were sweating. I have yet to think of how to deal with my brother, but Zachary has now used Wace of this. ¡°Sharon! Sharon, I really want to burn your bones and scatter your ashes! How did our family meet such a wife like you? You¡¯re really too unlucky!¡± June hadn¡¯t finished criticizing her, but the gaze she directed at Sharon could be said to be very ugly. Unexpectedly, Yufus sneered. ¡°Zachary, right? I remember you. What did that old man from the Harris family do before he died? How could he hand thepany to someone like you? It¡¯s really his biggest mistake.¡± Zachary¡¯s smile froze on his face, but Yufus didn¡¯t seem to want to let him off. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own standards? You actually dared to make such a bigmotion. Let me ask you: what would you do in the Harris family¡¯s current situation?¡± The person he was asking was Wace. Chapter 176 176 A Big Gift ¡°Yeah... I haven¡¯t thought about the details, but the first thing I know is that we can¡¯t make up the shortfall by diverting the funds from our other projects. This might drag down the other projects of the corporation. Secondly, we can consider coborating with otherpanies. This way, we can smoothly proceed ording to the new n.¡± Wace was a little nervous from the sudden question, but he still said everything he could think of. ¡°Yes, not bad. There¡¯s no problem with your general line of thought. If you¡¯re still working for the Harris family, you might suffer fewer losses. The follow-up is especially important.¡± Yufus nodded. I didn¡¯t expect him to answer in such a short time. From the looks of it, he is indeedpatible with Miss Sharon. At the thought of this, he sighed inwardly. I had wanted to let my children and grandchildren fight for him, but it now seems that Wace is different from the Harris family. He is smart. ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯re the trash! The older you get, the more confused you are. You actually let such a person inherit the Harris family.¡± Madam Harris looked at Yufus in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be present today. Actually, all of this was because of Sharon. Sharon increasingly felt that something was wrong with this matter. If nobody controlled the situation, it would be difficult. In a moment of desperation, she sent a message to Yusuf. She didn¡¯t expect that he would reallye as promised and even cause such a huge impact. Zachary looked at Yufus and felt indescribable bitterness in his heart. My son is still on the ground. He didn¡¯t say anything, but Yusuf actually praised Wace. ¡°Mr. Yusuf, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not talking about Wace; I¡¯m talking about Sharon, the woman standing beside him! She¡¯s not loyal and got entangled with two men. There¡¯s even a video-look over there. I just want to clean the house today. Trash should be thrown into the trash can.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Yufus frowned. Then, two crisp sounds rang in the hall. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re talking about?!¡± Zachary was beaten until he was confused and didn¡¯t know what had happened. This wasn¡¯t the end. Yufus waved his hand and got the man beside him to take out a contract before disying it to everyone. ¡°Everyone, look carefully. I, Yufus, am here today to announce something. From today onward, our Yates Group will terminate our coboration with the Harris Group. In the future, I will only have Wace as my partner. Any corporation orpany that coborates with the Harris Group will have to undergo an assessment if they want to cooperate with us in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yufus took the contract and tore it into pieces in front of everyone. It scattered all over the floor. Madam Harris almost fainted when she saw this. Who can tell me what is going on? When did Zachary and Louis offend the Yates family? Everyone present went into an uproar, and everyone was shocked by this sudden reversal. ¡°Oh my god, is this true? Hurry! Let me see whichpanies Wace owns, and let me buy some shares.¡± ¡°What kind of charisma does Yusuf have!? He actually tore up the contract in front of so many people. How much money must he pay?¡± ¡°I see that the old man and Wace are on very good terms...¡± ¡°The Harris Group had already paid a lot ofpensation previously, and it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll go bankrupt now. The Yates Group already gave them face by not pursuing the matter.¡± The famous people from all walks of life were shocked speechless by what had happened today, especially the people from the Harris family. No wonder Wace dared to be so unbridled. He was neither servile nor overbearing when facing Zachary and was indifferent to the Harris family¡¯s assets. Louisy on the ground and stared at Wace, his mind nk. ¡°No... this is impossible! You... we... can¡¯t! How can you invest in Wace¡¯s project? Are you lying to us and testing us? Even if you came forward personally, it shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this... I have a video here! It can prove that Sharon was definitely r*ped... It¡¯s all her fault for bringing shame to our Harris family!¡± At this moment, Louis was already a little crazy, but this matter wasn¡¯t over yet. A few figures dressed in identical uniforms walked toward them. They stood in a straight line and walked over slowly with neat steps. It wasn¡¯t anyone else but the soldiers who didn¡¯t like Sharon before. Chapter 177 177 Video Repair The leader at this moment was the vice-captain, who had been doubting how a girl like Sharon could help their captain. They hade this time to repay Sharon for saving their lives. Dr. Lincoln said that if Sharon hadn¡¯t stopped the bleeding for their captain first, that surgery would¡¯ve been impossible. At that time, their captain would¡¯ve only ended up dead. They didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation the moment they arrived. The scene was very chaotic. ¡°Silence! What are you gathered for!?¡± The vice-captain suddenly shouted, causing everyone to quiet down. ¡°I can¡¯t see through him anymore. How many people does the Harris family know?¡± ¡°Look at that military rank. One look and I know that he¡¯s not an ordinary person. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen that man before? Did he appear on TV?¡± Although the people present didn¡¯t know their names, they could tell from the soldiers¡¯ military ranks and auras that they definitely weren¡¯t ordinary people. How could ordinary people see such figures? Just Yufus¡¯s appearance was shocking enough, and now there were people from the army. Could they be here for Wace again?! Just as everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to the two teams, Jenna took out a small USB and inserted it into Louis¡¯sputer, beginning to repair the video. What the vice-captain said next made everyone not know what had happened. ¡°Miss Sharon, are you in some kind of trouble? Do you need us to solve it for you? I¡¯m here mainly to... watch the entertainment industry. I¡¯ll send two people to protect you.¡± The vice-captain¡¯s words were already very vague. Sharon had said that she didn¡¯t like to be too extravagant, so he swallowed those words of gratitude. Moreover, they were indeed sorry about Calebst time, so the best method he could think of was to get someone to protect Sharon. What he said left everyone shocked. What is going on? This vice-captain actually wants to protect Sharon? Everyone was stunned-perhaps it was better to say that they didn¡¯t know how to face the current situation. The people from thebat division were famous all over the world and were a symbol of their country¡¯s prestige. They protected a piece ofnd and the safety of the country, but now... they actually said that they were going to protect a little celebrity like Sharon? Zachary stood there in a daze. Who did he think he was? To put it bluntly, he was just a rich second-generation heir from a small ce. He was nothing in front of thebat division and Yufus, not to mention Louis on the ground. His status was even lower than that of Zachary. At this moment, all of them were silent like cicadas in the winter. Those who were slightly closer to Wace and Sharon didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would offend the other party. For some reason, Sharon and Wace¡¯s figures were iparably tall and mighty in their hearts at this moment. Unexpectedly, Sharon shook her head and waved her hand casually. ¡°No need; I¡¯ll take care of my own safety. You guys go ahead and do your thing.¡± ¡°Miss Sharon...¡± The vice-captain wanted to say something but was stopped by Sharon¡¯s gaze. Wace was also a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so respectful to Sharon. I don¡¯t know how they met. ¡°Miss Sharon, don¡¯t worry. If any trash dares to make a move on you, just leave it to us. I also hope that some people can remember this! Your family¡¯s achievements today are all thanks to Miss Sharon,¡± the vice-captain slowly said, ncing at Zachary indifferently. ¡°Just based on what I heard earlier, it¡¯s enough to take your life. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Sharon stopping me, I would¡¯ve definitely torn the few of you into pieces. This is just a little bit of interest from so long! If you still dare to nder Miss Sharon, I will definitely make you pay the price.¡± The vice-captain¡¯s voice was very cold. After he said this, almost everyone was shocked. In the end, it was Yufus who stood up and said calmly, ¡°Wace, this ce is already a mess and not suitable for business. I happen to have a hotel nearby that¡¯s more suitable for negotiation. What do you think?¡± Since Yusuf could create a business empire, he naturally had a way with people. Wace didn¡¯t expect this old man to suddenly want to cooperate with him, but since it was a free lunch, he naturally had to follow the other party¡¯s wishes. He nodded, took Sharon¡¯s hand, and was about to leave with Yufus. ¡°No... No, I¡¯m not Sharon! How can you treat me like this? I¡¯m your employer. Get out of my way...¡± A familiar voice echoed in the hall. The video had been restored by Jenna, and the content shocked everyone present. Chapter 178 178 Asking Around for Identities ¡°That person is... the York family¡¯s Miss? I didn¡¯t see wrongly, did I? That side profile is definitely not Sharon!¡± ¡°Miss Crystal was kidnapped? She even said that she was the employer. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think someone deliberately kidnapped Miss Crystal to make her say that!¡± Wave after wave came. Who would¡¯ve thought that the person in the video was the daughter of the gambling king? At the same time that Jenna repaired the video, many people also discovered the clues in the video and posted it online. This matter was also entrusted to the kidnappers by Crystal. If Sharon¡¯s appearance was exposed at the start, most people might not believe it. It was just to attract everyone¡¯s attention and expose her true identity-only then would it cause a hugemotion. ... At this moment, Crystal was huddled in a corner. Her choking cries and frightened screams woke up the kidnappers. Her hands and feet were tightly tied by thick ropes, and she even bled. In the spacious and abandoned warehouse, the fan above her head creaked. Crystal¡¯s intestines were green with regret. I don¡¯t know why this happened at all. The person to be kidnapped should¡¯ve been Sharon, but why is it me now? ¡°Hahahaha! Boss, the youngdy is awake!¡± A rough voice apanied by footsteps sounded. Crystal¡¯s heart trembled, and her body kept trembling. A fierce-looking man walked in and sized Crystal up with a frivolous and disgusting gaze. ¡°Sl*t, do you know that you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have?! Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t do anything to you. You just need to cooperate with us and take a few videos. When the timees, we will naturally let you go.¡± Crystal argued incoherently, ¡°I... I¡¯m not Sharon! You kidnapped the wrong person-I¡¯m your employer. What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some brains. Since you already know who¡¯s trying to mess with you, obediently cooperate with us and suffer less. Otherwise...¡± The man violently pulled the chain in his hand, and Crystal was thrown heavily onto the cold and hard concrete floor. Crystal let out a short scream and saw the disgust on the man¡¯s face. She instantly restrained her voice and sobbed softly. Who can save me now? Why didn¡¯t Wace recognize my voice? ¡°What else do you have to say now? This has nothing to do with Miss Sharon, right? We can¡¯t wrong her.¡± Jenna put on a harmless smile and looked at Zachary and Louis with a hint of mockery. Wace nced at the people from thebat division. ¡°Sirs, the woman in the picture is called Crystal. It seems like she was kidnapped. It¡¯ll be hard on you to find her whereabouts. After all, she¡¯s also a socialite.¡± Without saying anything else, Wace frowned slightly. This matter is definitely not that simple. Just based on what Crystal said, Wace guessed something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry-leave this matter to me.¡± The vice-captain gestured for his subordinate and then looked at Sharon. ¡°Miss Sharon, I hope you can consider what I said just now. After all, safety first.¡± With that, Wace left the scene with Sharon and Yusuf. In the car, Wace seemed to think for a long time before finally saying, ¡°How did you know those people? I keep feeling that you¡¯re different from usual today...¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity. However, he was afraid that his wife would be annoyed by him if he asked further, or he might touch on something he shouldn¡¯t say. After all, Yusuf¡¯s appearance was too strange. If it was just for business cooperation, they could look for him privately. Moreover, the people from thebat division were existences that they couldn¡¯t provoke, but the way they looked at Sharon didn¡¯t seem like it was the first time they had seen her. Hearing Wace¡¯s question, Sharon only smiled, her face warm. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Mr. Yusuf. The people from thebat division only protected me because I was kidnapped and threatened by Caleb in the hospital. It¡¯s really like that...¡± Wace was still a little skeptical but didn¡¯t say much. Was I overthinking? At night, the guests and host were all happy. Wace and Yusuf were chatting happily, so they could only send Sharon back early. As soon as she entered the house, Sharon was stopped. June looked at her daughter-inw apologetically. ¡°Sharon, what happened tonight was a misunderstanding. I only said those words in a moment of desperation... Sharon, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Chapter 179 179 Setting Off Together June and James looked nervous. When the Harris family made things difficult for them, as parents, they didn¡¯t help Sharon at all and even med her for everything. They even said that she was useless and couldn¡¯t help the Harris family. In short, they had said everything they could to force Sharon to leave Wace, not to mention that they didn¡¯t help Sharon at the banquet just now... But everything had nowpletely exceeded their imagination. How does Sharon know someone from thebat division? Although Yusuf¡¯s appearance has given Wace plenty of face, Sharon knows thebat division. If the military supports our family, what will we worry about? But thinking about it, Sharon has indeed been acting a little abnormally recently. The difference in our identities is too great, but if she really bes famous overnight, our family¡¯s status in the Harris family will rise immediately! As for Zachary? Hmph! Who do they think they are!? ¡°I say-Sharon, you have to talk to me properly! Who are you? Has your career been too smoothtely?¡± ¡°Do you have any rtives in thebat division?¡± June and James hurriedly asked Sharon what was going on, especially when June was leaning against her. ¡°Our family will be dependent on you in the future. We¡¯ll be rich soon!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say much or think much about it; she just wanted to drag her tired body back and rest. She had to think of a way to practice the piano in the next few days. But June stood in front of her daughter-inw, looking like she wouldn¡¯t let thetter go if she didn¡¯t say anything today. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re mistaken. Wasn¡¯t I kidnapped by that terrorist yesterday? They were worried, and I¡¯m a public figure. They didn¡¯t want to make things worse. They thought that the person who kidnapped me might appear again, so they waited beside me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, June blinked her eyes gently and said in disbelief, ¡°What? You mean you¡¯re actually not close to them at all? He only said that he wanted to protect you because you were held hostage?¡± June was still talking about Sharon just now, and her eyes were still filled with hope. But after a few words, they suddenly dimmed. She even felt like she had been deceived. I really thought that Sharon knew someone important in thebat division, which was why I had the confidence not to care about the Harris family. What happened in the end? She merely borrowed someone else¡¯s influence! June and James werepletely disappointed in their daughter-inw. She is even less worthy of Wace now. After all, Wace has been recognized by Yusuf. His identity might even improve in the future. By then, what kind of woman won¡¯t he be able to find? It seems that we still have to think of a way to chase Sharon away so that today¡¯s matter won¡¯t affect our family¡¯s development. ¡°Sharon! Sharon, tell me about you! Why can¡¯t you show your worth? What are you pretending for? Now that you¡¯ve provoked Madam Harris... Once everyone knows that you don¡¯t have a backer, won¡¯t we all be finished?¡± James¡¯s tone was also unkind, and he started ming Sharon. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to them. She turned around and didn¡¯t say anything else. Unexpectedly, James stood in front of her and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay here anymore! This will definitely implicate our family. When Wacees back, I¡¯ll get him to divorce you. You saw how the old madam has been targeting you today. If it weren¡¯t for you, our Wace wouldn¡¯t have only inherited two smallpanies.¡± Sharon nced sideways at him. James looked at her even more firmly. ¡°Sharon, our family has treated you well all these years. You can¡¯t harm us now!¡± ¡°I hope you can tell Wace about this yourself, Dad. I have something on, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Sharon nced at the quiet June. She didn¡¯t believe that thetter would let her stay at the Harris family without saying anything, sopared to dealing with James, she still wanted to save her strength to deal with her mother-inw. The next morning, Sharon had already received news from the production team. Under June¡¯s watch, she got into the production team¡¯s car. However, the car was suffocatingly quiet. Sharon never would¡¯ve thought that Yvonne would be in the same car as her! ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you used to qualify for thepetition, but Sharon, I¡¯m telling you that you better be careful!¡± Chapter 180 180 Extremely Red-Eyed Sharon really didn¡¯t know what to say. Why is this woman so sure that I obtained thepetition qualification through other means? Actually, I really didn¡¯t do anything and just relied on my face to enter the finals! Could it be that this woman relied on the unspoken rules to rise up every day, so she now feels that there are only unspoken rules left in this industry? When Yvonne saw that Sharon didn¡¯t speak, her expression turned even uglier. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you directly! I¡¯ve been in this industry for a long time, so don¡¯t think that you can be on equal footing with me. Besides, your position in the Harris family is in danger. You can say that as long as I use a little trick, June will definitely not let you off. Do you understand?¡± Sharon listened to her repeated words, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered with the other party. Yvonne wanted to say something else, but when she saw how calm Sharon was, she threw the coffee in her hand. After all, she wasn¡¯t like Sharon, who had a qualified person like Natsume behind her back. In addition, her managementpany was still promoting newbies. Who knew if they would support her? Moreover, Simmons behind Sharon was actually an entertainmentpany under Sullivan, so her backing was definitely better than hers. However, there has never been ack of actresses! Even if Sharon can enter the selection for ¡®Gazelle¡¯ and get the attention of the higher-ups, who knows whether she will definitely be a superstar on the screen? The upper echelons of Sullivan must be crazy. Their entertainment business has just started, but they sent someone like Sharon... A smallpany is a smallpany. They are so excited about such a small matter, but it would be a good thing if I could jump ship to Simmons! Director Xander was rich and powerful, so the private training ground he used as a venue was naturally the best. When Sharon reached the training ground entrance, she felt that she had indeede to the right ce. Thispetition includes food and amodation, arge room, and promotions for my mother¡¯s tune. I have to stay a few more rounds. She didn¡¯t expect so many people to be here, and every girl looked determined. ¡°Oh my god, I thought everyone lived together. I didn¡¯t expect everyone to have their own room. I went to see where I lived just now-beside me is theke. I can even see the swan!¡± The person who said this was the youngest of the contestants, Melinda. She was just 18 years old. What was worth paying attention to was that she had debuted as a child star and had started taking on advertisements when she was five years old. When she was six years old, she appeared on a show and was often seen in television dramas. In regards to acting skills and experience, nobody present should be able topare to her. ¡°Hmph, I thought a child star was very amazing. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so-so.¡± A woman sneered as if she couldn¡¯t stand Melinda¡¯s brashness. ¡°When everyone is here and thepetition officially begins, the cameras will be turned on. I don¡¯t believe you can still say that.¡± Melinda stuck out her tongue as if she didn¡¯t mind this woman¡¯s words. They would probably be staying here for a long time. Moreover, ording to Director Xander¡¯s habit, he would¡¯ve probably started streaming already. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the cameras. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I do my best!¡± Melinda said directly before quickly going to socialize. Everyone wanted to integrate into the group and squeeze out those who had an advantage. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s arrival did attract everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. She is indeed very beautiful. Melinda-who was closest to the door-was the first to see her. She was the first to speak. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has frequently been on the trending searches recently...¡± ¡°Sharon?¡± Before Sharon could react, a familiar voice was heard. She looked up at the voice. Xenia attracted her gaze, and Xenia-who was looking at Sharon-revealed a very strange expression. Everyone present knew that her feelings for Sharon were veryplicated. After all, when RC announced that they were going to choose a model, Xenia had rmended herself many times because she was a model on the runway of RC. Naturally, she should be the spokesperson. Sharon had seen her many times in the studio, but Natsume stopped her and didn¡¯t make a fuss. Yvonne could tell at a nce that Xenia was pretending, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. I didn¡¯t expect this model to have some acting skills. If she were in a movie, she might even win the Best Female Lead award. Sharon nced at Xenia and smiled slightly. No matter how bad their rtionship was, she couldn¡¯t expose her right away, so she walked over. ¡°Hello, Xenia. We finally have a chance to talk.¡± Chapter 181 181 Struggle ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve seen each other so many times, but we never had the chance to sit down and talk.¡± Xenia¡¯s tone was very exaggerated. She stretched out her hand and pulled Sharon, not looking awkward at all. ¡°Previously at RC Studio, I wanted to talk to you, but our times never matched. Moreover, I don¡¯t know why you leave so early every time.¡± So this is her idea. Sharon immediately understood. She is putting on a show here and deliberately mentioned the incident in the studio so that everyone can guess our rtionship and think that my opportunity had been obtained through inappropriate means. Just as Sharon was about to say something, a girl in hot clothes walked over. She looked at Sharon in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very beautiful! You¡¯re Sharon? My name is Gena-it¡¯s nice to meet you. I like the poster you took for RC very much. Your performance is very strong.¡± The selection for the main character of ¡®Gazelle¡¯ was one in a million; everyone present had a greater reputation than her. When Sharon came, she thought that everyone probably didn¡¯t know her. She didn¡¯t expect that everyone actually knew her name and also knew that she had debuted as a model. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sharon gave Gena a friendly smile. She knew very well that this girl was trying to help her out. However, everyone present secretly mocked how Gena could be so scheming. For the sake of the traffic and camera, she actually started to get closer to Sharon. Sharon was Simmons¡¯s person. Simmons would definitely be willing to throw money at her, so her scenes would definitely be very important. As for Gena, she could tell at a nce that Xenia wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. A woman like Sharon is like a nk piece of paper, unable to do anything to the old fox. ¡°Which room are you staying in? I¡¯ll go with you! We might be living very close together!¡± Gena pulled Sharon¡¯s luggage and was about to leave with her men. ¡°I¡¯m at 304.¡± Just as Sharon finished speaking, Xenia came over again. How could she not show her ¡®generosity¡¯ at this time? ¡°Me too; we live very close.¡± Seeing that Xenia was about to stick to her, Gena frowned and said with a sincere surprise, ¡°I¡¯m at 305-we¡¯re neighbors! It just so happens that I have to go to my room to put my things away. I¡¯ll apany you there.¡± Xenia¡¯s expression turned ugly, and she said, ¡°What¡¯s a rapper doing here? We¡¯re all models, so we naturally have more to talk about.¡± Although she lowered her voice, Gena still heard her clearly. ¡°Senior, why are you talking about this? You¡¯re a professional model on the runway, and Sharon is a new model on the ne. Moreover, we¡¯re going the same way. You just arrived because you had something on, so you must get to know everyone.¡± Since Gena had made her words so clear, Xenia naturally couldn¡¯t insist. Moreover, with her hatred and dislike for Sharon, she actually didn¡¯t want to appear in the same scene as her. Gena domineeringly brought Sharon back to her room. After putting down the things, the two of them exchanged a few words before Gena turned around and left. Clearly, she could tell that Sharon was tired. Sharon was also very grateful for Gena¡¯s understanding and epted her good intentions. She nced at her phone-because she hade out in a hurry, she forgot to greet her husband and send him a message. She notified Wace and walked to the window. The location of this hotel was much better than theirs. Just like Melinda had said, there was a view of theke outside the window. In a ce like New York, wherend was expensive, they could even buy such a piece ofnd to make a man-madeke. Director Xander was extraordinarily rich. At this moment, Sharon felt jealous. I have to build a manor like this in the future as an external hotel. Yvonne didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have so many enemies, so she rxed a lot and quickly took out her phone to send a message to her sugar daddy. It was actually very difficult for her to get promoted, and she had to hug the thighs of several big shots before she could climb up. This kind of thing was very normal in the industry. Those who knew how to walk would say that she was really flexible. After all, not everyone could act coquettishly to a pot-bellied, wrinkled-faced grandfather who was much older than them. At least Sharon couldn¡¯t do it! At this moment, Xenia and Sharon were living under the same roof, and her mood was veryplicated. The former didn¡¯t know what to say to Sharon for a moment. It was originally her chance, but now, it was easily snatched away by someone. Sharon stayed in the room alone until she felt hungry before going to therge dining room downstairs. Unexpectedly, there were already many people sitting at the table. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ve left a seat for you before!¡± Xenia stood up and waved at Sharon affectionately. Chapter 182 182 False Sisters As a new model, Xenia was still very popr, so many new generation flowers were by her side. On the one hand, it could increase her screen time. On the other hand, they hoped that Xenia¡¯s reputation could make them a little more popr. However, they all felt that Sharon was really strange. They were all adults, and in the face of such established social rules, one should know that although everyone¡¯s room had a small kitchen in this training ground... For the sake of screen time, it was naturally better for everyone to gather together and attract everyone¡¯s attention. Nobody would be as silly as Sharon and stay in her room. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xenia to be so nice. When I went over just now, she smiled and told me that there was someone in this seat!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that too. Xenia has said that at least a dozen times.¡± ¡°If Sharon still doesn¡¯t sit over, it really won¡¯t make sense. I think she must be feeling guilty-that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t dare to face Sister Xenia.¡± Perhaps because Xenia had always said so, the moment she finished speaking, Sharon received many meaningful looks. Sharon wasn¡¯t willing to guess their thoughts. Since she had a seat, she walked straight to her side. Seeing that she was so cooperative, Xenia smiled and pulled out the chair beside her. Unexpectedly, Sharon only walked to her side and greeted her,pletely ignoring the chair she pulled out. She then went around to the opposite side of Xenia. Gena had waved at Sharon when she appeared at the door earlier. Under Xenia¡¯s shocked gaze, Sharon slowly sat opposite her. But at the thought that there might be a camera, Xenia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and she continued smiling. ¡°I forgot that I use my left hand often. It¡¯s not convenient for you to sit beside me.¡± In front of so many people, Sharon naturally had to give her some face and follow her words. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t eat well.¡± Xenia gave a fake smile. Sharon could even see the anger in her eyes. After dinner, Sharon nned to go straight to her room. Unexpectedly, Xenia seemed to be addicted to pretending and went straight to Sharon¡¯s side. She even went up and held her hand. ¡°We¡¯re all RC models, so how can we be so unfamiliar? Let¡¯s take a picture together!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t like this kind of physical contact. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand.¡± Xenia¡¯s expression was a little mncholic. ¡°Although we are all RC models... Because I didn¡¯t manage to shoot the poster this time, many fans made some badments in yourments area. They always feel that our rtionship is very bad. I don¡¯t want you to be misunderstood like this.¡± After entering Simmons, thepany gave Sharon an ount that was specially used for interaction with fans. However, this ount wasn¡¯t managed by Sharon herself, so she didn¡¯t log in and see it herself. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that some haters were deliberately defaming her because of her rtionship with Xenia. The disparity in this industry was very big. Some people could post anything they wanted and get everyone¡¯s attention in a few minutes. Some people even wrote an essay, but nobody read it. However, Sharon thought of someone-it was a screenshot thepany sent her, and it was her number one fan: ¡®Darling Sharon.¡¯ Sharon even felt that this person was actually a brainless fan because no matter what news it was, the other party would actively interact and never be absent. After Sharon opened her ount, the first person to pay attention to her was this ¡®Darling Sharon.¡¯ She had suspected that it was Natsume, but thetter said that if she wanted to help Sharon gain more fans, she definitely wouldn¡¯t use such a method and would definitely use her private ount. ¡°Okay...¡± Sharon looked at Xenia and felt that if she didn¡¯t agree, thetter wouldn¡¯t let her off easy today. Seeing that she agreed, Xenia smiled and took out her phone. She then switched on the camera, but her eyes revealed a trace of disdain. Of course, Sharon knew what she was thinking. She definitely feels that I¡¯m trying to gain poprity, but actually, I just want to give those supporting fans of mine a wave of benefits. The photo was taken very quickly. Xenia carefully photoshopped it and sent it out. ¡°Okay, quickly go back and rest! I followed you just now. Remember to follow me back!¡± Sharon logged into her ount-a rare event-and saw the message that Xenia sent. The two of them looked very intimate and familiar. Xenia even deliberately added the words: ¡°My initial feelings won¡¯t change. You¡¯re with me.¡± Chapter 183 183 Silent Call A smart female celebrity wouldn¡¯t photoshop herself when only posting a photo on socialworking sites. As Xenia expected, thements and trending topics exploded. ¡°Is this considered an official announcement of their rtionship? I told you that the two beautiful sisters are definitely notpetitors.¡± ¡°They are too pleasing to the eye! I also want to stick to Sister Xenia!¡± ¡°Did RC do this to let Xenia promote a newbie?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know that everyone was thinking so much. It was only now that she understood why Xenia was so against her. When the others saw the two people¡¯s names appear on the trending searches so quickly, they were somewhat dissatisfied. These two women are really good-they¡¯ve made such big news so quickly. Are they worried that nobody will pay attention to them? Sharon took out her phone. Wace didn¡¯t give a long reply: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve reached a deal with the Yates Group. I¡¯ll visit you during my break.¡± She didn¡¯t expect them to get along so well. They had met too few times in the past five years, and they barely interacted with each other. Just as she was in a daze, the phone beside her suddenly rang. Sharon picked it up and saw that it was an unknown number. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sharon.¡± Sharon stood by the window and looked out. There was no sound on the other end of the phone, and the other party didn¡¯t hang up. ¡°Hello, this is Sharon. May I ask if you...¡± Sharon repeated herself, feeling a little strange. Why doesn¡¯t this person say anything when they call? She was about to hang up when she suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, ¡°Johnson? You¡¯re Johnson, right?¡± There was finally a reaction on the other end, followed by a slight sound. Sharon was so excited that her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Johnson, do you miss your sister? Where¡¯s Robson? Why isn¡¯t he by your side? Where are you now? Are you safe?¡± Sharon had always been worried about the two children. Moreover, now that she understood what kind of person Caleb was, she was even more afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the two children. Ever since she contacted Calebst time, the number in her phone was unreachable. Knowing Sharon¡¯s problem, Johnson had a lot to say. He didn¡¯t know where Robson was, but his father always took Robson out. Every time Robson came back, he would have a lot of injuries on him. He could only stay here and not leave. He finally found an opportunity to call Sharon because he wanted to tell her that some of the little strawberries had started to turn red and would be ready to be eaten after a while. Knowing that it was impossible for Sharon to know what he was talking about, Johnson lowered his head in disappointment. He was very far away from Sharon now and was overseas, so he couldn¡¯t let her apany him. ¡°Little brat, who are you on the phone with?¡± A familiar, low, and maic voice came from behind Johnson, and the phone in his hand was snatched away. Caleb stood in the wind in his suit. He nced at Johnson and said coldly into the phone, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± Sharon took a few deep breaths and blurted out, ¡°Caleb? Did you send Johnson to the hospital? His health isn¡¯t good, and his condition can¡¯t be dyed.¡± ¡°These things have nothing to do with you.¡± Caleb¡¯s tone was very cold as if he were distancing himself from her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to contact them anymore in the future-that¡¯s all.¡± Sharon was about to say something when Caleb rudely hung up. This man is really rude. Even if he is the father of both Robson and Johnson, he has no right to sever my rtionship with the children. Moreover, based on his attitude and behavior, the children won¡¯t be happy with him. Seeing that Caleb had hung up, Johnson was so anxious that his nose was steaming. He couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth to bite the hand that Caleb took away the phone with. Then, he walked to the window alone and looked at the little strawberries. ¡°The doctor is here. Let¡¯s go down together!¡± Caleb noticed Johnson¡¯s focused gaze on the little strawberries and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had no choice but to walk over and pick his son up. ¡°Daddy promises you that the injection won¡¯t hurt, and I won¡¯t let you take that bitter medicine.¡± It was rare for him to use such a gentle tone, but Johnson refused to listen. He even shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to take the injection or medicine. Ever since he came here, Johnson had been in a state of rejection. The doctor had said many times that if this continued, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive until he was eight years old! Chapter 184 184 Isting Sharon Caleb had no choice but to give in. He squatted down and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me then-what do I have to do for you to be willing to take the injection and medicine?¡± Johnson finally reacted when he heard this. He kept looking at his phone and seemed to be saying, ¡°I want Sister Sharon!¡± Damn it... Why is it that damn woman again? Is she going to haunt our lives? Caleb couldn¡¯t understand, and his hands were hanging by his sides. What kind of drug did Sharon give the two children?! Meanwhile, Sharon stayed in the room, her thoughts drifting from time to time to what had happened to her mother back then. No matter what, I have to seize the opportunity to act in my mother¡¯s musical short film. In fact, her mother was in another marriage before she married her father. It was deliberately arranged by her grandfather, who asked Lynn to marry a famous big shot at that time. After half a year of marriage, a vicious incident caused Lynn to leave the entertainment industry. Although her mother had never mentioned this matter, Sharon still knew a little. Back when she was filming a movie, she injured the second female lead¡¯s hand and almost caused her to be unable to y the piano. The second female lead back then had long be an international pianist. Because of this, her mother directly left the entertainment industry and publicly divorced that man. After that, she changed her name and left the Xavier family to marry her father. If Sharon could act in ¡®Gazelle¡¯ this time, it meant that she could enter the entertainment industry and restore her mother¡¯s reputation! Just as Sharony down, the staff suddenly turned on the public channel¡¯s radio. One sentence made Sharon lose her sleepiness. Nobody knew if it was the organizers¡¯ own decision or Director Xander¡¯s arrangement, but this sudden piece of news made everyone panic. In the middle of the night, the 29 girls were nervously looking at the materials in their hands. Everyone was shocked and at a loss. ¡°Oh my god, is the organizer crazy? Why did they add a qualifying round at this time? What¡¯s going on?¡± Melinda stood in the corridor and shouted. She had thought that there was plenty of time to learn a new dance, but there was now a qualifying round, causing her to lose her footing. It had to be known that in terms of talent, they had people who were very good at singing and dancing. If she really were to perform, she might not be able to win against those people. ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any requirements for the qualifying round. It¡¯s just that some of the judges want to see our preparations.¡± ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t even know how to y instruments. I definitely won¡¯t get selected...¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright; I should sing my own song,¡± Gena straightforwardly said. However, everyone felt that she wouldn¡¯t be selected. After all, her singing voice was too modern, and Director Xander wouldn¡¯t choose someone like her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve heard that the director is an unusual person, so I feel that this audition might be rted to Director Xander. There will definitely be another surprise attack in the future, and we have to be prepared.¡± Xenia nced at Gena. She is too naive. Does she think that this is a television drama? How could there be such a development? A contestant sighed. ¡°If I must speak-Director Xander has retired from acting for four years and suddenly came out to make such a movie. The casting selection definitely won¡¯t be so easy, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s such a problem now!¡± Sharon was actually a little nervous. The news about the qualifying round hade too suddenly. She hadn¡¯t touched musical instruments for a long time, so who knew what effect it would have on her at thest minute. She had already prepared the first publicpetition program, but the qualifying round still stunned her, and she didn¡¯t know how to react. Without joining the discussion in the corridor, Sharon sat on the sofa in her room, panicking and secretly thinking of a countermeasure. However, she suddenly received a message on her phone. How could this be? Sharon read the message from Tommy. Didn¡¯t Zachary say that the Harris family has already thought of a solution? Why are they suddenly facing such a situation? The next morning, Sharon realized that something was wrong when she walked to the lobby. Everyone looked at her with strange expressions. ¡°Xenia, this isn¡¯t your fault at all. The person who harmed you will be punished!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Whether she¡¯s virtuous or not, she¡¯ll definitely be affected. Just wait and see! I believe that in the future, she¡¯ll know how immoral it is to steal someone else¡¯s things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think that Sharon is just putting on an act. I don¡¯t know who she¡¯s trying to show off to. I think she must¡¯ve relied on improper means and connections to get nominated this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that about her. It¡¯s not easy for her. As a richdy, she has no choice.¡± Xenia pretended to be very concerned about Sharon, making everyone feel that thetter was extremely against her. Chapter 185 185 Identity Exposed?! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person. We must stay away from her,¡± one of them whispered. The others couldn¡¯t help but side with her. After all, Xenia was really popr now. Xenia looked smug as if she were waiting to see Sharon make a fool of herself, but she didn¡¯t expect thetter to be holding her phone and seemed to be in a hurry to deal with something. Thus, Sharon didn¡¯t notice them at all. Sharon took a look at the scene in front of her, and she didn¡¯t have to think to know that Xenia must¡¯ve said something to them again. However, the most important thing now was to take down the main character position of ¡®Gazelle¡¯ and help her mother settle the score. Thus, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Sharon!¡± Xenia came to her side and greeted her intimately. Toozy to act with such a person, Sharon walked away directly. However, she didn¡¯t know that Xenia¡¯s eyes were full of schemes. Just as she turned to leave, Xenia bit her lip aggrievedly, but the smile in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Sharon, we¡¯re about to put away our phones. We can¡¯t go out for a week during the collective trial. A teacher wille to our door...¡± Xenia saw Sharon walking toward the door and quickly stopped her. ¡°She can do whatever she wants. What are you doing here?¡± Gena frowned. She knew who was right and who was wrong. Sharon isn¡¯t someone who would y tricks. Sharon naturally knew that she couldn¡¯t go out during the collective trial, but she had to use another identity to attend Sullivan¡¯s meeting. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Sharon got into the car at the door and made a call. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Grandma suddenly get hospitalized?¡± After learning a lot from the phone, Sharon also arrived at the Sullivan Group. She put on her sunsses and mask, walked into the corporation building, got on the exclusive elevator, and went straight to the top-floor office. As Sharon walked out of the elevator and headed toward the office, Jenna happened to exit the office. He didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar figure as soon as he stepped out. He didn¡¯t recognize that this person was Sharon, but he felt that this figure was very familiar, very simr to the figure of the godly richdy on the Inte! Could it be that the person I have been wanting to see has finally appeared? Jenna was a little excited. After all, his main purpose ining to New York and entering Sullivan was to get close to this mysterious CEO and then work hard to be her ¡®man.¡¯ This way, it would be much safer for him to return to the Queen family as a man. This was his parents¡¯ hope and mission for him, and it was the only thing he could do now... However, Jenna was also very depressed. I have been in thepany for so many days and haven¡¯t even met the CEO yet. How am I going to talk to her about long-term development? With Tommy... Perhaps he really didn¡¯t read the resume. Jenna had mixed feelings, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Now that he had seen the CEO, he naturally had to seize the opportunity. He quickly walked forward and followed behind Sharon. He wanted to catch up to her, greet her, and introduce himself. Sharon seemed to feel that someone was following her. She looked up slightly and realized that it was Jenna through the ss window! This is too much of a coincidence! If Jenna reunites with me here, normal people will know that my identity is extraordinary. He might even find out my mother¡¯s identity. When that happens, he will definitely cause unnecessary trouble. That would be bad. ¡°Please wait! Please...¡± Hence, just as Jenna was about to catch up, Sharon jogged over and hid in the CEO¡¯s office before locking the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on... This CEO seems to be avoiding me.¡± At the thought of this, Jenna felt a little strange. Unwilling to give up, he walked forward and knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, CEO. I¡¯m the new director of the Finance Department. I have something to report to you.¡± ¡°Ahem, if you want to report it, just look for your manager! Thepany doesn¡¯t allow anything beyond your level to be reported. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO.¡± Jenna was a little nervous. He couldn¡¯t help but think more about the chairman with such a strange identity. It seems like she purposely doesn¡¯t want to see me. What is going on? Tommy¡¯s voice came from the corner of the stairs. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Hearing his voice, Jenna instantly became alert. Then, he left the scene helplessly. Seeing Jenna leave, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. I was almost recognized. At this moment, shepletely rxed. It was too dangerous! Chapter 186 186 The Yates and Harris Families She would definitely appear in the Sullivan Group in the future, and Jenna was a director now. If he did a good job and got promoted, he would definitely meet her in the future. At that moment, Tommy walked in and said, ¡°CEO, what I told you before...¡± ¡°Tommy, help me do something!¡± Sharon interrupted him and said, ¡°Help me change Jenna¡¯s position. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a job that rarely appears in thepany.¡± ¡°Market expansion and business expansion,¡± Tommy answered truthfully. He couldn¡¯t help but frown when he thought of Jenna. ¡°Alright, then arrange for him to be the market manager.¡± Jenna was a smooth and slick person. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to market thepany, and the position of manager was higher than director. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the personnelter.¡± Tommy agreed. Thereafter, Tommy and Sharon discussed thepany¡¯s situation. The Sullivan Group-Wace coboration project had officially started-the location was in Zone 2. There was a lot of traffic, and there were a lot of young people. ¡°Mr. Harris is indeed very capable; all of his ns are very good. He estimated that he would be able toplete and put them into use in a year and a half. By then, Sullivan¡¯s share of the capital will be higher.¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°If he does well on his side, we can also split some of the other projects.¡± Tommy didn¡¯t need Sharon to say anything to know that. At first, he thought that Wace was a freeloader, but it now seemed that this kid was really capable. ¡°Can you now tell me how the Harris family is doing?¡± Actually, Sharon also had many questions in her heart, such as why Director Xander and the organizers had agreed to let her out. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to study this matter. Only then did Sharon remember that Madam Harris¡¯s expression was very ugly when the crowd ndered her that day. ¡°I heard that the Harris family¡¯s second son took most of the Harris family¡¯s assets as coteral, causing the Harris family to be unable to make ends meet and their finances to be very difficult. As for this, Yusuf sent someone to send it over...¡± Tommy took out a disc and yed it directly in front of Sharon. On the screen, Yusuf entered Madam Harris¡¯s ward in a wheelchair. ¡°The environment here is quite good. It¡¯s suitable for you to retire.¡± ¡°Just speak frankly. What are you trying to say by beating around the bush?¡± ¡°Madam Harris, you¡¯re in a good mood! It¡¯s chaos outside, but you¡¯re still here. You¡¯re as steady as an old dog, unlike that old thing from your house who¡¯s already dead. Not bad, not bad. As expected of an old rice bucket who has eaten more rice than those useless people outside for decades. Hahahaha!¡± Yusufughed loudly, but his eyes were filled with cold light. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for sending you out now.¡± Madam Harris tried to make her voice sound calm and steady. ¡°I¡¯m here today for business. I want to talk to you about cooperation.¡± Madam Harris sneered. ¡°Cooperate? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ying at. You deliberately got people to fan the mes in front of the media and public, ruining our reputation. Aren¡¯t you just trying to take advantage of me!? You old b*stard, you really know how to fish in troubled waters. You¡¯re despicable, shameless, and obscene!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Shelly, this business world is like a battlefield. What have we not seen before? You¡¯ve lived so many years longer than that old thing, so you can¡¯t be so naive, right?!¡± Yusuf looked smug as if he were saying that he was ying a trick. What could Madam Harris do? Jump up and hit him? ¡°You... you shameless old man!¡± ¡°How can you speak like that? We didn¡¯t release that piece of messy news at the beginning. Your child was the one who fought among himself and didn¡¯t have any results. As a kind person, I naturally have to take action and help your family push forward!¡± Yusuf said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all because our Yates Family has nurtured an outstanding and beautiful celebrity. Tsk, tsk-think about it. Back then, your family looked down on mine. When my granddaughter was in the entertainment industry, a bunch of old b*stards didn¡¯t stop talking nonsense. Hmph! You didn¡¯t expect this now, did you? Louis spent a lot to get my granddaughter to endorse your family. Once my granddaughter hesitated, your Harris Family became the center of attention.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s face darkened, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had long realized that the Yates Family was trying to meddle in this matter, not to mention that idiot Louis had done such a thing! ¡°Speaking of grandchildren, I really have to thank you! Thank you for your hard work.¡± Chapter 187 187 Promotion Manager Madam Harris looked at Yusuf¡¯s face and gritted her teeth. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I want to say that your family has really raised a good child. If you hadn¡¯t painstakingly nurtured your grandson and allowed him to grow up so well, our Yates family wouldn¡¯t have gotten such a huge advantage. This kid¡¯s work ability is outstanding. Other than his own professional knowledge being very firm, he still has many ideas and has provided a lot of help to the development of our Yates family¡¯s electronic technology!¡± Electronic technology? Madam Harris couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. She remembered very clearly that Wace had raised this idea right after graduation, but it was rejected by Zachary. ¡°At first, I was quite disgusted that this brat was actually married... Ahem! But your family¡¯s kid is a good businessman. He can endure hardships, knows how to read the mood, can cook in the hall, and even knows how to make his wife happy. If he were our child, he would¡¯ve been thrown into the corporation to train long ago.¡± Yusuf revealed a smug expression. ¡°So thank you for finally doing something right in this life!¡± The butler standing behind Yusuf reminded him carefully, ¡°Ahem... Master, you better be careful. The other party is a patient...¡± ¡°Hmph, this old woman is a patient? I think you¡¯re thinking too much. Even if I die, this old woman will be fine.¡± Yusuf waved his hand. ¡°As for being sick, I¡¯m sick too. My arthritis is very serious. Do you see meining about being ufortable?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re here to talk nonsense today, get lost!¡± Madam Harris¡¯s expression was very ugly. She then took a few deep breaths and red at Yusuf. ¡°Madam Harris, you¡¯re still the same. I¡¯m here to give you a chance. If you beg me to cooperate, I can reluctantly consider helping your Harris family!¡± ¡°Cooperation? Bah! Is this how you want to cooperate?¡± How could Madam Harris not know what he was up to? On the surface, it was for cooperation, but in fact, he was trying to take advantage of the Harris Group. ¡°If you don¡¯t n to cooperate and continue to be stubborn, I guarantee that before you die, you will definitely see the Harris family go bankrupt. This is all thanks to your idiot son, so you must be grateful!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. June¡¯s grandparents all had PhDs, and her third uncle-who didn¡¯t like to read the most among the elders-also had a master¡¯s degree. Although June looks stupid, nobody dares to say to Madam Harris that her grandson and son are idiots. Old Master Yates is probably the only one. ¡°About this...¡± ¡°I have my own ns for this. Don¡¯t worry. Hurry up and do what I asked you to do!¡± Sharon gave Tommy a reassuring look. Old Master Yates has two reasons for doing this. The first is to test the bottom line of Sullivan¡¯s current chairman, and the second is to see Sullivan¡¯s determination to cooperate with the Harris family. This old man is really scheming. In a few days, I will find a way to test Yusuf and see what he is up to. It wasn¡¯t until Tommy walked out that Sharon remembered she hadn¡¯t asked him why she could run out of the training camp. She nced at the time. I¡¯ll ask about this next time! As soon as Jenna returned to the office, she heard the HR manager¡¯s summons and immediately went to the office. The HR manager quickly told Jenna about Tommy¡¯s transfer, catching him off-guard. I entered thepany as a director not long ago, and I¡¯m now being promoted and transferred. This ispletely different from thepany¡¯s original promotion mechanism. What is going on? The manager¡¯s exnation was very simple. ¡°I think you¡¯re very capable and have a chance to be on par with me. It¡¯s too much of a waste of your talent to be a director. I¡¯ve read your resume. It¡¯s a jack-of-all-trades position, and your learning ability is very strong. I think you can take on more responsibility in ourpany. You will definitely have a brighter future in this position.¡± What he said was right. The marketing department was much more important than the finance department-the department that really earned money was the marketing department. On the surface, the finance department could get a lot of money, but in fact, the marketing department was the one that really made money. Jenna was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. If I do well and bring more actual profits to thepany, the CEO will definitely pay more attention to me! Therefore, this is a great thing for me. He walked out of the HR manager¡¯s office happily, and the first thing he did was call Wace. Just as he was about to broadcast the call, his phone suddenly rang. He didn¡¯t expect the person who called him to be Louis. Chapter 188 188 Louis¡¯s Invitation Seeing that it was him calling, Jenna looked disgusted. I don¡¯t have a good impression of this person at all. Moreover, I naturally know Louis¡¯s motive. He wants to get close to me and achieve some unspeakable goal. First of all, he was a man. He had no interest in Louis at all, so he hung up. However, Louis was simply persistent. He called several times, causing Jenna to be so annoyed that he could only pick up the phone and say in a female voice, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tommy was reading the information in his hand when he passed by the washroom and suddenly heard a familiar voice. Before he could react, he felt the world spin. An image kept repeating in his mind-it was him as an adult... and who? ¡°Brother Jenna, you look so beautiful in this dress.¡± ¡°Brother Jenna, I can¡¯t leave you. Come to the same school as me!¡± ¡°Brother Jenna... Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t go...¡± ¡°Mr. Tommy, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± A passing employee saw Tommy lying on the ground and quickly called for help. Hearing themotion at the door, Jenna stuck his head out. The moment he saw Tommy on the ground, he was in no mood to care about what Louis had said. He instantly hung up and rushed over. Tommy was more than 1.8 meters tall, and Jenna was only 1.77 meters tall. It was a little difficult for Jenna to carry him, but nobody expected him to be so strong. He walked steadily. ¡°Brother... Brother Jenna...¡± Tommy¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as if he had fallen into a terrifying dream. Jenna suddenly paused when he heard his shout. Thereafter, he quickly carried Tommy and ran toward thepany¡¯s resting area. After half an hour, Tommy slowly woke up. ¡°Did you send me here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us. It was Ms. Jenna...¡± At first, the young girl was about to cry. Tommy is so powerful, young, capable, and handsome. Did he suddenly faint because he was too tired? Ms. Jenna... Tommy raised his eyebrows slightly. Could he be his brother? In the office, Jenna sighed. ¡°So if Second Brother has anything on... I had something on at thest minute, so I hung up.¡± ¡°I heard that you were promoted? You¡¯re even the manager of the marketing department!¡± Louis said anxiously. ¡°Why are you so well-informed?¡± Jenna was surprised. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have any connections, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this position. I happen to have a few friends working at Sullivan; they said that they were transferred from thepany. Let me know.¡± ¡°Yes, I was indeed promoted,¡± Jenna said coldly. ¡°Congrattions! I¡¯m really congratting you, Jenna!¡± Louis said excitedly. ¡°Not only are you a manager now, but you also have real power in your hands. You will definitely have great achievements in the future. Look at how long you¡¯ve been in New York. Before... Haha! Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore-it¡¯s all some unhappy things. In order to express my apology, I¡¯ll treat you to another meal! It¡¯s such a good day, so we should celebrate! What do you think?¡± Jenna refused directly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s very troublesome to be transferred, so I still need to work overtime...¡± Louis continued to persuade him. ¡°Sister Jenna, we have to celebrate this joyous asion; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to feel this joy. You don¡¯t have many friends in New York, so I thought I¡¯d find a ce to celebrate. It¡¯s very quiet without anyone else. Besides, I still have a lot to tell you about the Queen family. What do you think?¡± The Queen family? Jenna frowned slightly when he heard this. Does Louis know anything about the Queen family? At the thought of this, he whispered, ¡°Alright, Second Brother. Send me the address!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation at New York University Hotel. Just tell them my name when you get there.¡± Louis sounded excited. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over after work.¡± ... After buying a set of female clothes and a wig at the mall, Jenna packed up and drove straight to New York University Hotel. At this moment, Louis was wearing a suit, and his hair was specially styled. He stood at the door with a rose in his hand, waiting for Jenna. It was just that he was leaning on his walking stick with his arm bandaged,pletely ruining the atmosphere. Jenna was wearing a long dress, looking elegant and intellectual. The moment he got out of the car, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hello, Mr. Harris...¡± ¡°Little sister! You¡¯re really too beautiful... Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m ready.¡± Chapter 189 189 Hit On Jenna ¡°Thank you.¡± Jenna smiled politely when he arrived at the room and sat down. Louis had put in a lot of effort and even prepared top-notch whiskey. He said in a ttering tone, ¡°Jenna, today is a good day. No matter what, give me some face and drink to celebrate.¡± Jenna smiled and said calmly, ¡°Forget about the wine. It¡¯s not convenient for me to drink since I have had a toothache recently.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you had a toothache? Jenna, you¡¯re being too polite with me, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Louis had wanted to take the opportunity to get Jenna drunk and find a chance to make a move. Who knew that this woman would refuse to drink right away? This disappointed him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Brother. I¡¯m really not feeling well, but we¡¯ll drink together next time.¡± Jenna shook his head and rejected Louis. Actually, he naturally knew what Louis meant and could guess his intentions. However, he was a man and was definitely not afraid of drinking. In addition, his sense of self-preservation was very strong, so he made up his mind not to drink with Louis tonight. At this moment, Louis¡¯s expression was already very ugly. He knew that he couldn¡¯t force Jenna to drink, and he was a little depressed. However, the Queen family¡¯s background was there, so he didn¡¯t dare to show it. He could onlyfort himself. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to drink, don¡¯t drink then. It¡¯s the same for us to drink normal beverages.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Second Brother.¡± Jenna nodded and smiled at Louis. At this moment, a clean and refreshing young man sitting at the table next to them looked at Jenna. Ever since this girl sat down, he had been attracted by Jenna¡¯s appearance and temperament. To him, this girl was really too beautiful. Moreover, her temperament wasn¡¯t something ordinary people couldpare to. She was simply heroic and gentle. After observing for a while, he could confirm that this girl and the man opposite him weren¡¯t a couple. The young man immediately made a decision. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. At the thought of this, he immediately took action. The young man stood up, walked to Jenna and Louis¡¯s table, and said to Jenna, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to disturb you two, but I really like thisdy. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give me your contact information.¡± Jenna was stunned for a moment before he sighed inwardly. My charm hasn¡¯t decreased at all. I can even get hit on during a meal. Unexpectedly, this young man¡¯s words instantly angered Louis. Damn it, where did such a blind persone from? Can¡¯t he see that I¡¯m pursuing Jenna? How dare he attack a woman I have designs on? He is really courting death! Hence, before Jenna could speak, Louis said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re talking? What do you mean by running up to us and chattering?¡± The young man smiled and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb the two of you, but nobody wants to miss such a beautifuldy. Besides, I don¡¯t think the two of you are a couple, so I went forward to ask for her contact details.¡± After saying that, he continued to speak to Jenna. ¡°Miss, I really observed you for a long time just now. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but I¡¯m really tempted by you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll miss this opportunity, so please forgive me.¡± Louis couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Why Is this man so good at pretending? He¡¯s pretending to be polite in front of Jenna. He didn¡¯t even look at me and still dared to snatch my woman! Louis stood up and scolded loudly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you-hurry up and get lost! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Harris family¡¯s young master. If you dare to talk or peek here, I¡¯ll immediately dig out your eyes! Hurry up and get lost!¡± ¡°Miss, he is...¡± ¡°Second Brother, lower your voice. Everyone is looking at us!¡± Jenna frowned slightly. This Louis is really annoying. Hearing how Jenna addressed Louis, the young man was enlightened. ¡°Since you¡¯re not thisdy¡¯s boyfriend, I naturally have the right to pursue her. It should have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know who she is? Besides, I¡¯ll repeat myself-I¡¯m from the Harris family! Now that you know you¡¯re in trouble, get lost!¡± Louis sneered. ¡°If I don¡¯t like you looking at her, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°The Harris Family?¡± The young man¡¯s expression changed as he sized up Louis. ¡°Is it the Harris Group that¡¯s in a crisis? What do you think the Harris family is? Even if your father is here, he still has to humble himself before me. Why are you being so arrogant here? I¡¯m warning you-don¡¯t provoke me again, or don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Chapter 190 190 Discussions Jenna was extremely annoyed by Louis¡¯s attitude, not to mention that this young man hadn¡¯t even said anything, and he was already shouting here. It was annoying. But from the looks of it, the young man didn¡¯t seem to be on good terms with the Harris family. Before he could figure out what the rtionship between the two was, Louis was already gnashing his teeth in anger. Damn it. It¡¯s just a small problem in the Harris family, but these people dare to put on an act with me! I lost face the first time I invited Jenna to dinner. If I don¡¯t teach this man a lesson this time, it will be even harder for me to woo Jenna. At the thought of this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He picked up the whiskey bottle on the table and scolded loudly, ¡°Trash, what are you talking about? I think you¡¯re courting death! I don¡¯t mind sending you off!¡± With that, he raised his hand and smashed the bottle onto the young man¡¯s head. Blood immediately flowed from the young man¡¯s mouth. After being smashed by him, the young man immediately felt dizzy, and his body swayed. Louis raised his head proudly and stared at the young man whose face was covered in blood. He said arrogantly, ¡°Get lost immediately. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± The young man barely managed to stabilize himself. Then, he nced at Louis and said to Jenna, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss. I¡¯ve caused you trouble today. I¡¯ll go deal with it first.¡± After saying that, the young man held his bleeding head and gazed deeply at Louis before hurriedly leaving the scene. As if he felt that he had done something especially great, Louis mocked loudly in disdain, ¡°Trash! Trash! How dare an idiot threaten me? Why don¡¯t you find out who I, Louis, am afraid of in the entire New York!?¡± After saying that, he turned to Jenna and said, ¡°Sister Jenna, if you ask me, there are such flies everywhere. Don¡¯t mind them; let¡¯s continue eating. Who cares what they do!¡± At this moment, Jenna only felt that Louis was tasteless. After thismotion, his mood was extremely bad. He only nodded and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak anymore. Throughout the entire process, Louis wanted to find a topic to liven up the atmosphere, but Jenna couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. In his eyes, Louis wasn¡¯t a man at all. He didn¡¯t have any ability and only knew how to bully others. I don¡¯t know how the Harris family nurtured such an extreme junior. Louis originally thought that if he disyed his masculinity in front of Jenna, Jenna would definitely be convinced by his masculinity. He didn¡¯t expect that thetter¡¯s disdain and disgust for him were about to develop into a physiological rejection. Louis didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on at all. He was still ttering Jenna happily, making Jenna unable to stay any longer. Why do this man¡¯s words have no meaning? How could anyone like him? Louis originally wanted to talk to Jenna more to improve their rtionship, but Jenna frowned and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back. Thank you for today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? Then, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back immediately. If you ask me, Wace and Sharon are really too much. You came to New York alone, but they even made you rent a house alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s morefortable to live alone. I¡¯ll take a taxi. You should go back early too!¡± Jenna shook his head. At this moment, he only wanted to draw a clear line with Louis. Coupled with the new wig, his head was about to explode. Louis didn¡¯t expect this woman not to give him any face. He was furious, but he tried his best to maintain a smile on his face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to the car then. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried!¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this man anymore. I can do whatever I want. Why would a man like me be afraid of another man? Feeling someone following behind him, Jenna sighed helplessly. Louis was almost driven crazy by anger. I had originally wanted to create a romantic date, but I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t have a chance at all because of that b*stard. Moreover, it seems to have made Jenna¡¯s impression of me even worse... ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t let me meet that b*stard again. If I meet him again, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡± Louis cursed hatefully. Just as Sharon returned to the training ground, she could hear themotion in Xenia¡¯s room. ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s the wife of a rich family. Shouldn¡¯t she go home and have children? Unlike us-we can¡¯t get out once wee.¡± ¡°I heard that the Harris family invested a lot of money. I think the casting will be internally decided this time. What a waste of my time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sharon doesn¡¯t want to, but she¡¯s rted to the Harris family¡¯s reputation.¡± Xenia¡¯s words sounded like she was protecting Sharon, but she was actually saying that Sharon had gone through the back door. Chapter 191 191 Exposed Identity ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys bored? You keep talking about others, but maybe something happened at home. If you want to know why she can go out, you can just ask her in person when shees back. Why are you guys being so smug?¡± Gena didn¡¯t seem to like them talking about others behind their backs and said it out loud. Sharon passed by the door of the room, her eyes dark. I don¡¯t care what they say. I personally feel that this matter Is very strange, and it is normal for others to find it strange. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to practice my piano these two days and prepare for my debut performance. On the other side, Jenna and Louis had just left the restaurant and walked to the roadside to take a taxi home. Before Jenna could extend her hand, three ck vans suddenly stopped by the side of the road. More than ten burly men alighted from them, all of them aggressive. As if they weren¡¯t worried about exposing their identities, they each held a steel pipe in their hands and stood in front of the two of them. They were masked and held steel pipes in their hands-it was obvious that they were here for revenge! ¡°Damn it, that kid is calling for help!¡± Louis was scared half to death when he saw so many people walking toward him. Jenna looked at the scene in front of him and subconsciously frowned. I knew that Louis had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended again. He is really trash. From the looks of it, Louis Is going to be taught a lesson today. Sure enough, the young man from the restaurant was sitting in a car with gauze on his head. Hemanded calmly, ¡°Keep him alive and throw him in front of the Harris family. Don¡¯t hurt thatdy. Do it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone rushed toward Louis. ¡°You... What are you doing?! I¡¯m the young master of the Harris family. You can¡¯t touch me!¡± Louis was flustered, but he still refused to admit it in front of Jenna. A burly man smiled disdainfully before swinging a steel pipe at Louis. Louis was so scared that he almost peed. He didn¡¯t know what to think, but he raised his hand and pushed Jenna hard. Then, taking advantage of the moment Jenna was caught off-guard, he quickly got into the taxi in front of him and fled the scene without hesitation. Jenna was speechless. Is Louis still a man? He has caused trouble for himself, but he actually pushed a ¡®woman¡¯ out at the critical moment and ran away? There is such a disgusting man in this world? He is simply a scumbag. Seeing Louis leave, the young man frowned and gestured for his men to follow. Then, he looked at Jenna. ¡°Miss, I still don¡¯t know your name. Since he abandoned you like trash, why don¡¯t you give me a chance...¡± Jenna coughed lightly and returned to his male voice. ¡°Sir, although I¡¯m ttered by your liking, I wouldn¡¯t be dressed like this if there weren¡¯t another reason. I don¡¯t think you have any special fetishes!¡± The young man was stunned when he heard Jenna¡¯s voice, and his expression became even more ferocious. ¡°F*ck... are you ying with me?¡± The young man couldn¡¯t believe that he had finally met a woman who could move his heart but was actually a man. Looking at Jenna¡¯s moving face, the young man cursed. ¡°Call that b*stard back immediately, or I¡¯ll be rude to you too.¡± ¡°Brother, to be honest, I¡¯m not familiar with him at all. Can your matter not involve me?¡± Jenna was speechless when he saw the young man¡¯s expression change. Who knew that this kid would be so attentive to me when I¡¯m in female clothes? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed my identity so early. Unexpectedly, the young man pointed at Jenna¡¯s head and said coldly, ¡°I went straight to surgery and got 12 stitches. If I don¡¯t vent my anger, I won¡¯t be able to eat. I¡¯m telling you to call him back immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off today, you damned transvestite!¡± Thest three words were like a bolt from the blue, making Jenna shiver. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is illegal. I advise you to think carefully.¡± ¡°Illegal?¡± The young man said coldly, ¡°I want to know if it¡¯s illegal to throw you into a group of men and let a group of men sleep with you! Let me tell you-do as I say while I¡¯m still easy to talk to.¡± Jenna¡¯s heart turned cold. The young man¡¯s words almost drowned him out. He had heard this voice too many times... Looking at the fierce-looking people in front of him, Jenna picked up the phone. It is ridiculous that I have to bear the trouble caused by Louis. Jenna¡¯s voice trembled as he dialed the number. ¡°Hello... Sister-inw, I¡¯m in a little trouble...¡± Chapter 192 192 Hiding the Truth I didn¡¯t expect it to be Jenna. Sharon sat up in bed. What could happen to this kid at this time? He actually chose this time to call me. ¡°Send me your location first. Someone will help you in a while.¡± Sharon naturally knew why Jenna was looking for her. After all, she had asked Jenna to continue keeping it a secret. After calling Quayle, Sharon said a few words. New York is really going to change. Someone actually dared to touch Jenna, but it was inevitable when staying with an idiot like Louis! ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯ll bring people to help your friend immediately. Leave this to me. I want to see who has the guts to attack me on my territory!¡± Quayle was also a little shocked that such a thing would happen. He called his brothers to personally help him out. The moment Jenna saw Quayle get out of the car, he was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect the need to be saved by this person in this life. ¡°Who are you, brother? How dare you attack someone in my territory?¡± Quayle looked at the crowd and could tell at a nce that there was nobody in charge among them. The young man wanted to get out of the car andpete with Quayle, but the old man behind him suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, this person has some skills in New York. Master also said not to have a direct conflict with this person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± The young man stared at Quayle carefully. This person looks refined and doesn¡¯t look like he is from our world. Indeed, one can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you about what happened today, but I want you to go back and tell that idiot: If I meet him again, he won¡¯t be as lucky as he is today.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was low, and he didn¡¯t say anything else as he gestured for the others to return to the cars. Jenna only heaved a sigh of relief when they left. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Jenna? Miss Sharon called me and asked me toe,¡± Quayle introduced himself. ¡°I hope you can put in a good word for us in front of Miss Sharon. As for who that kid is, I hope you can give us a chance. We will definitely find out about this as soon as possible. I see that your foot is injured, so I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the hospital immediately.¡± Jenna nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor took a closer look and said, ¡°Your injuries are fine. We¡¯ve also informed the police; they¡¯ll be here soon. You can tell them about the attack.¡± Jenna nodded and took out a small mirror to carefully look at his makeup so that he wouldn¡¯t look so disheveled. Soon, the police walked in. Someone was injured in the downtown area, and it was a guest of the Harris family. The police couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could be so bold. At this moment, in the Harris family¡¯s vi, the family was discussing what to do. Louis returned with a worried expression on his face. He said that Jenna was in big trouble, but he didn¡¯t tell Madam Harris the whole story. The reason was even because of him, so Madam Harris was very excited. She even felt that this was a great opportunity for Louis to perform. I have to think of a way to save Jenna, get Louis to gain her favor, and help him capture Jenna¡¯s heart. At that time, Louis will have the Queen family¡¯s help. Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect the police toe and say that Jenna was in the hospital. She was disappointed and sighed. ¡°I ran back from the hospital because of you; I didn¡¯t expect to miss this opportunity. Forget it! Let¡¯s go to the hospital now and take good care of her. Who knows, Jenna might even miss our family.¡± After saying that, Madam Harris quickly waved at everyone to hurry up. Louis¡¯s expression changed, and he was a little uncertain, but he could only brace himself and go to the hospital. Along the way, he had already thought of a perfect excuse. However, he didn¡¯t know if Jenna was willing to cooperate with him... When they arrived at Jenna¡¯s ward and saw that thetter seemed to be fine, Louis¡¯s face revealed excitement. He said eagerly and excitedly, ¡°Jenna, are you okay?! I was just about to bring people to save you.¡± ¡°Oh? Save me?¡± Jenna¡¯s face was cold and sarcastic. ¡°I didn¡¯t die because of you, Louis. I feel extremely lucky.¡± Chapter 193 193 Jealous Madam Harris nced at Louis. It seems that this matter isn¡¯t that simple. Louis quicklyughed dryly and exined, ¡°Jenna, you¡¯re mistaken. I-I actually wanted to attract their attention. You also know that their target is me, so I thought that if I ran quickly, they would chase after me. I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so despicable! They actually attacked a girl like you!¡± Jenna sneered. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk so much nonsense with such a useless man. It turns out that the Harris family is just like this. Other than Wace and Sharon, the others are all the same. After seeing their faces, Jenna couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. He just wanted to get away as soon as possible. Seeing that Jenna didn¡¯t say anything else, Louis was surprised and happy. He felt that the other party believed his words, so he pretended to be very intimate. He walked closer to Jenna and looked thetter up and down, only to find that Jenna was wearing a man¡¯s jacket. He immediately became unhappy. ¡°Jenna, what¡¯s wrong with your jacket? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Jenna yawned. I¡¯m so sleepy. Why aren¡¯t these people leaving? It seems that things aren¡¯t easy to deal with! Madam Harris frowned slightly. ¡°If anything has happened to you, you can tell Grandma. What did those people do to you, Jenna?¡± Jenna observed them carefully. ¡°They surrounded me. When they were trying to do something to me, a passing gentleman saved me. I sprained my ankle, so he carried me to the hospital. Why? Do you think there¡¯s a problem?¡± ¡°A passing gentleman?¡± Old Madam Harris was shocked. This opportunity to save the damsel in distress was snatched away by someone else. This really isn¡¯t good. If Jenna develops a good impression of that person, then Louis will have no chance! Louis¡¯s expression changed. How can this be? Who isn¡¯t afraid when facing so many people? Is Jenna talking nonsense? He said enviously, ¡°Why was he carrying you? Where did he touch you?¡± Jenna sneered and replied sarcastically, ¡°What does it have to do with you, Louis?¡± When Louis heard Jenna¡¯s words, his expression instantly changed. There was buzzing in his mind, and a wave of jealousy burned through him. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to touch this woman¡¯s hand, but she was now touched by a strange man. He must¡¯ve touched her thigh behind her back. How can I ept this!? At this moment, Louis didn¡¯t notice Jenna¡¯s disgust for him. Instead, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this person is trying to save you at all. He¡¯s trying to take advantage of you and molest you. Jenna, don¡¯t be fooled by such a person!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jenna, you¡¯re new here, so there are many things you don¡¯t understand. Not everyone in New York is a good person,¡± Madam Harris remarked. It was obvious that the Harris family had the same thought: They thought that Jenna was the one in the wrong and that it had nothing to do with Louis. It was obvious what would happen to a beautiful woman when she was surrounded by a group of men. In addition, the sudden appearance of a hero saving a beauty made people think even more. Jenna was extremely disappointed in Madam Harris after beingughed at by this group of people! ¡°How interesting. Not only did Louis run away when faced with such a thing, but he¡¯s still suspecting me. In front of so many people, I can¡¯t even be bothered to criticize him for being shameless. Besides, the person who saved me didn¡¯t do anything but cover me with a jacket. What has it got to do with you?¡± Jenna spoke very coldly, as if she had no rtionship with the Harris family. ¡°Louis, you¡¯re really shameless. If you hadn¡¯t caused trouble for no reason at the hotel, they wouldn¡¯t have taken revenge. In the face of the trouble you caused, you still ran away so quickly and left me behind. You still have the cheek to stand here now-it¡¯s really interesting.¡± Louis didn¡¯t expect Jenna not to give him any face. He choked, and his face flushed. ¡°I don¡¯t need you guys here. The doctor has also treated my wound, so I¡¯m going back now. Please move aside.¡± Jenna slowly sat up from the bed. Then, he slowly walked out of the ward and called a car to return to his rented apartment. At this moment, everyone in the Harris family was stunned. Who would¡¯ve thought that the truth would be like this... They didn¡¯t expect Louis to cause trouble first and leave Jenna behind, causing her to be in danger. Chapter 194 194 Project Cooperation As soon as Jenna left, Madam Harris couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and p Louis hard in the face. Before her grandson could react, Madam Harris reprimanded him sternly, ¡°What did I tell you before? I told you to treat Jenna well, but you just left her behind and ran for your life. You beast-you¡¯re simply a beast! How can you make her like you like this?! Brat, you really can¡¯t do anything right!¡± ¡°Grandma... Grandma, you have to help me!¡± Louis covered his burning face, feeling extremely regretful! If I had known that this woman was so difficult to fool, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her. Now, it seems that my rtionship with Jenna will be even more rigid. Jenna told the whole story to Sharon and Wace. Wace didn¡¯t know anything about Jenna¡¯s encounter. After all, their family had always been ostracized by the olddy. In addition, their rtionship had fallen to rock bottom after the previous incident. If Jenna hadn¡¯t said these things herself, they probably wouldn¡¯t have known anything. The next morning, Wace had just woken up and was about to send his wife a message when Madam Harris took the initiative to call him. ¡°Wace, go to our old patron¡¯s ce today and think of a way to talk to their boss! Give us a million for construction materials first. We¡¯ll make up for it after we get the payment from Sullivan.¡± Madam Harris boasted shamelessly,pletely forgetting that Sullivan only worked with Wace. Wace frowned slightly. ¡°Grandma, are you talking about the construction materials? Their family has a lot of say in New York. They never put it on credit.¡± Madam Harris said in a low voice, ¡°As a descendant of the Harris family, you can¡¯t even do this well? There¡¯s a problem with the Harris family¡¯s capital chain; we can¡¯t afford the costs at all. The bank doesn¡¯t even lend us a loan. Even if you sell your smallpany, you won¡¯t have much money. You can only think of a way from your old client!¡± As if realizing that her attitude was a little overboard, Madam Harris lowered her voice and said, ¡°Wace, our family is in a very serious situation now! Your cousin... Our family can only rely on you now. Think of a way to build a good rtionship with Sullivan¡¯s boss. As long as he agrees, our Harris family still has a chance to turn the tables.¡± Since things had alreadye to this, Madam Harris didn¡¯t want to let that old b*stard Yusuf off easy. Thus, she had to take a gamble. Wace hesitated for a moment before agreeing helplessly. He really didn¡¯t want to see his grandfather¡¯s hard work ruined. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll try my best. I can¡¯t guarantee the oue.¡± Madam Harris heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I believe you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wace sent Sharon a message and started to n. Sharon frowned slightly. I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to be so shameless. They will suppress him when they don¡¯t need him. ¡°Then, should we talk to Sullivan and get them to pay some construction fees in advance?¡± Wace replied calmly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯re already out of our league by working with the Sullivan Group. It¡¯s not good for us to ask them for the construction fees.¡± Sharon saw that her husband was thinking so much and found it funny. Sullivan belongs to his wife, so what are tens of millions of yuan? Who dares to look down on him? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and train. I¡¯ll go and interact with him first.¡± Wace didn¡¯t know Sharon¡¯s identity, so he naturally thought a lot. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. Remember to tell me when you¡¯re sure you want to rest.¡± ¡°Are you taking me with you?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Wace exined, ¡°It¡¯s a little unprofessional to bring one¡¯s wife along when discussing business. Besides, you¡¯re quite famous now. I don¡¯t know what bad content they¡¯ll write if someone takes a photo of you.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect her spouse to think of this, and her heart warmed. In addition, she knew Wace very well and knew that he must be determined to make a decision. In order to obtain the Harris family¡¯s approval, Wace has always been independent. Everything was aplished through his hard work. Since that¡¯s the case, I will let him try first. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I will secretly help. Sharon also wanted to see it. To be praised by someone as proud as Yusuf, Wace must have something extraordinary about him! Chapter 195 195 Help ¡°Ah-¡± A scream sounded. Everyone on the ground floor, including Sharon, was frightened by it. Then, they quickly ran downstairs and looked at Melinda, who was holding her stomach in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you okay? Hurry up and call the doctor!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. I think you¡¯re bleeding a lot. Doctor... Security!¡± ¡°Melinda, hold on for a while. The doctor will be here soon.¡± Xenia quickly rushed to the front line to help her up. Then, the sound of a sharp knife falling to the ground rang out in the hall. Only then did everyone realize that a man was standing not far away. The knife was covered in blood, and his eyes were scarlet. He looked very terrifying. ¡°Why!? Why aren¡¯t you willing to be with me? I¡¯ve spent so much money on you, and I¡¯ve even given you my parents¡¯ money... But what about you?! You¡¯re involved in scandals with different men every day. Melinda, let¡¯s die together! We¡¯ll die together!¡± After saying that, the man reached out to grab Melinda, who was in Xenia¡¯s arms. At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong wind attack his face. Before he could dodge, the man felt pain in his face and saw stars in front of him. Gena didn¡¯t give him any time to react and threw a few more punches at his face. By the time everyone understood what was going on, the man¡¯s nose was bleeding. He screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Xenia looked up in horror, worry and shock evident in her beautiful eyes. It seems that this man hade prepared. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t the doctor and security guards arrived at the scene after so long? Sharon saw that Melinda¡¯s clothes were stained with blood and frowned. Although Melinda had lost a lot of blood, she could barely maintain her consciousness. Her face was very pale. ¡°Why would a crazy fane in...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak first. Bring the first aid kit over and stop her bleeding.¡± Sharon looked at Melinda and quickly calmed her down. Only then did Sharon realize that these people didn¡¯t like her at all. Why would they listen to her? Sharon quickly ran to the side to get the first aid kit. She had long realized that the production team had prepared very well, and it was enough to stop the bleeding. ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± Sharon said calmly. Xenia looked up in shock, not knowing what to do when she saw Sharon¡¯s actions. Melinda noticed that Sharon was sizing her up. There is another man here, and there will be many more men walking overter. Sharon actually asked me to take off my clothes... She instantly felt embarrassed. ¡°What do you mean... Get out of my way. I want a doctor...¡± ¡°The knife might have injured your spleen. If you don¡¯t treat it in time, you might even lose your life. If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding and instead get a doctor to take a look, it¡¯s uncertain if you¡¯ll live or die when the doctores.¡± Melinda stared at Sharon in shock, not knowing what to do. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Make way! Melinda! Melinda! Doctor, quickly lift Melinda up and send her to the hospital!¡± Only when Gena had beaten the man beyond recognition did Melinda¡¯s manager run over with the doctor. Melinda was confident that her injuries weren¡¯t that serious, so she gestured for Xenia to help her up. To her surprise, the wound burst open as soon as she moved, and arge amount of blood gushed out. Her body went limp, and she was dizzy and looked terrible. Sharon frowned. ¡°I just said that if you move again, you might not be able to reach the hospital alive.¡± ¡°Even if we send her to the hospital now, Miss Melinda... She must¡¯ve injured her internal organs and lost too much blood. The ambnce will take a while to arrive! I¡¯m worried that Miss Melinda will go into shock now...¡± The doctor didn¡¯t expect Sharon to know so much and quickly went forward to exin. Xenia covered Melinda¡¯s wound and could feel the blood seeping out bit by bit. Only then did everyone believe what Sharon said-Melinda really was in a dire state. However, Melinda was unwilling to trust Sharonpletely. But looking at the doctor¡¯s expression, she knew that if she didn¡¯t get treated properly, she would truly die. ¡°Doctor, I hope you can help me. I¡¯ll stop the bleeding; help me control her.¡± Sharon pulled the doctor to Melinda¡¯s side. The doctor looked confused, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Let go of her first. It¡¯ll hurt a little at first.¡± Sharon gestured for Xenia to move aside. She thenid Melinda t and let the doctor hold her down. Sharon¡¯s eyes were calm. Seeing that the wound was about half the size of a palm, she quickly closed her fingers and pointed at the acupoint. ¡°Ah...¡± Chapter 196 196 Good Body Melinda was almost out of breath. She even suspected that Sharon was trying to kill her! ¡°What are you trying to do? Sharon, I¡¯m telling you-don¡¯t think you can mess around here just because of the Harris family¡¯s power. If you hurt my Melinda, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you!¡± Melinda¡¯s manager shouted, but Sharon had no intention of stopping. ¡°You actually know Chinese medicine!¡± The doctor looked at Sharon¡¯s movements and couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to not only know these techniques, but your hand speed is also so fast.¡± Compared to before, Sharon was a little faster. During this period of time, she had also used small animals to practice and had a deep understanding of Chinese medicine. Sharon¡¯s gaze was fixed on the wound, and she didn¡¯t care what was happening outside. ¡°Can you shut up first?!¡± Gena didn¡¯t expect this manager to be so noisy that she couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she has lost a lot of her blood?¡± Under Sharon¡¯s swift movements, the blooding from the wound gradually stopped. If it were Watson who did it himself, the wound would naturally heal without the need to sew it up, allowing the skin to regenerate and the wound to heal. However, Sharon wasn¡¯t at that level yet. At her current level, she could only use a finger needle to help Melinda stop the bleeding. She only stopped when the blood stopped flowing. Melinda only needed to undergo a small surgery in the hospital to be discharged and recover. The doctor had seen Sharon¡¯s ability and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°You actually helped her reduce the pain and stop the bleeding! You¡¯re really a god!¡± Melinda-who had almost fainted at first-calmed down a little. Sharon... is really helping me! ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. We still have to go to the hospital to stitch up the wound,¡± Sharon said calmly. Then, she stood up and took off her coat, cing it on Melinda¡¯s body. When Sharon helped Melinda up, thetter realized that the bleeding had stopped. Not only that, but the pain had decreased greatly. ¡°The production team¡¯s security is too unreliable. How can they let such a person in!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this Director Xander¡¯s private vi? How could this happen? What if Melinda really was killed today?¡± ¡°The program team has to give us an exnation...¡± Faced with these female celebrities¡¯ usations, the person-in-charge repeatedly promised that this problem wouldn¡¯t happen again. ¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing-I hope that nobody will spread what happened today. Otherwise, it will be bad for all of us.¡± It wasn¡¯t until thetter half of the night that Sharon finished dealing with this matter. She dragged her tired body back to her room. Hopefully nothing has happened. The next morning, Wace left in a hurry after breakfast. June¡¯s expression was ugly, and she med her mother for always pushing such a rare task to Wace. Although this person was their family¡¯s old partner, that was because of Old Master Harris. He was the first choice for all kinds of real estate projects. It was said that their boss, Zion, had really worked hard step by step. Later on, he married a good wife. The two of them worked hard together to develop to this point, but what outsiders liked to talk about the most was that Zion¡¯s wife was infertile and couldn¡¯t have children. The two of them had supported each other for so many years, and everyone said that he was an excellent man. The location of the Sullivan Group was a little remote, but it upied arge area. When Wace arrived, Zion¡¯s wife, Laura, had been waiting for him. Seeing Wace appear, a warm smile appeared on her face. She walked up to Wace and took the initiative to extend her hand. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the young master of the Harris family, right? You¡¯re a handsome man. You¡¯re here today, but my husband isn¡¯t around. I¡¯m here to receive you; I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Wace also extended his hand and shook Laura¡¯s very politely. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Laura, you¡¯re too polite.¡± After saying that, he wanted to pull his hand back. However, Laura refused to let go of his hand and tightened her grip. ¡°Laura, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Wace exerted some force before pulling his hand away. This couple seems to be different from the legends. Laura looked at Wace with a strange expression. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a very impressive young man. Now that I look at you, it¡¯s really true. You¡¯re indeed young and promising, and your skin and figure are very good. I think you¡¯re not bad, so I was stunned. I was a little rude-please forgive me!¡± Wace didn¡¯t take this to heart. He watched as Laura made an inviting gesture and followed. Chapter 197 197 Unspoken Rules Wace didn¡¯t notice the passion and excitement in Laura¡¯s eyes the moment she brought him to her office and closed the door. She quietly locked the office door before inviting Wace to sit down and talk. ¡°I wonder why Wace is looking for my Zion today?¡± Laura looked a little uneasy, twisting her sleeves as if she were very excited. ¡°Ms. Laura, I came to you this time because I have a coboration to discuss. You also know that our Harris Group has been having financial problems recently. If possible, we want to buy a batch of construction materials to use.¡± ¡°On credit...¡± Laura revealed a meaningful expression. ¡°Actually, you should know about our flourishing situation, Wace. We never sell on credit, nor do we send materials first. You have to pay first.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Wace said apologetically. ¡°Our Harris Group really doesn¡¯t have a choice, but don¡¯t worry. You also know that my current partner is the Sullivan Group. Thepany under me is also running smoothly. As long as we can survive this period, we will immediately make up for the materials cost.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, I think you should know why we set this rule!¡± In fact, Wace had heard about this matter. Theirpany was easygoing in the past, but they had a partner who wanted to take the goods first before paying. They didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get back the 200-million-dor fee for the construction materials! ¡°So Wace, I really... Those business partners who reneged on their debts would say that, but they actually didn¡¯t pay in the end.¡± At this point, Laura shook her head and said emotionally, ¡°I really have no choice, so I can only stop all channels of credit. You can ask for materials, and I have a lot of materials here, but you have to pay first or pay the deposit first.¡± Wace nodded. He had thought of this, but the Harris family was short of funds now, so it was really not convenient for them to take out that money. If he paid out of his own pocket, it would be exactly what Madam Harris wanted. If anything happened again, hispany would probably not be safe. However, this was business. Since he had this principle, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. He just stood up and smiled gently. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Laura. I¡¯ll go back and tell Grandma. We¡¯ll get the funds in ce as soon as possible before discussing the cooperation.¡± Seeing that Wace was about to leave, Laura quickly rushed forward to stop him. She immediately said, ¡°What I said just now was for ordinary partners, but since we¡¯re working with you... We naturally have to settle these matters separately.¡± Wace frowned slightly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What does Ms. Laura mean?¡± Laura reached out and ced her hand on Wace¡¯s chest, her eyes shining with greed. To be honest, Wace is simply too perfect-so perfect that I¡¯m tempted. All these years, I have been facing that useless man at home. That ugly and fat man is worlds apart from Wace. Wace¡¯s looks are simply impable, and his figure is exceptionally moving. Such a man is simply top-notch! Why don¡¯t I have such luck? Why did such a man marry such a woman?! I have also seen Sharon¡¯s photo and information. Other than being a little younger, there is nothing else she can do to help Wace. Is she better than me? At the thought of this, Laura was excited. Wace is much more handsome than those men in special industries. Looking at Wace¡¯s face, I feel like there are countless ants crawling around in my heart. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of maintaining a good image, I wouldn¡¯t have been willing to waste my time doing such a thing. I would¡¯ve divorced Zion long ago. After so many years, the two of us have already gone our separate ways. I¡¯ve never even had the chance to interact with such a top-notch man. Most of my life is already over, and I still have to waste her time on that fat pig. I¡¯ll let him have a good time today. I must make Wace my man-I want this young man who is known throughout the city to be crazy about me. At the thought of this, Laura smiled and said, ¡°Hey, Wace, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. Since you have this need, we can have a good chat! I¡¯m much easier to talk to than you think. This matter isn¡¯t as difficult as you think.¡± ¡°Huh? Could it be that Ms. Laura can decide whether to let us pay us on credit?¡± Chapter 198 198 Drugged Wace found it strange that Laura deliberately didn¡¯t speak properly. She was always vague, which confused him. ¡°If it were anyone else, I would definitely reject them directly. But if it¡¯s you, I can consider it!¡± Laura drew circles on Wace¡¯s chest with her fingers, looking very obviously flirtatious. Wace held her hand and pushed her away. Then, he took a few steps back and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We work very closely with Sullivan. If you¡¯re willing to give us the construction materials, we definitely won¡¯t owe you anything.¡± ¡°Wait for me. Let¡¯s make a pot of tea and talk slowly.¡± Laura wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She watched as Wace broke free from her hand and turned to get the teapot. While making tea, she put tea leaves into the teapot and threw the medicine in. This box of medicine Is actually used by Zion himself. He isn¡¯t a man at all, so he can only rely on taking medicine to get into bed. Wace is so young and impetuous-one pill is probably enough! When he is drugged, he will definitely be at my mercy. The door is already closed, and we are alone in the room. I want to see what this man can do! As long as this has happened once, there will be a second time. Wace definitely won¡¯t call the police. After all, everyone will definitely sympathize with me. At that time, the initiative will be in my hands. As long as the Harris family wants to cooperate with me, I will have the chance and excuse to have s*x with him. When I think about it, won¡¯t I just have a top s*x friend? Just the thought of it made her feel good! Laura¡¯s face flushed red with excitement. After making the tea, she brought it to Wace. ¡°Wace, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea before we talk.¡± Wace looked at the cup of tea in front of him and frowned slightly. It doesn¡¯t seem to be good if I don¡¯t drink it. He could only pick it up and take a small sip. Laura was extremely excited as she watched Wace enthusiastically. This man is about to belong to me. Look at his chest muscles, waist, and face. This man is really the target of all women¡¯s dreams. Who would¡¯ve thought that there would be such a good opportunity? At the thought of having the chance to enjoy this man¡¯s service, Laura could feel her entire body burning up! Sharon practiced to her heart¡¯s content in the piano room for the entire morning-it had been many years since she had experienced such joy. When she was in the Harris family, she didn¡¯t have the chance to y the piano at all, so very few people knew that she had this skill. When she picked up her phone, she realized that Tommy had called her many times. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ms. Sharon, Wace went to Golden Age today and hasn¡¯te out yet! Our people in Golden Age sent news that he seemed to have met Golden Age¡¯sdy boss...¡± Tommy¡¯s tone was a little worried. The news of Zion being cheated on had already spread throughout the circle. Everyone knew that Laura was eyeing the male partners she was working with, and many partners were having an affair with her. Laura was extremely excited to see Wace drink more tea. Now, she just had to quietly wait for the medicine to take effect! Wace took a few sips of tea and quickly realized that something was wrong. I seem to be a little... hot? Moreover, my head is very dizzy, my body is starting to heat up, and my lower body is unconsciously energized... What is going on? Wace was shocked. Could Laura have drugged the water? Thinking of this, Wace frowned. He wanted to get up, but it was better not to act rashly. Sharon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard Tommy¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect anyone to have such thoughts about Wace. ¡°Can you still take me out?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said it before. As long as you want to go out, you can do it anytime. I have to give you some face, but this matter is important to the Harris family. If we attack rashly, it will affect the Harris family.¡± Sharon thought about it. His words make sense, but to sacrifice Wace¡¯s innocence to let him apany others... I¡¯m more or less unwilling to ept it. Tommy thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. Do you want toe too? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up immediately; it¡¯ll be faster.¡± A momentter, Wace looked up. His eyes were bloodshot, and his nose was bleeding. ¡°Wace, don¡¯t force yourself. This isn¡¯t good for your health. Besides, don¡¯t you want that batch of building materials? As long as you serve me obediently, I can satisfy you as much as you want.¡± Chapter 199 199 The Harris Family¡¯s Humiliation Wace didn¡¯t answer; he just looked up at Laura with undisguised anger in his eyes. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. No matter how down and out the Harris family is, we won¡¯t rely on selling our bodies for benefits. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that; I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You can¡¯t fork out the money, right? Then, use your body to pay me back!¡± Lauraughed excitedly when she saw that Wace seemed to be powerless to struggle. She immediately stretched out her hands and slowly moved them down Wace¡¯s lean body. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to have so much muscle on him. Bang! The door was suddenly kicked open. A big-bellied and aggressive man ran in and rushed in with a few bodyguards. Seeing that Laura was taking off Wace¡¯s clothes, Zion was furious and cursed, ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re a b*tch!¡± Although it was already noon, and the sun was shining brightly outside, Laura was still so shocked that she broke out into a cold sweat. Why did this fat pige over? Besides, she had already bribed the people around Zion. Every day, Laura knew exactly where he went and who came to find him. Today, she only dared to call Wace over in his name because she knew that he had gone out. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Wace and me together. Laura took a few deep breaths and said slowly, ¡°Zion, listen to me. This isn¡¯t what you think! It¡¯s this kid... It¡¯s this kid who wants to use his body to pay off his debt and seduce me!¡± Zion nced at Wace-who was red in the face and bleeding from his nose. He naturally knew what was going on, but the anger in his heart made him unable to tolerate these two people! ¡°Damn it! You adulterous couple-neither of you can leave today. I don¡¯t believe you can afford to lose this face! The Harris family can¡¯t afford to lose this face!¡± Zion waved his hand, and the bodyguards behind him quickly rushed over and grabbed Laura. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch me!¡± Wace¡¯s voice slightly trembled as if he were holding back something. As his tone strengthened, his nosebleed became more violent. Zion rushed to Laura and pped her a few times. He scolded angrily, ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re a b*tch! You know very well how our family treats you. I could¡¯ve chosen another woman. If not for our many years of friendship, I would¡¯ve divorced you long ago! I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to the things you¡¯ve done outside all these years, but you! Now you even dare to bring a paramour to thepany!¡± Zion pped Laura mercilessly and spoke fiercely, his entire body trembling with anger. Laura also cried out from the beating. ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t me me! You really can¡¯t me me! He was the one who suggested that he use his body to pay off the debt!¡± Seeing that Wace couldn¡¯t speak, Laura quickly said, ¡°This Wace said that he wanted to find me to put it on credit because there¡¯s a problem with the Harris family¡¯s capital flow. I said that you had set the rules and didn¡¯t want to sell it on credit, so he said that he could use another way to make up for it... This shameless male vixen saw that I rejected him, so he wanted to sleep with me! He said that he hoped this could offset the debt!¡± ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re not going to reject him and are prepared to have a good sleep with him?¡± Zion snorted coldly. Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that this matter has nothing to do with Wace. It is purely because of this b*tch. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t!¡± Laura cried bitterly. ¡°I just... I was confused for a moment, but nothing happened between us!¡± Zion was so angry that his hands began to tremble. He walked up to Wace and gave him a tight p. ¡°B*stard, how dare you seduce my wife?! Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t beat you to death today! Not only do I want to beat you to death, but I also want to ruin your reputation. I want to say that you relied on selling your body to a woman to get promoted. I think you even relied on selling your butt to get Sullivan¡¯s business!¡± This p made Wace-who was barely holding on already-faint. He had no idea what had happened. ¡°Damn it! B*stard-this b*stard!¡± Zion kicked Wace a few times as if he were filled with resentment. ¡°Send a message immediately. Tell our partners that we won¡¯t cooperate with anypanies rted to the Harris family! We will also take back the orders. We will not cooperate with them! Everything is caused by the shame of the Harris family! Send the news out!¡± Chapter 200 200 Enraged ¡°I want to see which one of you has the ability to leak this news today!¡± At this critical moment, they suddenly heard a tender voice. ¡°A small construction materialspany already dares to spout such nonsense? As long as I want to... Not to mention one, even tenpanies like yours will have to make way for the Harris family!¡± Zion turned around and saw Sharon rushing in with a group of people. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? F*ck, how dare you spout nonsense here?! Do you know who I am?¡± The moment Sharon entered, she saw her husband-who had fainted on the ground. She immediately gritted her teeth and rushed up. ¡°Why the hell do you care who I am!?¡± She pped Zion¡¯s face and then punched him in the eye. Following that, she raised her knee and hit Zion¡¯s vital spot. Sharon didn¡¯t notice where her spouse was bleeding. She just looked at his bloody face and lost control for the first time. She used all the self-defense skills that Watson had taught her. As her movements quickened, Zion was sent flying and smashed into the wall. Despite themotion, Wace still didn¡¯t wake up. Sharon even suspected that they had already killed her husband. She quickly rushed up to raise Wace¡¯s head. For the first time, she felt afraid. Why is his body so hot? His skin feels like it is on fire... ¡°What did you give him to drink?¡± Sharon ced her hand on Wace¡¯s pulse. Her heart ached to see him unconscious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Wace, I have a way... I definitely have a way to help you...¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was a little tearful. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so despicable as to use such a despicable method to make Wace listen to her! ¡°Sharon...¡± Wace frowned and muttered softly. The blood in his nose couldn¡¯t stop flowing. Sharon patted his back and tried her best tofort him. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back immediately. Nobody can hurt you! Have a good rest first!¡± Perhaps sensing that he was safe, Wace fainted again. Tommy rushed over at this moment and knew what had happened at a nce. Sharon looked up and said to him, ¡°Arrange for someone to protect Wace. Get a doctor here immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Sharon slowly stood up and red at Laura, who was silent. She grabbed thetter up from the ground and pped her face. ¡°Are you the one who drugged my husband?¡± Laura was stunned by the p and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°You-how dare you hit me!? Do you know who I am? Now that the Harris family still needs my help, do you think that I won¡¯t kill you!?¡± After saying that, she shouted at the bodyguards who came in with Zion, ¡°Kill her! Kill this woman immediately. I¡¯ll give you a million dors, enough for your family to eat for a year!¡± Hearing Laura¡¯s words, the bodyguards instantly became excited and rushed up. Sharon waved at Tommy¡¯s subordinates. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about your face and identity today. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± She was expressionless, and her tone was cold. The men in ck standing behind her all took out their guns and pointed the ck muzzles at them. Laura¡¯s subordinates never dreamed that these people would all have guns, and their marksmanship seemed to be very good. Those people then pulled the triggers, and every shot urately hit their limbs. In an instant, Zion¡¯s bodyguards were lying on the ground, and everyone was miserable. One of the men had even aimed at a bodyguard¡¯s head, and the other party died immediately. Laura was shocked by this scene. She looked at Sharon and asked, ¡°You... just called him husband? You¡¯re Sharon? You must be joking!¡± Beside her, Zion didn¡¯t know what to say. His legs were trembling. ¡°You¡¯re the Sharon that the Harris family doesn¡¯t like? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t this Mr. Tommy of Sullivan... You... This?¡± Sharon suddenly sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you curious how a person called trash like me can appear here with Sullivan? Are you wondering what my background is?¡± Zion and Laura didn¡¯t dare to speak and could only nod. They also doubted Sharon¡¯s words. Chapter 201 201 ttening Seeing Sharon¡¯s disdainful expression, Laura bit her lower lip and blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of Utah¡¯s Lee family! Do you know about the Lee family? Our boss is the Xavier family, which is famous all over the world. Let me tell you-if you provoke me, the Xavier family won¡¯t let you off no matter how strong your New York is!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sharon sneered and said coldly to Laura, ¡°Then, listen carefully-I am the daughter of the Xavier family. I am your boss, your master! My name is Sharon!¡± Even so, Sharon didn¡¯t intend to return to the Xavier family at all. This title was really useful. Everyone present felt as if they had been struck by lightning, including Tommy! It turns out that Sharon really has an identity, which is why she could suddenly be Sullivan¡¯s new CEO. As for Laura and Zion, they looked at Sharon with wide eyes as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°You... You are... You are the youngdy of the Xavier family? How is that possible? How can the youngdy of the Xavier family be in a trash ce like New York¡¯s Harris family?!¡± ¡°The two of you still dare to spout nonsense here? Not only is she the youngdy of the Xavier family, but she is also the CEO of Sullivan. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m crazy to follow her to your smallpany?¡± Hearing Tommy¡¯s voice, Zion and Laura feltpletely dead. Who was Tommy? He was a symbol of New York! He was an existence that their Ziegler family had always wanted to curry favor with! Tommy has already personally spoken. Could Sharon really be the daughter of the Xavier family and the CEO of Sullivan? Laura no longer dared to act rashly. She immediately broke down and cried as she kneeled on the ground and kowtowed desperately to Sharon. ¡°Miss, I was wrong! Miss, please forgive me! I really know I was wrong, Miss. If I knew that he was your husband, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch him even if I was beaten to death!¡± Zion also knew that Sharon¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. He almost peed his pants and kneeled down with a plop, crying. ¡°Miss-CEO! I beg you; I was blind just now. I was blind to provoke you. I hope you can forgive us today!¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was abnormally scary. ¡°You were plotting against my husband. Do you expect me to let you off?¡± Looking at the two people in front of her, Sharon waved at a bodyguard. ¡°Cripple the two of them. And Tommy, take over Golden Age immediately and chase these two people out of New York!¡± ¡°Bang-¡± A man in ck raised his pistol and immediately crippled Zion. Zion watched as blood surged under his pants. The Ziegler family is finished! Immediately, another man kicked Laura¡¯s lower back. With a cracking sound, Laura felt a sharp pain, but this pain onlysted for a few seconds before Laura could no longer feel her lower body. Could I really be disabled? If that really is the case, won¡¯t I have to lie down for the rest of my life? Only my upper body can move... How else will I enjoy those handsome men!? At the thought of how difficult her life would be, not to mention that Zion was still here, it was uncertain how he would torture her in the future... ¡°No... You can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t treat me like this... Sharon, I really know I was wrong. Let me go, please!¡± Laura didn¡¯t want to be a living corpse, nor did she want to be tortured by Zion! ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll help you resolve this matter immediately. They definitely won¡¯t appear in New York again. Do you need us to send them to the Lee family?¡± At this moment, Laura was extremely regretful. She had no idea that she would provoke such a person. Zion was also in despair. If their people hadn¡¯t injected him with adrenaline, he would¡¯ve fainted long ago. At this moment, the two of them were scared out of their wits, especially Laura. She grabbed her hair and screamed non-stop, her hands on the ground as she begged Sharon. However, Sharon wasn¡¯t willing to give them a chance at all. These people like to find trouble for me for no reason. It is too easy on them to just kill them. The best lesson for them is to live a life worse than death! At this moment, Tommy walked up and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already prepared all the procedures. Now that Golden Age has already handed over the construction materials to us, thispany is just an empty shell.¡± ¡°Transfer the excavator over. I want to tten theirpany now!¡± Chapter 202 202 Wace Awakens ¡°Okay!¡± Tommy nodded and said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Notify all the workers to level this ce in 20 minutes.¡± Zion and Laura hadpletely broken down-especially Zion, whose voice was trembling. ¡°No... It¡¯s all over. My life¡¯s work!¡± It was Laura! It was all because of this b*tch beside me! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have offended Sharon and Tommy. I also wouldn¡¯t have lost my roots and be unable to have any children or be with women in the future! And Laura will be a living corpse in the future. The two of us have to take care of each other... ¡°Turn on the rm and evacuate the others first. Don¡¯t implicate the innocent.¡± Sharon nced at Tommy before turning on the rm and gesturing for her subordinates to bring Wace out. She then found a few people to carry Laura and Zion to the construction site. Everyone present was discussing among themselves. They had thought that something big had happened, so they ran out desperately. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene the moment they came out. Three excavators are blocking the way. Are they going to push ourpany building down? ¡°I¡¯ve said it before-we can¡¯t leave Golden Age standing today. Everyone will go to work at Sullivan. As for this empty shell, tear it down immediately!¡± Sharon stood in front of Laura and Zion. ¡°I want you to see how your hard work turns into ashes!¡± The three excavators began to dig vigorously. Everyone present was more or less dizzy and had no idea what was going on. With a few loud bangs, the excavation project actually began just like that. Zion¡¯s heart was already dead. This is my hard work, all my hard work! ¡°No-no! Laura, you b*tch, you bitch!¡± As Zion saw with his own eyes that the corporation he had built bit by bit had fallen into the hands of others, Sharon directly pushed the entire corporation down and left it in ruins. The bricks, tiles, buildings, and beams thatnded on the ground were all his achievements for half his life. The Lee family was capable, but he didn¡¯t enjoy them at all! Golden Age was his child. Now that someone had killed his child, it was undoubtedly a very cruel act for him. The pain of being dismembered made him not know what to say. At this moment, he even wanted to give up his life. There was only one thought in his mind, which was to die quickly, but even that became an extravagant hope. Sharon wouldn¡¯t give them this chance! He was now a cripple and could only be with this crippled woman beside him. They would definitely suffer for the rest of their lives... They would never have a chance to make aeback. Seeing that everyone was discussing their rtionship and didn¡¯t notice their situation, Sharon smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives today, but I want you to remember not to reveal my identity to anyone. Otherwise, nobody will be able to protect you in the future. Your days will definitely not be easy!¡± Laura had already broken down. She cried crazily. ¡°Miss, we wouldn¡¯t dare! Miss... even if you really want our lives... I, I-it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Sharon nodded. Laura will probably live a very miserable life in the future! Only then did the anger in her heart finally dissipate a little. The moment she saw Wace bleed, her heart ached. Who knows what these people were trying to do? They simply didn¡¯t care about him! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let the doctor check if Wace has any other injuries.¡± Sharon gestured for Tommy to leave with his men, and the group left the scene silently. Once again, New York fell into a state of shock. Nobody even knew what had happened, but apany with a strong foundation had been destroyed just like that. It was really scary. Sharon sat beside Wace. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t make a move, but she was worried that her husband would notice that something was wrong with him. Fortunately, the doctor said that it was nothing serious-just that he had been drugged and that his body wasn¡¯t feeling well. Tommy sent a message saying that Sharon should return to the training camp. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, everyone present would probably suspect why she kept running out. However... Seeing that Wace was still unconscious, Sharon couldn¡¯t rx. This continued until one in the morning, and Sharon could only sigh. Just as she was about to get up and leave, arge hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°How long have you been waiting for me...¡± Chapter 203 203 Making Babies ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± June¡¯s voice sounded at the door. Sharon was about to answer Wace¡¯s question when June rushed over after receiving the news. After all, they were all scheming people. As soon as June heard that it was Madam Harris who asked Wace to do this, her heart was already as clear as a mirror. ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and get out of the way. If you weren¡¯t useless, our Wace wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± As soon as she saw Sharon sitting by the bed, June rushed over to chase her away. The moment she saw Sharon, her kind expression turned 180 degrees. She was defending Wace, but she had a resentful expression on her face when she faced her daughter-inw. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Our Wace¡¯s body is so good-how could he have encountered such a thing? You¡¯re just a jinx; you¡¯re here to cause trouble for our Harris family! If you¡¯ve hurt Wace¡¯s body, I want to see how you¡¯re going topensate! What use do I have for you?¡± Sharon was already used to such sarcasm. They weren¡¯t married to begin with, so it was useless no matter how much she liked children. She wasn¡¯t the only one who could give birth to them. Wace frowned in annoyance and pulled out the IV drip in his hand. He then walked out of bed, pulled Sharon up from her seat, and turned to leave. June stared at her son dazedly. ¡°Where are you going?! You haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡± ¡°To make babies.¡± Wace threw out three very calm words, and the ward instantly fell silent. Wace held his wife¡¯s hand and listened to his mother¡¯s moring behind him. June¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but sink. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but struggle out of Wace¡¯s grip. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tolerate their nonsense anymore!¡± Wace gazed at his wife. She is like a little hedgehog, only targeting me and not my mother. ¡°But you can¡¯t say... Who wants to have a child with you?¡± Sharon¡¯s face was red, and even her ears and neck were almost transparent. Wace chuckled and didn¡¯t dwell on the matter of making babies. Instead, he looked at Sharon and asked, ¡°Do I still need to take any medicine?¡± It was only then that Sharon remembered that Wace had indeed been seriously injured today. He hadn¡¯t taken much of the medicine the doctor had instructed him to take. She was now considered half a doctor and had the duty to save lives, not to mention that Wace had been framed and suffered this cmity. Wace sharply raised Sharon¡¯s hand and snatched the medicine from her hand. He shook it in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about me. You¡¯ve been holding this medicine in your hand.¡± He said it with certainty, and there was a hint of smugness in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s just that the nurse brought it over... I...¡± Sharon turned her head away in embarrassment and instructed him to eat the medicine quickly. Then, she lowered her head guiltily, her dense long eyshes hiding the embarrassment in her eyes. ¡°Just eat it. Why are you talking so much?¡± As she spoke, she nced worriedly in the direction of the ward. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to leave Mom there alone. Besides, I¡¯m going back to the training camp tonight. You need someone to take care of you.¡± ¡°My car is parked outside. I won¡¯t be able to rest well tonight with her around.¡± As he spoke, Wace pulled her toward the parking lot. When they got into the car, Sharon noticed that Wace¡¯s ribs were bleeding again because of the pull. ¡°Help me change my dressing. It hurts,¡± Wace said calmly, but his expression was ugly. Sharon sat in the front passenger seat and lowered her head to seriously remove the bandage that the nurse had wrapped around Wace. As theyers of bandage were removed, she saw the hideous wound. It was that person named Zion who had kicked too hard and caused him to bleed. Even if he is an iron man, he would still feel pain after being hit a few times. Looking at the wound, her heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. Perhaps it was because he was Wace, but Sharon¡¯s fingers trembled. The things within the first-aid kit in the car were enough for her to change Wace¡¯s dressing. ¡°Bear with it. It might hurt a little.¡± Wace didn¡¯t say anything; he didn¡¯t seem to care about this kind of thing. Sharon carefully treated the wound and wrapped it with a bandage. By the time she was done, Wace was already asleep. This was the first time Sharon had seen him sleeping. He was as rxed as a child, his breathing was even, and his face was gentle. He didn¡¯t look like the person who was under all the pressure at home. Chapter 204 204 A Light Kiss The phone screen kept shing as Tommy urged Sharon to hurry back to the training ground. Even if there was a special way to get her out, it didn¡¯t mean that the other contestants didn¡¯t have any objections. Seeing that Wace had seeded in holding her hand, Sharon was about to speak. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to disturb such a peaceful scene. The moonlight outside was as bright as snow, and it fell on Wace¡¯s face through the car window. This was the first time Sharon was so close to him. As long as she closed her eyes, she could clearly hear his breathing. Perhaps our hearts are getting closer and closer like this? With that in mind, Sharon sent Tommy a message: ¡°I will definitely be back on time at four.¡± She put down her phone and fell asleep beside Wace. After an unknown period of time, Wace slowly opened his eyes because of the pain. He turned his head and met Sharon¡¯s face. No wonder RC wanted her to be their personal model. Looking at her smooth cheeks with a hint of sleepiness, her furry eyebrows are much more natural than those Inte celebrities who deliberately created them. Her cherry-red lips are moist like ripe cherries. He didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about, but an unintentional pout made Wace¡¯s imagination run wild. At this moment, Wace suddenly remembered the first time he saw her. At that time, she was only wearing the simplest white shirt and jeans as she stood in front of him, looking timid. Before leaving, she passed by the pear tree at home. The branches were filled with pears. At that time, her long hair was tied into a high ponytail with a pink bow-she was nimble and cute. She wanted to pick the pear, but she couldn¡¯t reach it. She could only go on her tiptoes and hop around. At that time, he had been secretly observing her. At first, she pouted angrily. After trying for a while, she still couldn¡¯t get it, so her beautiful big eyes were filled with disappointment. At this moment, he finally walked out and climbed up the tree neatly. He then picked the fruit from it and threw it to her. Following that, she looked up and held it with both hands, her smile like a sunflower under the sun. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that Sharon was his future wife. Wace retracted his thoughts and reached out to hug Sharon. She looks very well-proportioned, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so light. To Wace, Sharon was like a feather. He adjusted the angle so that she could sleep morefortably. He then took the small nket from the car and covered her with it. After doing so, he sat beside her and looked at her. Perhaps he was also in a daze from sleep, but he endured the pain and stretched out his hand to touch Sharon¡¯s face slowly. The soft touch made his heart race. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and lower his head, giving her a gentle kiss on her smooth forehead. We are clearly so close, but it is as if I¡¯m not in Sharon¡¯s eyes. Even if something happens, I will never be the one she sees... Wace slowly closed his eyes, not noticing that Sharon¡¯s eyshes were trembling. Sharon had always been a light sleeper, and she had already woken up when Wace moved. That was the first time he kissed me! By the time the sky lit up, Sharon had already finished her run and returned to her room. The 30 women were gathered together, so they naturally had a lot to say. Many people were also unhappy that Sharon was always not at the training ground. However, nobody was in the mood to care about her today. After all, it was a public performance selectionpetition. They didn¡¯t know anything about thepetition system. The only thing they were sure of was that the judge lineup was very exciting. ¡°Wow-¡± A girl in the crowd fell to the ground, and the surrounding people immediately fell into whispers. ¡°I previously heard that Yvette always bullies newbies. Now, it seems to be true!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. That girl was chosen without any background; there¡¯s no need to stand out now.¡± ¡°Just mind your own business!¡± The girl struggled to her feet and picked up the crown from the ground. She cried, ¡°My... my crown...¡± ¡°For someone like you, there won¡¯t be a problem even if you change to another person. When the timees, you will naturally cut it off. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡± Yvette red fiercely at the girl on the ground as if she were very angry with her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not make a fuss here. I heard that Leomond is among the judges today. Don¡¯t make him look down on us.¡± Xenia quickly stood up to smooth things over, but her expression was cold as she stared at the girl on the ground, and her tone was usatory. ¡°You can use mine first. Anyway, I¡¯m behind you. Just remember to return it to me after your performance.¡± Sharon took off the crown on her head and put it on the girl¡¯s head. Chapter 205 205 Backstage Bullying ¡°Thank-thank you... My name is Yumi,¡± whispered the girl who was helped up by Sharon. Then, she heard the director call her number and quickly walked to the stage. ¡°Contestant Yumi, do you need an apaniment?¡± The judge looked at her with a smile. She Is the youngest contestant this year, and she was even amoner selected by the public. She will probably be eliminated before she can survive the third round. ¡°Well... I don¡¯t need the apaniment. Can I sing now?¡± With the approval of the judges, Yumi slowly closed her eyes. It was actually a Hail Mary? Who would sing such a song on such an asion? As soon as Yumi spoke, the expressions of the judges changed. Such a sweet and pure voice changes the atmospherepletely. If angels could sing, they must have such a voice. The people watching from backstage were also a little surprised. Xenia saw that Yumi was still submissive just now, but when thetter now sang, she was like a different person. This girl seems to be better than we thought! Holy, pious, ethereal... Together with the flickering crown, she was like a holy princess praying under a church rose window. ¡°I like your concentration when you sing. You have a naturally good voice and looks. Don¡¯t waste them.¡± ¡°Your singing is very good, but youck an aura. You don¡¯t have to be nervous when you go on stage next time; you¡¯ll be more confident slowly.¡± ¡°Your style needs to be adjusted again. The crown isn¡¯t bad. It would be better if you adjust the color system.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, teachers. I will definitely... work harder next time,¡± Yumi whispered, not expecting to be the first contestant to advance. It wasn¡¯t until everyone went on stage that they realized that the so-called first contest stage was a selection of the top 25 contestants from 30 of them. In other words, five people would be eliminated. The two performers before Yumi had already left the scene. She was the first to advance! ¡°Hello! Is this Miss Yumi? As the first contestant to advance in the New York division, what are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Why did you choose this song? Did you prepare it in advance?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the backstage like? Can you share it with us?¡± Yumi didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many backstage interviews when the program team arranged for them to use this passageway. Because she was the first contestant to advance, the reporters-who had been waiting there for a long time-rushed forward like hungry tigers. ¡°Well... I still have... I...¡± There was a hint of panic in Yumi¡¯s eyes, but these people had no intention of letting her go. ¡°How did you see Mr. Brandon¡¯s special care for you?¡± ¡°I heard that the rtionship between you two isn¡¯t as good as it looks. Is that true?¡± ¡°Do you think you can reach the end? You should be one of the few neers present!¡± The camera focused on Yumi as the crowd blocked her in a corner,pletely oblivious to the ugly expression on her face. Yumi began to tremble as her head hurt, and her vision was blurry. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe... Yumi searched her body as if looking for something. Before she could find it, she fell head first. In the backstage preparation hall, Sharon saw a staff member carrying a box and went forward to ask. ¡°Sorry to disturb you. Have all the contestants left the venue?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course, they¡¯ve all left. Nobody is allowed to stay in the stage area or the preparation area.¡± ¡°Then, have you seen a little girl, about 1.63 meters tall, very thin...¡± ¡°There are so many contestants, and I¡¯m not in charge of the backstage. How can I remember all of them?!¡± The staff nced at Sharon. I¡¯ve long heard that she doesn¡¯t get along with Xenia, and just looking at her makes me feel annoyed. After saying this, the staff member turned around and left the scene. On the side, Yvette nced at Sharon and smiled proudly. ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t even think about getting your crown back. Who would want someone else¡¯s makeup to be better than theirs? It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be brought to the table. Don¡¯t you know what her identity is? Her mother borrowed money to send her to learn music, and she¡¯s hoping that she can get a big shot to pay off her father in the future. Then, the people on the Inte will dig up her identity. Her family is so poor, and her father owes a lot of gambling debts. You pretended to be kind to help her, but in the end, you were harmed by her?¡± ¡°You...¡± Gena red at Yvette and wanted to rush forward and reason with her, but Sharon stopped her. ¡°I see. You¡¯re prettier than her, have a good family, and are rich, so you know how to conduct yourself. Therefore, you have the right to bully others?¡± Chapter 206 206 Panicked ¡°Hmph, this circle is one where the weak are prey to the strong. Do you think you would have a good ending just like the Virgin Mary? Just wait to be kicked off the stage because your makeup isn¡¯t suitable! Not to mention ¡®Gazelle,¡¯ even if you make up a song on the spot, they won¡¯t like you.¡± Seeing Yvette¡¯s smug expression, Gena was about to die of anger. If Sharon hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would¡¯ve rushed up and torn her mouth apart. However, Sharon couldn¡¯t refute Yvette at this moment. Who asked her to prepare the Queen¡¯s Crown? She had also put some thought into the makeup. Since it was already like this, she had to think of a way, and Yvette¡¯s words reminded her. ¡°I want you to see what thew of the jungle is.¡± As she spoke, Sharon sat down and picked up a pen and paper. She was a dazzling and beautiful queen, the most dazzling pearl at the royal ball, but her pride had fallen the moment her country was destroyed. From then on, nobody asked her to dance again... ¡°The crown I brought with me was nothing more than gunpowder. It cut me from my heart... Under the gold was the king¡¯s head. She had doubts about everyone present. She turned into a shepherdess and headed for the golden forest...¡± A burst of moving music attracted the attention of everyone present. Even a few staff members hoped to point their cameras at her. Did she write this song herself? Yvette¡¯s expression changed drastically. How could the melody be so mature? Isn¡¯t she a piece of trash? That¡¯s it. Changing the lyrics can exin my appearance. Taking the music score, Sharon quickly wrote. She had almost forgotten when thest time she wrote a song was. She had shown this song to her mother when she was very young, and the two of them had been changing it for a long time. Sharon yed the piano and wrote the score seriously,pletely unaware that Yvette was staring at her. ¡°The next contestant, please enter-¡± ¡°Miss Xenia, please get ready as well...¡± Her ears were filled with calls. As thest note fell, Sharon stood up excitedly. The lost version of the Queen¡¯s Crown ispleted. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s really great! You¡¯ll definitely get high marks!¡± ¡°Hmph, you think pretty well.¡± Yvette had already changed into a dress. Sharon didn¡¯t expect her to be the one in front. Yvette walked up to the stage. ¡°Hello, judges. I¡¯m Yvette, a singing idol. I¡¯ve brought you an original song today. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± She yed her guitar and began to sing. ¡°The guitar isn¡¯t bad... but this song...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about music theory, right? You sent another one away.¡± Hearing a musician¡¯s evaluation, Yvette instantly stopped and quickly exined, ¡°I wrote this song when I was in junior high. I yed it to match the movie character. This isn¡¯t my true standard at all.¡± ¡°Huh? Does that mean you have a very good piece? Sing a few lines and try!¡± Yvette clenched her fists. The song I just sang is already my proudest work. Many people said that it was very nice... If I don¡¯t sing a word now, I will definitely be kicked out of the venue. At the thought of this, she picked up her guitar and changed the tone of the song Sharon had just written and yed it with her guitar. Yvette¡¯s voice came from backstage. Sharon was stunned. I wrote this song! It was a song that I had specially prepared for thepetition... ¡°This song isn¡¯t bad. Is that all?¡± ¡°Ahem, I haven¡¯t finished writing the rest!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m looking forward to youpleting it. Congrattions on your nomination.¡± Sharon stood there in despair, her mind echoing with what to do. ¡°Next, please let Sharon in-¡± Sharon thought that she would have a chance to enter the circle to restore her mother¡¯s reputation and bring her mother¡¯s songs to greater heights. However, she was still too naive. She had lent her crown to someone else, and her tune had been stolen. Now, she had to be ready to stand on the stage without any preparation. Sharon took a deep breath before tearing off her dress in front of all the judges and smearing her lipstick and eye makeup. ¡°What are you doing? Are you giving up on yourself? Clean clothes are the most basic stage etiquette, not to mention that the female lead of the movie is a person who loves to look beautiful. Are you going on stage like this to insult everyone? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the next person over immediately?!¡± The person who spoke was Teacher Levi, who was in charge of fashion design. He hated it the most when contestants changed their makeup at will. Chapter 207 207 Four Mistakes In fact, Xander was indeed very powerful this time; he used a talent show to promote the movie. Not only did ¡®Gazelle¡¯ receive the first wave of attention under the banner of Xander¡¯s return to the film industry, but the subsequent talent show also made this movie everyone¡¯s focus. Not to mention that the panel of judges they favored was even more heavyweight. Excluding Levi, there was also a famous singer in the music industry-Leomond; the youngest Best Actor, Benjamin; Director Xander; and the international piano master, Quentin. Just this lineup alone had suppressed countless programs that used talent shows to let rich children debut. Sharon didn¡¯t say anything and sat down beside the piano. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what she was going to sing. Her prepared song had been copied, and the appeal was now just a farce. There is no chance to exin in a short period of time. What should I sing that will seem natural and not rude? She told herself to calm down and think. ¡°Why don¡¯t we-¡± The notes of the piano flowed out from her fingertips. Sharon was obviously moved; she couldn¡¯t help but y her mother¡¯s music. Actually, Sharon rarely listened to the music her mother left behind after thetter had passed away, be it pop songs or piano music. This was because she couldn¡¯t stop crying every time she thought about it. ¡°This is... DS¡¯s... ¡®Love?''¡± Leomond frowned. ¡°Oh my god, she really acted out that kind of deep despair. Oh no, I¡¯m about to cry from this dirty contestant...¡± Levi covered his mouth and tried his best not to cry. ¡°To be able to show such a version of this song at her age, what exactly has she experienced!?¡± This ¡®Love¡¯ was only a piano piece at first. Later on, theposer who signed herself as ¡®DS¡¯ added the lyrics and even acted in the music video herself. She was only wrapped in a white cloth in the music video and fell into the deep sea. She struggled until she lost all hope of living and sank into the sea. It was beautiful. So this woman is going to pay respects to that legendaryposer? Speaking of which, DS has disappeared for a long time. They had heard that she was the wife of a big shot, but nobody knew what she was like. Before the previous incident was exposed, she could be considered a big shot. Although she had never shown her face, her figure and singing voice made the mask she wore every time she appeared even more intriguing. ¡°That¡¯s what she looks like; that¡¯s my man. He was pressed into the bathtub, cut my skin, and pierced my heart. When I opened my mouth, only ice water poured into my throat. I was covered in wounds...¡± ¡°Good! You¡¯re really an interesting little girl. I¡¯m starting to like you!¡± Levi pped the table and stood up. ¡°After seeing so many women... Even if I forget who has the best appearance, I can still remember you. You¡¯re very unique! Advancement-I think you can act in Gazelle!¡± ¡°I saw you backstage just now; you were dressed quite well. You can already master DS¡¯s difficult repertoire at such a young age. What an amazing fingering technique. You can also be called a singer. In addition, you used a sensational method to make everyone remember you. You might be able to get unanimous praise!¡± Leomond suddenly opened his mouth to attract Sharon¡¯s attention. For some reason, looking at this man made her feel an invisible sense of oppression. What is going on? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll praise you like that! If your legs are short, don¡¯t learn to sing like a goddess. A good dress has been ruined by you. Although this is a bitter love song, are you singing it for your dead lover or your enemy? You don¡¯t have any feelings at all; it¡¯s simply a waste of time.¡± Sharon frowned slightly. This person looks about my age, so why does he dare to be so arrogant in front of the television? Although my preparations today indeed aren¡¯t good, it isn¡¯t to this extent! ¡°I admit that my behavior is indeed a little risky and that there were many improvisations during the singing, but if you judge that I¡¯m not suitable for this movie just by relying on this, please forgive me for not being able to ept it. I don¡¯t think my performance is that bad, so if you want me to leave, you have to give me a convincing reason!¡± ¡°You really do know that you¡¯re improvising and that your actions were risky! This is exactly the problem. If you didn¡¯t sing well and were ugly, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have listened to your song. However, your attitude is worse than these things. Do you think that nobody will notice that you yed the apaniment wrong four times just because you chose a song with lower poprity?¡± The apaniment... was yed wrongly? Sharon¡¯s expression changed slightly. I haven¡¯t seen the score of this song in a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to make such a low-level mistake. Chapter 208 208 The Stolen Song Is Recorded ¡°But I think you look exactly like DS when you y the piano.¡± Leomond stared at Sharon as if trying to find a familiar shadow in her. They found out so quickly? Sharon couldn¡¯t believe it. DS was her mother. The so-called D meant ¡®double,¡¯ and S was her father¡¯s surname. The bystanders had thought that there would be some hostilements, but Leomond only said a few words and let the other judgesment before letting Sharon go. Xander and Quentin definitely wouldn¡¯t attend such a preliminary selection. Other than Leomond, Benjamin, and Levi, there were two more famous figures in this publicpetition, and they had a high evaluation of Sharon. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Harris family, right? I wonder what the Harris family will think of your performance this time?¡± ¡°Why did she appear on the stage in such an image?¡± ¡°Mrs. Harris, we want you to answer directly. Will the Harris family help you during your casting? Will your identity affect the impartiality of thepetition?¡± Hearing this question, Sharon suddenly stopped in her tracks, nced at the reporter who asked the question, and took the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m telling everyone here that the Harris family won¡¯t interfere with the casting this time, and they won¡¯t affect the fairness of the casting just because I¡¯m Mrs. Harris. Are you questioning the judges?¡± Faced with Sharon¡¯s doubts, the reporter obviously didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Everyone knew that Leomond and Levi were famous for being difficult to deal with, especially in such arge casting event. With their serious and vicious personalities, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡± Sharon ignored the reporter¡¯s words and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll use my strength to prove that it¡¯s definitely not a problem for me to be chosen as Gazelle¡¯s female lead! And contestant Yvette, I hope we can have a fair fight next time.¡± After saying this, Sharon threw the microphone in her hand to the reporter and walked toward the advancement area without looking back. ¡°You... advanced too?¡± As soon as Sharon entered, she saw Yvette hugging her arms and thinking about something. Thetter¡¯s expression changed when she saw Sharon. ¡°Ahem! Actually... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just a little nervous, so I sang it. Besides, you didn¡¯t fail the selection. I¡¯m still grateful to you that I was able to advance!¡± Shaking her head gently, Sharon stared at Yvette in disbelief as if she didn¡¯t expect thetter to say such shameless words. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to waste my performance time, so I changed the song. You don¡¯t have to thank me, but I won¡¯t let you off so easily in regards to this.¡± ¡°Sharon, can you not be so petty?! What do you mean? Do you want to tell the production team? It¡¯s just two lines of your song. You didn¡¯t publish it, nor do you have the copyright. Why do you have to ruin my future?¡± Yvette suddenly raised her voice and shouted at Sharon unhappily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about my future when you stole my song?¡± Sharon asked calmly. ¡°You... I think you¡¯re just jealous that my ranking is higher than yours! It¡¯s your fault for ying the notes wrongly. You can¡¯t me me for this! Besides, you lent your crown to someone like Yumi, but you want to ruin my reputation!¡± Why was this woman¡¯s face thicker than the city wall? ¡°Sharon, congrattions on advancing! We can participate in the next round together!¡± Gena pounced on Sharon as she spoke. ¡°Speaking of which, Yvette... You might not know this, but I bumped into the executive director when I was in the waiting area just now. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so I hoped that he would take a look at the video of us preparing in the waiting area. Sharon was too focused when she was arranging the music, so she didn¡¯t notice that a camera had been filming her! I wonder if it recorded anything that shouldn¡¯t have been recorded?¡± Hearing this, Yvette turned around as if she were facing a great enemy. I have to find the executive director. This matter can¡¯t be exposed. ¡°You can say whatever you want about whether I did anything wrong!¡± With that, Yvette¡¯s figure quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Let¡¯s have some sd tonight and run together...¡± Before Gena could finish her sentence, the violent sound of the door opening startled everyone present. Yumi ran in breathlessly with Sharon¡¯s crown. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry...¡± Chapter 209 209 Harris Family¡¯s Fate Yumi¡¯s face was so red that she couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I couldn¡¯t return the crown to you in time. I have hyperventtion. There were too many people interviewing me just now, and I fainted. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the infirmary and rushed over.¡± Tears flowed down the youngdy¡¯s face as she spoke and sobbed. ¡°...I heard that you were troubled by the judges. I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you. Why don¡¯t I talk to the program team? I shouldn¡¯t have participated in such apetition in the first ce. I can give you my marks; I hope you can forgive me.¡± Looking at Yumi, Sharon touched her head. ¡°Do you think you relied on this crown to be the first person to advance? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve also advanced. Hurry up and rest. Take care of your body.¡± The casting show for ¡®Gazelle¡¯ swept through the entertainment industry. Just a talent show made many people trending. ¡°Beautiful Summer Porcin¡± ¡°Sister Gena is good¡± ¡°National Saintess Yumi¡± ¡°Sharon is omnipotent¡± ¡°Pull the dress, Sharon¡± Xenia stared at the trending topics and threw her phone out. I prepared for thispetition for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to snatch so many trending topics. ¡°Buy three more trending topics for me immediately! Get a higher ranking and hire some fake reviewers to guide public opinion,¡± Xenia said coldly. Unexpectedly, the other party directly replied: ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, Miss Xenia... But with the higher-ups suppressing us, we can¡¯t act rashly. You previously said that some posts used to nder Sharon had been deleted...¡± Sitting on the sofa, Xenia scrolled through her phone. She had more or less found four or fivepanies, but all of them told her that she couldn¡¯t do it. Who is behind Sharon that they can cover up all her information? Looking at the trending topics, Xenia suddenly sneered. Isn¡¯t there another person who can be used now... With this thought in mind, she walked out of the door and headed toward another contestant¡¯s room. In addition, there was another big news story in New York-an old construction materialspany was razed to the ground in one afternoon. The entire New York fell into an inexplicable panic. Although the news said that it was an ident, everyone knew what the underlying meaning was. No normal person would believe such an excuse. At first, everyone was guessing which big shot would make such a move and even do this. It wasn¡¯t until the news of Sullivan¡¯s acquisition spread that everyone realized how the recent major events in New York were all rted to the big shot behind Sullivan. Bing the new CEO and spending tens of billions on operations had unprecedentedly affected the situation in New York. It had raised Wace¡¯s status in the Harris family and caused Old Master Yates to appear again. There was also this big shot who destroyed Golden Age in one afternoon... Everything was obvious-the person who affected the situation in New York was the mysterious CEO of Sullivan! Who else could have such an ability? However, who exactly was this person? Her way of doing things was unfathomable, making her identity even more unfathomable in New York! The olddy of the Harris Group was the one saddest about the fact that Golden Age had been swallowed up. The Harris Group is already in such a state. I originally hoped that Wace would be able to convince Golden Age to give us a batch of construction materials first, which would solve the pressure on the Harris Group. However, who would¡¯ve thought that Golden Age would bepletely defeated by a woman and almost hurt their descendants? What should we do now? The Harris family urgently needs a sum of money. If we don¡¯t have the support of this sum of money, we will be finished this time! Ever since Wace returned yesterday, he hadn¡¯te to my ce to report the situation. The Harris family can¡¯t stand up for him now. After this incident, he probably won¡¯t ask about the family anymore. However, this kid really has some ability. Not only did he reach a cooperation with Sullivan, but he is also the only partner appointed. Even the twopanies that were about to copse when our family handed them over to him have been revived by him. Could it be that it really is as old man Yusuf said? At the thought of this, Madam Harris looked at thete Mr. Harris¡¯s photo. Back then, she was unwilling to marry him. There was another very important reason why she didn¡¯t like June and Wace-these two descendants of hers resembled Mr. Harris the most. In contrast, Zachary and Louis resembled her more! Chapter 210 210 Xenia¡¯s Concern Madam Harris locked herself in her room. The fate of the Harris family is in my hands. If I go the wrong way, it will be a disaster for the Harris family! Before our familypletely copses, I need to quickly think of a way to bring the Harris Group¡¯s development back on track. In the training ground, Sharon copsed on the bed. She didn¡¯t expect that in addition to the instrumental performance, the top 10 was actually a test of acting skills. Thinking that everyone else more or less had some experience in acting, Sharon¡¯s heart was in a mess. She rarely participated in such things in the past, so she didn¡¯t have much experience. Every time they talked about it, Sharon would get nervous. Xenia had been paying attention to Sharon¡¯s movements. Seeing that thetter was a little nervous, she was filled with pride. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much confidence in this advancementpetition. After all, she had a name in the industry called ¡®box office poison.¡¯ Everyone said that she was only suitable for performing as a vase. But now that she saw how Sharon looked even more uncertain than her, she gradually rxed. ¡°The instrumental music preliminaries weren¡¯t suitable for me. I think I¡¯m alright in terms of acting skills!¡± Yvette looked at the information in her hand and spoke happily. If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have seen the news at all. Therefore, when Yvette saw the news that she wouldn¡¯t be eliminated in the nextpetition, she was very excited. It wasn¡¯t in vain that I sold my body to apany the assistant director for the entire night. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the pre-selection performance to be public. In any case, the judges have the same impression of us now. We¡¯ll just work harder; someone will definitely advance.¡± Xenia¡¯s words made everyone feel relieved. Since she doesn¡¯t take it to heart, we don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°I¡¯m worried that... Melinda will suddenlye back... She won the Best Supporting Actress Award the moment she debuted. She has been aiming for the Best Actress Award for the past two years. If we reallypete...¡± ¡°What are you worried about? I think that even if we¡¯re eliminated, we should start with singers and models!¡± Even if she didn¡¯t want to take their discussion to heart, Sharon still felt a little uneasy as she walked back and forth in the room. She had heard that there would be acting training before the officialpetition, but she still didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t know how to face such a PKpetition. If it were a photoshoot or something else, Sharon would have some confidence, but acting made her panic like never before. In the next few days, Sharon attended ss on time every day. While she was studying, the other contestants had already started to prepare their makeup and costumes. ¡°Sharon, are you still in the performance room?¡± Xenia looked at the lights in the performance room and couldn¡¯t help but ask. This Sharon really knows how to put on an act. She knows that there are cameras here, so she practices here every day! ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sharon looked at the door. She was really nervous now. Xenia alwayses to find trouble with me for no reason. Over the past two days, she had asked a lot of people before she found out why this woman obeyed her on the surface but disobeyed her inwardly. Sharon now knew that she had stolen Xenia¡¯s position, so she could ept that thetter hated her. ¡°I think you¡¯re a little nervous. It¡¯s already sote, but you¡¯re still practicing. Eat something!¡± Xenia held a bag of biscuits and a bottle of yogurt in her hand, her tone very concerned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a little worried about my acting skills.¡± Sharon found it strange that this woman was too considerate to her! ¡°I¡¯m worried too, but we can¡¯t help it. We¡¯re models, and our acting skills aren¡¯t as good as those professional performers.¡± Actually, Xenia had been really worried before. But in the past few days of ss, she realized that everyone was simr, so she let it go. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first then. Rest early!¡± Xenia nced at Sharon and didn¡¯t have any intention of saying anything else. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out that the smile on her face slowly spread. ¡°Wee to our 25thpetition. This is also an interaction between the audience, the judges, and everyone. There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Unlike the qualifiers, thepetition this time was more standardized. There was even a host who spoke to everyone on stage. ¡°This is a performancepetition. I hope everyone...¡± The host was speaking seriously, but Xenia was secretly observing Sharon. Seeing that thetter didn¡¯t look energetic, Xenia was smug. Sharon, do you really want to sleep now? Your body must feel terrible. This is the effect I want! Chapter 211 211 Pre-match Interview ¡°Melinda, are you okay?¡± Xenia turned to look at the pale-faced Melinda. After the incident with Sharon and Melinda, who would¡¯ve thought that Melinda would be able to return after sustaining such a serious injury? If Sharon hadn¡¯t treated her in time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of bed. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡± Melinda didn¡¯t like Xenia. She saw Xenia and Sharon together when she came backst night. Sharon doesn¡¯t look good today. She must¡¯ve done something. ¡°You look very confident.¡± Xenia gazed at Melinda and assumed that thetter thought thispetition easy, so she even came to provoke her. ¡°Let us invite the contestants-¡± Following the host¡¯s words, everyone walked forward. After the contestants introduced themselves, Benjamin looked at Melinda. ¡°Long time no see, Melinda. I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so big. I wonder how you understand acting at your age?¡± Only then did everyone remember that Benjamin and Melinda used to work together, so Melinda had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I debuted as a child star and have followed many production teams. I¡¯ve also seen many actors in the production team. To them, as long as they get the script and express the story ording to the story depicted in the script, it will be fine. But for me, I must show the entire character and give myself an emotional expression.¡± Melinda thought for a while before answering. She looked gentle and generous in front of the camera. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an excellent actor.¡± Benjamin still had a gentle smile on his face and didn¡¯t say much. Leomond nced at her and said, ¡°Just talk about yourself. What do you mean by stepping on me? Although I¡¯m a singer, I know not to get in the way of others when talking about myself.¡± Melinda was clearly stunned for a moment, but she quicklyposed herself. Leomond is indeed as vicious as the rumors say, but I¡¯m not so easy to deal with. She quickly perfected her words. Next, everyone was asked simr questions. When it came to Xenia, Sharon, and the other popr contestants, everyone naturally asked more questions, especially Xenia. She was the person everyone had been paying attention to recently. In addition, she had just won an award not long ago, making them have greater expectations of Xenia. ¡°Miss Xenia, I¡¯ve seen some of your works before, and they¡¯re all supporting roles. This time, we¡¯re looking for the main character for ¡®Gazelle.¡¯ What do you think?¡± Everyone looked at Benjamin. He actually asked such a tricky question. This question seemed easy to answer, but it was actually the most difficult. However, this was actually Director Xander¡¯s intention. He did need a vase, but he needed a vase that could use its brain. So although this was Benjamin¡¯s question on the surface, it was actually Xander¡¯s test. Xenia nced at Sharon and replied, ¡°In my opinion, although the main character is an important role in the movie, the supporting role can¡¯t be ignored. I¡¯ve always been a supporting role, but I was also known by everyone in the movie. Therefore, the connection between the two is indispensable.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Benjamin asked this, Xenia still answered the question very calmly. She felt that this question was very simple for her. She had be famous because of her supporting roles, so she didn¡¯t exin everything. The same question fell on Sharon¡¯s head. At this moment, Sharon was so ufortable that she almost couldn¡¯t stand properly. Her palms were already covered in blood, and she even bit her lower lip lightly. She med herself for being too stupid. How could I eat what someone who doesn¡¯t like me gave me?! ¡°Sharon? You don¡¯t look well. Do you need to rest first?¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s strange expression, Levi couldn¡¯t help but ask. I¡¯ve seen that Sharon was a model before, and today¡¯spetition will definitely be stressful for her. But if she can¡¯t even withstand this level of pressure, it will be difficult for such a person to be the female lead of Gazelle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I just caught a cold.¡± Sharon naturally knew what the judge meant at this juncture, so she immediately exined. Hearing her words, Levi was very satisfied with Sharon¡¯s ability to adapt to the situation. When she heard me say that her ability to resist pressure was poor, she could actually react immediately and exin the reason. Just this alone is better than Xenia, but her words are simpler and immaturepared to Melinda. Chapter 212 212 Acting Together ¡°Then, you have to take care of your body.¡± Levi looked up at Sharon and asked the same question again. ¡°What about you? What do you think the main character and supporting character have to do with each other?¡± Sharon seemed to have thought of the answer long ago and replied bluntly, ¡°The main character is the core of the movie and television series, driving the development of the plot. The supporting role is the flesh and blood of the script, supporting the development of the plot. Most people think that the supporting role is used toplement the main character, but I don¡¯t think so...¡± She spoke very seriously and didn¡¯t notice the reaction of the judges below. As the judges¡¯ questions ended, the realpetition had just begun. ¡°Next, we will give everyone some idioms or sentences with action instructions. Everyone needs to perform live. We will also let everyone perform a certain television drama part or movie segment.¡± ¡°We humbly invite Xenia and Sharon to perform the scene on the screen together.¡± Benjamin smiled and raised his hand. Leomond nced at him with disdain. In fact, they had never nned to put the two of them together in the first ce. Who knew that Benjamin would insist that this was more interesting, so they put the two of them together. Sharon didn¡¯t expect that she would actually go against Xenia, and the two of them even acted as love rivals. Not only did she steal Xenia¡¯s boyfriend and job, but she also kept ming Xenia for ignoring and being unfair to her. Seeing this, Sharon was actually a little speechless. But ording to the footage, she still had to act. Sharon quickly got into character. ¡°How could you treat me like this!? You should¡¯ve given him to me! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Sharon¡¯s tears fell instantly, and she looked indignant. Xenia couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. In just five days, Sharon¡¯s acting skills actually reached this level. ¡°He¡¯ll only be dragged down by you if he¡¯s with you!¡± Xenia restrained herself. I definitely can¡¯t let Sharon bring me into her home ground. She quickly looked up andforted Sharon. Benjamin frowned slightly. Why is Xenia¡¯s acting so strange? She is clearly supposed to be a kind female lead, but her expression is very scary. Sharon suddenlyughed wildly before turning her head slightly and looking at Xenia in amusement. ¡°Drag him down? Why would I drag him down? We are in love. How can two people who are in love be together? Hahahaha, wrong-it¡¯s all wrong! You¡¯re wrong; you should¡¯ve given him to me. You shouldn¡¯t have fought with me! Lenin is wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you; he should have loved me properly. President Fernando is wrong. He should¡¯ve given me the position directly, not let mepete with you...¡± Her voice was trembling, and there was madness in it. It matched the tense atmosphere between them. ¡°Wake up! The person he loves isn¡¯t you. If you continue to be stubborn, I won¡¯t be able to save you! Do you know that...¡± It was just a small scene, but the difference in their acting skills was obvious. The judges present were all very surprised. This surprise came about because Xenia¡¯s acting skills were so immature. She was even worse than Sharon, who had never acted before. In contrast, Sharon¡¯s acting skills were steady and casual. Looking at the judge¡¯s expressions, Xenia felt a little ufortable. This scene is too unfair to me. Sharon has a lot of lines, and her emotions are exploding, so her acting is very natural. I¡¯ve lost a little in this round. I have to surpass Sharon in the next performance! Next, everyone drew some small clips. Perhaps because some of them were really tricky, but many contestants were caught off-guard. ¡°What everyone has drawn is a question given to you by our judges. Every question is different. You can perform ording to the content of the draw.¡± After the host finished speaking, he quickly left the stage to give the contestants space to perform. ¡°Sharon, I drew the new mother who found out that her child had been kidnapped and sold. What did you draw?¡± Gena leaned over excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you. I drew the part where my parents died in a car ident, and I returned home alone on my birthday.¡± Sharon¡¯s heart was still wavering when she saw the content of her performance. This theme was really too suitable for her... ¡°I¡¯m doomed this time,¡± Yumi whispered and couldn¡¯t help but sob again. ¡°The character I drew... is... is theplete opposite of me.¡± Chapter 213 213 Improvise Sharon and Gena looked at Yvonne¡¯s note-on it was written: ¡°The princess of a fallen country who generously died.¡± They couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. ¡°Mine is very simple,¡± Melinda said proudly. ¡°How¡¯s yours, Xenia?¡± At this moment, Xenia was at a loss. How could I be so unlucky? What kind of trashpetition is this? How could a normal person be allergic to peaches? She felt really aggrieved. Although she had allergies, they werepletely different from what she was experiencing now. These questions were actually decided by the judges at thest minute. They just wanted to see if these people had the ability to be actors. Soon, the hosts called out their numbers and disyed what everyone was going to perform on the big screen. They took turns to perform. The first actress was performing with a discarded robot doll. Fortunately, she was a good dancer and could act as a robot easily. Now, it looked quite easy for her. As for the second actress, she was going to act as an animal. This girl seemed to have the image of an idol, so she acted very awkwardly. That funny look made everyoneugh. ¡°Hahahaha, this is too cute!¡± Melinda always had the temperament of a child off the stage. When she saw the second actress¡¯s performance, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, Sharon was in no mood to pay attention to what they were saying; she had been putting herself into the role. I have to admit that these judges are really good ating up with questions. Everyone¡¯s performance is strange. I even feel that I¡¯m not in apetition but watching an acrobatic performance... ¡°Miss Xenia¡¯s performance is about her allergies after eating the peach. Everyone, please p!¡± The live ratings were transparent. Everyone had noticed at a nce that Xenia¡¯s score in thest scene wasn¡¯t high. Now, they would definitely seize this opportunity to perform well. ¡°Heh... cough cough! Cough cough! I feel so ufortable. I really feel so ufortable...¡± Xenia¡¯s performance made everyone present speechless again. They originally thought that she could show 100% of her strength, but they didn¡¯t expect her performance to be so awkward... She even spoke so smoothly. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have any experience with allergies. Xenia was already very ufortable when she saw what she was going to perform. She really didn¡¯t feel anything about allergies and even found it a little difficult to answer this question. The judges below the stage didn¡¯t know what to say; they even found it unbelievable. Even if the person who can win the Best Supporting Actress Award doesn¡¯t have good acting skills, she can¡¯t be so bad! They didn¡¯t expect her to act like this in such a public ce... ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Leomond shouted at her when he saw her performance. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and gave her a super low score. ¡°Are you trying to be a bad example for the acting ss? With your acting skills, I can find anyone on the streets who is better than you.¡± ¡°Are you in a bad state? I see that you haven¡¯t been in a good state today, and your eyes are wandering. You should feel ufortable all over when you are allergic, and you shouldn¡¯t be able to speak. But do you know your expression? I only see difort and a forced feeling.¡± Benjamin was already very tactful when hemented. Xenia clearly didn¡¯t have any acting skills, but he said that she was in a bad state. ¡°Thank you for yourments, judges. I¡¯ve been having a hard time concentrating these past few days. I¡¯ll definitely work hard next time.¡± Xenia¡¯s words were very sincere, making it difficult for the judges-who weren¡¯t very satisfied-to say anything else. ¡°I think Xenia¡¯s performance isn¡¯t bad; she gave us a different portrayal of an allergic reaction. I still like it.¡± The other judges expressed their stances one after another, making Xenia feel better. Xenia then returned to her seat. I didn¡¯t expect it to be my turn so soon. Sharon seemed to have put on a mask and smiled very gently. She pushed open the door but still maintained this expression. Then, she opened the door with a smile and greeted her parents. ¡°Daddy, is my mom still in the kitchen?! Hurry up and call her out. I bought cake and came back. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Sharon happily walked to the living room and ced the cake on the table, opening the packaging. Tears fell drop by drop, and her messy movements became even more chaotic with her tears. She wiped the tears off her face, but tears continued to flow from the corners of her eyes. Chapter 214 214 Yvonne Is Injured The judges and audience below the stage were shocked to see Sharon¡¯s performance. They didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s acting to be so good. Her movements, eyes, and even her expression left a deep impression on them. Moreover, Sharon had broken everyone¡¯s inherent impression of such a plot. She had been performing since she wasn¡¯t on the stage to express her joy and sorrow. It made people feel the sadness of their parents¡¯ deaths and her own birthday celebration. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that she debuted because someone supported her? Why doesn¡¯t it look like that now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to cry. Sharon¡¯s acting skills are really amazing.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she just debut?! This is what it means to reach the peak of your career! No wonder RC chose her. Xenia is still suitable to be a vase.¡± The audience instantly boiled over. They didn¡¯t expect Sharon-who was rumored to have risen through the ranks with her background-to be so good! ¡°Sharon, right?! You really can always surprise people. I want to know what¡¯s going on in your head!¡± Leomond smiled and stood up, admiring Sharon¡¯s performance. In his opinion, this kind of emotional output wasn¡¯t easy to perform. ¡°My own parents passed away a long time ago. Many times, I celebrated my birthday by myself, so most of the time, I didn¡¯t want to cry on my birthday. Instead, I wanted them to be happy and see my smiling face. After all, my birthday is my mother¡¯s day of suffering. She must want me to be happy!¡± Sharon smiled and said everything in her mind without any pretense or hypocrisy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a story. I¡¯m beginning to have a good impression of you.¡± Levi looked at Sharon, not knowing if he would have the chance to style her. This woman is really a little good-looking. Even her tattered clothes were so beautiful in thest show. It¡¯s obvious that she won¡¯t look bad if she tidies up properly. ¡°Sharon! Sharon! Sharon!¡± A strong wave of support suddenly came from the audience. ¡°I told you that she¡¯s actually not doing well in the Harris family. The Harris family definitely won¡¯t help her. This is her true strength.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s good-looking, and her acting skills are good!¡± When Xenia heard the audience¡¯s discussions, her expression was extremely ugly. She was very surprised. The sleeping pills I put in the yogurt should be very effective. Why hasn¡¯t Sharon fallen asleep after eating it? Actually, because Sharon was too nervous, she didn¡¯t eat much at all. It was just that she didn¡¯t eat anything when she woke up in the morning. In order to have strength for thepetition, she ate a biscuit and took two sips of yogurt. Sharon liked yogurt sweet, but this was dietary yogurt, so she only took two sips before putting it aside. So for the currentpetition, Sharon was only a little sleepy and could still tolerate it. When she waspletely immersed in this performance, her sleepiness evenpletely disappeared. When it was time for Yvonne to perform, everyone present couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was because Yvonne was a quiet and gentle girl who would think about others in everything she did. However, the prompt she had drawn really wasn¡¯t suitable for her. It was as if she were a child imitating an adult¡¯s performance. Yvonne pretended to be proud of herself, raising her chin and even showing a kind of smugness. She walked proudly on the stage, and everyone present couldn¡¯t help butugh. She mechanically recited her lines, and her mind was filled with what her bullies said and did. Because her father was a gambler, her mother was the only one in the family who supported her. In fact, her mother was the one who worked hard to get her tuition fees. This-in addition to excellent grades in music school-caused her to be bullied in school, and Yvonne¡¯s sister, Yeager, was one of them... Yvonne walked left and right as if she were bumping into someone. Because she was working so hard, her performance was confusing at first. It took a moment for people to realize that she was performing the actions of the perpetrator. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bark? A person like you is only fit to bark like a dog-¡± Perhaps Yvonne¡¯s movements were too big, but it caused one of her feet to be stuck at the edge of the stage. Because this stage was built at thest minute ording to eachpetition round, there was no big movement on the stage this time. Some parts of the stage that weren¡¯t perfectly connected were covered by stage lights. Yvonne was now standing at the intersection of the two sections of steel. Perhaps she had moved too much just now, so her feet were stuck in it. Seeing the sweat on her forehead and her pale face, everyone knew the seriousness of the matter. Chapter 215 215 Crushed by the Inte ¡°Cut! We¡¯ll stop filming this segment for now-¡± The show director quickly stopped everyone and gestured for them to help. Yvonne¡¯s ident because of her performance made everyone present excited. The other contestants couldn¡¯t help butugh at her for being rash. Sharon walked forward and helped Yvonne up, trying to help thetter take her feet out. Seeing this situation, the director quickly asked the staff to bring the tools up and called the doctor that was permanently stationed in the production team over. At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but praise Director Xander for thinking of keeping a doctor here. When the other contestants present saw this situation on the stage, nobody was willing to step forward to help Yvonne. Only Sharon-who was supporting Yvonne-went up to help when she saw this happen. And when Xenia saw Sharon¡¯s performance, she was immediately unhappy. No matter where she goes, this Sharon is pretending to be kind. Looking at her, Xenia acted very disdainfully. To rely on such a thing to gain the favor of others... She is looking down on the eyes of the crowd. These actions will only make her a joke! ¡°I-I let you help me again,¡± Yvonne whispered. It was embarrassing to have her foot stuck, not to mention that everyone had beenughing at her during the few minutes she had been stuck. Nobody had been willing to help her at all, making her feel like everyone was cold. And Sharon¡¯s help made her feel very touched. Because of the sudden incident, thepetition had to be suspended. Staff arrived one after another and separated the two pieces of steel before Yvonne pulled her foot out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Seeing that Yvonne had been saved, Sharon rxed. She also felt a little worried when she saw the circle of blood on Yvonne¡¯s ankle. Yvonne looked up, pale but smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine; it just hurts a little. I¡¯ll be fine after a rest.¡± Seeing that everyone was fine, the recording started again. The host went on stage to apologize to everyone. ¡°Today¡¯s ident is our responsibility; we will definitely give everyone an exnation. The results of the first round are out. The remaining contestants can prepare for the following openpetition.¡± Knowing that Yvonne was fine, everyone gradually felt relieved. ¡°Yvonne, are you okay? You really scared me just now!¡± Xenia walked down from the stage with the other contestants and said to Yvonne, ¡°You scared me just now. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Hearing Xenia¡¯s words, Sharon was a little speechless but didn¡¯t show it on her face. Seeing that everyone was about to leave, Sharon turned around and left. When she returned to the training base, she fell onto the bed. When she woke up, it was already dinner time. Seeing that the director had made a few calls, Sharon rushed downstairs. ¡°Xenia, you¡¯re really right. I¡¯m sure Sharon is using Yvonne¡¯s matter to improve her image. Only that fool Yvonne can¡¯t tell!¡± A neer actress spoke angrily. Thinking about how Sharon had already left a good impression on the judges, she felt very angry. ¡°I told you long ago that Sharon is like this. Haven¡¯t we known each other before? When she debuted, she often did such things to improve her reputation,¡± Xenia sighed and said seriously. She even looked at the people around her from time to time, wanting everyone to hate and dislike Sharon. After all, thetter had already done everything she wanted to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I slept in my room for a while.¡± Sharon wasn¡¯t too awake when she arrived at the dining room, so she didn¡¯t notice that everyone instantly fell silent. She pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Some people are really amazing. After such a big incident, they can actually still eat. I hope they don¡¯t implicate us.¡± A woman who often made guest appearances in television dramas sneered. Sharon was stunned by these words. Did something happen? She picked up her phone and opened the hot search, and she was stunned. Could it be that I haven¡¯t woken up yet, so I saw wrongly? ¡°Sharon¡¯s violent incident.¡± ¡°Melinda is injured.¡± ¡°Sharon and Melinda.¡± Just as she clicked on it, Gena-who had just arrived-rushed over, snatched Sharon¡¯s phone, and mmed it on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t read these things; they wrote these articles randomly. The production team and yourpany will definitely think of a way to solve it! Before that, don¡¯t read the nonsense on the Inte.¡± Chapter 216 216 Banquet Invitation ¡°Mrs. Harris? Why didn¡¯t you say so in the beginning? I think you¡¯re feeling guilty!¡± ¡°There have been so many trending topics about her recently. She must be hyping it up!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Xander¡¯s casting to be so foul. No wonder she scored so high. I thought her singing was average from the beginning!¡± Thements Sharon had just seen shed through her mind. What¡¯s going on? Why did public opinion be like this? ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Her backer is so strong, so how can we afford to offend her!?¡± The neer actress nced at Sharon and mocked her. ¡°After all, she¡¯s from the Harris family. Everyone in New York knows how powerful the Harris family is. Her husband can destroy us in minutes with a snap of his fingers.¡± Sharon red at the person who spoke, her eyes cold. I¡¯m performing well now because of the Harris family¡¯s background. If my performance is bad, I¡¯m not worthy of being RC¡¯s model. Having a high score is because I had bribed the judges, while having a low score is because it was a script arranged by the production team! ¡°Sharon, are you okay?! You didn¡¯t do those things, so the person they¡¯re scolding isn¡¯t you! I especially hate to eat mutton, but mutton won¡¯t disappear because of this. Therefore, just ignore these people¡¯s nonsense. Melinda will definitely exin herself after she takes a break.¡± ¡°But Sharon clearly didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should she swallow her anger and ept other people¡¯s nder and personal attacks?¡± Xenia said with some ill intentions. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time. As long as Sharon blows this matter up, she will definitely get out of the casting selection. ¡°Of course, she doesn¡¯t need to swallow her anger. It¡¯s just that she has to be more rational in this situation. The video on the Inte has been taken out of context, and the articles are consistent. It¡¯s obvious that someone bought the media to release these things. Even if she steps forward now, the misunderstanding can¡¯t be exined clearly. No matter how angry or sad you are, Sharon, calm down first and discuss how to do crisis public rtions with the production team.¡± ¡°Thank you... I won¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°I heard that the production team has already called a few people to investigate, but some of them are still sitting here.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t expect Tommy to call suddenly, and she asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened? It¡¯s not convenient for me to go out now. If you can settle it, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Huh? Yusuf invited you? Okay, I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sharon whispered. This is a serious matter, so I have to appear. ¡°Haha, are you going to be the host? I¡¯m with the female lead of the incident now. We¡¯ll be there in a while. Please eat first.¡± On the other side, Xenia¡¯s voice sounded. After hanging up the phone, she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s our show¡¯s investor, Mr. Danny, who invited me to dinner. He even specially instructed me to bring Sharon along. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he might withdraw his investment.¡± Xenia deliberately said this in front of everyone. Sure enough, someone criticized Sharon and forced her to meet the rumored Mr. Danny with Xenia immediately. Without thinking, Sharon knew that Xenia must¡¯ve added fuel to the fire and told the investors about the rumors online. However, she didn¡¯t expect thetter to be so close to the investors. It was a special period, and the production team couldn¡¯t control their entry and exit. Sharon didn¡¯t expect that the hotel Xenia brought her to was the same as the one Tommy sent her info on. ¡°The gown is at the front desk; you can change into it first.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say much. Xenia had already changed into the evening gown, but Sharon ignored her and went to the front desk. When she came out of the washroom after changing, Xenia was obviously speechless. I wanted to embarrass her in front of the developer, but she came prepared. ¡°You prepared everything well. The gown is very beautiful.¡± Xenia praised her indifferently, but Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. At the entrance of the banquet hall, Sharon received news. Because of the traffic jam, Tommy might bete by half an hour, so he asked her to wait for a while. Since I¡¯m bored, I might as well go to the party. Sharon couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with these people. Because they are too free, they came to the party for no reason? Also, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with my news. These investors are probably here to denounce me, but I, myself, am confused. Chapter 217 217 President Danny ¡°Haha, we¡¯re gathered here today to tell everyone that the entertainment industry is the best industry in New York in the future. Everyone, please take care of each other in the future. Your lives will definitely be better.¡± Just as they reached the door, Sharon heard a man talking loudly inside. ¡°It¡¯s good to be with our brother, Danny. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t make things difficult for you! Besides, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we can enjoy those little celebrities. We still have to rely on you in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph, we could¡¯ve made a profit from this casting selection, but who knew that such a mess would happen? Will that b*tch Sharone tonight? I want her to kneel down and lick my shoes!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just greedy for her body. That Sharon is indeed very beautiful and has a good figure. Anyone who sees her will want to touch her. If you ask me, she¡¯s definitely the most beautiful woman in this casting selection, hahaha!¡± When Xenia heard these big shots¡¯ praise for Sharon, her face could be described as distorted. Why can¡¯t I see how good-looking Sharon is? These men are all blind to say such things. When Sharon heard these brainlessments, she couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart. What do these b*stards mean? They are bragging here just to show off. This was the first time Sharon had seen the dark side of the entertainment industry, and she felt so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. This group of men is really funny. If they like to brag so much, why aren¡¯t they afraid of being struck by lightning? ¡°Even so, you¡¯re thinking too much. Don¡¯t you know who Sharon is? She¡¯s the wife of the Harris family. If you offend her, the Harris family will probably...¡± ¡°Pfft, the Harris family is nothing now! If their eldest son didn¡¯t have the ability to work with Sullivan, I wouldn¡¯t have f*cking bothered with their family. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡± shouted the man known as Mr. Danny. When the Harris family was at its peak in the past, they had bullied small families like ours. Now that the Harris family has declined, it is naturally a good time for us to take revenge. Hearing this, Xenia pushed the door open with a smile. She wanted Sharon to know that nobody cared about the Harris family now. ¡°Leaders, I¡¯m really sorry we¡¯rete.¡± Xenia quickly pulled Sharon into the gathering hall. It wasn¡¯t good to bete to begin with, not to mention that it was a party set up by such a proud group like Danny¡¯s. Seeing Sharon, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Some people even stood up and apuded. ¡°I say-look at the person who caused us to lose money. Is Mrs. Harris trying to apologize to us with her face?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. They really know how to put on an act. The Harris family is already like this, yet they still pretend to be noble and proud.¡± ¡°She just wants to make her presence known in front of us. Why don¡¯t we give her face?¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s mockery, Sharon didn¡¯t mind and subconsciously looked around for an empty seat. ¡°Sharon, sit beside me. I still have space here.¡± Xenia waved at her, indicating for her to sit beside her. Danny-who was holding a wine ss and talking loudly-stared at Sharon¡¯s face unhappily. This woman hasn¡¯t looked at me since she entered. She simply doesn¡¯t care about me! Sharon nodded and sat down beside Xenia, yawningzily. I don¡¯t know what these men are thinking now. They think that drinking some wine or talking about politics will attract women. They are really childish and stupid. Besides, don¡¯t these idiots know that a starving camel is still bigger than a horse? No matter what, the Harris family is stronger than them. After all, the family¡¯s foundation has been there for many years. Even if something really happens, the family definitely won¡¯t be defeated in a few months. Danny looked at Sharon. This woman really doesn¡¯t know how to read the mood. The seat beside me is still empty. This is such a good opportunity, but she actually missed it! How is that possible? Now that she has caused such a disaster, she should be thinking about how to clear her name. Her first choice should be to cozy up to me. Who would¡¯ve thought that she wouldn¡¯t say a word to me since she entered? Danny¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but Xenia¡¯s expression was full of intrigue. ¡°Sharon, this is our investor. You have to call him Mr. Danny. Our casting selection was so sessful because of Mr. Danny¡¯s help.¡± Chapter 218 218 Paying The Bill It was only then that Sharon¡¯s gazended on Danny, and she called him Mr. Danny. Perhaps because she was used to being the chairman recently, but she only nodded at people like Danny as if indicating that she understood. When Danny saw Sharon¡¯s reaction, his expression changed instantly, and the ss in his hand smashed onto the dining table. ¡°Mr. Danny, let¡¯s not be disturbed by her! Continue-your words just now made me excited and impassioned. We will definitely earn a lot in the future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Danny, you will definitely have a bright future ahead of you. You will be the one who develops the best among us! When the timees, don¡¯t forget to help us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t forget us if there¡¯s anything good in the future.¡± Seeing that Danny¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, everyone quickly praised him. If we anger this person today, our future days won¡¯t be good! Danny seemed to enjoy such admiration very much. He also realized that his expression wasn¡¯t good, so he quickly put on a smile and raised his hand high. ¡°The person chosen for this casting will definitely be us in the end. Everyone, don¡¯t worry about this matter! Some people will be kicked out in the next few rounds, so everyone knows what to do. I will definitely help everyone in the future. I will treat everyone to this meal today. After all, this is also a hotel that I have invested in. Everyone, be casual. Being happy is the most important thing.¡± Everyone apuded, and some people even ttered him. ¡°As expected of Danny-he¡¯s really mature! He even has a good family background. I¡¯m really envious.¡± ¡°Danny is the talent that society needs. He¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°I think Xenia is very good. Why don¡¯t we speciallye to support Xenia?¡± The man sitting on Xenia¡¯s left reached out and touched her thigh. Xenia didn¡¯t seem to like it, but she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Haha, all the leaders really think too highly of me. You don¡¯t know that Sharon has not only be a permanent model for RC, but she has also gained a lot of fans. Her momentum has been even stronger recently. I suggest that all the leaders promote the neers! I can¡¯t let you lose your money!¡± Xenia nced at Sharon and spoke hypocritically. Unexpectedly, these words made everyoneugh. ¡°Otherwise, how can you say that a beauty is kind-hearted? Our Xenia is thinking too much. So what if Sharon bes a model for RC? It¡¯s not like Mr. Danny can change her just by saying hello! Besides, a woman who caused such an incident can only be said to be brainless and not worthy of standing with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What fan base? If it weren¡¯t for her sudden ident, we wouldn¡¯t have to lose so much money. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own status? You¡¯re not grateful to be able to attend such an event, but you actually didn¡¯t stand up when you greeted Mr. Danny. Sharon, you have guts!¡± ¡°Mr. Danny, I don¡¯t think Mrs. Harris wants to do anything in the circle. Why don¡¯t you give her a call, and we¡¯ll send her off?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sneer. As expected, unfair things happen everywhere. It¡¯s just that this group of people is too arrogant. I thought that Danny owned a big mediapany, but I didn¡¯t expect the results of Tommy¡¯s investigation to be so unexpected. It¡¯s just a smallpany worth a million dors. It¡¯s only because of the power of his wife¡¯s family that he can be the organizer of the casting selection this time, but he Is already so arrogant. ¡°Sharon, how big of a business do you have? We¡¯re not even looking at our phones here, yet you dare to do this. I think you really don¡¯t want to stay in the circle anymore.¡± Danny couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted at Sharon. ¡°I do have some business on hand-I have a meeting to attendter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± As she spoke, Sharon stood up and nced at the time. She guessed that Tommy should be here no matter how slow he was. ¡°Alright!¡± Danny said angrily, the flesh on his face trembling. ¡°Since Miss Sharon has the ability, we¡¯ll wait and see. You can treat us to this meal today; it¡¯s only a few hundred thousand dors. I think the Harris family can afford it now.¡± Hearing that, Sharon turned around and was slightly stunned. ¡°Sure, I really have something onter. Just leave the bill at the front desk.¡± Xenia looked up with disdain. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe you just because you said that? If we leave it at the front desk, how are we going to chase after you if you run away? What a joke!¡± Chapter 219 219 The Way of Business When Tommy called, Sharon didn¡¯t want to argue with them anymore. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. I really have something on now. You guys eat first.¡± After saying that, Sharon took out a card. ¡°The password is 09134. It¡¯s enough for you to pay the bill. The rest is a tip for the service staff.¡± Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Sharon walked out and arrived at the room number Tommy had sent her. There were already two people sitting inside. Other than Tommy and Lydia, she didn¡¯t see Old Master Yusuf. Not long after, a woman wearing a professional suit and a short brown skirt walked in. Sharon only needed one look to know that she was extraordinary, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Mr. Tommy, we¡¯re here.¡± The woman nodded at Tommy and Lydia, her eyes finallynding on Sharon. ¡°This is our new CEO, Sharon, the one who proposed our traditional supermarket reform.¡± Tommy introduced the woman. Sharon was a little dazed. Wasn¡¯t the traditional supermarket reform a few months ago? The woman nodded and extended her hand to Sharon. ¡°Hello, Miss Sharon. I¡¯m the person in charge of the overseas supermarket project under Sullivan, Florence.¡± Sharon also stood up and stretched out her hand. The two of them shook hands gently. ¡°What kind of person is she?¡± Tommy asked in a low voice. ¡°She is about 40 years old. They¡¯re in project and website management. They want to transnt our model into foreign flower delivery. However, they prefer to ce orders directly on the Inte. They want to replicate our modelpletely, but their online payment technology isn¡¯t mature enough, so they can¡¯t replicate it for the time being.¡± As she spoke, Florence typed something on her privateputer. Then, she opened up a browser and searched for Sharon¡¯s name in the search bar. Immediately, many photos appeared. Florence couldn¡¯t believe that there was nobody behind her for such an important project at such a young age. She nced at Sharon and realized that thetter was still wary of her. A momentter, a blond man walked in and greeted them politely. After sitting down, the man was already impatient before the dishes were served. ¡°I think you know why I¡¯m here. I hope to buy your model and use it for ourpany¡¯s fresh flowers, fruits, choctes, and candles. What do you think?¡± ¡°Buy this model? I thought you wanted to cooperate with us.¡± Tommy frowned slightly. ¡°The biggest feature of this model is its convenience. Our products just happen to need convenient transportation, so I believe that we will definitely apply this model better. I¡¯ve also heard that your corporation is going to open arge supermarket in the central area. Thepetitiveness of small supermarkets will be weaker in the future then. Using this method and promotion is just a temporary n for Mr. Tommy. There is no way to defeat the other party.¡± It turns out that this person is nning to monopolize the supermarket business in Sullivan¡¯s hands by monopolizing this project. He wants to invest in it and turn the supermarket under Sullivan into a foreignpany. Sharon quickly understood what he was up to. Although she didn¡¯t put much effort into managing thepany, she knew what she needed to know. This was especially so because this project had been reformed by her hands, so she knew better. Tommy had previously told her that the overseas supermarket enterprise was Sullivan¡¯s old project, but it had always been a traditional supermarket. Thus, Sharon used the fastest speed toe up with a new model and quickly put it on the market. The gains weren¡¯t bad. However, she had long thought that someone would be jealous. At the thought of this, Sharon slowly said, ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to defeat them? We just have to give them a shock. Don¡¯t tell me you think that we only have a price war strategy?¡± The foreigner was obviously stunned-Sharon really hit the nail on the head. Sharon picked up the wine ss in her hand. ¡°Mr. White, we roughly understand your thoughts, but this isn¡¯t quite the same as our thinking pattern. Just as you said earlier, there will be arge supermarket that will be our opponent. When we shop, we will usually have a first impression of the store, which will affect our willingness to spend in the future.¡± ¡°Of course, everyone knows that.¡± Mr. White looked at Sharon, not knowing what she could say. Chapter 220 220 Decision ¡°So even when arge supermarket opens, they have to do a certain amount of promotion to make their customers feel that the quality is great, that the environment is good, and that the service is in ce.¡± Mr. White looked at Sharon and shook his head helplessly. ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°So what kind of impact will it have on them if we promote them from now on and adjust it to the highest level a week before they open?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really hard to understand. Also, who are you?¡± Mr. White shook his head and nced at Tommy. ¡°This is the CEO of Sullivan that you¡¯ve been wanting to meet.¡± Tommy finally spoke. He was also puzzled as to why they were suddenly talking about business today. The person who asked him out was clearly Old Master Yusuf, but thest person he contacted was their foreign partner. Ignoring Mr. White¡¯s surprise, Sharon continued, ¡°First, our promotions are slow and steady, but we¡¯ve now created a lot of promotional methods for the other party. They¡¯re all small things that cost a few dors; this must be what they expected. Then, we¡¯ll catch them off guard in the first week of promotions. If they don¡¯t promote enough, they¡¯ll leave a very expensive first impression, and it won¡¯t be a supermarket for the benefit of the people. Most people choose their shopping location based on the price, right? Once the image of luxury is established, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to change.¡± ¡°That makes sense, but what if their price is lower than ours?¡± Florence couldn¡¯t help but ask. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have thought so far ahead! ¡°Secondly, no matter how low their prices are, they won¡¯t be much lower.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was almost certain. ¡°We¡¯ve used up most of the room and methods to lower the price. We¡¯ve alreadypleted the customer¡¯s psychological expectations, so they will only think that their prices are only a little lower than ours. There¡¯s no special passion for shopping. In other words, the shop we¡¯re sniping at isn¡¯t a price war, but we want them to see the marginal effect and break the customer¡¯s first impression of it.¡± She spoke very fluently, and her thoughts were very mature, but everyone present was silent. Tommy and Florence were digesting Sharon¡¯s words, while Mr. White was concerned about the woman in front of him. She looks very young, but she actually knows so much. ¡°The CEO has a point,¡± Florence leaned over to Tommy and whispered. Tommy nodded in agreement. ¡°Where did she find out about all this?¡± Florence couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did those old foxes in thepany tell her?¡± Tommy didn¡¯t know how to answer Florence¡¯s question. If he had to exin, he could only say that Sharon was the real genius! In the past, people only talked about how much he had contributed to Sullivan. But in fact, he had worked hard to learn before he could have his current achievements. However, Sharon was different. As long as she read the information once, she could remember it word for word the next day. She learned quickly, and every suggestion she made was creative. Florence gazed at Sharon even more strangely. I have to understand who Sharon is! ¡°That makes sense. Were you the one who suggested your new project this time?¡± ¡°Haha, why are you asking this, Mr. White? The project will naturally be handled by everyone in the project department. As for whether this model can be sold or not, the decision is in our CEO¡¯s hands.¡± Tommy instantly understood that Mr. White¡¯s current target had shifted to Sharon! ¡°Mr. White, I understand what you mean, but I refuse to do this!¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very firm as if there was no room for negotiation. Her thoughts were very simple: She could ept cooperation or joining, but this kind of obvious buyout behavior wouldn¡¯t work with her. Perhaps they would earn a lot of money in the beginning, but opening Sullivan¡¯s emerce business in the country was definitely not a good idea. If they really expanded and became stronger, the country wouldn¡¯t let them off. Just this alone was enough to kill their entirepany! ¡°But your entire model operation isn¡¯tpletely without loopholes. It¡¯s just that if it¡¯s transnted into ourpany, otherpetitors will still move it.¡± Mr. White frowned slightly, wanting to hear how she was going to resolve it. Chapter 221 221 Strategizing Sharon only smiled at this question. Everyone is exploring the new model, so why do they feel that I haven¡¯t thought of a suitable solution? ¡°Thepetitors will think so too. Therefore, during the transnt mode, there will be promotion in the early stages, the reserve inventory of flowers and fruits will be increased, and their website will use all sorts of cheap methods to promote. At this time, most people will definitely go to that new website.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want us to earn? Open a new project?¡± Florence suddenly had a question. She nced at Sharon and seemed to sigh. She actually thought that Sharon was still too young, so her thoughts were shallow. ¡°Almost, but at this time, we don¡¯t need to sell anything anymore. We just want to show our sincerity.¡± Sharon smiled. Everyone present was stunned. Would anyone still buy such things in this world? Sharon continued to exin, ¡°When the timees, we will be selling high-quality services that only VIPs can experience. As long as you buy this gift, we will give you free fruits and flowers of the same quality. We won¡¯t make money. As long as you buy a gift and bring it to our supplier, you can withdraw it. Moreover, the VIP amount can¡¯t be used up at once, so you can continue using it.¡± ¡°But how can you ensure that they will like your things?¡± Tommy was also moved by this statement. If this method works, we can use this method to cash out quickly. ¡°Some customers will like this model very much. We can use this model to let customers see the freshness and price of our fruits. It has to be lower than the previous website and the price whenpetitors are promoting. We will win the price war then.¡± Tommy and Florence looked at each other. The prices would naturally be low, but this would probably cost a lot of money. If it was just a small profit and high sales, it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult. If they sold a few hundred thousand VIP cards, they might be able to make a killing. Moreover, in an area, the demand for these things had a fixed value. A customer could buy many cards, which meant that they would hand over the right to demand to Sullivan for at least a year or two. At that time, the sales of theirpetitors would probably be much more exciting! Tommy looked at Sharon. She seems to have improved even morepared to before. If she hadn¡¯t be Sullivan¡¯s chairman, this bloody secret price war would¡¯ve been enough to get rid of our original supermarket model. Let¡¯s not mention what kind of consequences it would have on ourpetitors with Sharon¡¯s entire n. The other party will hoard arge number of those fruits and flowers, either letting them rot or selling them at a lower price. But if they sold them at a lower price, theirpany will probably be finished in the future! So in the end, they can only close all of this. When the timees, we will still be the ones earning money. As long as webine this method with online payment, won¡¯t the entire New York market be ours? Florence nced at Mr. White and gave him a very business-like smile. ¡°I remember a few farm owners who weren¡¯t on good terms with Mr. White! They¡¯ve betrayed you and joined yourpany¡¯spetitors. If you apply our business model, you canpletely block their sales when you monopolize the market. I wonder if Mr. White is interested?¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows when she heard this. This woman named Florence is quite capable. She can control her business partner the moment she opens her mouth. In the other private room, Sharon¡¯s actions instantly quietened down the room. ¡°Haha! Mr. Danny, don¡¯t be angry. Sharon is just a little girl who doesn¡¯t have the ability to be impudent in front of you. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Who knows if the card she gave us has any money? In my opinion, she might¡¯ve taken out all the money the Harris family gave her! The nouveau riche are really looked down on.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s not let her affect our mood. We should eat and drink. Let me see if I can order another lobster; it tastes really good.¡± Danny¡¯s expression was dark. I hadn¡¯t nned on attacking Sharon, but I didn¡¯t expect her to look down on me. I want Sharon to know that the Harris family is worthless in front of me! Chapter 222 222 Development Cooperation ¡°Immediately inform the production team that no matter what, we have to eliminate Sharon in the next round!¡± Danny looked at the few people present and said coldly. So what if she has a fan base? She still has to listen to me. Didn¡¯t the Harris family want to groom a female celebrity to save their family¡¯s image? Then, I¡¯ll wait here for Sharon to beg me! The screen of Tommy¡¯s phone lit up, having received a message. Tommy didn¡¯t say anything and put it away. Seeing Mr. White signing the contract so readily, Sharon was calcting how much she could earn this time. For Sullivan, they had to rely on the money earned by the subsidiarypany to maintain the corporation¡¯s profits. Sharon left the rest to Florence. Sharon was about to rest when Tommy took out another document. ¡°There¡¯s something else...¡± Sharon took the information from Tommy¡¯s hand and was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect John to buy me a piece ofnd! ¡°You bought thisnd yourself back then. Don¡¯t you know?¡± At that time, John had given Sharon too many documents. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to look through them one by one, so she handed them all over to Tommy to manage. ¡°There¡¯s a developer who urgently needs that location. He specially chose a time to meet you today.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so sincere as to suggest a meeting at this time, so under Tommy¡¯s arrangement, they went to meet. The moment the other party saw Sharon, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect their partner to be so young. ¡°Hello!¡± Sensing the probing meaning in the other party¡¯s words, Sharon smiled and returned the greeting politely. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Dunn; he had flown over from Detroit for Sharon. It was only because John had spent 1.8 million to buy the abandoned steelworks factory. In fact, John hadn¡¯t thought much about it at that time. He had only bought that piece ofnd ording to Old Master Xavier¡¯s instructions. The factorypany had moved to the northter on, so it was left empty. Because it was industrialnd, nobody had bought it. However, they didn¡¯t know that it was the first location for the cooperation between the National Water Resources Bureau and Dunn¡¯spany! Because this ce was very remote, the venue and environment weren¡¯t very good. They didn¡¯t expect anyone to buy it, let alone use it for private houses! Dunn also wanted to know Sharon-who owned this piece ofnd-but there was always someone stopping them from meeting. Moreover, this woman was very ordinary and didn¡¯t seem like someone who would havend. But when the government sent someone to issue the mission, Dunn found out that this piece ofnd had been sold long ago. It had to be known that it was their dream not to cause any more trouble at this time. Besides, what was the point in keeping such a piece ofnd? To build their own house? This made Dunn wonder if his opponent was deliberately trying to earn their corporation¡¯s money! But when they met today, Dunn knew that his chance hade. Sharon, a youngdy, doesn¡¯t know the value of that piece ofnd at all. In addition, this ce is surrounded by old districts. The higher-ups have already sent out documents. These ces will be renovated in the future, and they will definitely be a piece of fat meat for ourpany. Hence, we definitely have to fight for this ce! ¡°Hello, Miss Sharon! I wonder if Miss Sharon... Mr. Tommy...¡± ¡°Haha, Tommy is my good friend. We can be considered old acquaintances. This time, I contacted you through Tommy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, our corporation has entrusted me to talk to you in detail about the nning of thisnd. Haha, Miss Sharon looks very young!¡± Sharon smiled, and the two of them exchanged a few words. Dunn couldn¡¯t help but get to the point. ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯m a straightforward person, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. The price we offered is twice yours, which is 3.6 million. What do you think?¡± Dunn looked at Sharon and guessed that she was young and didn¡¯t know anything. For the sake of the corporation, I can naturally suppress the price, but I definitely can¡¯t raise it. After all, 3.6 million is a huge sum of money that many people will never see in their lives! Unexpectedly, Sharon shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept this price. Mr. Dunn, if you¡¯re sincere about doing business with me, the price you¡¯re offering must be above the market price, right? Not to mention that I haven¡¯t used that piece ofnd yet. When I use it, the price you¡¯ll have to pay will definitely be higher than now.¡± Hearing this, Dunn was clearly shocked. This woman has actually thought of this. It seems that Tommy has already told her some things to take note of. Chapter 223 223 Humiliation on the Spot ¡°And this ce will always have to be developed, so whether I sell it to you or others, the price will definitely be higher than now as long as I¡¯m patient.¡± ¡°It seems that Miss Sharon already has an estimate in her heart. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Sharon nodded and said bluntly, ¡°Eight million, not a cent less.¡± This time, it was Dunn¡¯s turn to be troubled. ¡°Miss Sharon, you should know that this price is already much higher than the market price. Moreover, you are a privatendholder and don¡¯t need it to bemercialized. I¡¯m afraid we need to consider this price.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why you¡¯re so obsessed with this ce that the profits of this piece ofnd will far exceed this number? Before I said this price, I also thought about it. Whether it¡¯s the west or the east of the city... Not only are there arge number of houses, but there are also very few ces that can be converted into industrial and entertainment facilities.¡± After Sharon understood what kind of person Dunn was, she stopped beating around the bush and said everything. ¡°So overall, this is the best choice. Not only that, but I also think your corporation has already made a construction n for this ce. The relevant departments have also passed the review and even confirmed the future development direction of this area. At this time, re-selecting the location will also affect the corporation¡¯s reputation.¡± Dunn was shocked. Miss Sharon is right. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. She is so young, but she can see through everything. This was also considered by the headquarters. After all, we have already signed a contract with the officials. In the future, we will build a gymnasium, swimming pool, and some entertainment facilities there. If we propose to choose a new location now... Not to mention that we can¡¯t give the officials an exnation, but the cost of making a new blueprint and then talking about buying thend won¡¯t be less than the price Sharon offered. It¡¯s obvious that Sharon hase prepared. She is determined to get the eight million today. Dunn realized that it was his problem this time. He had underestimated his opponent, so he had let his guard down from the beginning of the negotiation. At this moment, Dunn¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After giving a few simple instructions, he went to answer the call. Sharon sighed. It¡¯s tiring to have so many jobs, but with this money, I can help Wace pay some money so that the Harris family can continue to develop for a while. In the hotel, Danny had already invited these bad friends to head to the next location. Although Xenia was already beside him, when a woman dressed sexily walked over, Danny still stuck close to her. His eyes were about to fall out of his sockets as he stuffed his name card in. ¡°Sir, I still have time today. Don¡¯t make me wait~¡± After seeing Danny¡¯s name card, the woman¡¯s chest rubbed against his arm intentionally or unintentionally, and she spoke with a coquettish tone. Danny didn¡¯t avoid the fact that everyone was here. He reached out and grabbed the sexy woman¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about business first. I¡¯ll contact you tonight. I¡¯ll serve you wellter!¡± Hearing those lewd and obscene words, Xenia¡¯s expression was unfriendly, but she very consciously retreated to the side. With her status, she couldn¡¯t afford such a luxurious meal in this hotel. In addition, this floor required a reservation to enter, so Xenia wanted to seize the opportunity to take a good look. She suddenly stopped in her tracks. Why is Sharon sitting there? Didn¡¯t she say that she had business to discuss? At this moment, Sharon didn¡¯t notice that someone was secretly observing her. Instead, she was focused on ying with her phone, and she didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. ¡°Sharon? What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk business?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Sharon turned around and met that annoying face. Sharon wanted to pretend not to see her, but unfortunately, this person didn¡¯t have this awareness. ¡°It¡¯s indeed some small business. Are you done?¡± Noticing that Sharon was here, Danny rushed over. A sinister expression appeared on his face. ¡°You better watch your tone, or I¡¯ll get you out of the entertainment industry in a minute.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to look him in the eye. She then said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m doing some small business here. Do you think I¡¯m in your way?¡± ¡°Hmph, you? Who in New York doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re trash? After spending a long time with you, I¡¯ve be poor! B*stards are cheap and only know how to earn such useless money!¡± Chapter 224 224 A Million Sharon¡¯s gaze was cold as she nced at Danny. I¡¯m too easy to talk to, so these people are tantly bullying me! ¡°I have a guest now, so I won¡¯t argue with you. Whether you want to start with the casting selection or ban me in the circle, you better think carefully so that you don¡¯t get into trouble.¡± After saying that, Sharon shook her head, feeling that this person was really stupid and ridiculous. ¡°Pfft! Little b*tch, if you dare to talk to me like that, I¡¯ll immediately make sure you have no ce in the entertainment industry! Just you wait!¡± Danny was even angrier. How dare this ¡®richdy¡¯ who is about to go bankrupt have the courage to talk to me like this? Sharon shrugged her shoulders indifferently and pressed her temples. It¡¯s just one trip, but so many things have happened. She focused and thought for a while. It isn¡¯t toote to talk about these things after solving the problem with Dunn. Just as Danny was shouting, Dunn walked back. Dunn stared at the former in surprise, having clearly heard what they had just said. ¡°Miss Sharon, do you have any other business to discuss?¡± ¡°Of course not; you¡¯re mistaken. This is just someone I know,¡± Sharon said seriously as she looked at Dunn. ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s continue to talk about the acquisition.¡± Although he said that, Dunn wasn¡¯t happy. He had just sent someone to investigate Sharon¡¯s identity. I didn¡¯t expect this ¡®Miss Sharon¡¯ to be the wife of a rich family. Dunn had wanted to ask if he could find a chance to take this girl under his wing. He didn¡¯t expect her strength and background to be so powerful. However, Dunn was still willing to give it a try. After all, isn¡¯t that rich family in danger now? Sharon definitely needs a decent and profitable job. ¡°Madam, I agree with the eight million-dor price for thend. The password is also on the inside page of the contract; you can see it.¡± Dunn sat down and couldn¡¯t wait to say this. Then, he took out the contract, pen, and bank card. ¡°I¡¯m d to be able to work with arge corporation like yours.¡± As she spoke, Sharon raised her hand to sign the document. I didn¡¯t expect everything to go so smoothly. She was just about to sign it when she felt a little excited, but she didn¡¯t let the person in front of her see it. ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s something else I hope you can consider, Madam.¡± It was only then Sharon noticed that he had called her ¡®Madam,¡¯ and she knew that her identity had been exposed. Otherwise, why would these adults socialize so simply? ¡°I think you have the potential to enter the management level, Madam. Moreover, you¡¯re from a famous university and canpletely enter our group HQ¡¯s cadre reserve n.¡± The meaning of recruitment is very obvious. Sharon thought of Tommy telling her about the group behind Dunn and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll consider Manager Dunn¡¯s suggestion, but I don¡¯t want to leave New York yet. I want to spend most of my time on my career, so I hope you can understand.¡± Sharon¡¯s rejection was obvious, and Dunn couldn¡¯t say anything else. He stood up and smiled. ¡°I believe Madam will contact me sooner orter. I¡¯ll go inspect the market first then. Your work partner will contact youter.¡± Dunn was rather emotional. I didn¡¯t expect a girl who Is just around 20 years old to be so shrewd. Sharon definitely doesn¡¯t give me the feeling of an innocent richdy. Instead, she has the temperament that arises after many years of experience in society. Moreover, the reason she found and the tone of her voice seem to be setting a trap for me. That was why he easily believed that this ¡®Miss Sharon¡¯ was really just an ordinary person. At the same time, Danny and Xenia fell silent as they stared at Sharon in shock. Could it be that the Harris family¡¯s decline is fake? Otherwise, how could Sharon exin the eight million-dor deal? Moreover, that man said that he wanted to recruit Sharon-this idiot, useless woman? How is that possible? ording to Danny¡¯s understanding, Sharon hadn¡¯t worked since she graduated, so she shouldn¡¯t know anything. But now, this matter hadpletely exceeded his imagination. Initially, he was still gloating and waiting to see her make a fool of herself. Who would¡¯ve thought that Sharon would earn such a sum in the blink of an eye? If all this money was invested in the Harris Group... ¡°Tell me! What business did you negotiate?!¡± Danny hurriedly questioned. ¡°It¡¯s just some small business. It¡¯s not like you would understand if I told you.¡± Chapter 225 225 Tragic Transfer ¡°Sharon, how can you talk to the investor like that?! Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for you, everyone wouldn¡¯t havee to this point? Besides, Mr. Danny lost a lot of money because of you. Hurry up and kneel down to apologize to Mr. Danny!¡± Xenia took a step forward, looking like the entire program team would have to take the me if Sharon didn¡¯t admit her mistake. ¡°Why should I apologize for something I didn¡¯t do? Besides, it¡¯s only an investment of ten million dors. Can¡¯t anypany afford it?¡± As if sensing that she was being watched, Sharon put on her sunsses and mask. She didn¡¯t care about the news of celebrities fighting each other on the streets, but she was worried that someone would see her talking about business and associate her with Sullivan. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble here. In the group chat just now, they all said that the production team was looking for the person who uploaded the video. They want them to admit who did it as soon as possible. You¡¯re directing yourself and acting because of this, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Xenia¡¯s voice became louder and louder, and indeed, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Sharon didn¡¯t want to waste time here, so she stood up and turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Danny grabbed Sharon¡¯s arm and raised his hand high tond on her face. Sharon frowned slightly and was about to attack when Old Master Yusuf¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°What are you doing? Who gave you the guts to attack Miss Sharon?¡± Hearing this, Danny instantly shuddered and quickly sent Sharon off. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our Old Chairman Yusuf? Why are you so free toe to this ce today?! Do you know that ever since I became the president of Dream Media, my business has improved!¡± Danny¡¯s eyes darted around. Then, he took a step forward and deliberately stood in front of Sharon, looking at her provocatively. ¡°Are you feeling guilty? You must¡¯ve used shameful methods to deal with Melinda! I think you were the one who found that anti-fan! I¡¯m already giving you face when you deliberately hurt other contestants, but you¡¯re still talking nonsense here.¡± Sharon was really angry. Even if I have tolerated it step by step, I can¡¯t let this fat pig Danny provoke me again and again. She said coldly, ¡°I said that if you continue to spout nonsense, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. Dream Media, is it? I hope you still have the ability to shout at meter. Get lost!¡± Danny frowned as anger surged to his head. In my eyes, these little celebrities are just toys. But now, she actually dared to ask me to get lost! He grabbed Sharon¡¯s arm and sneered. ¡°You better give us an exnation, or you won¡¯t be able to leave today.¡± Sharon easily dodged it before grabbing Danny¡¯s wrist and squeezing it gently. She said coldly, ¡°What, you still have the habit of hitting women? I really look down on you.¡± Danny immediately felt immense forceing at him. He couldn¡¯t help but want to pull his hand back. The surrounding onlookers burst intoughter, making him angry and shocked. Is this the strength of a girl? ¡°Manager! Where¡¯s the manager here? This woman is causing trouble here. Send someone to arrest her immediately! I¡¯m one of this hotel¡¯s investors! Do you dare to offend me?!¡± Danny shouted loudly. He didn¡¯t expect the manager to rush over and ask Old Master Yusuf if he was okay. Then, he said to Danny, ¡°Are you tired of living? You even dare to offend an important guest that our Chairman Yusuf personally invited? To put it nicely, you¡¯re an investor. To put it bluntly, what¡¯s the use of your money?!¡± ¡°What did you say... The chairman¡¯s guest?¡± Danny¡¯s legs almost went limp as he kneeled on the ground. He turned to look at Yusuf. ¡°Old Chairman... I-I...¡± ¡°Danny, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for this position. You should go back to the grassroots to train! You¡¯ve offended our partner, and I¡¯m already being kind by not asking you topensate for the losses. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yusuf¡¯s expression was very ugly. I thought that Danny would treat Sharon well, but this idiot almost ruined my ns. ¡°Please spare me! I beg you...¡± Danny was frightened. I didn¡¯t even know that Yusuf and Sharon had such a rtionship. ¡°What are you all watching here for? The news tonight is extremely confidential. If any of it leaks out, nobody here will be left alive.¡± Yusuf mmed his walking stick on the ground and looked at the people around him warningly. Then, he looked at Sharon and put on a harmless expression. Chapter 226 226 Staying Over Sharon nced at Yusuf. This old man is really sharp. He has probably already realized that I¡¯m the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO, so he¡¯s doing these things to test me. She thought that Yusuf would grab her and talk non-stop or that he wanted to seek deeper cooperation with her. However, he only gave her a meaningful look and said with a strange smile, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ll reimburse the bill for today¡¯s expenses in our hotel. Is it inconvenient to stay here at this time...¡± ¡°My house is nearby. You can let thisdye back with me first.¡± Just as Yusuf was about to leave the two of them behind, Florence and Tommy suddenly walked back. Tommy frowned slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand why this old man had only appeared now, so he naturally couldn¡¯t hand Sharon over to him sopletely. ¡°No, we have to go back to the training ground together tonight.¡± Xenia bit her lower lip. I didn¡¯t expect that even the investor of the production team would have to give this old man some face. And what this old man said just now is clearly pointing to something-he is on Sharon¡¯s side. Florence gave Xenia a cold look as if warning her not to talk too much. Xenia stared at the so-called big shots-who had just eaten at the table-as if asking for help. In front of Old Master Yusuf and Tommy, she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s a ce to go.¡± Yusuf¡¯s eyes flickered. Sharon couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts as they looked at each other. ¡°Take her back to your vi first. I still have something to say to Mr. Yusuf.¡± Tommy gestured for Florence to take her away quickly. The less Sharon appears in front of everyone, the better. When the two of them came down in the elevator, the doorman had already brought out Florence¡¯s car. For some reason, Sharon could feel a strange hostility and distrust toward her. They didn¡¯t speak much on the way to the vi. Florence¡¯s gaze fell on her again, wary and strange as if Sharon were a peerless female liar who could harm thepany. Actually, Florence had her own ns. She had been in Sullivan for many years. On the one hand, thispany was convenient for her to find something. On the other hand, it was to prevent her from leaking a very important piece of information! Previously, she knew that the chairman had changed, and Tommy praised Sharon to the skies. Today was the first time she saw this so-called ¡®expert,¡¯ and Florence couldn¡¯t help but suspect Sharon¡¯s identity. ¡°Go in and quickly sleep. I¡¯ll send you back to the training ground tomorrow morning.¡± Hearing Florence¡¯s cold words, Sharon didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, she was the person protecting Sullivan. She could feel that this woman actually didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her, but she was really wary. ¡°This is my private address. Please don¡¯t leak it,¡± Florence said seriously. She was even more suspicious of Sharon¡¯s motive. I have a feeling that there is something else behind her bing the CEO. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through everything, and Florence¡¯s face was filled with shock. Little did she know that Sharon¡¯s thinking ability was quite mature, and she had long thought these things through. And Sharon couldn¡¯t help but praise Florence in her heart. She can actually live in such arge vi at such a young age. ¡°You can stay in this room tonight.¡± Florence pointed to a room on the side. This room was far from the study or the ce where documents were stored. It wasn¡¯t easy to reach. At least this would reassure her a little. When she returned to her room, Sharony on the bed. Yusuf and Florence repeatedly appeared in her mind. What is Old Master Yusuf¡¯s motive, and why does Florence not believe me? Although Sharon¡¯s heart was filled with questions, she was already too tired to think of anything. She copsed onto the bed in exhaustion. ... After an unknown period of time, Sharon woke up in the room. Before she could react, she received a message on her phone: Florence asked her to hurry downstairs for breakfast and then find someone to send her back to the training ground. Sharon shook her head helplessly. She really didn¡¯t have enough energy now and was very tired every day. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m warning you not to disturb me and don¡¯t let those bastards disgust me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll escape to a ce where you won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Before Sharon could go downstairs, she heard Florence¡¯s tone filled with anger and coldness. Disgust rose in her heart! Chapter 227 227 Forced Marriage Florence turned around and saw Sharon walking down. Her expression froze as if she didn¡¯t expect thetter to move so quickly. She was confident that she could use Sharon ofing to her house with a purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect thetter to not leave her roomst night. This made Florence at a loss for what to do. She couldn¡¯t see through Sharon anymore! After hanging up, Florence emphasized with false respect, ¡°Have breakfast first! I¡¯ll send someone to send you backter.¡± At this moment, Sharon had already walked to the table and gestured for Florence to sit down with her. ¡°Let¡¯s...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the vi was kicked open with a loud bang. The force was so great that half of the door was shattered. The two of them frowned and stared intently. The person who came was none other than the butler of the West family, Wilson. He was dressed formally and didn¡¯t hide the anger on his face. ¡°I say-you¡¯re really in a good mood. You haven¡¯t gone to work at this time? Are you crazy, or are you nning to pretend to be crazy in front of us? If you don¡¯t marry our young master, the Flores family will be in your hands. I even heard from Samuel that you seem to be nning to reject the marriage. I wonder who gave you the face?¡± As soon as this scene urred, Florence¡¯s hands trembled imperceptibly. However, she didn¡¯t expose the fear in her heart and stared coldly at Wilson. This person is a famous local tyrant. In the past, he used to live in New York as a hooligan. I didn¡¯t expect him to enter the West family and be their butler. Looking at the man in front of her, Florence reprimanded mercilessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your West family to be so brainless. You¡¯re right this time-I will never marry Wayne!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire ce fell silent. As for Wilson, his anger intensified. I personally came this time to see what ability Florence had so that she wouldn¡¯t give our West family any face! I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a cheap person here who would dare to insult the West family. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest time: As long as you marry our young master, the Flores family¡¯s problem will be resolved, and there will be better developments in the future. I advise you...¡± Wilson wanted to say something, but his gazended on Sharon. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice just now. Why is there a little b*tch standing here? You two live together?¡± He looked Sharon up and down. She seems to be even prettier than Florence. If I give her to my young master, he might give me something if he is happy. What era is this? There is actually such a show of forcing a marriage. Sharon realized that the other party had noticed her existence and didn¡¯t look afraid at all. She even stood in front of Florence. How could such an outstanding talent of ourpany fall into the hands of this trash? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but Miss Florence is my woman. As long as I¡¯m here, I definitely won¡¯t let you touch her. Walk out immediately, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Sharon¡¯s words made Wilsonugh. ¡°Hahaha! Your woman? You¡¯re such a big shot. Little b*tch, let me tell you this-if it weren¡¯t for your looks, I would¡¯ve gotten someone to throw you out now.¡± Wilson stared at Sharon lecherously. Although Florence didn¡¯t appreciate it, she couldn¡¯t interrupt. After all, Sharon was protecting her. Actually, their family really needed capital injection to make theirpany run better. It was just that she was really unwilling to use her life as an exchange. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your family to be so well-mannered! So what if someone is protecting you? Even if you live with a man today, you have to marry our young master! It¡¯s your fortune to be liked by our young master. Don¡¯t reject our young master¡¯s advances again. Even if we have to use money to kill you, our West family can afford it.¡± Wilson looked at Florence smugly and then snorted at her in disdain. ¡°B*tch, on the ount that I¡¯m easy to talk to, get lost! Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring my former brothers to chop off one of your hands.¡± He had already thought it through. As long as Florence followed him now, he would let bygones be bygones. Unfortunately, Wilson had never thought that she wouldn¡¯t leave with him. Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but want to p for him. I have to give him a hundred points for acting cool. Chapter 228 228 Fight Sharon had actually heard of Wilson¡¯s name before. To put it nicely, this person was a little chivalrous and heroic. To put it bluntly, he was just a street gangster with no ability. Seeing that the cold Florence had no intention of moving, anger appeared on Wilson¡¯s face. ¡°Little b*tch, don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I told you to get lost quickly. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine. If you continue to stay here, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Seeing that Florence still didn¡¯t move, Wilson sneered. ¡°Come on! Go up and remove her friend¡¯s arms and legs. You can y with that woman however you want!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so old, so you have to watch your mouth. Besides, the Flores family doesn¡¯t need or care about the money your West family gave.¡± Sharon sneered. What kind of b*stards are they? They rely on their ability to act like tyrants, but they are actually just hooligans! ¡°Little money? The Flores family? Hahaha, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Little b*tch, if you dare to say such things today, you will definitely pay the price for your arrogance. I want to know what ability you have to dare look down on our West family!¡± Staring at Sharon¡¯s calm face, Wilson looked up in disdain. His tone was mocking her stupidity. However, Sharon¡¯s reaction still displeased Wilson. Sharon¡¯s expression became more indifferent, and her tone was filled with coldness. ¡°The West family doesn¡¯t have much power in New York. Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the police immediately to deal with a b*stard like you? And I¡¯ve already said that she¡¯s mine. You should apologize for your insulting words just now. Then, get out of here.¡± Her words were like a cold breeze! However, they made Wilson feel like he had heard a huge joke. ¡°Hahaha, you little girl who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. You don¡¯t even know her real name, yet you still dare to be arrogant here? Besides, let me tell you this-so what if the police are here? Even the heavens have to give our West family some face. A piece of trash like you dares to shout at us?! Little b*tch, I¡¯ll make you pay the price today.¡± Wilson mocked her proudly; then, his face suddenly darkened. He waved at the crowd behind him, indicating for them toe forward. Immediately after, a series of hurried footsteps echoed. Those hooligans with murderous expressions rushed in! ¡°Step back and leave this to me!¡± Florence walked up to Sharon and red at the hooligans. ¡°You want to fight? Sure! If one of youes, I¡¯ll fight one! I was just worried that there¡¯s no gym here, and it¡¯s quite troublesome to exercise.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an invisible aura exploded from Florence¡¯s body. She seemed to have be another person, and she stood there in an imposing manner. ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll beat you to death, you b*tch! Who asked you to pretend in front of Wilson!?¡± ¡°Damn it. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status, b*tch! Pay the price for your arrogance!¡± ¡°Kneel down for Wilson immediately!¡± In an instant, all the hooligans rushed forward. Seeing this, everyone present suspected that Florence was the only one who would die today! However... the development of this matter waspletely unexpected. Bang! Bang bang bang! A series of muffled sounds rang out in the room, and the hooligans fell to the ground with dislocated limbs and swollen faces. ¡°Damn it. You little b*stard, how dare you attack my men? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Wilson didn¡¯t expect her to have some ability. Unfortunately, this youngdy is definitely not my match. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight you. I¡¯m going to bring that little b*tch to our young master and let you see her lose herself in our young master¡¯s crotch...¡± Sharon frowned. Why am I being dragged into this again? A figure shed in front of them, and Florence was shocked. Just as she was about to attack, Sharon raised her arm, grabbed his neck with one hand, and pped him with the other. p, p, p- Wilson was caught off-guard by the consecutive ps. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to apologize? You¡¯re old, and your ears aren¡¯t good anymore?¡± Sharon¡¯s hand really hurt, but this person was provoking her for no reason and even wanted to threaten her. She was already in a bad mood, let alone now where someone had suddenlye up to provoke her. She stared coldly at Wilson, and with a few ps, blood flowed from his mouth. Chapter 229 229 True Identity ¡°You! You little b*tch, how dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll hit you. Do you still dare to do it?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect this person to be so weak, and she couldn¡¯t help but mock him in her heart. I originally thought that I was still as weak as before, but I didn¡¯t expect the weak person to be Wilson. His every move is random, and he only uses brute force. ¡°We¡¯re all human beings. If we want to fight, we have to do something big!¡± Sharon grabbed Wilson¡¯s shoulder, then squeezed hard and pulled him down. Crack! A crisp sound! Wilson¡¯s arms were actually dislocated on the spot. Then, Sharon kicked him in the knee. In an instant, the originally arrogant Wilson copsed to the ground like a ball of cotton. His face was pale as he kneeled on the ground, fear rising in his heart. ¡°How... how is this possible!?¡± Sharon actually defeated him with her own strength, which meant that her strength and speed weren¡¯t inferior to Wilson. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted you to apologize? Since you¡¯re not talking, why do you want a mouth?¡± Sharon punched Wilson¡¯s chin, and a row of blood flew out of his mouth. Everyone still didn¡¯t believe their eyes. Wilson used to be a famous figure in New York, and his standard was definitely not inferior to ordinary people. But now, this result was something that many people found unbelievable. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s footsteps approached, sounding like a death knell in the man¡¯s ears. ¡°How dare the West family send someone like you to embarrass themselves?¡± At this moment, Sharon put on a smile and said with some disdain, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so useless!¡± ¡°No... No! Stay away from me. You can¡¯t attack me. I¡¯m from the West family. If you bully me, our family will definitely not let you off!¡± Hearing this, Sharon sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you so as not to dirty my hands. Take them and get lost quickly to tell your master this: Everything the West family did today and what we have to do in the future, we will settle every score with him. Today is just the beginning!¡± Hearing her words, some people with light injuries quickly supported Wilson and left Florence¡¯s house while cursing. Staring at Sharon¡¯s back, Florence didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Just now, this woman didn¡¯t look like anything in the eyes of an outsider, but her every move was actually very disciplined. Moreover, the reason why Wilson didn¡¯t have any room to fight back was that Sharon actually put something behind his ear. I saw it with my own eyes. Shearonhad perfectly used her medical skills in the battle just now. This was also why she could handle the burly Wilson even though she wasn¡¯t that strong. ¡°CEO... Thank you for what happened today, but you should run quickly now. The West family won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Florence¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, but one could hear the worry in her voice. I didn¡¯t expect Wayne to be so persistent. If they find out about my rtionship with Sharon, this woman will probably be very unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely be responsible for this matter to the end. You¡¯ve seen for yourself that those people can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Sharon panted lightly before sitting back down. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me who you are now?¡± Sharon looked at Florence seriously and went straight to the point. ¡°No matter who I am, it¡¯s enough for the chairman to know that I¡¯m doing this for our Sullivan Group.¡± It was obvious that Florence didn¡¯t want to admit her identity, but she didn¡¯t know that Sharon already had full control of her information. Zoey was a professional psychology doctor. She was strong and efficient, and she hated sloppy men. This was reflected in her work. Sharon didn¡¯t remember that there was a family with herst name in New York. ording to John¡¯s report, Zoey wasn¡¯t from New York. John wanted to dig deeper into her identity, but he was stopped. ¡°How can I be sure that you¡¯re really devoted to Sullivan? You hid your identity from me and even sent someone to investigate me in private. If it weren¡¯t for your ability to work, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve asked HR to fire you by now,¡± Sharon said bluntly. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if Zoey had investigated her or not, it was more likely that she had done so yesterday. Chapter 230 230 Secretly Taken ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate me too?¡± Zoey was quite shocked by this matter. Everyone knew that Sharon was from the Harris family, but with the Harris family¡¯s ability, they couldn¡¯t find out anything about her. Although her identity was very inconspicuous in the Zane family, it still made her feel a little strange for it to be able to be discovered. Unexpectedly, Sharon looked up at Zoey seriously. ¡°Of course, I want to know who the executive of my corporation is and whether they will affect the development of my corporation. Although I don¡¯t know your exact identity, I know that you don¡¯t have any ill intentions toward the corporation-that¡¯s why I asked you to stay.¡± Zoey stared at Sharon without saying a word, interested in thetter. The woman in front of me definitely isn¡¯t just the daughter-inw of the Harris family, but I really don¡¯t know her identity now. Although Zoey seemed to have a lot as the Zane family¡¯s daughter, she had never felt a sense of belonging to a warm family. Her life had never been calm. After being chased away by her sister to study in the United States, she had always missed her mother and brother and hoped to return to the Zane family. But now that she had finally returned to the country, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go back. She could only stay in New York, hoping to make a name for herself in Sullivan. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just saying this. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± At this point, Sharon stood up. ¡°If I don¡¯t return to the training ground soon, I¡¯m afraid there will be news of me throwing my weight around tomorrow.¡± She has no intention of finding trouble with me? She even let me sit in this position? ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back immediately.¡± Zoey arranged for a Lamborghini. This was the only car she could take out that matched Sharon¡¯s identity. In the entire Sullivan Group, only Tommy knew Sharon¡¯s identity. Zoey really couldn¡¯t understand why the woman trusted her and exposed her true identity to her. ¡°Go deal with the project with Mr. White first. I can go back by myself.¡± Sharon got into the car and left the vi area. Not far from Zoey¡¯s vi, a man was dancing with excitement. This time, I have dug up a major piece of news. The new goddess and daughter-inw of the Harris family has actually chosen to be kept by someone in order to prosper in the entertainment industry. They spent a night in the vi and sent the beauty off in a luxury car the next day. ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that Linda is the most suspicious? She¡¯s the closest to Melinda and has always disliked Sharon!¡± ¡°What? Are you blind? Look at me carefully-I¡¯m about to be photographed. How can it be me?!¡± ¡°You can also ask someone else for a video. As long as you want...¡± ¡°Then, everyone is suspicious. Why don¡¯t you suspect that Gena? She¡¯s closest to Sharon, and the two of them mightpete in the next round. When that timees, Sharon¡¯s performance will be off, and her chances of winning will be even greater!¡± This happened because everyone was already in a mess about this matter, and the person in question, Melinda, had yet to step forward to respond. ¡°I was used even when I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s best to show evidence before suspecting others.¡± Gena sighed and defended herself. ¡°It can¡¯t be Gena. Her strength isparable to mine, so there¡¯s no need for her to do such a thing.¡± Sharon-who was still listening outside the door-pushed the door open. Behind her, Xenia and Yvette followed her in. ¡°Haha, I think it might¡¯ve been done by a contestant who has already been eliminated.¡± A few drops of sweat flowed down Yvette¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to quarrel; it¡¯s such a simple question. Do you really think the production team doesn¡¯t know the truth? As long as you pull out the surveince video and use the video to check the phone model and shooting angle, you can even find the signal. It¡¯s easy to find the culprit.¡± Sharon observed everyone¡¯s faces in the room. Everyone¡¯s expression was different, but it was very exciting. ¡°Since they can find out, why did they ask to meet us?¡± a girl who was closer to the scene said unhappily. ¡°You don¡¯t even have this bit of brains, and you¡¯re still in the entertainment industry?¡± Gena sighed and gave a simple exnation. ¡°This matter actually doesn¡¯t have much of an impact on the production team. Instead, it will have a deeper meaning. For example, judging which contestant broke the contract and lied can be used to ask forpensation. Which contestant can be developed into a spy, or what kind of benefits can the two people in the center of the storm bring to the program?¡± ¡°This matter started because of me; I¡¯ll handle it well. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still thepetition...¡± Sharon watched as everyone fell into deep thought, thinking about how to resolve this matter. Unexpectedly, Yvette suddenly said, ¡°Why are you pretending to be a saint now?¡± Chapter 231 231 The Mastermind Yvette stood in front of Sharon and raised her head to ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you just rely on the Harris Group to debut? When the timees, the Harris Group can invest in a few movies, and you can still film them, right? Why are you snatching the female lead role from us? If you didn¡¯te to this casting selection, we wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this!¡± Sharon¡¯s expression changed slightly. Why do they all think that the Harris family will help me? ¡°Hey, you want her to withdraw from thepetition just because you can¡¯t win against her? The logic of a piece of trash like you is really funny. Aren¡¯t all of you the same? Don¡¯t you only treat her as a member of the Harris family?¡± Gena¡¯s words softened Sharon¡¯s mood a little. It seems that I still don¡¯t have enough willpower. Just now, I almost lost my temper. ¡°Sharon,e here.¡± The door was pushed open again, and the director waved at her. ¡°What are you all doing here? Hurry up and prepare for the next performance.¡± When the surrounding people saw that the director was here, they didn¡¯t gather together to say anything useless. They went to rehearse in twos and threes. ¡°The news of the first video being released has been deleted, but there are too many people reposting it. There¡¯s no way to seal it. Simmons has also issued an official statement-¡± ¡°Although Sharon is our neer, we know her very well. She would never do such a thing. I hope everyone won¡¯t believe the rumors, and don¡¯t use the other artists in ourpany to attack her...¡± Sharon looked at the woman in the video. Although it was her first time seeing the woman, she felt a strange sense of familiarity. ¡°Although we can¡¯t contact Melinda, you don¡¯t have to worry. Our program team will handle it properly. We¡¯ve already sent awyer¡¯s letter to the mediapanies who started the rumors. Although it is tricky this time, if you think about it from another perspective, it will also increase your exposure...¡± She is someone who was personally announced by Sullivan¡¯s president to be protected. In addition, there is the Harris family... She definitely can¡¯t be neglected. The director took out a few pieces of paper. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll record a video to do a crisis public rtions job. This is a script that has been prepared in advance. Memorize your lines first. I want you to cooperate and shed a tear tomorrow.¡± Sharon repeatedly looked at the paper in her hand, then said in confusion, ¡°So if I haven¡¯t understood incorrectly, I needed to get close to Melinda but was so scared that I couldn¡¯t stop the anti-fans from attacking her. In the end, I found out that she was injured, so I caused everyone to misunderstand and apologize? Even if Melinda isn¡¯t willing to testify, where are the anti-fans? Where is he now? Also, this is a little too much. The people who are scolding me now will attack others who didn¡¯t help to stop them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? We¡¯ll release a suitable video. You just have to act ording to what I say.¡± The director smiled at Sharon. If she hadn¡¯t happened to cause such amotion this time, the show wouldn¡¯t have received so much attention. In order to maintain some poprity, they didn¡¯t want to resolve this matter so quickly. New York, Avalon Club. ¡°Oh? The post was deleted? Who has the ability to delete the post we sent?¡± A short-haired woman cut the cigar in her hand while the international piano master, Quentin, personally lit it for her. ¡°It¡¯s... that kid Tommy. He¡¯s putting pressure on all the major media outlets.¡± Quentin looked at her carefully, afraid that he would say something wrong and make her unhappy. ¡°Tommy? Why is that girl with him?¡± The woman¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly as she red fiercely at Quentin. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry... I didn¡¯t investigate carefully enough. She¡¯s a neer to Simmons and doesn¡¯t seem to have much interaction with Tommy.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? That rtionship isn¡¯t very strong. It¡¯s probably just to give us a show of strength. That youngdy is so lucky that it¡¯s a little annoying.¡± The woman who spoke picked up her phone and scrolled through the news. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have seen much of the world. It¡¯s not good for her to develop so smoothly. Then, let the Inte Army lead the way. Don¡¯t be too ruthless; let me do Tommy a favor.¡± ¡°Alright, Teacher! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter well.¡± ¡°The tallest tree will be destroyed by the wind. She has some skills. We just need to distract her so that she won¡¯t hinder Lulu from winning the role.¡± ¡°But...¡± Quentin observed the woman and slowly said, ¡°I think that Sharon reminds me of someone.¡± The woman frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Back then, Lynn entered the entertainment industry in secret. If she hadn¡¯t been abandoned by the Xavier family and that man, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Chapter 232 232 Night Talk ¡°Shut up!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say anything, nobody will know about this. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble, or I won¡¯t be able to protect you. Don¡¯t forget how you got everything today!¡± When Quentin heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I might be overthinking. I only thought of that woman when I saw the video of Sharon ying the piano.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just ying Lynn¡¯s song. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal! With your current status, what can she do to you?¡± After hearing this woman¡¯s words, Quentin calmed down. How could I be distracted by such a small matter? Back then, I could bring down Lynn, so why would I be afraid of not being able to deal with that bItch¡¯s daughter now? It was already past 11:30 pm, but Sharon didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. At Jenna¡¯s house, Wace kept typing on the keyboard as if he were modifying something. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. You actually have to write so many drafts when sending messages to your wife. Do you have to do this?¡± Jenna leaned against Wace and took a big bite of the drumstick in his hand. ¡°Shut up! Sharon hasn¡¯t called me yet, which means that she must¡¯ve encountered something difficult. She always holds it in when she¡¯s wronged. Actually, she¡¯s not as strong as she looks. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be too gentle with her. When she relies on me, I¡¯m helpless. But if I can¡¯t stand up for her now...¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be conflicted about? It¡¯s just a phone call,¡± Jenna said as he threw himself over Wace¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple to deal with sad girls-buy a bag or jewelry! Brother, believe me. I¡¯m experienced!¡± Jenna didn¡¯t notice that Wace was looking at him as if he were a fool. ¡°How about this? Wace, I¡¯ll help you if you can¡¯t do it!¡± As he spoke, Jenna took out his phone and called Sharon. Sharon thought it was Wace calling, but it was Jenna. ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°Sister-inw, how have you been recently? Did you miss me? Did you eat well during the training? Tell me if you want to eat anything. Speaking of which, Wace has been worried about you recently. He doesn¡¯t eat or drink every day. Give him a call when you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to talk to Wace now. My... incident must¡¯ve affected the Harris family.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry then. This matter won¡¯t affect the Queen family. As long as you¡¯re willing to believe me, relying on me is also...¡± Before Jenna could finish speaking, Wace took the phone. ¡°Actually, you should know that I¡¯ve been involved in a troublesome matter recently. I need to cooperate with the production team to do crisis public rtions, but I have to sacrifice others. Although we¡¯re just strangers, they don¡¯t have to bear such great public pressure for me.¡± ¡°Actually, this is the same as a business war. You can¡¯t be naive; the nature of your show is that the winner takes all. Everyone is a stepping stone for each other, but I know your personality too well. Before you be the female lead, you want to be yourself, right? The Sharon I know is someone who likes to take responsibility. She¡¯s very naive and cute but stubborn. The fact that you encountered such a question means that you already have the answer in your heart.¡± For some reason, Sharon suddenly felt relieved when she heard Wace¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the whole world hates you, I will support you unconditionally!¡± ¡°How could that be? Wace, I like Sister-inw very much too.¡± Jenna stood at the side and looked at Wace pitifully. ¡°Stay away from her in the future,¡± Wace nced at Jenna and said calmly. Then, he continued to say to Sharon, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Harris family making things difficult for you. This problem is easy to solve. If you need me, I¡¯ll help you find Melinda to rify it. But I know you-in your heart, the person who likes you is the most important. Therefore, I hope I¡¯m also important to you...¡± After saying this, Wace realized what he had said and was instantly speechless. On the other end of the call, Sharon blushed. So he knows everything. ¡°Ahem... Can the two of you use your phones to make calls?¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted at the two people who were showing off their love. Sharon didn¡¯t know what to say when the door suddenly opened with a swipe of her card. Before she could react, Gena¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Target discovered-¡± ¡°Wow! What are you doing... Wait! You...¡± Sharon¡¯s phone was handed to her, and Gena said into the phone, ¡°Let me interrupt for a moment. I¡¯ll borrow it for a while!¡± With that, Gene hung up and picked Sharon up. What did this girl eat when growing up? Why is she so strong?! Chapter 233 233 Apology Live Stream ¡°Gena, put me down first. Let¡¯s talk things over.¡± Sharon struggled, not knowing how to face Gena. ¡°Don¡¯t be a deserter. Hurry up and practice. I think you¡¯re the only interesting person in the entire casting selection. If you¡¯re distracted again, it¡¯ll be meaningless for me to participate in this casting selection.¡± Gena nced at Sharon. ¡°I¡¯m not a deserter. I¡¯m just adjusting my mood.¡± Sharon looked at Gena. She naturally knew that thetter was concerned, but she really couldn¡¯t ept being so intimate with an ordinary friend. This made her have goosebumps all over. ¡°You have to adjust your mood at this level? Since you want to debut, you have to know that there will be many terrifying things in the future. You might as well lose to me early and go home to continue being a rich wife.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let you have this chance! I must get this role!¡± After Sharon finished speaking, she swore to herself that there were some things that she had to do personally to be more convincing! The next morning, in the dressing room. ¡°The clothes have to be simpler, and your hair has to be let down. That way, you¡¯ll look more haggard,¡± the stylist looked at Sharon and exined. ¡°I¡¯ll flip through the lines in front. You have to look up when you forget. Do you need eye drops?¡± ¡°No need...¡± Sharon waved her hand. The talent show director stood beside Sharon and said, ¡°Confirm what you want to sayter.¡± ¡°Yes... My eyes are filled with tears. I¡¯m sorry for not being able to help Melinda. The media posted a video that was taken out of context and caused trouble for everyone. I didn¡¯t know about the anti-fans at all. The video wasn¡¯t a performance.¡± ¡°Yes, almost. We¡¯ll start when we¡¯re ready. It¡¯s not that the production team doesn¡¯t want to help you put all the videos online, but they don¡¯t want you to be involved in simr troubles again,¡± the director remarked coldly. Sharon sat in her seat and scrolled through the messages on her phone. So this is the pain of being condemned by everyone. If I push this matter to others, won¡¯t I be like those b*stards who fabricate public opinion? Wace encouraged me to trust my judgment and be myself... I won¡¯t change... And if Mother saw me lying... Sharon couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, and tears welled up in her eyes. In order to help my mother clear her name with a clear conscience... ¡°Your expression is very good! Action!¡± I definitely can¡¯t do anything to betray everyone¡¯s trust! She raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Sharon. The day before yesterday, I found out that the video of me watching Melinda being attacked and then suddenly reacting and rushing over to pick her up had be the target of many people. To be honest, I¡¯m also in a mess. I don¡¯t understand why a bad influence caused by anti-fans would be spread to such an extent. Today, I¡¯m here to tell everyone the truth about the entire matter. Even if you¡¯ve already seen many versions, there¡¯s only one truth!¡± ¡°Sharon... your lines are wrong!¡± A staff member stood at the side and reminded her softly. He ignored her and looked at the director. ¡°She didn¡¯t follow the script at all. Should we stop her?¡± ¡°We¡¯re live-streaming. It would be strange to stop at thest minute.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s all the truth. I was indeed very surprised at that time. I rushed up and only did what I could. Melinda¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. There are many people who can prove this matter, and the perpetrator has been detained by the police. This matter should¡¯ve ended there, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be used by someone. Everyone, interpret it as a bullying incident!¡± The director stared at Sharon thoughtfully, rubbing his chin from time to time. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing we can do about being misunderstood. After all, we¡¯re not familiar with each other yet. Everyone can only find out what kind of person I am through gossip.¡± At the same time, many people were watching Sharon¡¯s apology live broadcast. Gena watched Sharon and couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was really a powerful opponent! Wace also took the opportunity to see his wife facing the big screen during the meeting. He smiled. As expected, Sharon has never changed. ¡°I still want to stay in the arena andmunicate more with everyone. Please continue to pay attention to me and give me more kindness. When you really understand me, those rumors will naturally copse.¡± Chapter 234 234 Shortlisted ¡°I have a heart too. I will be hurt by words, but I will also try my best to be better because of words!¡± Sharon gestured to the director that she had finished speaking. In fact, she was so nervous that her palms were sweating. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard-stop work!¡± The director shouted at everyone and finally walked to Sharon¡¯s side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow the script? Nobody in this world cares about the truth. If you don¡¯t give in, those people ndering you won¡¯t let you off.¡± The director nced at Sharon. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s really the case, but what I said just now wasn¡¯t for the anti-fans to hear. I just want those who like me and support me not to worry about me!¡± Hearing this, the director frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t dissatisfied but shocked. Compared to me, is she more concerned about the feelings of her fans? She does have the talent to be a superstar! Quentin and the woman sat at the desk, watching Sharon¡¯s live broadcast on theputer. The woman sneered, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Hmph, children are children. Can this be considered a public rtions crisis? She¡¯s really underestimating the malice of the public!¡± ¡°Then, do we still need to find fake reviewers to lead the way?¡± Quentin looked at the woman and asked respectfully. The woman nced at Quentin. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let this fool experience how her honestmunication can be interpreted.¡± At the hospital, Melinda held the phone her manager had given her and scrolled through the trending searches patiently. Those people have no intention of letting Sharon off. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude in the live broadcast? It¡¯s all our fault? You aren¡¯t responsible at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re treating us like this with the money we gave you!¡± ¡°Sharon, get out of the show.¡± ¡°You owe Melinda an apology! It¡¯s good to be rich. You can be so insincere even when you¡¯re innocent!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think she¡¯s very sincere. Please love our sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting. Stop talking nonsense and die.¡± Seeing these words, Melinda endured the pain and sat up. She looked at her manager and said, ¡°Can you return my phone to me now?¡± The matter quickly came to a conclusion. Melinda and the doctor from that day stood up for Sharon. The people on the Inte were like fence-sitters, taking Sharon¡¯s side. Yvette paced back and forth nervously in the waiting room. When Xenia walked out, she quickly said, ¡°What should we do? Who knew that they would remove the trending topic so quickly? The people I found don¡¯t dare to post anymore.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? The traces have been cleaned up. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be traced back to you. We¡¯re going to record the nomination segmentter; you don¡¯t have to think so much now. We¡¯ll study this matter after the nomination video ends.¡± After adjusting her thoughts slightly, Xenia was called onto the stage. ¡°Now, we wee our contestants back to the stage again. Congrattions to all contestants in advance! Next, let¡¯s invite the judges below the stage toment on our contestants on stage. Since it¡¯s a performancepetition, we must start with our Movie King Weiss!¡± The host waved his hand, and a few lights immediately shone on the judge panel. ¡°Actually, everyone¡¯s performance today shocked me. Let me talk about contestant number four first. Her performance was brilliant, but shecked agility.¡± Sharon watched as the judges below the stage pointed out their shorings in their performance. When she saw that Leomond was about to speak, she reflexively became nervous, her heart tense. Who knows how such a harsh person will scold me? But after hearing thements, Sharon gradually rxed. ¡°No. 18 Sharon. Every action is close to reality. The details of the performance are very good.¡± Hearing the judges¡¯ments, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. As expected, Sharon¡¯s acting skills are only so-so. Perhaps her expectations of herself were too high. When Sharon heard thements, she wasn¡¯t too happy; instead, she felt very calm. ¡°And number six Xenia, what are you doing? You¡¯re supposed to act like you have an allergic reaction. However, you¡¯re like a monkey who¡¯s eating a peach for the first time! Your acting skills aren¡¯t good, and you don¡¯t put in any effort. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re here.¡± Leomond¡¯sment made Xenia¡¯s face heat up. She was a little embarrassed. The other judges who knew the inside story naturally understood Leomond¡¯s personality, but they had no choice but to find some words for Xenia. They had to ensure that Xenia advanced! Chapter 235 235 Battle Begins Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect her reputation to fall to this extent, so Xenia looked at Sharon with aplicated expression. She felt that Sharon must¡¯ve arranged for Leomond to say that. From the looks of it, Sharon must¡¯ve used the Harris family¡¯s connections to make Leomond treat me like this. At the thought of this, Xenia was furious. Feeling that terrifying gaze, Sharon shivered. How did I provoke this woman that she has to target me like this? Under the audience¡¯s gaze, all the judges made a judgment and finally chose five eliminated contestants. To Sharon, this score was still very fair, and most people thought so. Sharon¡¯s score was rtively high, but she didn¡¯t show much happiness. ¡°Sharon, we all advanced. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Yvonne whispered to Sharon. Although her score wasn¡¯t high, she still advanced. Her cute appearance warmed Sharon up for a moment. I just needed to perform this thing to advance, so there is nothing to worry about the score. ¡°I also advanced, but I was just one point away from failing.¡± Gena sighed and said, ¡°However, some people didn¡¯t get eliminated. Their connections are really strong.¡± Everyone could tell that Xenia¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t that good, but for some reason, her score was very high. After two rounds ofpetition, she still advanced. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a conspiracy in thispetition. ¡°Sharon, did you do something behind my back? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± Xenia carefully walked to Sharon¡¯s side while the group photo was taken with a smile on her face, but she spoke arrogantly. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you so easily again.¡± Sharon-who had always treated not fighting, snatching, or ignoring as her creed-finally replied with a powerful sentence. This matter isn¡¯t that simple. I won¡¯t let these people off easily! After returning to the training ground, Xenia left without looking back. Yvonne said worriedly, ¡°Sharon... did you guys quarrel... She¡¯s not easy to deal with. You have to be careful.¡± Sharon only shook her head and told her not to worry. The program team didn¡¯t announce the content, time, and venue of the uingpetition, and everyone just followed the prescribed order. Only Sharon had to attend some meetings at thepany from time to time under Tommy¡¯s arrangements. It was Monday. When Zoey returned to the US, they specially gathered the management cadres of Prime supermarket¡¯s various departments for a meeting. As soon as Sharon arrived at the conference room, she realized that everyone was already sitting around the table. ording to Sharon¡¯s request, Zoey sat at the head of the table. A man on her left was holding a cigarette and smoking it unhurriedly-it was obvious that he didn¡¯t care about her. The meeting began. It was serious and calm. It was the marketing manager¡¯s turn to speak. It was a man named Jonah. ¡°President, I think you¡¯re not well-informed enough. You don¡¯t know that ourpetitor-the general manager and marketing director of Tom supermarket-got into a car ident two days ago. His life is fine, but his injuries are more serious.¡± ¡°Tom and the others just announced that they were going to open a new shop less than two kilometers away from our supermarket, but I didn¡¯t expect them to have this problem. I felt that the location was unlucky, so I just changed hands. I didn¡¯t expect this family to sell their own. The general group took over that piece ofnd and is preparing to build a newrge supermarket.¡± Hearing this, Zoey felt a breath stuck in her chest. It circled a few times, but she couldn¡¯t suppress it. These b*stards are obviously doing this on purpose. I have long felt that Jonah wasn¡¯t on my side, but I actually don¡¯t know what he wants to do. ¡°It¡¯s okay. After the game starts, we can enter the products into their system and give them a five percent profit cut. There has to be arge supermarket that can stand up for us. We have many friendly brands in our hands; they must be what they need at this time.¡± Sharon leaned over to Zoey and whispered something into her ear. ¡°Moreover, the news and products ofrge supermarkets need to be constantly updated, and the freedom is higher than ours. Compared to the small and medium supermarkets under us, the business model isn¡¯t fixed, and the profits are greater. Since they are questioning opening them, our price war will continue. There is no need to make things difficult.¡± Chapter 236 236 New Assistant Sharon and Zoey returned to the office. Sharon was about to ask thetter to pay attention to the development of the Yates family¡¯s overseas business when the office door was kicked open. ¡°Damn it! Zoey, you little b*tch! Let me tell you-for the sake of our family, you don¡¯t have any choice! Prepare for your wedding with Wesley in the next few days. Don¡¯t even think about anything else! Whether I return to the Zane family or not is up to you. Look at you, talking to me about such useless things. Show me your identity!¡± A young man pushed the door open fiercely and entered. He was Zoey¡¯s older brother, Zeke. He had been forcing his younger sister to marry a yboy. Zoey was shocked and subconsciously threw the document in her hand out. Not only that, but she almost fell down because of her excitement. Sharon was a little surprised. Without thinking, she subconsciously moved her body and shielded Zoey behind her. Zeke didn¡¯t expect there to be someone else in his sister¡¯s office. His expression changed slightly, but after seeing that it was a woman, he became even more arrogant. He roared angrily, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing!?¡± When Zoey saw this person, her body trembled reflexively, and she shrank back as if she didn¡¯t want to see this man. She was afraid... ¡°Who are you? Who gave you the right to barge into the manager¡¯s office without permission?¡± Noticing her abnormality, Sharon frowned and red at Zeke unhappily. I have a lot of things to do, and this person Is still wasting my time. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? If I speak again, what right do you have to interrupt?¡± Zeke was very angry. He pointed at Sharon¡¯s nose and cursed! This attitude made Sharon very unhappy. ¡°Who are you? Get out now, or I¡¯ll call security.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Do you f*cking know who I am?¡± Zeke¡¯s face was ashen, and he was trembling all over. He felt that this youngdy was probably one of his sister¡¯s subordinates. She actually didn¡¯t know him! ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to scold people? Is there anything wrong with your brain?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a person and criticized him mercilessly. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m going to kill you today! Little b*tch, do you believe that I won¡¯t be able to keep you in New York?!¡± Zeke was simply unable to restrain his anger and roared loudly. How long has it been since anyone dared to embarrass me like this? Ever since my sister became Sullivan¡¯s manager, nobody has dared to treat me like this. ¡°Alright! I want to see how you¡¯re going to deal with me.¡± Sharon sneered. Not to mention that Zoey knows Muay Thai and karate, my level is more than enough to deal with someone like this. ¡°You...¡± Zeke didn¡¯t expect Sharon not to look afraid at all, and he instantly felt shocked. Although I don¡¯t think this woman looks very powerful, she has a big stance. Could she be from a famous family? ¡°Okay! Okay, if you have the ability, I won¡¯t argue with you now.¡± He pointed at Sharon and took a deep breath. He looked at Zoey and roared, ¡°Little b*tch, hurry up and give me an exnation! Who is this woman? She¡¯s in your office and doesn¡¯t know who I am? What were you doing just now? Are you preparing to start doing some cheap things like Mom?¡± ¡°Are you still a man? To bully you like this...¡± Sharon despised such a useless man who only knew how to shout at women. But before she could finish her sentence, Zoey said timidly, ¡°Brother... this is my... new assistant.¡± She knew that Sharon didn¡¯t like her identity being exposed, so she quickly arranged a new identity for her. Brother? Sharon swallowed the unpleasant words that were about toe out of her mouth, and her hand that was about to rise fell. The man in front of us is actually Zoey¡¯s brother? No wonder he dared to enter the office so angrily and even ask what we were doing... After all, this is his sister¡¯s office, so he naturally feels that his identity is impressive. Everyone has to give in to him. ¡°Assistant? How dare a mere assistant treat me like this? How did you discipline them?¡± Zeke widened his eyes, looking very fierce. His cold gaze swept across Sharon as if he were about to tear her apart the next second. Sharon, on the other hand, had a kind smile on her face. She was like a different person than before. Chapter 237 237 I Don¡¯t Agree Sullivan had always been very concerned about the family of the leadership. To Sharon, although this person had a bad temper, she had to make sure the family¡¯s reputation was passable. ¡°She just joined today... There are many things she doesn¡¯t know yet. She thought you were here to cause trouble...¡± ¡°Alright! What¡¯s the use of saying such nonsense? I don¡¯t care about small fry like her. I¡¯m just here to tell you not to offend Wesley again. Otherwise, when can we return to the Zane family? If you¡¯re counting on our mother, you might as well marry into a rich family as soon as possible!¡± Zoey¡¯s expression was very ugly. This matter is simply making things difficult for me. Everyone knows that the Zane family has a pair of wandering children, and the current madam of the Zane family is focused on raising other people¡¯s children and doesn¡¯t care about her own children. Zoey didn¡¯t know what to say. When Zeke saw her stammering and unable to speak, his expression became even uglier. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re really the same as that cheap slut from the Zane family! I¡¯ll tell you today-you better f*cking remember that you¡¯re Wesley¡¯s woman. You can¡¯t mess around with other men! Don¡¯t think that you can mess around here just because you have some ability.¡± Zoey¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. Her mother had married into the Zane family when she was pregnant with her. Everyone thought that her mother was a mistress, but they didn¡¯t know that her father and mother had already known each other. If her grandparents hadn¡¯t forced her father to marry another woman, they would¡¯ve been a very happy family of four. This ignorant and ipetent Zeke was the eldest young master of the Zane family, so he wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to an illegitimate child. Zoey didn¡¯t say a word. Her expression was very stiff, and there was a bitter smile on her face. Wesley? Hearing this name, Sharon was stunned, and murderous coldness shed across her eyes. This b*stard was my roommate¡¯s boyfriend in the past. This b*stard clearly had a fianc¨¦e, but he was still ying with the feelings of girls in university. He even made many girls abort their babies for him! He is aplete b*stard! At that time, he tricked many ssmates into having sex with him. One of the girls even jumped off a building tomit suicide for him. Her roommate was also bullied by Wesley. Later, she miscarried and couldn¡¯t get pregnant due to her damaged body. She was then abandoned by Wesley and almost lost her life. At the thought of this, Sharon red fiercely at Zeke. She subconsciously clenched her fists and took a few deep breaths as the anger in her heart became harder to suppress. Is this really her brother? Sharon had realized that Zeke¡¯s attitude toward his sister was extremely bad. He had even mocked their birth mother many times. Actually, I can¡¯t say anything about such a big family. But if he actually marries his sister to someone like Wesley for the sake of wealth, I will never agree. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Sharon decisively refused. I would be crazy to agree to marry my outstanding and precious manager to an ignorant and useless piece of trash. She took a deep breath and shouted, her face filled with determination as if she wanted to fight to the end. Zoey didn¡¯t expect Sharon to stand up to him for her. She was slightly stunned for a moment and then looked at her deeply, her thin lips pursed without saying anything. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak in such a situation! Look at yourself-what right do you have to disagree?¡± Zeke stared at the girl in front of him. He had looked down on her several times. What does this youngdy mean? Now, she is openly refuting me. Zeke was instantly furious and cursed. At first, I was worried that this was a youngdy from a rich family, but I now feel that this person is definitely not someone with a background. Although she looks a little familiar, I can¡¯t recognize her. Presumably, this youngdy isn¡¯t capable. Therefore, I¡¯m not afraid at all! ¡°Everyone knows that Wesley is a yboy! By doing this, you¡¯re treating your sister as a toy for him to abuse,¡± Sharon said seriously. ¡°We¡¯re family. Since when is it your turn to point fingers here?¡± Zeke sneered. This is what I want to see. I want to see how miserable Zoey¡¯s life is before I can feel at ease! ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s your sister! As her brother, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Sharon argued firmly, not giving in at all. Hearing her words, Zeke sneered. ¡°What kind of sister is she? Let me tell you-with her status, she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter! It¡¯s her blessing to be able to marry into a rich family!¡± Chapter 238 238 Beach Interview Then, Zeke revealed a disgusting smile. His eyes swept back and forth between Sharon and Zoey. ¡°When I came in just now, I felt that something was wrong. You two sl*ts must be doing something shameful! Zoey, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at ying! Even if you like women, you have to marry Wesley! You¡¯re Wesley¡¯s woman, so you better know your ce. As for this little girl, her looks are eptable. If you¡¯re willing to follow me, I¡¯ll let you off. But if you don¡¯t have good eyesight, I don¡¯t mind letting you die!¡± At this point, Zeke made a throat-slitting gesture. Zoey couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly at his brother¡¯s recklessness. This idiot really doesn¡¯t know how to read faces. ¡°Are you an old antique left behind by Louis XIV?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to be outdone. Seeing that the two of them were in a deadlock, Zoey stood up. Her face was pale as she quickly said, ¡°Go back first! We¡¯ll talk about the rest in private. Don¡¯t disturb my work here.¡± In this era of freedom, marriage couldn¡¯t be decided by one¡¯s own decision. How could such a thing happen to the Sullivan Group? ¡°You can¡¯t decide...¡± Sharon was about to refute, but Zoey secretly tugged at the corner of her shirt. Then, her expression turned serious as she red at Zeke. ¡°Shut up! How can you talk to my brother like that?¡± Zoey originally wanted to reprimand Zeke, but after thinking about it, she looked at Sharon. As soon as she said this, Zeke¡¯s expression became smug. ¡°It seems that some people don¡¯t appreciate it! Let me tell you-you better not y any tricks, or I won¡¯t let any of you off!¡± With that, he turned around and suddenly thought of something. He stared at Sharon coldly. ¡°Think about what I just said. Otherwise, you have to be prepared. If there¡¯s a car ident on the way, you¡¯ll spend a lot of money!¡± At this point, he turned around and left, causing the office door to bang loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO... My brother...¡± Zoey nced at Sharon helplessly, not knowing what to say. ¡°It¡¯s okay; leave this matter to Tommy. Don¡¯t worry. As for thepany and what I asked you to do today, you¡¯ll have toplete it.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t seem to care and raised her hand. It isn¡¯t convenient for a girl toe forward, so of course, a man has toe. For some reason, Sharon felt depressed. She had a feeling that something bad would happen today. After what happened, the two of them couldn¡¯t say anything else. ncing at the time, Sharon packed up and returned to the training ground. After resting for less than half an hour, Gena knocked on Sharon¡¯s door and called her to attend the interview. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Dragging her exhausted body, Sharon opened the door and walked out. When she reached the door and saw Gena, she was stunned. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t give up on yourself and don¡¯t n to be a deserter?¡± Gena was disgusted. ¡°Is this how you n on going to the beach?¡± Although Gena hadn¡¯t been in the entertainment industry for long, she knew the reason why the interview was held on the beach was to see the contestantspete for attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± Sharon looked down. The white dress was neat and clean. Isn¡¯t this enough? As for what Gena meant, Sharon knew. She knew the unspoken rules of the entertainment industry, but she didn¡¯t need them. When Xenia saw Sharon on the beach, she looked at thetter as if she were looking at a fool. As the spokesperson of RC, it¡¯s one thing for her not to wear a branded outfit, but she didn¡¯t even wear a swimsuit. Sharon didn¡¯t pay much attention to this kind of canvassing interview. She felt that her own strength was more important. When Sharon arrived, there were already many people on the beach. Most of the girls who had been nominated were dressed skimpily, and only Sharon stood out. The others were cooperating with the cameraman to take photos after the interview. Only Sharon silently left the filming area after the interview. She was ying by the beach alone, her white dress fluttering gently under the waves. Sharon-who was quietly enjoying herself-had no idea that there was a camera facing her. In a ce that the other reporters didn¡¯t notice, she shouted at the sea. Herfortable and rxed mood made a new movement burst out in her mind. Chapter 239 239 Interviewing Scheme The camera was fixed on Sharon, not moving away for a moment. ¡°The sea is really toofortable!¡± Sharon sighed. Perhaps it was because too many things had happened recently, but now that she had suddenly rxed, Sharon¡¯s inspiration burst forth. All kinds of poses were recorded by the camera. The young man holding the SLR seemed to be very satisfied. He put away the stand and left the scene in satisfaction. When Sharon returned to the crowd again, the reporters left one after another, leaving only the crew and the finalists. ¡°Sharon, where did you go just now? I was looking for you!¡± Gena had an anxious tone when she saw Sharon, as if she had been looking for thetter for a long time. ¡°I went to y in the water for a while after the interview,¡± Sharon replied easily. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should say that you¡¯re magnanimous or too innocent, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what Xenia said during the interview! I don¡¯t think you can stop your public rtions crisis.¡± Gena sighed, not knowing who Sharon had provoked. Sharon frowned slightly. Did Xenia say something to nder me again? Xenia was now a popr candidate for the casting selection, so she was weed by many reporters. When the reporters talked about her rtionship with Sharon, Xenia had a hypocritical smile on her face. ¡°I heard that Miss Sharon¡¯s results are very good this time. I wonder what Miss Xenia thinks about this?¡± ¡°How should I put it? We¡¯re both models of RC after all, and we¡¯re both in charge of international brands. Recently, Sharon leaves in a hurry whenever we meet. We might not be able to see her at any time in the training area, and we might miss the chance to meet her!¡± Xenia¡¯s words were nothing more than that: Sharon was very jealous of her now, and Sharon might¡¯ve used her family background to leave the training area from time to time. ¡°Then, do you think you have a high chance of winning thispetition?¡± The reporter threw out another tricky question. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely use 100% of my strength in thepetition. I also believe that everyone is definitely not weak. Actually, I¡¯m more worried about Sharon because she has just debuted and doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to show off on stage. Therefore, I hope she can perform better than usual. After all, we¡¯re friends.¡± Xenia¡¯s tone was filled with concern. Looking at the interview segment, Sharon gasped. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Xenia was too much. She is so meticulous. It sounds like she is defending me and saying good things about me, but she is actually ndering me. ¡°You¡¯ve met your match!¡± Gena looked at Sharon as if she were watching a show. ¡°Xenia really knows how to talk. She put you in this situation with just a few words.¡± However, everyone who had seen the video couldn¡¯t help but apud Xenia. She clearly didn¡¯t have any acting skills on stage before, but she can perform so vividly in front of the camera? ¡°Forget it; she can say whatever she wants. Don¡¯t take this to heart.¡± Sharon reaffirmed her belief. I will never let a person like Xenia be the female lead of ¡®Gazelle.¡¯ She is an actress with no acting skills and had learned the piano piece on the spot. I can¡¯t approve of such a person acting in a movie with my mother¡¯s soundtrack. So far, among the 15 people who had advanced, only Sharon and Xenia were models. It was inevitable that everyone wouldpare the two of them. In addition, both of them were models of RC. No matter how good they looked on the surface, there would always bepetition in private. It was obvious that theizens had taken sides this time. Sharon¡¯s performance in thest show was really exciting. Her strength was there, and it directly increased everyone¡¯s favorability. There were even someizens who finally saw the truth and thought that Xenia was actually a scheming b*tch without any acting skills and was deliberately here to ride on Sharon¡¯s poprity. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you raise your arm?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even take a photo that shows the feeling of her being lively and bubbly?¡± ¡°Be careful! Why are your hands and feet the same? Adjust the lights a little higher!¡± Before he could organize the feedback from the interview, he received a notice that the contestants were going to shoot the poster. As the production team hadn¡¯t announced the content of the next round of assessment for a long time, the 15 contestants who had advanced were in a panic. ording to the current ranking, the person in first ce was the international model, Xenia. She was at the peak of her career and had officially entered the ranks of international supermodels as one of the 30 most famous models in the world. With her steady typhoon and her unique, sexy, and elegant temperament, she had be the darling of many brands. However, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter restrictions in the past two years of development in New York. Her value was decreasing day by day, and hermercial value had plummeted. Chapter 240 240 Yvette¡¯s Breakdown Following closely behind were two new actresses. One of them was a girl named Xana, who barely interacted with anyone. However, she won the Best Neer Award the moment she debuted. In terms of acting skills, it could be said that she was blessed by the heavens. The other girl, Zelda, was far better at dancing than ordinary people. She had more than ten years of dancing experience, and her body movements were extremely good. Although her acting skills weren¡¯t outstanding, her music and dancing skills were much better than others. As for the fourth and fifth ce, Sharon had a feeling that these two people weren¡¯t worthy of being called, and they didn¡¯t seem to be interested inpeting for the lead role. Instead of saying that they were here to act in a movie, it was more like they were here to increase their poprity. Right behind her was Yumi, who had been chosen by the audience. She could be said to be the audience¡¯s most popr person at the moment. She was the daughter of the audience. Everyone had watched her grow step by step, so the production team wouldn¡¯t eliminate her easily. Although the remaining ones were powerful, they weren¡¯t a threat to Sharon. As for Gena... Sharon couldn¡¯t help but nce at her. This woman Is really strange. Although she has helped me many times, she didn¡¯t tell me the exact reason for her help. Moreover, even though she is a new star, there shouldn¡¯t be ack of news about her online! At this moment, Sharon¡¯s heart was a mess. She was ranked eighth, which was neither high nor low. She hoped that the third round wouldn¡¯t be too difficult so that she could use all her strength to stay. That being said, Sharon had clearly underestimated the production team¡¯s ability to cause trouble. Who would¡¯ve thought that the production team didn¡¯t announce the next round ofpetition that night but told them to prepare an opening dance? Dance was Sharon¡¯s weakness, not to mention the video sent by the production team-it was a dynamic dance song. Sharon tried her best to remember those movements, but her limbs didn¡¯t seem to be in sync, and it was a little difficult to cooperate. Xenia couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she saw Sharon acting like a clown. I really hope that this dance will be the third round of thepetition and let everyone see Sharon¡¯s ugly state. I want to use the public opinion to affect her mentality and make her withdraw from thepetition! However, I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family¡¯s influence in New York to be so great. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get close to the big boss of a filmpany, but who knew that Sharon would topple my backer with just a few words? If I hadn¡¯t used some tricks to get close to the young master of the West family, my life would probably be rather difficult now. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Your butt has to be raised.¡± Gena pped Sharon¡¯s butt, making thetter tremble reflexively. Throughout the entire training process, Sharon was already very tired from persevering. Shey paralyzed on the ground and couldn¡¯t move at all. Many people saw her hard work, and she even got the chance to be taught by the dance teacher alone. Although her movements couldn¡¯t keep up, at least her softness wasn¡¯t bad. She would definitely be able to train well! ¡°I just happened to pass by the audition venue during the holidays and found it interesting, so I signed up. I just got high marks for a few consecutive rounds... The special training is too tiring, and it¡¯s too embarrassing to dance in front of everyone. I just want to go home quickly.¡± A girl at the end of the linezily got up from the ground. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Xenia to dance so funnily. It seems that this person really isn¡¯t good at dancing solo.¡± ¡°You should quickly get up and practice.¡± Xenia nced at the girl on the ground. Although she was dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t show it. Other than Melinda-who was injured and in charge of singing-everyone else had to go on stage. Xenia, who was in first ce, had a chance to perform alone. However, nobody expected her to make so many mistakes. Her hands and feet were quite uncoordinated, and she danced like a robot. Seeing that everyone was about to leave, Yvette¡¯s eyes flickered. Xenia nced at her, then picked up the water beside her and said goodbye to everyone. ¡°I have something on; I¡¯ll leave first. See you all at dinner.¡± After returning to her room, Xenia seemed to deliberately avoid the surveince cameras and entered Yvette¡¯s room in a sh. Yvette sat on the bed, her expression very ugly. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over; it¡¯s really over this time... The production team will definitely find out that I leaked the video. Xenia, help me! You must help me!¡± ¡°Help you? How do you want me to help you?¡± Xenia¡¯s face was cold. ¡°When did I ask you to post the video, and when did I ask you to implicate Sharon in this?¡± Chapter 241 241 Is There A Scheme? Hearing this, Yvette was clearly stunned. Then, she suddenly stood up and red at Xenia fiercely. ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t you find me and tell me that if this video is uploaded online, it will attract everyone¡¯s attention? And you even said that if Sharon leaves, our rankings will increase. When the time came, you would rmend me to be the second female lead in ¡®Gazelle.''¡± When Xenia heard this, her eyes were filled with calmness and even some mockery and disdain. ¡°Then, when did I say I wanted you to deal with Sharon?¡± ¡°You...¡± Yvette looked at Xenia in disbelief. She was the one who hinted that I could deal with Sharon. Now, from the production team to Simmons, they are looking for the person who posted the video. However, Xenia abandoned me at this time! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll publicize what you told me? At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± Yvette said hatefully. She didn¡¯t expect Xenia not to hide the disgust and mockery on her face. ¡°Alright, tell them then. I want to see who will believe the words of someone who giarized someone else¡¯s song.¡± As Xenia spoke, she took out a USB drive and waved it in front of Yvette. ¡°How did you get it!?¡± Yvette reached out to snatch it. Didn¡¯t they say that only one camera had captured it? I had spent a lot of money to buy the original tape, so why do others still have it? ¡°So you think I¡¯m negotiating with you?¡± Xenia sat down on the sofa. ¡°If the production team finds out about you, I hope you know what to say and what not to say.¡± ¡°You said you would protect me back then; that¡¯s why I...¡± Yvette still wanted to say something, but she could only swallow her broken teeth now. The most important thing now is to think about how to protect myself. Xenia picked up her phone and suddenlyughed. ¡°You should be d that the idiot caused trouble for herself again. If you seize this opportunity, you might really be able to send her away.¡± Because the two rounds ofpetition had already ended, Director Xander and the program team discussed giving these girls a break. They didn¡¯t need to stay at the training ground anymore. Sharon asked Gena to teach her how to dance, so the two of them arranged to go to a dance studio. As soon as Sharon went downstairs and opened the car door, she saw Gena sitting there with a bitter expression. Sharon instantly understood that it was another bloodbath in the entertainment industry. ¡°What happened?¡± Sitting in the car, Sharon took out her phone and opened the trending topics list. Thetest news was from half an hour ago. ¡°A red-name model is suspected to have been internally decided by the castingmittee. She was filmed in a high-ss vi and didn¡¯t return all night. She is suspected of having a deep rtionship with a rich man.¡± ¡°What kind of messy news is this...¡± Sharon recognized that it was Zoey¡¯s residence at a nce. I can¡¯t understand why I am always photographed under such circumstances, and these people really aren¡¯t afraid of death. Simmons has clearly said that if anyone nders and spreads rumors again, they will definitely sue. Why are these marketing ounts still writing nonsense? ¡°The reason is that she took a fancy to you during the training and introduced herself through a friend. An insider revealed that the man is the boss of a privatepany, and the woman is corrupt and married. Her husband¡¯s family is unwilling to speak up about this matter?¡± Gena looked up. ¡°This news is made up and has a cause and effect. It¡¯s really too funny.¡± All the entertainment news didn¡¯t mention Sharon¡¯s name, but everyone knew what was the most exciting thing in the industry recently. If there was any movement, everyone would definitely know, let alone the movements of the ¡®famous model¡¯ and ¡®married¡¯ Sharon. In addition, there had been too many things rted to her recently, such as her personal morals, her private life, and so on. ¡°Sure, I couldn¡¯t tell! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had such a channel to be famous?¡± Gena¡¯s words were filled with mockery. She knew Sharon too well and knew that thetter wasn¡¯t such a person. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I¡¯ll contact my manager... It¡¯s better to resolve this matter as soon as possible.¡± Sharon sighed and silently took a screenshot of the newspage with her phone. This time, I have implicated the Harris family again. Hopefully, those people won¡¯t me Wace and me for these fabricated matters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your manager definitely has more information than you. Let¡¯s hurry up and train; we¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Gena flipped through a few messages, her expression not very good. She seemed to recognize who this was, but she felt that it was unlikely. She turned to look at Sharon with deep exhaustion in her eyes. ¡°Sharon, do you think our casting will be shady?¡± Chapter 242 242 Being Followed ¡°There is alwayspetition, not to mention us, so I admire Yumi for being able toe this far as a representative of the audience,¡± Sharon said very sincerely. In fact, when she saw Xenia¡¯s score, her heart turned cold. At that moment, she knew that she had chosen a very difficult path. At first, Sharon couldn¡¯t ept that these people were using her mother¡¯s name to deceive others and do such despicable things. However, they didn¡¯t know that the DS was Lynn, let alone their rtionship. At the thought of this, Sharon¡¯s heart becameplicated again. Everything I have now is obtained from the Xavier family. But why didn¡¯t the Xavier family stand up... when my mother was bullied back then? Why did that so-called grandfather tolerate outsiders treating his daughter like this? ¡°I... think... someone might be behind this. You should be careful.¡± Gena¡¯s gaze drifted out of the car window, but she was very concerned about Sharon. ¡°Do you think Xenia did it?¡± ¡°Probably. That woman doesn¡¯t look like a good person at first nce. She even hooked up with all kinds of higher-ups. Stay away from her... Other than that, there might be some former partners.¡± Sharon shook her head. Natsume? That is impossible. Many times, I have noticed that Natsume looks at me with love and concern. She isn¡¯t looking at me but my mother. How could such a loving person use such a method to harm others? Seeing Sharon put away her phone, Gena remembered her recent scandals and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I realize that ever since I met you, you¡¯ve been in trouble.¡± Seeing her shake her head and sigh, it was as if she was sighing at how difficult her life was. ¡°Yes, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I died among those women. Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such polite words. I¡¯m telling you that if you don¡¯t master your movements tonight, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Gena pulled Sharon out of the car. ¡°And in order to improve our performance, I specially invited a friend!¡± She led Sharon to the dance practice room. Indeed, there was a tall and thin man standing not far away. ¡°Are you two snails? You took so long to arrive. My time is precious, okay?¡± A familiar figure and a familiar voice made Sharon unable to believe that the person in front of her was one of the judges, Leomond. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sharon asked in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t have to address this guy respectfully. You can call him whatever you want, right, b*stard?¡± Gena raised her arm and rubbed it against Leomond¡¯s body. ¡°I wanted to ask you: why didn¡¯t you stay in the cage obediently? Why did youe out for no reason, canary?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she might¡¯ve felt a subtle atmosphere between the two of them as if they were heroes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be the person you asked me to practice with? Sharon, right? I remember you¡¯re an interesting person.¡± Leomond stared at Sharon for a long time before saying, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone said that you look like a piano yer called Lynn?¡± He knows my mother? A trace of coldness suddenly shed across Sharon¡¯s back. She suddenly remembered that Leomond and Quentin-who framed her mother-were from the same agency. Could it be that they already know my identity, so they want to hinder my casting? ¡°Don¡¯t look like you¡¯re facing a great enemy. The universe is about to explode.¡± Leomond yawned. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Your standard is much lower than that of a master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and teach us how to dance. Other than the opening dance, I think we¡¯ll definitely have a dance-rted question in the future.¡± Gena didn¡¯t notice the strange exchange between the two of them and directly hung onto Leomond. ¡°It¡¯s really a good thing for us to have you as a judge.¡± ¡°There are many people scolding me online. They don¡¯t like me being a judge, but even if they know me, they won¡¯t go easy on me. Therefore, this isn¡¯t a happy asion.¡± The three of them were about to enter the dancing area when Leomond suddenly stopped. A white light shed, and the three of them instantly tensed up. ¡°The paparazzi are over there!¡± The white light just now was from the camera sh in the wall behind them! Chapter 243 243 True Identity ¡°Leomond! It¡¯s Leomond, right? Lookie here-who are these two people? Are they contestants from the casting selection? I think it¡¯s Sharon. Look here!¡± As if realizing that his identity had been exposed, the paparazzi shouted at the three of them. This is headline news-big news! The contestants and the judge interacted in private, not to mention that the other party was Sharon. Moreover, these two people quarreled with each other in the first round, and to a certain extent, they werebeled as enemies by some nosyizens. Not only did the paparazzi brazenly follow them, but he also provoked them after being discovered. His attitude was very bad, and his tone was a little frivolous. Gena watched as the veins on the paparazzi¡¯s hands bulged. Leomond stared at the paparazzi expressionlessly, already used to these people following him like hyenas for no reason. Too many people in the circle were hoping that he would make a mistake or be careless so that they would have a chance to pounce on him and bite him. The so-called entertainment industry was just an animal world where the strong preyed on the weak! ¡°Should we...¡± Sharon was about to speak when Leomond took off his jacket and covered her head. ¡°Stay here and hide. Don¡¯t be pushed into the limelight again.¡± If these people think that we are so easy to deal with, they are too naive. Let alone... ¡°Give it to me!¡± Gena stepped forward and snatched the camera from the paparazzi¡¯s hand, throwing it to the ground. Hearing the camera crack, the paparazzi broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°My camera... Who are you to smash my things?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? Open your eyes and look carefully! I¡¯m from the Werner family. Are you secretly taking photos of me?¡± Gena¡¯s voice was extremely cold as she gazed at the paparazzi and threw out a check. ¡°This is 10,000 dors; it¡¯s enough to buy your camera. If word gets out about what happened today, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t survive in the entire industry.¡± The paparazzi picked up the money and looked Gena up and down. ¡°You are... Miss Whitney from the Werner family? You are also a contestant for this casting!?¡± ¡°If you know, then get lost!¡± Actually, there were two ways to resolve this matter. The first was to make the other party unable to defend themselves like Whitney had done. The second was to get the photos and send the photos that thepany had processed to their email. At that time, they would be able to livefortably as long as they were in charge of taking the money and writing his statement. But Sharon was a lioness now. To her, reporters were just crows that could be sent away with a piece of rotten meat. Besides, Sharon was a frequent visitor to the hot search. If this matter spread, it would be even worse for her. Whitney took out her phone and left a very memorable photo for the arrogant paparazzi. ¡°Come, smile! I¡¯m leaving a memento for the first time in my life.¡± When the paparazzi saw Whitney¡¯s unfriendly expression, he quickly ran off. Everyone knew that this girl was a devil incarnate. Whitney had already informed all their colleagues that any news about her would have to go through East Royal Entertainment. If it wasn¡¯t released by East Royal Entertainment, she would be openly making the person an enemy of the entire entertainment industry. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them; I¡¯ve seen this routine many times. These people just want to anger you and make a big story out of it. That¡¯s just the nature of these people.¡± Just like how the lions of the grasnd had always been eager to kill and eat fresh meat, they certainly wouldn¡¯t give these opportunities to other media. Whitney walked up to Sharon and looked straight at her. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s get to know each other again. My name is Whitney. You might find my name unfamiliar, but you¡¯re on good terms with my grandfather, right, Sharon?¡± Sharon secretly wondered which of her acquaintances had Whitney¡¯s surname. Unexpectedly, Whitney continued, ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Ynda, and she¡¯s the boss of East Royal Entertainment. As for who ourpany¡¯s artists are, you don¡¯t need me to introduce them, right?¡± It is actually the Yates family. No wonder Yusuf had said that their family was considered influential in the entertainment industry. However, Sharon had a question. Why did she hide her identity and participate in the casting selection? As if noticing Sharon¡¯s problem, Whitney thought for a moment and said, ¡°After all, my rtionship with my family isn¡¯t that good. Many of the things they do... arepletely different from what I think. In the entirepany, only this guy and Mr. Quentin understand me.¡± Chapter 244 244 Gabriel Quentin... Hearing this name, Sharon trembled reflexively. She thought she could forget about it after so many years, but for her, this man who caused her mother to quit the piano industry and be unwilling to share her music with anyone else... Sharon couldn¡¯t forgive him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stand at the door anymore. There might be something elseter.¡± As she spoke, Whitney pulled the few of them toward the studio. ¡°Yumi, stop struggling! As long as you follow me, I¡¯ll give you the recording rights to this demo immediately.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯sughter entered their ears, followed by the sound of tearing. Yumi-who had just been practicing-received a call. The other party imed that they wanted her to endorse a small thing and that they could sign the contract immediately. She was in urgent need of money now. Her original intention of participating in this casting selection was to make money, but she didn¡¯t expect to only get it after the casting selection ended. Therefore, the sudden opportunity was a huge surprise to Yumi, so she quickly followed the other party¡¯s request. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t a partner but a hungry wolf. ¡°Help-let go of me!¡± Yumi screamed and dodged, her body trembling with her eyes filled with fear. Her washed-out shirt buttons fell to the ground, and her clothes were in a mess. Yumi cried helplessly. Why does fate always bully her? Why!? If it weren¡¯t for my father¡¯s gambling habits, my life wouldn¡¯t be like this. Hearing her sobs, the middle-aged man looked excited. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Uncle will dote on you.¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he instantly pounced over. Leomond was famous for being straightforward in the entertainment industry. He would usually attack mercilessly when he encountered such a situation. When Leomond heard this sounding from the recording studio, he raised his leg and kicked the door open. He then took a few photos with his phone. ¡°Help! He¡¯s a bad person... He bullied me...¡± Yumi saw Sharon and the others standing at the door. When she saw Sharon, it was as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw and was desperately begging for help. At that moment, she didn¡¯t realize why Sharon and Gena were with a judge. ¡°No matter who you are, delete the photo immediately. We¡¯re just friends ying around. Don¡¯t be nosy, do you hear me? I know the boss of this industry. I can kill you all with one sentence, understand?¡± The middle-aged man looked fierce, but he was timid. He pointed at Sharon and Leomond and threatened them. ¡°Your friend is fooling around here? Do you think I¡¯ll listen to your nonsense? If you want to kill me, you should take a look at your status. Don¡¯t say that you know the boss of this industry. You¡¯re in New York now. If you really don¡¯t want your life, then be careful that I can really kill you. Look at yourself. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of saying such nonsense here?¡± Whitney almost kicked him. What right does this person have to say such things? Not to mention knowing the big shots in this circle, I wouldn¡¯t care even if he knew my mother. ¡°Ah-¡± Leomond and Whitney stepped forward and pulled the middle-aged man off Yumi. Whitney even pped the middle-aged man twice, making him kneel and beg for mercy. Yumi was stunned, but her bodypletely rxed. She even forgot about the buttons on her shirt being flung away. Seeing that Yumi¡¯s shirt was in a mess, Sharon quickly rushed forward to cover her with the jacket. ¡°Don¡¯te over... None of you.¡± Yumi was nervous, and her eyes were filled with panic. ¡°It¡¯s me, Yumi. Rx, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Sharon lowered her head and bent down to take a nket from the stool beside her. She then quickly wrapped Yumi tightly. At this moment, Whitney had already pped the middle-aged man a few times, catching him off-guard. ¡°Do you know who is above me? How dare you say this to me? You would be scared to death!¡± The middle-aged man shouted as if he were very dissatisfied with their actions. ¡°Let me tell you-my immediate superior is Gabriel. Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°I thought it was someone amazing, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be that old thing. Let me tell you-I don¡¯t care about him.¡± Hearing Gabriel¡¯s name, Sharon frowned. This person is my mother¡¯s ex-husband, the man who caused my mother to be used of giarism and be involved in an affair and a sugar daddy scandal. ¡°If you have the ability, keep saying that. You look familiar to me too, so you must be in the circle! As long as I tell the higher-ups, your path to stardom will be ruined!¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s shameless words, Sharon¡¯s eyes revealed an inexplicable coldness. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to believe that Gabriel would do such a thing. Now that I¡¯ve seen his subordinates, my impression of him is extremely bad. Chapter 245 245 The Harris Family¡¯s Face ¡°You guys take care of that little girl. I¡¯ll send this b*stard out first.¡± Leomond nced at the flustered Yumi and quickly dragged the middle-aged man out. Thinking back to how serious and pure Yumi was when singing ¡®Ode to the Holy Mother,¡¯ Leomond naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate this idiot for trying to defile such a pure little girl. ¡°Thank you...¡± Yumi whispered as if realizing that Leomond was giving her face. Her emotions stabilized a little, but she still looked very afraid. She nervously covered the exposed parts of her body and stared at Sharon and Whitney with touched eyes. I thought that my life would end like this. I didn¡¯t expect to make two friends because of this casting selection. However, why are they with Leomond? Yumi asked this in her heart, but when she thought of Sharon¡¯s identity, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to know one or two famous people! They might even use their acquaintances to get in through the back door. Yumi nced at Sharon and forcefully rejected this idea, thinking that she was thinking too much. After Leomond walked out, Yumi looked at Sharon and asked carefully, ¡°Has your matter been resolved? I saw that you were on the hot searches again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to care about others? Take care of yourself first!¡± Whitney nced at Yumi. I can¡¯t understand why there is such a saint around us. Sharon was about to say something when June called, making her unable to care about Yumi. ¡°Something happened at home. Come back immediately!¡± As soon as Sharon heard this, June hung up. Sharon naturally thought that her trending topic had been discovered again, so these people were here to find trouble with her. After giving Whitney and Yumi a few simple instructions, Sharon hurried home. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t encounter the bloodbath she had imagined. June only said that the car she had just bought for James had a t tire and needed to be repaired. Sharon didn¡¯t expect her mother-inw to call her here for such a thing. She is crazy! However, June looked like she would immediately talk about her recent scandal if she wasn¡¯t willing to repair it. Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her mother-inw. She took out her toolbox and squatted in the garage to check the car tires. Sharon couldn¡¯t understand why June thought she would repair this thing, but she quickly found the problem. Her hands on the piano were very nimble, and she found the crux of the problem after studying it for a while. James¡¯s car tire had a few holes in it and needed new rubber to fill them. She sat on the ground and lowered her head to repair it seriously. There were already many beads of sweat on her forehead. Many things that had happened over the years made Sharon know how to survive. Moreover, she had been treading on thin ice in the Harris family all these years, let alone repairing tires. ¡°Hey, Sharon, what are you doing here?¡± A moving female voice sounded above her head. Sharon looked up and saw Crystal. Why is she here at the Harris residence again? ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Sharon was usually very kind to people, but she couldn¡¯t be kind to Crystal. Sharon carefully repaired the tire, holding the small file in her hand to polish the tire bit by bit and add new rubber. ¡°How can you do such rough work? You¡¯re a famous celebrity now!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with Crystal and wanted to finish the work in her hands quickly. ¡°Hmph. Sharon, you¡¯re really useless.¡± Behind Crystal, Louis¡¯s disgusting voice sounded. Sharon looked up and realized that the two of them hade together. At this moment, Sharon looked very disheveled. Her face was covered in ck oil stains, and her hands were dirty. It was impossible to tell that she was a famous fashion model. Lous didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare to ignore him, and he gave her a fierce look. Then, looking at the parts on the ground, he walked forward and kicked the small pile away. The basin used to clean up was kicked over by Louis andnded on Sharon. Sharon was already in a sorry state, but at this moment, she looked like a refugee, her body drenched. Sharon originally only wanted to quickly settle the matter at home before returning to the training ground, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet the two of them. A camera shed. Sharon looked at Louis in disbelief. My wet clothes are stuck to my body, but he is still in the mood to take photos. And at this moment, Louis seemed to have picked up a huge bargain. He looked down at Sharon and smirked sarcastically. ¡°Tsk tsk, don¡¯t embarrass us here. Our Harris family wants face.¡± Chapter 246 246 Entangled Sharon stood up and said angrily, ¡°Delete the photo immediately.¡± I¡¯m a public figure now. If this matter spreads, it will definitely have a bad impact on Wace¡¯spany. Moreover, I¡¯ve also discovered that if I¡¯m always on the hot search because of the negative impact, it will also have a bad impact on RC. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± Louis sneered, followed by Crystal¡¯s undisguised mockery. Thetter was about to faint fromughter, and her gaze was as if she were looking at the most pitiful woman in the world. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re covered in it. Hurry up and wash up!¡± Crystal seemed to be reminding Sharon kindly, but thetter could clearly feel the sarcasm in her eyes and tone. The bad nature of the Harris family hasn¡¯t changed at all. They all like to humiliate each other in front of others. ¡°This packet of tissues is for you.¡± Crystal took out a packet of tissues from her small bag and threw it at Sharon¡¯s feet. ¡°Wipe yourself properly.¡± Sharon looked at the tissues on the ground and suddenly smiled. Then, she nced at the half-filled basin of water and kicked it in the direction of the two. Crystal was still smiling falsely, mocking Sharon for being an idiot. This sudden change made her scream, and her clothes became dirty. Louis, who was standing at the side, was also dirty. He red at Sharon fiercely and strode toward thetter. He raised his hand to hit her, but Sharon grabbed his hand fearlessly. ¡°You! You... let go of me!¡± Only then did Louis realize that Sharon was different from before-she had some ability. ¡°I thought Wace had so much money, but it seems that you earned it all by selling your looks and body. I¡¯m going to publicize all the dirty things you¡¯ve done now.¡± Louis gritted his teeth and red at Sharon, his heart filled with hatred. Sharon sneered, then pulled Louis¡¯s cor and pushed him back. She watched as he fell to the ground and looked at her with hatred. After that, she turned around and left with the small toolbox without looking back. Louis sat on the spot and wiped the dirty water off his head and face. He felt humiliated. Crystal quickly helped him up. Sharon knew that Louis would definitely add fuel to the fire and tell the Harris family about the trending topic, so nobody called her until dinner. To the Harris family, she would always be that extra person. Hearing theughtering from inside from time to time, Sharon turned a deaf ear to it. The tires were repaired briefly before she contacted the 4S store. The Harris family¡¯s current finances made James and June even have to save this money. It was really amazing. ¡°Aunt, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get the tickets to Star Cloud Technology¡¯s new productunch. There are only four tickets. Help me arrange a date with Jenna... She¡¯s ignoring me now.¡± As he spoke, Louis took out a few white tickets. Star Cloud¡¯s technology products were really popr now. He had asked many people to buy these few tickets. ¡°Yeah, I think Wace will be interested in these things too...¡± Crystal and Louis spoke one after another. They didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be the one who attracted June¡¯s attention. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re exhausted from repairing a tire? Or did you tire yourself out from setting us up?¡± June said angrily. Sharon was about to go upstairs when she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t trick the Harris family. Mom, what are you talking about?¡± June snorted and said, ¡°The olddy called just now. Sharon, I¡¯m warning you-it¡¯s fine if you embarrass yourself, but I won¡¯t let you off if you implicate Wace and the Harris family! Besides, Louis also said that you bullied them again. If you let the olddy scold me because of this, then get out of the Harris family quickly. You¡¯re just a piece of trash. Can you save your breath and not cause trouble for the family?¡± Sharon frowned and stared at June. ¡°Mom, you believe what others say? Do you know what Louis did just now? You...¡± ¡°Why are you still talking nonsense here?¡± June threw her chopsticks angrily. ¡°I know everything-you were a mistress and caused a scandal. You even bullied Louis. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a celebrity through improper means. Now that you¡¯ve been discovered, you¡¯ve embarrassed our family!¡± James nced at Sharon and said softly, ¡°If you ask me, we should get to the bottom of this. Otherwise, if we malign Sharon again, I¡¯m afraid Wace will be angry again. Moreover, Louis must¡¯ve caused trouble himself. He¡¯s afraid that everyone will punish him, so he deliberately said this about Sharon...¡± ¡°Why are you still speaking up for an outsider?! What do you know?! If she hadn¡¯t insisted on bing a celebrity, how could such a thing have happened?¡± June red at her husband and couldn¡¯t help but scold him. Chapter 247 247 Limited Gold Card Realizing that he had said too much, James quickly lowered his head and ate obediently, not daring to say another word. June said impatiently, ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of trash. What ability does she have to still be a celebrity? Now that her reputation has been ruined, let¡¯s see how she ends up...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, there was a knock on the door. ¡°May I know if Miss Sharon is home?¡± The voice at the door was low, but it sounded very familiar. June had heard the voice before, and her face was very nervous. She gave Sharon a fierce look. ¡°How annoying! Someone from home must¡¯vee to denounce you. Look at what you¡¯ve done. If you affect Wace¡¯s business, I¡¯ll definitely get someone to kill you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was solemn as she turned around and walked toward the door. The living room instantly fell silent, and there was a smile in Louis and Crystal¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a good thing today. June and James became nervous and were thinking about how to face it. Sharon¡¯s expression darkened. If they are distorting the truth and bringing people to cause trouble, I won¡¯t give them face easily anymore! Opening the door, Sharon said coldly to the people outside, ¡°Are you here for me?¡± In front of her was a young man in a suit. When he saw Sharon, he immediately smiled respectfully. ¡°You must be Miss Sharon! I¡¯m the publicity manager of Star Cloud Technology. When you left the vi we arranged for you yesterday, someone secretly took photos of you, which caused the public to have a bad impression of you. Our corporation is very sorry about this, so we quickly came with gifts to apologize.¡± This matter made Sharon feel a little depressed. She looked at them in surprise and asked, ¡°Star Cloud Technology?¡± Isn¡¯t this a technologypany under Sullivan? ¡°Star Cloud Technology?¡± Louis-who liked to join in the fun-was also stunned. The young man quickly said, ¡°Our boss is very embarrassed by Miss Sharon¡¯s sudden arrival. He quickly issued a statement and even changed to a new product spokesperson. This is our fault. Please forgive us, Miss Sharon. We will immediately rece the advertisement that Miss Xenia endorsed with yourtest poster.¡± After the young man finished speaking, he waved behind him. A few staff members then carried gifts and ced them at the door. Sharon took a look and was even more certain that this was one of herpanies. At that time, she evenined to Tommy that the packaging of this series of products was too poor, so she found a new designer. Louis took a look at the gift. There really are a lot of these things. They are all new things and are worth more than ten million. Moreover, they are all very practical. ¡°Miss Sharon, this is our mistake. I hope you don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re already discussing the filming time with yourpany. As for today¡¯s visit to apologize, it¡¯s my duty. I hope you can forgive us for causing you any inconvenience.¡± After saying that, the young man bowed deeply in front of Sharon. Sharon nodded and said, ¡°In that case, you can discuss it with my manager.¡± Immediately after, the young man took out two golden invitations from his pocket and ced them in front of Sharon. He continued, ¡°These are the invitations to ourtest productunch. Take a look, and you can give them to your friends. Our products will definitely not disappoint you!¡± After saying that, he took out another card. ¡°And this is a VIP experience card specially made by Star Cloud Technology. We have only issued ten of these cards, and they are effective for life. Whether you are our spokesperson or not... As long as youe to Star Cloud, you can enjoy thetest technology experience and enjoy our highest courtesy.¡± Sharon nced at the thing-the gold card was shiny and had gold stuck on it. She said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about technology, but my father likes these trendy things. You can ask him what he thinks!¡± ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± The young man quickly walked up to James and smiled apologetically. ¡°Hello, sorry to disturb you. If you are willing, please do me the honor.¡± ¡°This...¡± James was a little shocked, and he tried his best to calm himself down. He then nced at the card and swallowed his saliva. Louis waspletely dumbfounded. That is a limited-edition VIP card from Star Cloud Technology. Every rich kid in New York wants it, but everyone knows that even their fathers might not be able to obtain it! Chapter 248 248 How Much Money Do You Earn Anybody with this card could freely enter and exit Star Cloud Technology. The highest treatment they could enjoy was to experience all the products of Star Cloud Technology at will. There was also a big discount if they bought the products. James couldn¡¯t refuse such a temptation. If he took out this card in front of his old brothers, he would definitely be proud. Just as he was about to shamelessly take it, a hand suddenly reached over and took the card. June took the golden card with a smile on her face. Her expressionpletely changed as she said, ¡°Haha, you guys have indeed affected our family. Since you¡¯re here to apologize, I¡¯ll ept these gifts and the VIP card. I¡¯ll also go to the new productunch. What¡¯s the meaning of a golden ticket? Also, since you¡¯ve asked our Sharon to be the spokesperson, the fee can¡¯t be less!¡± June was excited as she looked at the gifts. This is all money! I don¡¯t know how much these things are worth, but I¡¯m familiar with Star Cloud Technology¡¯s name. Those phones, massage machines, and so on are all expensive. Whether I use them or give them to others, I will be especially proud. I have to show off this card in front of my sisters. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be the spokesperson of Star Cloud. This gives me the right to brag! Sharon nced at her mother-inw and called out helplessly, ¡°Mom...¡± June red at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t giving it to me the same as giving it to your father? What¡¯s wrong with me not being able to use it?¡± ¡°She definitely didn¡¯t mean that! What Sharon means is that we haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on. What¡¯s going on? We epted such a heavy gift-shouldn¡¯t we be more cautious?¡± James was a little indignant, but he couldn¡¯t refute his wife, so he looked at Sharon for help. At this moment, Sharon said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to apologize, we¡¯ll ept it.¡± The young man heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This golden ticket can allow you to sit in the first three rows. It¡¯s for our distinguished guests. You can go on stage and interact with the products, Miss Sharon. You can observe the products up close, and you can even stand together. As for the white ticket, it¡¯s a public ticket. It¡¯s specially prepared for guests.¡± The young man didn¡¯t know who this Sharon was, but there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. I don¡¯t know why, but the higher-ups of HQ had personally told me that if she didn¡¯t ept these things and I couldn¡¯t find a suitable solution, I won¡¯t be sitting here. Sharon was about to say something when she saw that June had already personally moved the things. Thetter hugged the newputer and motion machine and liked it a lot. She said to the young man, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can go back first!¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore.¡± Seeing that the young man was about to leave, Louis instantly rushed up. ¡°Wait for me! Star Cloud Technology, right?! Do you still have that golden ticket? Give me four-I want them now!¡± Looking at how he had bowed down to Sharon just now, Louis guessed that this person had to be very easy to talk to. In fact, he was confident that he could definitely suppress Sharon if it were apetition of interests. The young man nced at Louis indifferently and didn¡¯t say a word. After saying goodbye to Sharon again, he left in a sh. This actionpletely angered Louis. ¡°F*ck, why are you not giving me face? Let me tell you-if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s just Star Cloud Technology. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll buy it directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We have a rule that only people who have spent a certain amount can buy gold tickets, but the Harris family¡¯s current financial economy shouldn¡¯t be enough to support your purchasing power.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay. One card is enough for our family. When the timees, your cousin will bring you along,¡± June said with a smile. She had a sense of superiority when it came to her son. ¡°Damn it. You...¡± Louis was about to go head-on with her, but he didn¡¯t expect to lose face in front of Sharon. Is it that obvious that I really want to go? At the thought of this, Louis¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Ahem, forget it. It¡¯s just a technologyunch. I don¡¯t like it either; just go wherever you want. Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you can be the spokesperson for a small third-ratepany? Do you think you¡¯re a crow turning into a phoenix?¡± Seeing the young man leave with his men, Louis felt sour. The moment Sharon closed the door, she realized that many people were staring at her from behind. ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± June was excited as she asked Sharon, ¡°Sharon, when did you be friends with Star Cloud Technology!? They actually came to our house to apologize to you. Also, how much can you earn from this shoot?¡± Chapter 249 249 ident Sharon looked at June¡¯s greedy face and felt a trace of disgust in her heart. As for June, she quietly took out her phone. Why are we the only ones living so well? As soon as Wace heard that Sharon had returned home to quickly settle her work, he called for a designated driver. He sat in the front passenger seat, where she had sat before. Wace seemed to be able to feel Sharon¡¯s aura lingering around him. His hand fumbled around the edge of the seat and quickly grabbed something soft. He then raised his hand and recognized that it was Sharon¡¯s hair. He had to admit that her hair was beautiful. In the past, it had mostly exploded at home. Now, it was casually draped over her shoulders most of the time. She looked especially good when blown by the wind. Just by sitting here, Wace seemed to smell his wife¡¯s scent. That faint scent belonged to her. Perhaps it was because he had been too tired recently, so Wace closed his eyes. I hope that Sharon will still be there when I get home... Wace had just closed his eyes when he lost consciousness and fell into heavy darkness. A car with a license te followed closely behind, and two people jumped out of it. One of them even reached out to search Wace¡¯s body. After carefully searching inside, he didn¡¯t find anything valuable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find the USB drive Mr. Harris wanted?¡± ¡°Such an important thing definitely won¡¯t be ced in such an obvious ce. We still have to search again.¡± The two of them were still searching Wace¡¯s body. ¡°Damn it! Where are the things?¡± Seeing that there were more and more people around them and that the sound of a police car sounded not far away, the two men looked at each other. Then, they threw the unconscious driver and Wace into their car and left. The surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help but stop and point. A girl squeezed in with a camera. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-move aside! I¡¯m a reporter... I¡¯m sorry, please move aside!¡± Yumi felt extremely lucky because her agency had arranged a special profession training for her. She had drawn the upation ¡®reporter¡¯ and had to get the right news before she could end the shoot. She didn¡¯t expect to catch a car ident as soon as she left the house, but the first thing she had to do was call the police to save people. As soon as she took out the phone, her gaze fell on the broken car door. Wace¡¯s body hung out from inside, and Yumi recognized him immediately. After all, she had heard a lot of gossip at the training camp, and this man was one of them. Yumi shouted nervously, ¡°Mr. Harris! Mr. Harris, are you okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that this person covered in blood was Sharon¡¯s husband, Wace. How can this be? Yumi quickly put down the camera in her hand, even forgetting that this was a live broadcast. She quickly called for an ambnce and the police. Then, she quickly sent the news to Sharon and ran over to look after Wace. ¡°Mr. Harris, wake up... Mr. Harris...¡± Yumi was scared, and her voice was trembling. She didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that she would hurt Wace. But no matter how she shouted, Wace didn¡¯t react at all. Yumi noticed that Wace was holding a strand of hair in his hand... That hair color is Sharon¡¯s? Could Sharon be in the car too? That is impossible! She just helped me in the morning, and Sharon doesn¡¯t have to take on such a show... Yumi was already in a mess. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Soon, the ambnce arrived. The paramedics quickly carried Wace and the driver onto a stretcher. Yumi could only apologize to the production team and agree to pay thepensation before rushing into the ambnce. The doctor was in the midst of emergency treatment, so she quickly called Sharon. Sharon¡¯s voice was trembling on the other end of the call. How could it be so coincidental that such a car ident happened to Wace on the way back? June cried and wished she could kill Sharon now. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You jinx! If he hadn¡¯te back to see you, he wouldn¡¯t have driven so fast! If anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay with your life, b*tch! You b*tch who killed my son!¡± June wanted to rush to her side to question her daughter-inw, but she didn¡¯t expect thetter to call Jenna directly. It took Jenna a long time to answer the phone. His voice was trembling and hoarse as if he had just gotten out of his lust. ¡°What happened, Sharon?¡± Chapter 250 250 The Mastermind ¡°Wace got into a car ident on Abbey Road.¡± Sharon bit her lip and tried her best to sound calm. ¡°Help me investigate who Wace has offended recently and whether someone came to seek revenge-that¡¯s why it¡¯s like this.¡± ¡°Car ident?¡± Jenna¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Jenna naturally knew why Sharon hade to look for him. Their university ssmate, Eustass, worked at the Transportation Bureau in New York. That guy was on good terms with him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. A friend told me when she saw him. Please investigate and get the video as soon as possible.¡± With that, Sharon hung up and dialed Lincoln¡¯s phone. The other party seemed to have run over with a head covered with sweat. ¡°Miss... Miss Sharon, what happened!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Wace is currently undergoing surgery inside,¡± Sharon whispered. Lincoln was a smart person and immediately understood what Sharon meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll arrange it immediately. Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll definitely have a way to resolve a car ident!¡± At this moment, Jenna had also put on his clothes. He was rather nervous and prayed that Wace would hold on until he found the culprits. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jenna pushed the man beside him away, but he didn¡¯t expect thetter to pester him. ¡°Jenna, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± The man¡¯s strong arms wrapped around Jenna¡¯s chest, and Jenna pushed him away in frustration. ¡°Put on your clothes, take the money, and get lost.¡± These trash are just a little like me, but they are actually different on the inside. The man knew Jenna¡¯s temper, so he took the clothes that were thrown to the side and picked up the bank card on the table. He then ced it on his lips and kissed it. ¡°Jenna, you must look for me again next time~¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a person. He dialed Eustass¡¯s number and listened to the voice on the phone. Jenna¡¯s expression darkened. After calling countless times, nobody answered. Jenna pulled the wig off his head and cursed. ¡°Damn it. What are you doing!¡± He hurriedly dressed up and put on his shirt. If something has happened to Wace, Sharon will probably have a hard time. Then, there will be one less bridge between Sullivan and me. Besides, it isn¡¯t easy for there to be a clue. Those idiots from the Queen family think that I¡¯ve cked off because of the Harris family. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to attack Wace now. Yumi sat at the door of the operating theater, her knees curled up in fear. The blood all over her body seemed to indicate how serious the patient¡¯s injuries were. The most serious wound on the driver¡¯s thigh was only worth three stitches, but Wace was seriously injured. Whether he was alive or dead depended on the sess rate of the surgery. After James and June arrived, the two of them walked to the side and whispered to each other. June¡¯s expression seemed to be very ugly. She trembled and said, ¡°For Mom to say such things... This matter must have something to do with her. She must¡¯ve made up her mind and wanted to...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Can¡¯t you just watch from the sidelines like back then?¡± James sighed, his heart cold. ¡°But I can¡¯t do it. Every time I dream at midnight, I always see my sister-inw... I regret not stopping her back then. The regret in my heart keeps torturing me. I¡¯ve always thought that I could prove myself. Even if I used some shameful methods, I never wanted to hurt anyone...¡± June looked up at her husband. ¡°Mom is too ruthless. I can understand why she wants Second Brother to sit in this position. After all, I¡¯m a woman. Third Brother has a barrier with him because of what happened before. She has always treated me as her imaginary enemy, but how could she attack Wace? That¡¯s her grandson, her own bloodline. If Wace is gone, and Second Brother inherits the Harris family, I¡¯m afraid... Do you think Mom will tolerate me? Will she...¡± ¡°You¡¯re scaring yourself. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. No matter what, she¡¯s your mother. Besides, your mother might not have done this. As for Second Brother...¡± James was also guessing who the mastermind was. ¡°Third Brother is very good to Wace and me. I don¡¯t know if I should continue to watch from the sidelines; I don¡¯t want to regret it. Also, if Nicole finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid the Harris family won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡± June and James¡¯s expressions were grave, and they didn¡¯t notice that behind the wall, Nicole was covering her mouth tightly. What did I just hear? My mother¡¯s death is rted to Grandma? Chapter 251 251 No Turning Over ¡°Yumi, I know you¡¯re feeling terrible now, but I hope you can help me. You were there, weren¡¯t you? What happened?!¡± Sharon walked to Yumi¡¯s side and asked seriously. ¡°All I remember is a car rushing toward them. I don¡¯t know what happened, but then there was a loud... A lot of blood...¡± Perhaps because she was nervous, but Yumi¡¯s words were incoherent. Her eyes were red, and her voice was hoarse. Her fingers trembled as she spoke. She was clearly in shock. Sharon listened patiently to what Yumi had to say. Her face was smug and dark as if she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart. ¡°Are you saying that this is deliberate? Did you see who it was?¡± Yumi shook her head and covered her face as she tried to recall. ¡°No, the car had already left when I arrived at the scene, and I couldn¡¯t see the license te clearly. Sharon, could it be that the Harris family offended someone, and they came to seek revenge? You have to be careful...¡± Sharon¡¯s face was cold, and her usual gentle image waspletely different. She took a few deep breaths, and her usually gentle eyes were bloodshot. She couldn¡¯t control herself. She paced back and forth in the corridor, her face expressionless, but her heart was struggling crazily to decide if she should ask John for help. Who exactly attacked Wace? Although that was what Sharon thought, she had doubts about Louis. If Wace is seriously injured, then the biggest beneficiary will be Louis. Sharon clenched her fists, not noticing that her palms were covered in blood. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t be like this...¡± Yumi noticed that something was wrong with Sharon. Even though her face was pale, and she walked forward tofort Sharon, she didn¡¯t know what to say. After some time, Lincoln walked out and took off his mask. His forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Miss Sharon, Mr. Harris is safe for now.¡± As soon as he said this, Sharon¡¯s expression improved a little, but she still couldn¡¯t stand straight. Her body swayed, and she gritted her teeth tightly, trying her best to calm down. ¡°Okay, use any good medicine or equipment you have today-money isn¡¯t a problem. Wace¡¯s life is in your hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sharon! I¡¯ve also used what you taught me before... Ahem! He¡¯s mainly bleeding too much now. The hospital doesn¡¯t have enough supply in the blood bank, so there¡¯s no AB blood for the time being. Other than direct blood rtives like his parents, we¡¯re contacting all the other people who have AB blood type.¡± Yumi¡¯s eyes lit up at that. ¡°That¡¯s great. Doctor, I¡¯m type AB and not his direct blood rtive. You can use my blood; it doesn¡¯t matter how much you draw.¡± Lincoln¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He was very happy. ¡°Okay, hurry up and do a checkup. If you meet the requirements, do a blood transfusion immediately.¡± Sharon-who had been standing guard at the door-rushed up the moment Wace came out. Her hands were covered in cold sweat as she leaned over and grabbed the bed, looking at Wace¡¯s pale face. ¡°Wace... How are you? Open your eyes and look at me, please?¡± Sharon gently held her husband¡¯s hand, wanting to wake him up. However, thetter¡¯s eyes were closed, and his mouth was tightly pursed. His lips were very dry. Seeing him lying there motionless and not reacting to her voice at all, Sharon seemed to have made up her mind. I have to get to the bottom of this matter. This time, I will make sure that the person who attacked Wace will never be able to turn things around! ¡°Get out of my way! Get lost! If it weren¡¯t for you, my son wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state. The person lying here now should be you, and you should die!¡± June suddenly rushed out and knocked Sharon away. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be like this. The anesthesia on our son hasn¡¯t worn off yet, so there¡¯s no use shouting at her now. He¡¯s resting in the ICU today. Don¡¯t worry.¡± June¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She suddenly looked up and roared, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he saved? Why does he still need to stay in the ICU? How is my son now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He just lost too much blood; that¡¯s why he was in danger. He doesn¡¯t have any fatal wounds on his body. Thatdy just helped him with a blood transfusion, and I don¡¯t see any rejection so far. He¡¯ll be transferred to a normal ward after a few days of observation in the ICU.¡± Lincoln¡¯s attitude toward June was terrible. Is this woman¡¯s concern for her son limited to shouting? Moreover, the person in charge of the situation is Miss Sharon, but this woman doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Chapter 252 252 Selling Shares ¡°Sharon, I can¡¯t contact the Transportation Bureau. I think the person behind this has already made the first move. I¡¯m going to the bar that Eustass looked for me at before. That kid must know something!¡± Sharon received a call from Jenna. It seems that the other party has already made up his mind that he will definitely kill Wace this time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this to you. You must find the car that hit Wace.¡± Just as Sharon hung up the phone, news came from Tommy. ¡°CEO, there¡¯s a very important matter that requires your attention!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sharon was a little confused. She heard Tommy say yfully, ¡°Just now, Louis actually called our corporation and said that he wanted to sell all his shares to Sullivan, but... He doesn¡¯t know that Sullivan¡¯s CEO is you.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widened. I didn¡¯t expect this matter to really be rted to Louis. Wace has just been injured, and he can¡¯t wait to get started. On the other end of the call, Tommy still didn¡¯t know about Wace. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°CEO, shouldn¡¯t we seize the opportunity? Louis is simply digging his own grave. He didn¡¯t take the easy way out and barged into hell.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have tomunicate with him personally.¡± Sharon¡¯s heart was like a clear mirror. Since Louis is so desperate to prove that he is stronger than Wace, I naturally can¡¯t let go of this good opportunity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made an appointment to work at the corporation tomorrow morning. Leave this to me.¡± Tommy agreed. He wanted to ask Sharon about the casting, but for some reason, he felt that his boss wasn¡¯t in a good mood. At this moment, Sharon was already certain that this was Louis¡¯s doing. As long as Jenna finds evidence, nobody in the Harris family will be a threat to Wace anymore. The next morning, Louis rushed to Sullivan. He didn¡¯t expect Tommy to invite him personally, but because the cooperation this time wasn¡¯t very glorious, Louis decided to sell his shares and tell Madam Harris and Zachary after he earned money. The moment he saw Tommy, Louis couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He then sat in front of Tommy, not having his usual arrogance. After all, he had to lower his status now that he had a favor to ask. ¡°Mr. Tommy, you also know that there¡¯s a small problem with the Harris Group now. We urgently need a sum of money to help the Harris Group pass the crisis. You also know that our current reputation isn¡¯t very good. Although this matter has nothing to do with me, as the Harris Group¡¯s future head, I definitely have to bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let the Harris Group copse, but I don¡¯t have much cash on hand. I only have 30% of the shares. I¡¯ll only sell 15% of it and gather enough money to solve the Harris Group¡¯s current problem.¡± Louis spoke shamelessly. It seems that Tommy doesn¡¯t only admire Wace-he also admires me! ¡°Mr. Tommy, we¡¯re all brothers! Can you take it as if you¡¯re helping me. You definitely won¡¯t lose out by buying the Harris Group¡¯s shares.¡± Louis praised himself to the skies and kept emphasizing that he was different from Wace, that he was a person who treated money like dirt, and that he was willing to sacrifice himself in order to let the Harris Group continue developing. However, Tommy knew very well what Louis was thinking. The Harris Group is in a precarious situation and may close down at any moment. Louis is unpredictable, vicious, and cunning. He definitely won¡¯t be willing to be dragged down by the Harris Group, so he wants to take this opportunity to quickly sell off the shares that are falling in value every day. It will be better to exchange them for real money than to lose money anywhere! If the Harris family is really finished, he will have a lot of money in his hands. The Harris family¡¯s crisis will have nothing to do with him then, and he will push all the me on Wace. Tommy nced at Louis. This idiot¡¯s calctions are clear, but this idiot¡¯s impatient expression is too easy to understand. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to ask me to buy your shares at this time? We¡¯re all businessmen; we won¡¯t do such a losing deal.¡± ¡°Mr. Tommy, you can¡¯t say that! Our Harris Group has been a brand for many years. Besides, it¡¯s not like our Harris Group doesn¡¯t have money. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m unwilling to use our family¡¯s money to pay for my father¡¯s mistake. I just want to use my own strength to help the Harris Group. Ourpany isn¡¯t about to close down!¡± Chapter 253 253 Bribery ¡°Besides, Sullivan has a lot of business. Building materials, entertainment, food and beverages... These are all rted to our family¡¯s businesses. If you buy the Harris group¡¯s shares at the lowest price now, you will definitely only make money in the future! This is much safer than choosing new partners without any background.¡± Louis suddenly felt a little anxious. I definitely can¡¯t waste this opportunity. I thought that Tommy would take the initiative to look for me. Who knew that he would ask so many questions? ¡°If Sullivan has to give up such a big piece of cake because of this small rumor, it will be a loss for Sullivan! Besides, I don¡¯t think Mr. Tommy is such a petty person. If you¡¯re so conflicted, I¡¯ll look down on you. Besides, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m unwilling to let my father fall into this storm, I never would¡¯ve thrown away the shares in my hands. Therefore, Mr. Tommy must know which is more important.¡± After hearing this, Tommy almostughed out loud. This Louis is really brainless and is tantly lying. If the Harris Group really is as he says, would this person still be so anxious to promote thepany shares in front of me? Who wouldn¡¯t know such a simple provocation? This crisis is all because of the Harris family. Why does Louis seem like a brainless person? Why does he use such a childish method to embarrass himself? Tommy was already sick of the man¡¯s tricks. To think that he still dared to say such things. Tommy looked at Louis with a faint smile as if he didn¡¯t care about this person at all. Louis gazed at him, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I only felt that you were sincere after interacting with you so many times-that¡¯s why I felt relieved to hand over thepany¡¯s shares to you. I really can¡¯t bear to part with the others, but you don¡¯t seem to be interested in looking at them... In that case, I¡¯ll have to hand over the money-making matter to someone else. Although I can¡¯t feel at ease, I have to survive!¡± Tommy was very annoyed. Since he has already said so, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue anymore. He sneered, tapped his fingers on the table, and said bluntly, ¡°Okay, do as you please then! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. Come-send the guest out!¡± ¡°Wait... Wait a minute!¡± Louis was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that Tommy would be unmoved after I stated so many benefits, making it very tempting to others! Coupled with the impatience on Tommy¡¯s face, Louis quickly calmed down. ¡°Mr. Tommy, what do I have to do for you to be willing to cooperate with me? This is already the best offer I can give.¡± At this moment, Tommy nced at Louis and snorted lightly. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not interested in the Harris Group at all. You asked me to buy these shares, and you were begging me. I hope you can correct your attitude and let me see your sincerity. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to talk about this.¡± Negotiations in the business world were actually a process of ying against each other. There was nothing but confrontation between the two of them, and they were friends and not enemies. If he couldn¡¯t suppress the other party, he would definitely be the one on the losing end. Tommy was actually determined to get the Harris Group¡¯s shares, but ording to Sharon... Even if I want to get those shares, I have to let Louis understand that not everyone is qualified to cooperate with Sullivan. This is especially so since Sharon said that unless Louis kneels on the ground and begs me like a dog, she will never cooperate with him. When Louis heard this, his face turned pale, and his tone softened. ¡°...Mr. Tommy, ourpanies have worked together for many years. There¡¯s no need to speak like this!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worked with you many times? We¡¯re talking business now. Don¡¯t you understand business? And if you want to hear something nice, you don¡¯t have toe and talk to me about the acquisition.¡± When Louis saw Tommy¡¯s expression, his face alternated between green and white. Why should Wace be able to gain Tommy¡¯s favor while I have to endure his smugness and arrogance? Seeing Tommy get up to leave, Louis quickly grabbed his arm. Tommy turned around and stared at the other man in disgust. Seeing his indignant expression, he wanted to p Louis. Sighing in his heart, Tommy coldly pulled his arm away. If he hadn¡¯t controlled himself, he would¡¯ve hit Louis. Chapter 254 254 Bargaining This time, Louis was really flustered. He quickly stopped Tommy. ¡°Mr. Tommy, I was talking nonsense just now! Give me another chance. Name a condition. As long as I think it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll definitely agree! I don¡¯t want our rtionship to worsen because of this little bit of money. As long as Mr. Tommy¡¯s conditions are suitable, I¡¯ll definitely sell my shares. It doesn¡¯t matter if I earn less. Please give me this chance!¡± Hearing this, Tommy stopped in his tracks and narrowed his eyes at the other man. He then thought for a moment before extending three fingers. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to buy those shares, but you need to give me three percent more shares at your current asking price.¡± This is simply outrageous! Louis was clearly stunned for a moment before his face instantly darkened. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I... I only... You want to take so much as soon as you open your mouth? Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of me?¡± ¡°So what? Hasn¡¯t your Harris family always wanted to work with us? Besides, so what if I take advantage of the situation? Did I force you to sell the shares to me?¡± Tommy sneered and looked at Louis in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, and I¡¯ve always prioritized benefits. Since Mr. Louis is here to discuss business with me, I naturally have to maximize my benefits. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, with the way the Harris Group is now... Even if you give those shares to us, we have to consider whether to ept them or not, not to mention that you want me to pay for them.¡± Louis couldn¡¯t understand why Tommy was so strict with him when he was mostly chatting happily with Wace. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Tommy doesn¡¯t know that my cousin was in a car ident. He¡¯s in the ICU now. I¡¯m afraid our chances of us working together in the future will increase greatly.¡± Louis¡¯s eyes darted around, and he immediately made a decision. This matter has to be brought to the table. Otherwise, Tommy won¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter. No wonder Sharon is in a bad mood. Although Tommy was shocked, he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he stared at Louis calmly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, and the project won¡¯t be in your hands. Besides, nobody is a fool. Some things can be said directly. Since you¡¯vee to me, you must¡¯ve used all your methods and now have no choice but to beg me. ¡± ¡°Everyone knows that the son of the Harris family is born rich and idle. The Harris family is also famous in New York. Now that it¡¯s just a small storm, why don¡¯t you just borrow money from a few big families to tide through it or directly greet the bank president? It¡¯s not a problem for you to have a meal with them, so whye to me?¡± As if his deeds had been exposed, Louis¡¯s face flushed red, and he was anxious and angry. Previously, I had heard from Grandma that the Harris Group was destined to copse and that the bank had left us in the lurch. The other big families in New York are even more interested in watching the show. I hadn¡¯t noticed that I was embroiled in a scandal in the past, and the outside world feels that I¡¯m not capable enough, so nobody likes to make deals with me. Tommy is my only hope now, not to mention that I¡¯ve just said that Wace was seriously injured in a car ident. The two of them are clearly tied to the same rope, and Tommy is myst hope. If I can¡¯t grab hold of this opportunity, I can only be unlucky together with the Harris family! ¡°That¡¯s true, but President Tommy... You really want too much... If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m thinking... Why don¡¯t you get some more money for me? We¡¯re already very familiar with each other...¡± Louis wanted to cry, but he didn¡¯t know what to do. Tommy, on the other hand, resisted the urge to kill Louis. He quickly took a few steps back and said with an ugly expression, ¡°Since Mr. Harris thinks I¡¯m not sincere enough, we¡¯ll find someone else. We can¡¯t rely on the Harris family!¡± ¡°Mr. Tommy, on ount that we will definitely cooperate in the future, please give in...¡± Louis¡¯s face turned red and white from Tommy¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth, his heart in turmoil. Initially, he only wanted to sell a portion of the shares so that he could at least earn tens of millions of dors. The remaining portion would be in his hands. Even if the Harris Group really closed down and the old madam died, she would still give a portion of those shares to him. But if he had to give out additional shares for no reason, it was equivalent to him losing a few million dors. This made him a little unwilling! ¡°Mr. Harris, take your time to consider. If youe to me at this time tomorrow, the price will be unpredictable.¡± Tommy didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Without even looking at Louis, he turned around and left. Chapter 255 255 Payback Tommy had just reached the door when he heard Louis¡¯s struggling shout: ¡°Mr. Tommy! Mr. Tommy, wait a minute! I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t agree! I¡¯m definitely going to do this business today. You can have as much as you want-don¡¯t leave!¡± No wonder the Harris family has be like this. If the family head position falls into the hands of such an idiot, they will be finished sooner orter. Tommy couldn¡¯t be bothered to y such a game of cat and mouse. This method that had been honed in the business world was too easy for an idiot like Louis. Tommy had his back to Louis and a satisfied smile on his face. Then, he took out his phone and sent Sharon a message. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Then, I wish us a pleasant cooperation?¡± At this moment, Madam Harris heard about Wace¡¯s injury, and she almost fainted. On the 40th floor of the building, there was no sign of the usual hustle and bustle. Everything in sight was bleak. Many documents in the office had been thrown to the ground without anyone disturbing them. There were only a dozen or so employees left in the entire building, and nobody was busy with their work. They were even slumped listlessly on their tables without any energy. Everyone knew that the Harris Group was finished, so the people in thepany had either disappeared or run away. Those who could stay were useless low-level employees holding the lowest sry and preparing to stay until thepany waspletely hopeless. There were also some who were full ofints. If it weren¡¯t for the small sum they were owed, they would¡¯ve left long ago. Who would stay in apany that was about to copse at any moment and waste time? The office was in a state of depression, but the chairman¡¯s office on the top floor was about to explode. Madam Harris¡¯s voice could be heard clearly from afar. At this moment, some shareholders-who usually didn¡¯t see anyone-appeared in front of everyone. When the lower-level employees saw their aggressive looks, they cursed in their hearts. However, Madam Harris and Zachary were arguing fiercely. The former pped her son¡¯s face and questioned loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing. He¡¯s your nephew! What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all! Mom, how can you not believe me?¡± Zachary stared at his mother in disbelief. Even when he was still young, Madam Harris had never attacked him, let alone pped him in the face. Besides, how could he not know what was going on? The entire Harris Group only relied on Wace¡¯s smallpanies to operate. If anything happened to Wace at this time, the Harris Group would be finished. ¡°Come out now, Zachary! Are you a f*cking coward?¡± ¡°The Harris family lost the entirepany due to that father and son, but they¡¯re letting us shareholders take responsibility for him now. They dared to do it in the past, but they¡¯re too ashamed to admit it now? Trash!¡± ¡°The Harris family¡¯s shortfall is also rted to that damned old woman in their family. Now that the Harris family is about to close down, the entire family is hiding everywhere to fool others!¡± The loud curses outside the door made Madam Harris have no time to pester her son about the ident. At this moment, the curses at the door had already drifted into the room. Immediately after, the office was filled with people. More than ten people were cursing at the two of them. Their saliva flew everywhere, and they wished they could drown the duo with their saliva. Zachary¡¯s secretary was a youngdy. When she saw this situation, she couldn¡¯t even speak. She repeated with a trembling voice, ¡°Something big happened at home... and someone is in the hospital. Something has really happened to the Harris family now. We won¡¯t do anything. Please calm down!¡± The little secretary was almost screaming at the top of her lungs, but the shareholders that had lost all their money didn¡¯t buy it at all. Seeing her retreating toward the door step by step, a few men blocked her escape route. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Hurry up and call Zachary out. Do you think we don¡¯t know? Wace was in a car ident, and the Harris group is finished. You have to give us an exnation today, or we¡¯ll all die here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right-just wait! How exactly does your Harris family n on resolving this matter?¡± The little secretary¡¯s face turned pale, and she dialed Zachary¡¯s number with a trembling hand. In the room, Zachary and Madam Harris were unwilling to pay attention to her. Instead, thetter red at her son reproachfully and didn¡¯t speak. The shareholders-who were already feeling uneasy-were even more furious when they saw this situation. Their livelihoods were all in the Harris Group. For so many years, the Harris Group had been operating steadily. It was only when Zachary and Louis took office that even their old business was ruined by the father and son. Even the man who could save the Harris Group was involved in a car ident! Chapter 256 256 Forced to abdicate How could they believe that the Harris family still had a chance to make aeback? At the very least, Wace would step forward and exin himself. However, the useless father and son of the Harris family had run away without a trace. If they caught the two b*stards, they would definitely beat them up! ¡°Damn it! If Zachary doesn¡¯t appear today, we¡¯ll immediately withdraw our shares. We¡¯ll waste all our money on them; we might as well stay at home and y.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll withdraw our shares immediately. We were blind to choose the Harris Group back then! We were blind back then. You must return the money to us now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and give us an exnation, or we¡¯ll withdraw our shares immediately!¡± ¡°Return the share money! Return the share money!¡± ¡°Hurry up and return the money. What are you waiting for?¡± The shareholders present were all anxious, and the door of the conference room was filled with angry voices. Just as they were about to force their way in, the door to the office suddenly opened. ¡°Everyone, please calm down.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s fierce voice sounded, and everyone present was stunned. Themotion at the door instantly stopped. Nobody expected to see Madam Harris appear at the Harris Group building. At this moment, Madam Harris had yet to recover from the shock. Her originally well-maintained face now had a hint of immaturity, and she looked dispirited and old. At a nce, it was as if she had seen a twisted tree bark. Coupled with her slightly dark eyes, she looked like a dried corpse. Zachary silently followed behind his mother, only one step away from her. Seeing that he didn¡¯t dare to make another move... If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still had some of the Harris Group¡¯s shares, he might¡¯ve been kicked out of the Harris Group. At this moment, he could only obediently tuck his tail between his legs and not dare to do anything. Everyone was only stunned for a moment. When they saw Madam Harris, they became even angrier. Some of them even prepared to rush up and attack Zachary but were stopped by Madam Harris¡¯s bodyguards. The Harris family can¡¯t even pay us our money, but they still have the money to hire bodyguards. They put on the airs of a rich family; their faces are really disgusting. A few old shareholders looked at Madam Harris and didn¡¯t say a word, while a few young shareholders directly cursed. ¡°Zachary, why aren¡¯t you dead yet!? Do you still have the face to do such a thing with our family¡¯s hard-earned money? Quickly give us the money and withdraw the shares!¡± Hearing this, Madam Harris sighed in her heart, but she snorted on the surface. She coughed weakly and said gloomily, ¡°You want to withdraw your shares? That¡¯s good. I have the final say in thepany now. If I don¡¯t agree to withdraw your shares, who dares to touch them? If I ask you to stay here, you have to stay!¡± ¡°Pfft! What do you mean by that, old woman? Everyone knows that you were the one who personally appointed Zachary to cause the Harris Group to be like this. You still want us to listen to you now? Dream on!¡± It was unknown who cursed, but Madam Harris narrowed her eyes coldly and said mockingly, ¡°More than half of the shareholders have to approve the withdrawal of shares. Our Harris family holds 79% of the shares, far more than half. If I don¡¯t agree, what can you do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve already given your money to thepany, so don¡¯t think you can get it back. As long as my mother and I are still in thepany, don¡¯t ask for money for a day. Even if you lose it all in the end, you¡¯ll still be serving thepany. You¡¯re really shameless!¡± Zachary looked at his mother, who seemed to be still supporting him. He smiled fearlessly with a yful smile on his face. Even if thepany is really going to close down, I will drag these people down with me! I would rather let the world down than allow the world to let me down. At this moment, Zachary realized that Madam Harris had never changed. If the Harris family couldn¡¯t survive, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to livefortably either. The shareholders had dark and furious expressions, but they couldn¡¯t refute a word. The shares in their hands weren¡¯t as numerous as the Harris family¡¯s father and sonbined. In addition to the rule that the Harris family had set previously... Everyone present felt like they had been schemed against. ¡°So what if you won¡¯t withdraw the shares? We can rece you. The corporation can have the name Harris, but everything else will be ours. The father and son only have 48% in their hands. Now that they¡¯ve caused thepany to be like this, they don¡¯t have the right to be the chairman!¡± Chapter 257 257 Selling the House to Repay the Debt An old shareholder spoke, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. If it was calcted alone, Zachary and Louis didn¡¯t have more than half of the total shares. The rest were in Madam Harris and Wace¡¯s hands. If everyone voted against it, Madam Harris would definitely lose her position as the chairman. Therefore... Everyone¡¯s attention was on Louis and Zachary. One of them held more than 30% of the shares, and the other didn¡¯t have much, but it was still very important. ¡°You¡¯ve already thought that our Harris family is going to fall! All of you are really as stupid as pigs. Our Harris family won¡¯t be reduced to such a state by such a matter. Do you really think I don¡¯t have money?¡± After Madam Harris said this, Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up. No wonder Mother didn¡¯t seem to care about this matter. Moreover, no matter how bad the Harris family is, there are still thepanies in Wace¡¯s hands. If we sell Wace¡¯spanies, won¡¯t we have everything? ¡°Then, how can you promise us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let me tell you-if I had known this would happen, I definitely would¡¯ve chosen Wace when electing the chairman. If you had chosen this kid back then, we wouldn¡¯t be in this state now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Wace wants toe to the Harris Group at all. Why would hee to clean up the Harris Group¡¯s mess?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Mother to dissuade these troublemakers with just one sentence. Zachary looked at Madam Harris excitedly. ¡°Mom, I knew you still had a backup n. Hurry up and take out the money to fill the hole in thepany.¡± Seeing that the troublemakers had left, Zachary quickly begged his mother. Unexpectedly, Madam Harris raised her hand and pped him again. ¡°You better not let me find out that you have anything to do with Wace, or I will never let you off!¡± Of course, Sharon didn¡¯t know what was going on here. But when she entered Wace¡¯s ward, she heard her mother-inw scolding from inside. ¡°I already said that I had to find a rich person. Look at what has happened now! Mom actually wants us to sell our house to fill the hole in the Harris family¡¯s funds and live in that 120-square-meter ce! I feel... aggrieved.¡± Just as Sharon walked into the room, she heard her mother-inw re up at Wace. ¡°Other people¡¯s wives are worth everything. You¡¯re useless if you marry Sharon! I can¡¯t live in a big house for the rest of my life if I count on her. That girlfriend of Louis¡¯s heard about what happened at home and gave him a 200-square-meter residence. Why am I so unlucky to meet someone like Sharon!?¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. Isn¡¯t she already a celebrity now? Let¡¯s save for a few more years. We can definitely afford a new house,¡± James advised. June red fiercely at her husband and said, ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for her? You want me to wait a few more years? We¡¯ll both die of old age in a few years! Ever since Wace married Sharon, our family¡¯s life has been getting worse day by day, and our business has plummeted. We could still live in a vi then, but what about now? I still have to buy a vi and live in a shabby building for my family. My friends are all living better than me now. They¡¯re all living so well, but I have to suffer for this.¡± ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the point of you alwaysparing?¡± Nicole remarked coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s meaningless-I feel that there¡¯s no point in living now!¡± June was even angrier at all of them going against her. She said directly, ¡°Because I¡¯m not living as well as them and can¡¯tpare to them, I feel that it¡¯s especially boring!¡± Sharon nced at her mother-inw helplessly and walked toward her spouse. June turned around and snorted when she saw Sharon. ¡°You still know how toe! I wonder what you¡¯re doing every day? You don¡¯t even cook; there are so many of us waiting. You¡¯re really something!¡± ¡°I was practicing my dance this morning and only have time toe over now. How¡¯s Wace?¡± Sharon knew June¡¯s personality too well-she was a snob and a fence sitter. When she had money, she was the boss. When she didn¡¯t have money, she was nothing. Moreover, she liked topare herself with others. She wanted everything that others had. If June knew that she had just asked Tommy to buy a new vi for Wace to rest in, she would probably instantly be obsequious and lick her boots. But from the looks of it, Wace wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon, so Sharon didn¡¯t intend to tell them about the house. Chapter 258 258 Protagonist Of The MV ¡°Sharon, will you get to know many celebrities in the casting selection? What are you going topete in next? Can you arrange for me to go in? I really want to see Leomond and Benjamin! I¡¯m a fan of both of them, and Mr. Quentin is too beautiful.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t care what June was talking about. After all, she was filled with disgust toward the Harris family now. For Old Madam Harris, only Zachary and Wace were human in the family. The rest weren¡¯t in her eyes at all. As for what she heard that day... She had already gotten someone to investigate. If that really was the case, she would definitely make that vicious old woman pay the price. ¡°We can see celebrities, but we don¡¯t know what the next round will be. We¡¯re guessing that it will be a dance, and that¡¯s why everyone is practicing harder.¡± For some reason, Sharon realized that Nicole¡¯s hostility toward her seemed to have decreased. ¡°Hmph, you better get the award, or you¡¯ll be embarrassing our Harris family if youe back dejectedly!¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, June mocked her again. Sharon was about to say something when the phone suddenly rang. ¡°Sharon! Are you on the phone?¡± Natsume¡¯s voice surprised Sharon because Natsume had been preparing for a big exhibition recently and had been busy overseas. The two of them hadn¡¯t contacted each other for a long time. ¡°Hmph, why didn¡¯t you ask if that youngdy is dead?¡± The words of the man beside Natsume surprised Sharon. ¡°If she dies, can she still answer my call?¡± Natsume asked angrily. ¡°Even God doesn¡¯t want the person you brought out! How can she die? My words won¡¯t affect her,¡± the man said proudly. ¡°You old man, you¡¯re really getting more vicious with your words. Is your tongue too long to be pulled out?¡± Only then did Sharon understand that there were two people on the other end of the call. One was Natsume, and the other was unknown. ¡°Sharon, I only found out today that you were schemed against. These people are really too much! By the way, I¡¯ll help you resolve that matter with Xenia. Just focus on thepetition... Speaking of which, the song you yed in your first match was Lynn¡¯s, right? I heard it when she was young. You two are exactly the same when you y the piano...¡± The man on the other end of the call didn¡¯t seem to be able to take it anymore. As he spoke, he snatched Natsume¡¯s phone. ¡°Stop talking nonsense; let¡¯s finish the serious matters first. We¡¯re researching! Cough, Sharon, right? I¡¯m the director of East Royal Entertainment. I need you to shoot a poster. I wonder when you¡¯ll be free.¡± As soon as she heard that Sharon had a job, June perked up. ¡°She has time; she has a lot of time. A small celebrity who isn¡¯t popr has a lot of time. What do you want her to do? Drink with you? Chat with you? How much is it? Sharon¡¯s current fee isn¡¯t low!¡± Sharon sighed and quickly asked for her phone back. Then, she hurriedly left the ward. In less than ten minutes, Sharon had another job. They still had to practice their dance moves for the MV and the poster. Soon, a week passed, and Wace showed signs of getting better. Sharon heard from Jenna that Wace had already woken up once, but he quickly fell asleep again. On the other hand, Jenna had yet to contact Eustass sessfully. This allowed the two of them to confirm that the Transportation Bureau had to know the truth behind this matter. On this day, Little Emperor Hugo¡¯s album, Sinking Star, was officially released and appeared in front of everyone. As soon as this album was released, it became popr. The female lead naturally gained everyone¡¯s attention, and the music video was hyped to a new height. Sharon yed the piano in the music video and yed two roles. Her acting skills were praised by everyone, and the bad news about her gradually disappeared. Sharon swiped down on her phone and saw that more and moreizens¡¯ments about her had improved. ¡°Sharon, I still have to thank you this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, my album wouldn¡¯t be so popr,¡± Hugo said with emotion. At first, he was very dissatisfied with thepany for arranging such a person for him. However, he didn¡¯t expect the effect to be so good. Sharon smiled helplessly. I have to thank many people. If I didn¡¯t have this chance, I probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to prove myself. Just as he was about to express his thoughts, Hugo said that he had a press conference soon and hung up. ¡°Recently, your song has surpassed Leomond¡¯s. What do you think of this?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll change your career in the future. Are you nning to film?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the female lead of the music video, Sharon?¡± ¡°Will there be a new song released this year?¡± As soon as Hugo arrived at the press conference, the reporters surrounded him and asked very tricky questions. Chapter 259 259 Don¡¯t Have Long To Live Hugo replied very seriously, ¡°Leomond is my junior, and we have a good rtionship. Currently, my n is to do post-production, and I won¡¯te out again. If I release a new song, I¡¯ll inform everyone. As for Sharon, she¡¯s from the samepany as me and is also my good friend. I specially asked her to help me with this MV.¡± ¡°The public opinion of Sharon on the Inte has never been good. What do you think about this?¡± ¡°This is nonsense. After interacting with Sharon, I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s very professional in many things. She ys the piano well and acts with 100% of her energy. I also hope that everyone won¡¯t believe public opinion but pay attention to her work. I also like Sharon¡¯s piano ying very much.¡± They didn¡¯t expect Hugo to have such a high evaluation of Sharon, which surprised everyone. ¡°Sharon, Hugo is actually your friend? His singing is too good. This is why God is chasing after him to feed him!¡± Whitney looked at Sharon enviously, her sparkling eyes staring at Hugo. ¡°Are you charmed by him? Do you want his autograph?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but tease Whitney. ¡°I love him so much. Since you¡¯re so smart, we¡¯ll agree on it~ You must give me his autograph!¡± Whitney smiled proudly, and the two of them went to Yumi¡¯s room. At this moment, Yumi was carefully sitting at the table and eating a bowl of instant noodles. When she saw Sharon, her expression changed. ¡°Why are you eating this kind of thing again? Why aren¡¯t you eating the soup I made for you?¡± Sharon took out the thermos. ¡°This is the soup I learned to make from Chinese food. You can only recover by drinking this. Also, this is steak-you have to eat one piece every day.¡± Yumi looked at Whitney for help, but thetter turned her head away. ¡°Sharon... I¡¯ve actually recovered. I¡¯ve been eating for a week, and I¡¯ve gained two pounds... I can¡¯t continue eating like this. Moreover, the doctor said that I didn¡¯t lose much blood. I really can¡¯t eat anymore...¡± Yumi gazed at Sharon pitifully, but thetter didn¡¯t let her go. Sharon pressed Yumi to the ground and watched her drink it. With Hugo¡¯s support, everyone was still very happy. After all, Sharon¡¯s negative news would disappear. ¡°Hugo, thank you very much this time.¡± Whitney kept reminding her to thank Hugo when the press conference ended, and Sharon¡¯s touching words made Hugo feel very good. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me-you¡¯re the one who¡¯s capable. You can do your best in this casting selection. You must fulfill your dream well.¡± He originally thought that Sharon was someone who relied on her background to get to where she was today, but he didn¡¯t expect the filming to surprise him. She waspletely different from what he had imagined. ¡°I believe you will definitely have a chance to win an award. Your future development will also be very good.¡± Hugo said firmly, ¡°When the timees, don¡¯t forget to treat me to a good meal!¡± When Whitney heard Hugo¡¯s voice, his heart melted. This man Is really too charming. Whitney bared her teeth and brandished her ws beside Sharon as if reminding thetter not to forget about her. ¡°By the way, Hugo, can you give me an autographed album? I have someone here who is a crazy fan of yours,¡± Sharon quickly said when she saw the problem in front of her. ¡°Sure, but your friends are all in the industry. Why don¡¯t you just bring them out during your next break and let me meet them?¡± Hearing Hugo¡¯s words, Whitney almost fainted from happiness. Sharon naturally agreed readily. Perhaps it really was because of Hugo, but Sharon¡¯s reputation had improved greatly, and her number of fans had soared. What was unexpected was that at this time, a set of photos and a video made Sharon stand at the center of the entertainment industry. Nobody expected the famous photographer, Theodore, to personally post a news report that attracted the attention of the entire entertainment industry. That set of photos was of Sharon-she waspletely different from usual in the photos, more wild and sexy. Even Natsume couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw these photos. It turns out that Sharon is so malleable. Perhaps it was because of Hugo, but Sharon¡¯s fanbase had grown recently. It seemed that a group of people had even formed a shipping for them. This was actually because of that video-the Harris family rushed into the hospital, and Wace was pushed into the operating theater. There were rumors that Wace wouldn¡¯t live long because of the car ident. Chapter 260 260 Yumi¡¯s Crisis There was nothing wrong with looking at the two news articles individually, but when they werebined, people couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Sharon was a promiscuous person. Her husband had just gotten into an ident, and now, there was a scandal with a big shot. Looking at the fake news, Whitney and Yumi finally understood what it meant to be famous. Some brainless fans kept asking the two of them to get together quickly, while others kept scolding Sharon for being crazy. They were really speechless when they saw the news. ¡°Alright, the production team is going to announce the next round¡¯s details today. We should go down first and not waste time.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to care about that nonsense and walked down with Whitney and Yumi. Just as they reached the bottom of the stairs, Xenia suddenly stopped Sharon. ¡°The three of you are really close; you¡¯re even walking down together now. Sharon, have you seen the news online recently?¡± The day after the news exploded online, Xenia received an official letter from RC. On the surface, they were saying that they had to take into ount their rtionship with their customers, but they were both protecting Sharon. And that Mr. Theodore actually dug out another side of Sharon. He didn¡¯t expect thetter to be such a flirtatious person. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it,¡± Sharon said frankly. She really didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things, not to mention that this was a special period. ¡°Is your husband really sick?¡± Xenia asked. Sharon didn¡¯t care much about what she said and just walked toward the seat prepared by the production team. After a while, the production crew and Levi walked over with the third round of program cards in their hands. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not easy to get this far, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for everyone in thepetition¡¯s third round. We don¡¯t need you all to show off your dancing, piano ying, or acting skills. We¡¯repeting in fashion this time.¡± As soon as Levi finished speaking, everyone gasped. ¡°There are 15 of us left now, so we are divided into three groups. There are three themes in this fashionpetition. The first group is the night of the stars; the second group is the street fashionpetition; the third group is the fantasy fairy tale. Everyone needs to draw lots to decide which group you will appear in, and the selection of clothes is based on the previous ranking.¡± After a brief exchange, everyone decided to go back to their rooms to get ready. On the way back, Whitney muttered about not getting put in the first group and the third group, and Yumi was nervous about the second group. Sharon wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, she had tried these three prompts before. As a model, I have to showcase my performance in the next scene fully. ¡°We¡¯ll go back first then. You should hurry to your room too.¡± Sharon and Whitney watched Yumi leave, but they didn¡¯t know that another piece of news had already made it to the hot searches. ¡°What¡¯s the most important ability to be the center of attention? Looks? Words or business standards? We¡¯re not professional models, singers, or actors. The two of us rely on our fans to fight. I think you¡¯re also racking your brains to think of how to get more love from the audience, right?¡± Just as Yumi was about to enter the room, a voice suddenly sounded beside her. ¡°Huh?¡± Yumi turned around and met Anna¡¯s fair face. Anna stood beside her. They were about the same height, both small and fair. Anna raised her hand and patted Yumi¡¯s head. ¡°So who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you hooked up with Sharon and the Werner family¡¯s daughter?¡± Anna changed the topic, and her voice became fierce. ¡°Take a good look at this! This news is enough to kill you. Yumi, you¡¯re too careless.¡± Yumi looked at the phone she handed over. On it was the news: ¡®the innocent civilian goddess went to an underground ce and was suspected of selling her body for money.¡¯ Yumi began to sway uncontrobly. How is this possible? Anna is the only one who knows about this, and the whole story isn¡¯t like this at all. It was only that my father had drunk too much at the underground ce that day and owed a lot of money due to gambling that the show agreed to let me out. Before I left, Anna saw me. I exined everything seriously, and I even told Anna where I was going... She even promised me that she would keep it a secret... Yumi felt like she had been struck by lightning. This photo happens to be the entrance to that underground ce. Why... In an instant, Yumi felt like she was being torn apart. Apart from Sharon and Gena, Anna was the person she trusted the most in this casting selection. At first, it was Anna who expressed goodwill to her, but now, she was the one who harmed her. ¡°Why... Why did you follow me and take photos...¡± Chapter 261 261 Yumi Fainted Anna looked at Yumi in amusement. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because we arranged this! It¡¯s enough to have one cute and innocent type in a variety show. You¡¯re an audience vote, so you won¡¯t be eliminated easily. Therefore, I can only let you leave on your own.¡± ¡°Just because of this?¡± Yumi couldn¡¯t believe it. Perhaps it was because she was anxious, but she panted lightly for a while. At this moment, Yumi was extremely grateful to Sharon for making her drink the soup that had nourished her body for the past few days. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve fainted. ¡°In the nextpetition round, we will work with a top photographer to take a set of photos for ELVA. The entire process will be recorded and voted by the audience to be in the top ten in the country, which means that only ten people will be able to stay. I have East Royal behind me, but what about you? Do you really think that Sharon and Gena are sincere in being friends with you? Do you know that Gena is the daughter of mypany¡¯s boss and a popr contestant in this casting selection? Although she is from ming Media, she is the daughter of the paparazzi queen, Ynda!¡± Yumi was breathless with the sudden news. How could this be? Aren¡¯t we friends? Why are they keeping things from me? ¡°I always thought that you would be eliminated. I didn¡¯t expect you to really have the ability to make so many people like you, so please get lost! Otherwise, I can¡¯t be sure if this photo will be leaked!¡± Anna waved the photo in her hand. It was a side profile photo. In the current situation, the appearance of this photo was undoubtedly a solid existence! ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Hurry up and give it to me!¡± Yumi struggled to snatch the photo from Anna. However, her body leaned forward uncontrobly, and she fell to the ground, breathing heavily. Anna couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Why are you reacting so fiercely? I haven¡¯t done anything yet. Ouch, it¡¯s all your fault. My nails are about to be scratched.¡± Looking at Yumi-who was lying on the ground-Anna smiled proudly. ¡°Since you want it so much, just obediently get out of the next round. I¡¯ll definitely return it to you then. Hmph, are you so fragile? Are you trying to gain sympathy from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said before that in apetition like the casting selection, only one contestant with the same style can stay until the end. I¡¯ve been following you since you were voted on the Inte! Also, you¡¯re easy to deal with. If you¡¯re bullied, you¡¯ll only find the reason from yourself. Even if I do such a thing, you don¡¯t have to bear the consequences. You won¡¯t tell the staff, right? Otherwise, theizens will see you going to the underground ce.¡± Anna smiled innocently, as if she didn¡¯t reflect on what she had done. Yumi trembled on the ground. How could this be? Anna has beenpletely unremarkable in the previous rounds; she could even be said to be a very inconspicuous existence. Her results have always been below average. Why is this happening now... ¡°Hey, why are you lying on the ground? It¡¯s useless for you to pretend to be pitiful. This is what I am used to doing!¡± Anna originally wanted to dy for a while, but the production team had already told her that the next round was very dangerous. Thus, she had to eliminate these people who were a threat to her! ¡°Yu... Yumi?¡± After a minute, Anna suddenly felt that something was wrong. Yumi had been lying on the ground and hadn¡¯t gotten up. The sound of her breathing gradually decreased. Yumi was confused; she could feel someone helping her to her feet. She had actually been cursed since she was born... Her father had wanted to sell her, but her mother stopped him. She had clearly relied on her talent to get into music school, but everyone was mocking her for not being worthy of going to such a school with them. She didn¡¯t deserve love and didn¡¯t know who to love... Who would notice her lowly existence? Sharon-who had rushed over-desperately performed CPR on Yumi, praying that she would wake up quickly. Anna, on the other hand, looked apologetic, but she wanted to rush up and kill Yumi. ¡°Damn it... It¡¯s really too detestable. I didn¡¯t do anything, so how did she be like this? It¡¯s all her fault for being too weak mentally. In addition, her health isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s all her fault! We have to get her out of the casting selection immediately!¡± Seeing the staff rushing over, Anna was the first to speak. ¡°Yumi is under too much pressure! It¡¯s better not to let her continue participating in thepetition. Her health is the most important! The production team should think about it carefully!¡± Chapter 262 262 Beginning of Three Rounds ¡°Why are you saying such things now? Yumi was fine this morning. As her neighbor, can you exin why she became like this?¡± Whitney didn¡¯t care what kind of person Anna was. She stood beside her and questioned her loudly. ¡°You... You¡¯re really a cold-blooded person. Yumi is already in such a state, but you¡¯re still arguing. She definitely doesn¡¯t want to see her friends arguing.¡± ¡°We all want to know what happened. Yumi wouldn¡¯t have been agitated for no reason. Besides, when I rushed over, she had already fainted here.¡± Sharon heaved a sigh of relief when Yumi¡¯s breathing stabilized. The production team then sent Yumi to the infirmary, and Sharon joined the battle against Anna. Anna quickly squeezed out a few tears and said to the two of them in a pitiful tone, ¡°Are you suspecting what I did to Yumi? If I hadn¡¯t called the production team over, Yumi would¡¯ve been in danger.¡± ¡°You!¡± Whitney wanted to rush up, but Sharon stopped her. The executive director of the program team looked at Sharon and Whitney. These two people aren¡¯t to be trifled with. He quickly said to Anna, ¡°Since everyone is so concerned about what happened, I think you need to exin yourself.¡± Anna nced at Yumi, who was lying on the bed. Her hands were tightly clenched together, and her hatred for thetter increased. It is all Yumi¡¯s fault for making me feel so awkward. I have always treated cute and innocent people as my weapons. I have never failed before... but I am making others suspicious now. ¡°Oh... I-I didn¡¯t want to expose her privacy, but how can you all suspect me? Yumi can¡¯t find a very important photo. I¡¯ve been helping her find it, but Iter found out that the photo actually confirmed that she went to underground ces. I saw those badments on the Inte, and I was curious if she really did it. Besides, I¡¯m a little older than her, so I thought I¡¯d help her if there was a way. Who knew that her reaction would be so intense!?¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Whitney saw her pretentious appearance and was furious. ¡°She even rushed up to snatch my photo. After tearing it up, she was on the ground. If I had known she really had done these things, I wouldn¡¯t have joked so unreasonably-¡± Seeing Anna wipe her tears, Whitney shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? When Yumi wakes up, we¡¯ll ask her ourselves. Is there a need for you to talk so much nonsense here?¡± Anna looked at Whitney and didn¡¯t dare to speak. After all, this was her boss¡¯s daughter. How could she dare to be arrogant in front of her... ¡°Just because of this small matter, you guys can cause such a ruckus?¡± The production team couldn¡¯t help but reprimand them. On the bed, Yumi slowly clenched her fists, still unable to ept that Anna was such a person. She had already gotten better when Sharon gave her CPR. After lying down for a while, she waspletely awake and heard everything Anna said. Although they were still worried about Yumi¡¯s health, the third round was imminent. Sharon sent Wace a message and hurriedly followed them to the recording studio. Levi had already arrived at the scene, but the photography teacher arrived soon after. Sharon was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Mr. Theodore. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the photographer, Theodore! I¡¯ve heard that everyone is a woman with a strong personality, so I¡¯m looking forward to working with everyone on a perfect piece of work.¡± Everyone was very surprised. They didn¡¯t expect the program team to be able to invite such a big shot. Levi could tell what everyone was thinking. ¡°Mr. Theodore is my mentor. He will use the camera to dig out all kinds of unknown beauty, but taking photos also requires everyone¡¯s cooperation. Among you, only the top ten chosen by the audience will be published by the magazine and advance to the next round. The first in ranking will be on the cover of this month¡¯s ELVA magazine. The five who are eliminated can only bring their useless films home.¡± As soon as he said that, a wave of dissatisfaction erupted in the crowd. Everyone didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°Five people would be eliminated...¡± ¡°This is apetition of poprity. It¡¯s too unfair!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so nervous...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the topic. The filming this time is divided into three groups, and each group has a different style. The champion of the previous round, Xenia, has the priority choice. She can choose her own wardrobe and style, and she will be given priority in choosing the clothes for filming. After leaving the house, she will follow the arrow¡¯s guidance and retrieve her clothes before returning here.¡± Chapter 263 263 The Last Item Seeing Xenia leave, everyone revealed envious looks. Levi didn¡¯tfort them and continued, ¡°As for the other contestants, they need to rely on drawing lots to determine their style. Please draw ording to your style-¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t we have to pick the remaining after others have picked...¡± Anna bit her lip, feeling dissatisfied. ¡°I should¡¯ve worked harder in thest round.¡± Another contestant was also a little annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m screwed... I¡¯m definitely screwed this time...¡± Yumi looked at the lot in her hand and wanted to cry. I actually drew the second group that I¡¯m least good at. What will it look like?! ording to the rankings, the girls entered the closet one after another. Everyone eximed, ¡°Oh my god, this is too beautiful! This dress is a limited edition! I dragged so many people but couldn¡¯t buy it!¡± ¡°These shoes can¡¯t be wrong, right? Why is this dress so big... Uh, this is just underwear, right? Why can¡¯t I find another sock? One is long, while the other is short and has a different color. Can I really wear them?¡± Yumi¡¯s face was pale; it was obvious that her body had just recovered. She told herself not to panic. After all, there were cameras in the closet, and her movements would be captured. ¡°Yumi, it¡¯s just a little more skin! There¡¯s nothing to be shy about.¡± At the thought of this, Yumi took out many things and met Anna as soon as she left the closet. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Anna leaned over with a smile and said, ¡°Yumi, are you done choosing? I didn¡¯t expect you to be going hip-hop this time. It¡¯spletely different from your usual style. Do you want me to help you take a look? This hat will only look good if you tuck your hair in.¡± Anna stretched out her hand, but to her surprise, Yumi moved away. ¡°For now... I don¡¯t need it anymore...¡± ¡°Yumi...¡± Anna¡¯s hand froze as she watched her leave in a hurry. She then wiped her eyes thoughtfully and then looked away from the camera as if to cheer herself up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Anna! You have to work hard! Go find the cocktail dress!¡± Yvette-who was ranked second tost-walked into the closet and picked up thest piece. She couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart about what a lousy thing this was. It was both rustic and in. This time, in terms of fashion sense, she simply wanted others to surpass her! Looking around, she realized that there was still a coat on the shelf. The style waspletely different from the fantasy fairytale she had drawn. Yvette suddenly revealed a strange smile and extended her hand to the coat. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Selena, who was inst ce. In fact, to everyone present, she still posed a certain threat. This was because she had also debuted as a model and was a mixed-blood. Her appearance could simply be described as shocking; it was definitely not something that most of the people here couldpare to. ¡°I hope that you can be magnanimous and leave me something to wear,¡± Selena said, pretending to be rxed. But when she walked into the closet, she was stunned. They didn¡¯t leave me anything... ¡°Now that the two groups are all here, one is a noble gown, and the other is a hip-hop hipster.¡± Levi looked at the number of people and slowly spoke. Sharon saw Yvette walk out and immediately said nervously, ¡°Why... did you take out so many clothes! You should know that we have a lot of clothes.¡± ¡°The remaining one doesn¡¯t suit me. The other coat isn¡¯t bad, and it can make me look like a fairytale dream. I wanted to take it all out and try it on. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°You...¡± Sharon wanted to say something, but Whitney stopped her. ¡°She¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for Selena. Selena is a shooting model; she¡¯s even more professional than you and Xenia in this segment. If she can¡¯t get the clothes, she¡¯ll definitely want to eliminate a strong enemy before the filming. Such a person will harm others to benefit herself in a variety show. She¡¯ll only ruin the reputation of the show!¡± Seeing Selena walk out, Levi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Selena wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°I don¡¯t have... any more clothes... I searched the closet, and all I have left is a big shawl.¡± ¡°Mr. Levi, this doesn¡¯t conform to the rules! It was the 14th ce that took all those clothes. If you have the ability,e and fight fair and square. Why are you ying tricks?!¡± A youngdy on good terms with Selena stood up for her friend. Chapter 264 264 Too Small Looking at everyone¡¯s indignant expressions, Levi said calmly, ¡°Next, everyone will have to use what you¡¯ve obtained to dress yourselves within half an hour. If you have any questions, you can ask Quentin and me for help. We will allow you to modify your clothes on the basis of not destroying them. Everyone only needs to abide by one rule: every piece of clothing taken out of the closet must be worn by you. You cannot abandon, transfer, or exchange them. If anyone loses any clothing, they will have to go home.¡± After saying this, everyone looked at Yvette. Many people couldn¡¯t help but mock her for asking for it. ¡°Mr. Levi... what if I don¡¯t have anything to wear?¡± Selena raised her hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. What if your beautiful face is ruined from crying? You¡¯re a professional model and can handle such a situation. Can¡¯t you use your resources to film?¡± Selena wasn¡¯t old either; she had just turned 20 this year. She forced herself to calm down. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to work hard to reach this step. I have even ovee the most difficult singing and dancing rounds. I will definitely not back down in the round I am best at.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have the exchange card you obtained in the first round?¡± At this moment, Xenia-who had already put on her clothes-suddenly appeared. Everyone looked at her in a red dress and knew that she had made good use of her assets. She was dressed sexily, making everyone jealous. Only then did Selena remember that she had obtained an exchange voucher in the first round. The program team hadn¡¯t specified which round she could use this exchange voucher. ¡°Not bad! Xenia is indeed a professional model who knows how to use her assets!¡± Leomond couldn¡¯t help but praise Xenia. Selena looked at Xenia, who was dressed up. Can I really defeat her with just a shawl? ¡°I think her jewelry choice is too exaggerated. It¡¯s a little overwhelming and looks a little like a nouveau riche. However, Xenia¡¯s fair skin suits this red dress very well.¡± ¡°I want to...¡± Selena¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I want to use the exchange card. I want to exchange with... Sharon!¡± As soon as she said this, there was another uproar. Everyone looked at Sharon. Sharon was the first person to take clothes from the fantasy fairytale group, so the clothes she chose were naturally not bad. Sharon was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Selena to make such a choice at this time. ¡°I...¡± Sharon looked at Selena¡¯s flushed face and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She only started to think about what to do after she got the shawl. Some of the people present were watching the show and gloating, while others were worried about Sharon. When the first few sets of filming ended, Levi pped his hands and looked at everyone. ¡°The second set is over. The fairytale group is ready to enter the studio!¡± ¡°Mr. Levi, we¡¯re not all here yet... Should we wait for Sharon...¡± ¡°Could she have forfeited at thest minute and given up?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s normal for her to forfeit.¡± As soon as that person finished speaking, Sharon suddenly pushed the door open and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Sharon, are you okay? Where did you go?! Why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes?¡± a small singer couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Sharon¡¯s makeup. ¡°I just went to see the set in advance. You don¡¯t have to worry about me-go ahead!¡± As she spoke, Sharon walked straight into the changing room. When she walked into the filming location, Selena was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect it to be an indoor forest. The set Sharon chose previously was a mermaid outfit, but it wasn¡¯t that coordinated... If she had known about the setting information earlier, she would¡¯ve exchanged clothes with someone else. The judges scored ording to their appearances. After everyone evaluated them one by one, Levi finally revealed a strange expression. ¡°Thest one is Sharon, who didn¡¯t get the clothes...¡± ¡°Her? I¡¯m not too worried. She came to the studio to confirm the style during the filming previously. I think it should be fine,¡± Leomond said confidently. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m ready.¡± Sharon appeared in front of everyone again, wearing only a soft shawl. ¡°Oh my god! Is there a need to use such a method to attract attention? She¡¯s basically no different from being half-naked...¡± ¡°Otherwise, how can we say that some people are willing to go all out? How can wepare?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really too scheming. No wonder she was willing to change clothes with Selena. She must¡¯ve prepared all of this in advance!¡± Chapter 265 265 Crisis Descends Ignoring the mockery, Sharon hid in a tulip prop. Levi and Benjamin eximed at the same time, ¡°That¡¯s Miss Thumb!¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± Theodoreughed. This girl is indeed unpredictable. Sharon nodded, then took off her shawl and let it fall casually on the petals. Her chest was covered by her long hair, and her sleepy face was very lovable. In particr, she was holding a shawl to cover part of her body, but her face was ignorant and inexperienced, making people blush. ¡°She actually went to such an extent. She¡¯s really going all out...¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have that vulgar feeling at all. Instead, she has the innocence of someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about the world. She¡¯s like a little fairy who has just walked out of a flower bud.¡± After the filming ended, Sharon changed into her clothes. Selena walked to her side with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t mind much, but she looked at her and shook her head. Then, she picked up her phone. It was nighttime for the shoot again, and she didn¡¯t know if Wace had woken up to reply to her. It was fine if she didn¡¯t look, but when she looked, she realized that June and Nicole had been desperately calling her. She immediately became nervous. ¡°Why are you only picking up the phone now?!¡± It was June¡¯s angry voice on the other end of the call. ¡°I¡¯m telling you-no matter what you¡¯re doing now, Wace is unconscious. Hurry up and go to the pharmaceuticalpany under him to get the management rights. Otherwise, hispany will be snatched away. I don¡¯t know what kind of wife you are! Your husband¡¯s business is about to be cheated away, yet you¡¯re still here leisurely. If Wace¡¯spany is snatched away, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± At this moment, Sharon was confused. After contacting Tommy, she found out that some people in the family couldn¡¯t hold back because Wace was unconscious, especially a pharmaceuticalpany called Dixon under Wace. It was upied by some rtive of the Harris family. In order to make a name for herself in front of the old madam, June had to quickly resolve the family matters, so Sharon was the only one left at home. That was why she ordered her to get lost and help Wace stabilize his position. Sharon didn¡¯t expect her mother-inw to throw such a hot potato at her, but she quickly took leave while there was no show filming for a few days. When she arrived at Dixon, Sharon didn¡¯t rm the so-called higher-ups. It was urgent now, so she should figure things out first before making ns. After gently knocking on the door of the human resources department, Sharon walked in. The human resources manager, Steve, suddenly looked up and sneered when he saw Sharon. ¡°You¡¯re the useless daughter-inw sent by the Harris family? What... Right, you really don¡¯t seem to have much ability. On ount that you¡¯re a member of the Harris family, you should clean the toilets and be a cleaner. I heard that you¡¯re a popr celebrity? Now that your man is unconscious, you don¡¯t even have a background anymore?¡± ¡°Cleaner?¡± Sharon frowned slightly, toozy to care about the HR manager¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°That¡¯s right. What else does someone like you want? It¡¯s your fortune to be able to step into Dixon!¡± What he meant was that Sharon was nothing but a useless b*tch. Steve didn¡¯t care about her at all. ¡°You¡¯d better take a closer look. Did you assign it wrongly?¡± Steveughed out loud and mocked, ¡°Who do you think you are in the Harris family? You still want to have a proper job? Wace probably won¡¯t be able to survive this week. Who knows whose wife you will be in the future? You still dare to put on the airs of a boss here-you are really shameless. How does it feel to rely on a man to climb up the ranks?¡± A few days ago, he received news that Dixon had already changed hands-it was the young master of the Harris family. He was told to pay attention to who June would arrange to take over thepany and that he couldn¡¯t be polite to the person. If she joined, he could just arrange a random job for her. There was no need to take it seriously. When Sharon heard these ear-piercing lewd words, she immediately realized that this HR manager was rted to the people who wanted to take over Wace¡¯spany. ¡°Thepany is toox in disciplining you. Who are you to talk to me?¡± At this moment, Sharon¡¯s aura hadpletely changed. She took out the equity book from her bag. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m here to listen to you arrange a job? Wace is your boss, and his equity book is in my hands. Do you think I need to listen to your nonsense? I think your position is meaningless. Why don¡¯t I transfer you to cleaning duty?¡± Chapter 266 266 Revenge ¡°You...¡± Steve looked at the equity letter. He made up his mind and shouted at Sharon, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you have the equity letter. Who knows if Mr. Harris is going to leave thepany to you? If you continue to pester me here, I¡¯ll get the security guards to kick you out immediately. You won¡¯t even...¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Steve, who had been arrogant just a moment ago, flew out like a cannonball. The staff passing by were all dumbfounded, not knowing what had just happened! ¡°F*ck! You little b*tch, how dare you hit me? You¡¯re courting death! Do you believe that I¡¯ll make you get out of Dixon!¡± Steve tried his best to get up and rushed toward her. Sharon kicked his neck, her face cold and filled with killing intent. ¡°You better think carefully about your identity before insulting Wace and me!¡± ¡°Uh... Uh!¡± Steve¡¯s face turned purple, and his veins started bulging. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so strong, making him almost unable to breathe. Sharon didn¡¯t expect the moves Whitney taught her to be so useful. With just a few moves, she beat this man until he couldn¡¯t get up. At this moment, Steve was lying at Sharon¡¯s feet like an ant. Sharon sneered and removed her foot. Only by putting a long line can I catch a big fish. I want to know what ability the people behind this guy have to dare topete with me. ¡°Ahem...¡± Before Steve could react, Sharon leaned over and pped him hard in the face. p! The crisp sound of a p echoed throughout the corridor. Everyone saw Sharon attack Steve, but nobody was willing to help. After all, Steve usually acted like a tyrant in thepany, so nobody was willing to pay attention to him. His screams became even louder, and he was pped until he saw stars. ¡°This p is for you. I hope you know what you should do now. Not to mention that Wace is already awake, I can fire you just by listening to your nonsense. Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to be a cleaner obediently, and the other is to get out of Dixon!¡± Sharon looked down at Steve, who had fallen to the ground, and Steve happened to look up at Sharon¡¯s face. This woman is actually so capable... Steve¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. If I had known that she was so fierce, I wouldn¡¯t have said that Wace would die soon. Struggling to get up, Steve took the bucket and cloth that were ced at the door and nced at Sharon in fear. Listening to the discussions around him, he could only swallow his broken teeth. When they reached the top floor, where nobody could see, Steve kicked the bucket at his feet with his bruised face. Sharon! I have to find someone to teach this b*tch a lesson. I have to let Sharon know that Dixon Is no longer under their control. Sharon didn¡¯t see Steve again until she got off work. When she returned home, some people were already cleaning up the house. June, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa with a terrible expression. When she saw Sharon return, she was furious. ¡°Tell me, why does the Harris family want you?!¡± Now that the Harris family is in danger, our family can only rely on selling our property to fill the hole. What kind of life is this? Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t answer, June picked up themp beside her and threw it at her. ¡°Trash! It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t do anything well, but you¡¯re embarrassing our family now. I asked you to enter Dixon, and you¡¯re going to be a cleaner? I asked you to be a manager, but you¡¯re really useless! Get out-get out now!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t dodge in time and reflexively blocked it with her hand, making her gasp. June had asked around and heard that after Sharon went to Dixon, she was only a cleaner. What right does such trash have to marry into our family?! ¡°Don¡¯t you like to be a cleaner? Then, get out, sleep on the streets, and pick up trash. Don¡¯t embarrass our Harris family.¡± In the face of June¡¯s usation, Sharon didn¡¯t argue and half-stumbled out of the door. She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her, but she could hide. June and James were worried about selling the house, so she went to the hospital to see Wace. Thinking that Wace and Uncle Smith were still bedridden, Sharon felt emotional. I might be able to wake Wace up faster if I go to take a look. The sky gradually darkened. Sharon didn¡¯t expect it to be so crowded at this time. Seeing that it wasn¡¯t far from the hospital, she got out of the taxi and left via a nearby path. Chapter 267 267 Stopped Halfway Sharon had only taken a few steps when she received a call from Whitney. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still walking toward the hospital. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done. Has the voting started?¡± She was still talking about her trip with Whitney when she sensed that something was wrong. She stopped and looked around warily. ¡°I¡¯m near First Street. People seem to be following me,¡± Sharon said calmly as she stared ahead. She had offended too many people recently, so much so that she didn¡¯t know who was looking for her now. There were a few hooligans scattered behind the person who came. They were all holding steel rods in their hands. They stood in front of Sharon like a mountain that couldn¡¯t be easily shaken, and they were extremely oppressive. ¡°Damn you, little b*tch! I finally found you!¡± Sharon finally realized that one of the people in front of her was the manager from Dixon, Steve. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s this little b*tch who attacked me. Isn¡¯t attacking me equivalent to pping your face? You must help me regain my dignity!¡± Steve red fiercely at Sharon, wishing he could burn her bones and scatter her ashes. The man he called ¡®Brother¡¯ was named Harvey. He looked at Sharon with an inexplicable familiarity, but looking at this woman¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if such a thin woman had such ability. ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful? Aren¡¯t you capable? Today is the day you die!¡± Although he was the eldest brother, Harvey was more than ten years younger than Steve. He had relied on his family¡¯s power to achieve what he had today. Sharon didn¡¯t expect Steve to know the man in front of her. It seemed that he had some ability, but she wasn¡¯t worried about this person and instead sneered. I know this person, and I¡¯m very familiar with him. After all, the Quinn family is the ceiling of the underworld in New York! Although the other party was nothing in the Quinn family, he had given Steve enough face by appearing here and helping him deal with her. Quayle had once told Sharon about the distribution of the Quinn family¡¯s power in New York, and one of them was Harvey, so she remembered clearly that this person was actually Mr. Quinn¡¯s illegitimate son. He didn¡¯t have much say in the Quinn family, so the person who asked him to be their backer wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything. Most of the people looked at Sharon and found it funny. How can a tiny woman deal with so many armed men? Therefore, Steve was even more certain that Sharon would die today! He walked up to Sharon with an arrogant and smug expression. ¡°I told you that you would pay the price. Even if Wace lives, you won¡¯t be able to live. Dixon will definitely not be yours. Do you dare to fight our boss head-on?¡± Sharon smiled and dialed a number, still very calm. While Steve was feeling smug, she rushed over and punched him in the chin. The next moment, Steve¡¯s dull eyes suddenly opened as he howled like a pig being ughtered. ¡°How dare you hit me? Little b*tch, are you really crazy? I¡¯ll make Boss kill you today, you little b*tch!¡± Sharon¡¯s handnded on Steve¡¯s numb tendon. Steve felt terrible and copsed to the ground, his entire body twitching as if he were in great pain.¡±Boss... kill this woman. She doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡± Hearing Steve¡¯s words, Harvey looked up at Sharon. Unexpectedly, Sharon wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, she dared to look him in the eye. On the ground, Steve could only stare at Harvey anxiously. Although he had been beaten up, he couldn¡¯t control the muscles on his face from moving with his smile. That¡¯s right, there was only one thing on his mind now-he wanted to take the opportunity to take down Sharon and Wace in one go. Thinking about the humiliation he had suffered at her hands... The more insufferably arrogant this youngdy is, the more I want to educate her and crush her pride and smugness. She is just a woman who relies on her husband¡¯s family to climb up the ranks, but she actually dares to be so arrogant. Although I can¡¯t suppress her, how can I let such a b*tch insult me? ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you found the Quinn family?¡± Sharon suddenly said, her eyes sweeping over Harvey. When Steve heard this, he swallowed his saliva. These words are a provocation to Harvey. Even Harvey¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh. This woman is definitely going to die today! Anyone who knew Harvey well would know that he was ruthless and had inherited Mr. Quinn¡¯s personality-he was extremely ruthless. He was very cruel in his actions. He prioritized benefits over everything else, and his status in New York wasn¡¯t low. Many people had to give him some face. Chapter 268 268 Mutual Provocation Not to mention that the Quinn family behind him was rted to the leaders of the states and cities. Everyone had to call him Brother when they saw him. It was obvious that although he was young, his status was very high, not to mention that someone dared to provoke him now. ¡°Boss, you saw this youngdy right in front of you. She actually dared to hit me. Isn¡¯t this a p to our Quinn family¡¯s face? And from what she said just now, she clearly doesn¡¯t care about you!¡± Steve was barely able to speak now, and he no longer looked as arrogant as before. His chin was swollen, and he looked miserable, but it was exceptionally funny. At this moment, Steve¡¯s tone was filled with grievances and hatred as he looked at Harvey for help. Seeing Harvey¡¯s thoughtful expression, he quickly continued, ¡°Boss, you must avenge me! We can¡¯t let this matter go. She is deliberately insulting the Quinn family and doesn¡¯t care about you.¡± Hearing Steve adding fuel to the fire, Sharon frowned. What is this person talking about? Harvey was still young and easily bewitched. He took a deep breath and nced at Steve¡¯s miserable state, his narrow eyes filled with anger and disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some ability. You hurt my people today, which is a p in my face. You must be prepared to pay the price!¡± ¡°You¡¯re... the little celebrity from the poster?¡± Harvey raised his chin and stared at Sharon¡¯s face. He felt that Sharon looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who she was. ¡°Look at yourself. How dare you attack my people? Besides, our Quinn family can do whatever we want in New York and humiliate whoever we want. What right do you have to talk nonsense and teach my people a lesson?¡± At this point, Harvey deliberately paused and said slowly, ¡°Do you think he insulted you and your man? Then, let me tell you this: no matter what your identities and backgrounds are, they are nothing in front of our Quinn family!¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows. No wonder this person is an illegitimate child. Looking at his smug expression, Sharon knew better than anyone. ¡°In that case, I hope you can maintain this attitude. Don¡¯t lower your headter.¡± Sharon gazed at Harvey and understood very well that the difference between him and Quayle wasn¡¯t small. She also noticed that the meridians on the back of Harvey¡¯s clenched fist were bulging. It seems that this man is about to lose control. Harvey was also very angry. How could he tolerate this woman not taking him seriously? ¡°I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know the status of the Quinn family in New York. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you off just because you have a good face. If you still dare to cause trouble, I¡¯ll kill you immediately. Besides, as long as I say so, I can make sure that there¡¯s no ce for you in New York.¡± Harvey¡¯s voice was very loud as if he were deliberately saying that to the people around him. The woman in front of me isn¡¯t afraid at all. How is that possible? ¡°I still have the same words. Before you speak, I hope you¡¯ll think carefully about whether you have the right or not. Otherwise, even if you¡¯re spouting nonsense, you¡¯ll have to pay the price. I still have something on, so I hope you¡¯ll get out of my way.¡± Sharon looked at the time and didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense anymore. ¡°Boss, stop talking nonsense with this youngdy! We¡¯ll cripple her today!¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s courting death. Since she doesn¡¯t want to live, we¡¯ll fulfill her wish. She looks pretty good; we can make a fortune by filming a video.¡± ¡°Let us brothers have a good time too!¡± As if very dissatisfied with Sharon¡¯s attitude, Harvey¡¯s men started moring. Steve almost pped his hands. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so insensible. She can actually provoke someone to this extent for no reason? Since she has offended Harvey, she will definitely die. At that time, I will go to that person¡¯s house. When wepletely grasp it, won¡¯t everything be easy? Just the thought of such a good thing made his eyes reveal excitement and evil thoughts. ¡°Speak properly. Are you unwilling to ept it?¡± Sharon took a deep breath as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of their actions. ¡°If you¡¯re really fearless,e and try.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, everyone looked at Harvey but didn¡¯t dare to speak. Chapter 269 269 Clue in the Car ident Everyone was sweating profusely. They didn¡¯t know where this youngdy got her courage from. If Harvey really gets angry, she will probably bleed! Sure enough, Harvey cursed, ¡°Youngdy, who are you trying to scare? If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down immediately and kowtow to me. Apologize for your arrogance and ignorance!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but look down on the young man in front of her. Her eyes gradually turned cold as she gave Harvey and Steve a deep look. ¡°If you kneel down now, I might be able to be merciful and let you live. I won¡¯t let anyone insult you.¡± Harvey gave a choice with a murderous look on his face. It seemed like he had to make Sharon pay the price today! ¡°You will know soon enough if I am scaring you.¡± Sharon nced at Steve, who was still on the ground. He didn¡¯t ask the person behind him to help resolve this matter. Instead, he used his own power. It seems that their rtionship isn¡¯t that reliable. Sharon didn¡¯t intend to stop and instead continued to walk forward. This action angered Harvey, who attacked Sharon. The moment he raised his hand, Sharon locked her hands around his throat. She had to admit that the moves Whitney had taught her were too useful. Although they didn¡¯t knock Harvey down directly, they still made Harvey stagger because she was fast, urate, and ruthless. ¡°Boss...¡± Cold sweat trickled down Steve¡¯s forehead. Could it be that Sharon really has some trump card that she dares to be so unrestrained in front of Harvey? And the way Harvey looked at Sharon became stranger and stranger. This youngdy doesn¡¯t look like she has much strength, but she is very strong, and her movements are fast, catching me off-guard. ¡°Damn you...¡± Just as Harvey raised his hand, a furious voice said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When Harvey heard this, his body froze, and he didn¡¯t dare to touch Sharon again. ¡°Who the hell are you? Can¡¯t you see that our boss is going to teach that youngdy a lesson?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way. Hurry up and get lost!¡± ¡°If you want to die, continue to stay here. After dealing with this youngdy, we¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± The mob standing behind Harvey and blocking Sharon¡¯s way nced at Quayle-who had rushed over-and started mocking him. Quayle¡¯s status in New York was unshakable. These ordinary hooligans had never seen his true appearance, so they naturally didn¡¯t know that they had offended a man who was even more terrifying than Harvey. Seeing Quayle walking toward him, Harvey quickly put down his hand and said respectfully, ¡°Brother!¡± Unexpectedly, Quayle didn¡¯t care about his feelings at all and pped Harvey¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want to get out of New York? I¡¯ve said that if I find out that you¡¯re causing trouble in the name of the Quinn family, you¡¯ll never have the chance to live again-not to mention that the person you attacked is someone I can¡¯t hurt. What ability do you have to actually dare to fight Miss Sharon alone?¡± Quayle didn¡¯t even look at the hooligans who were spouting nonsense. He waved behind him, and the two burly men behind him rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, Sharon heard a scream, but it quickly calmed down. ¡°Brother...¡± Harvey¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly as he frantically tried to figure out who Miss Sharon was. Steve saw that Harvey didn¡¯t dare to resist even though he had been pped. Instead, he was as docile as amb in front of Quayle. ¡°Are you worthy of calling me big brother?¡± Quayle gazed at Harvey coldly. If it weren¡¯t for this kid¡¯s mother, our Quinn family wouldn¡¯t have been torn apart. Even so, Quayle still quickly walked up to Sharon. ¡°Did that insensible kid hurt you? It¡¯s my negligence. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Sharon wasn¡¯t hurt, so she naturally didn¡¯t mind. On the other hand, Steve shouted indignantly, ¡°This big brother is also a member of the Quinn family, right? Don¡¯t you mind that this woman insulted the Quinn family just now? If you do this, you¡¯ll be looked down on. Even a woman...¡± Quayle red fiercely at Steve. His subordinate instantly understood and knocked him unconscious. At this moment, Quayle¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have something on now? I told that kid to wait obediently. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his father is the Chief of Transportation, I would¡¯ve kicked him out long ago!¡± Chapter 270 270 Get Out of Dixon Sharon, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks when she heard this. There was a surprised expression on her face, and she then looked at Quayle and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who did you say was waiting for you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Transportation Bureau Director. I don¡¯t know what that kid has gotten into recently, but he has been begging for my protection. However, he is arrogant and especially difficult to get along with, so I n to teach this kid a lesson so that he won¡¯t dare to be impudent in front of me!¡± Quayle replied respectfully. At first, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on when he received Sharon¡¯s call. After listening for a while, he realized that someone had dared to attack Sharon in New York, and it was that useless illegitimate son of his family, so he quickly ran over. ¡°Take me to see him,¡± Sharon said coldly. No wonder Jenna couldn¡¯t find him. He had run away early in the morning. Quayle saw the change in Sharon¡¯s expression and knew that something was wrong. Could it be that the brat Eustass has offended Sharon, so he came to seek my protection? ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, I naturally have to make arrangements, but these two...¡± Quayle looked at his brother and Steve, who was lying on the ground. If I let these two go so easily, I will be the one who is miserable in the future. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Harris family¡¯s training of their daughter-inw is good either, but they¡¯re all dogs. They¡¯ve turned from the Harris family¡¯s guard to Dixon¡¯s dog. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a little b*stard born of an old b*stard, you can act like a tyrant in Dixon.¡± Steve didn¡¯t expect this big shot who suddenly appeared to be on Sharon¡¯s side, and he cursed in a low voice. Only then did Harvey realize that the person in front of him was from the Harris family, and it was someone Quayle had specially instructed not to offend. ¡°Steve! How dare you ask me to attack Miss Sharon?¡± Harvey-who was kneeling on the ground-rushed toward Steve without any warning. He punched thetter¡¯s right cheek, causing his two mrs to fly out. ¡°Who knew you were so useless? You can¡¯t even handle a woman.¡± Steve struggled and shouted as if he were very dissatisfied with Harvey¡¯s actions. ¡°Get lost while I¡¯m still easy to talk to.¡± Sharon nced at Steve. I have more important things to do now and don¡¯t have time to waste on this trash. But to Steve, Sharon¡¯s words were undoubtedly a p to his face. Between his anger and anger, he felt very aggrieved. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?! Get out of Dixon! Get out now! How can I be humiliated by a lowly woman like you in my territory? So what if you have the equity agreement? Wace didn¡¯t sign it either, right? Now that the final decision isn¡¯t up to you, you don¡¯t have the right to criticize Dixon. Unless you want to go through the legal procedures, I won¡¯t acknowledge your identity.¡± Steve was also ruthless. He spat out a mouthful of blood and repeated, ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m officially informing you that you¡¯ve been fired by Dixon!¡± Hearing this, Quayle couldn¡¯t help but rush up to teach this b*stard a lesson. Unexpectedly, Sharon didn¡¯t show any pity or fear. Instead, she said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the use of what you¡¯re saying? Besides, I didn¡¯t join Dixon, and I can even say that I¡¯m a leader who came out of nowhere. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you now. I¡¯ll let you off today, but let me tell you-I believe you¡¯ll look for me... When the timees, it¡¯s best to kowtow step by step. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± A murderous look shed across Sharon¡¯s eyes. She wants to make me kowtow every step of the way? How arrogant! Steve¡¯s expression turned cold, and his heart surged. He thought he had heard wrongly. ¡°Just because you¡¯re an unloved daughter-inw? If the Harris family really cares so much about thispany, why would they send you here? Let me tell you-if you get out of Dixon today, don¡¯t even think abouting back. Bring your entire family to beg for food!¡± Of course, this was just Steve muttering softly. He really didn¡¯t have the guts to provoke Sharon anymore. He might be beaten to death by the two people from the Quinn family in front of him. He would lose his life before he could get the money from Dixon. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two to you. We¡¯ll go back and see Eustass first.¡± Sharon left behind a sentence, and Quayle naturally nodded. He gestured for the two men in ck to deal with the two b*stards. Then, he quickly opened the car door for Sharon, and the two of them returned to Quayle¡¯s territory. Chapter 271 271 Interrogating Eustass As soon as she entered, Sharon heard an arrogant voice. Eustass seemed to be very dissatisfied with Quayle leaving him there and going out to do something, so he said all sorts of nasty things. ¡°Who does he think he is? Let me tell you-if my father didn¡¯t say that he was a reliable person, I wouldn¡¯t be willing toe here to find you. Tell him toe out and meet me immediately; otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let you go. Tell him toe out immediately.¡± ¡°Eustass, you¡¯re so arrogant. Even your father has to talk to me properly when hees to see me. You¡¯ve grown up now and are so arrogant.¡± Quayle¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him, scaring Eustass. ¡°When... When did youe back!?¡± Ignoring his words, Quayle gestured for Sharon to walk to the middle of the room where there was an official hat chair made of yellow rosewood. Behind the chair stood two burly men in ck, staring intently at their boss for doing such a shocking thing. Quayle had a feeling that something was going on between Sharon and Eustass, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Unexpectedly, after Sharon sat down, she said, ¡°Did Wace¡¯s ident have anything to do with you?¡± Quayle¡¯s body stiffened when he heard this. I had long known that Eustass hade to me because he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have. What I didn¡¯t expect was that this kid was so bold as to attack Wace. ¡°Yo, I was wondering who this was! I didn¡¯t expect it to be Sharon!¡± Eustass avoided the topic directly. Instead, he was a little excited to see his old ssmate. ¡°You¡¯re amazing now. After bing a celebrity, I think you¡¯re developing for a while and might win an Oscar.¡± ¡°Let me ask you: do you have anything to do with Wace¡¯s car ident?¡± Sharon asked again. Quayle immediately realized that something was wrong, and he quickly gestured for his subordinates to bring Eustass away for interrogation! ¡°What the f*ck are you doing? Do you know my identity? Let go of me-all of you let go of me. Sharon, you little b*itch! You¡¯re colluding with them. Who do you think you are? Let go of me...¡± ¡°Miss Sharon, I almost made a big mistake again. I heard that Mr. Harris... I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I¡¯m afraid this matter is rted to the Transportation Bureau. His father had already informed me that there was something very important that he needed my help with. I didn¡¯t expect this matter to involve you.¡± Before Sharon could speak, the door was opened again. At this moment, a bodyguard in ck dragged Eustass in. The tied-up Eustass didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries, but when he was dragged forward, there was a scarlet bloodstain on the ground. ¡°Boss, we brought him back.¡± The bodyguard in ck threw Eustass to the ground and patted his hands. His ck suit wasn¡¯t wrinkled at all, and he was not stained with blood. He was so clean that it was as if nothing had happened. Quayle turned his head and nced at Eustass. He stared at thetter on the ground and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this person still breathing? Why did he forget the rule of meeting me? Seeing thisdy is equivalent to seeing me. Hurry up and bow.¡± With his face bruised, Eustass looked up as he clenched his jaw and refused to speak. He remained motionless as if he wasn¡¯t going to admit it. Of course, the bodyguard wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily. He pulled Eustass¡¯s hair, then dragged him up and threw him to the ground. ¡°Hurry up and kneel.¡± ¡°Pfft, who does Sharon think she is?! How dare she ask me to kneel? Do you know who I am? I am the son of the Transportation Bureau¡¯s director!¡± Eustass spat in disdain. In the end, the bodyguard in ck kicked him in the knee without a word. Eustass cried out miserably and fell to the ground in pain. He kneeled on both knees and faced Sharon. ¡°What are you trying to do? Sharon, why are you hanging out with these hooligans? Why are you using such despicable methods to deal with me? I have money-if you want money, just say it! Don¡¯t think I can say anything just because you¡¯re like this. If you have the ability, kill me today, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± At this moment, Eustass was barking at Sharon and Quayle like a mad dog. Only his moring could be heard in the room. After he finished speaking, Quayle narrowed his eyes and said to the bodyguard beside him, ¡°p him! Since nothing goodes out of a dog¡¯s mouth, beat him up more.¡± Chapter 272 272 Threatening the Family ¡°You... You really dare to...? Ah!¡± Seeing the bodyguard look at him again, Eustass shuddered. Before he could finish, a hard pnded on his face. He cried out in pain, and then the side of his face swelled high. But the bodyguard had no intention of stopping. Three or four pster, Eustass¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Ah-¡± Eustass cried out in pain. He instinctively tried to curl up, but the bodyguard instantly grabbed his cor, and Quayle¡¯s other underling pressed his leg against his back and continued to whip. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Four of his teeth had been knocked out, and the blood in his mouth looked very terrifying. ¡°Sharon, I didn¡¯t offend you. Are you just going to watch them hit me?¡± Hearing Eustass¡¯s howl, Sharon waved her hand. ¡°Alright, are you nning to kill your guest? We¡¯re allw-abiding citizens. How can wemit a crime?¡± Quayle looked at Sharon. Actually, this is her original appearance. I knew from the beginning that this woman wasn¡¯t as gentle as she looked on the surface. Instead, her eyes have always been cold and disdainful. ¡°So, have you thought about it? What do you know about Wace¡¯s car ident?¡± Sharon straightened her body and asked calmly. Quayle-who was standing at the side-was more like a guardian knight, but he was protecting the queen and not the princess. Sharon¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold, and the faint smile on her lips made Eustass¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Sharon, are you f*cking sick too? What Wace? What car ident? I don¡¯t know at all. I¡¯ve said it so many times, but you don¡¯t believe me. Do you all not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± At that moment, Eustass clenched his jaw. I have to deny this matter to the end. Father had previously said that I couldn¡¯t do this no matter how much money it cost, but the other party had given me too much. Besides, all I had to do was change a signal light and turn off a few cameras. Of course, I couldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity to make money. Although he already knew about Wace and Sharon¡¯s rtionship, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although the Harris family had some status in New York, they weren¡¯t bad either. ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn. Why don¡¯t I show you something fun? You should like it.¡± Quayle raised his eyebrows helplessly and waved his hand. The bodyguard behind him quickly handed over a batch of photos. Then, Quayle threw them at Eustass¡¯s face. The photos showed evidence of him and his father, and what his mother was buying at the counter with her big belly. It was obvious that these photos were secretly taken, and the technique was very experienced. They should¡¯ve been taken by an expert to threaten the rich. Eustass¡¯s face suddenly changed when he saw the photos, but he still kept his head down and refused to speak. ¡°Kid, you should know the origin of these photos. Moreover, your mother is already so old, yet she still wants to give birth to a younger brother or sister for you. However, your mother is so thin. Won¡¯t she die just from a casual pinch? By the way, my brothers have been single for a long time. Although your mother isn¡¯t young anymore, she has taken good care of herself. In addition, there are people who like to y with excitement. Why don¡¯t you let your mother apany them? Just treat it as if you are trying to umte some good karma!¡± Hearing Quayle¡¯s words, Eustass finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are you f*cking human beings? My brother hasn¡¯t been born yet. If you dare to touch my mother, I¡¯ll fight you to the death! How can you destroy my family?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re making meugh.¡± Quayle sneered and kicked him without hesitation. ¡°You still know that this is a family? Why didn¡¯t you know that you ruined someone else¡¯s family when you bumped into them?¡± The kick made Eustass cough up blood and hold his chest for a long time. Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. Quayle squatted down, grabbed Eustass¡¯s chin, and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you thought about the question just now? Who asked you to do it? Do you have any evidence in your hands? I¡¯ll only give you five seconds. Once the time is up and this news is sent out, your good days with your father will be over. If you still don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll give you another five seconds. After that, the meat in your mother¡¯s stomach will also be minced meat. Your mother will be vited by my brothers.¡± ¡°I... I...¡± Chapter 273 273 Four Hundred Thousand Dors Eustass¡¯s face was deathly pale. He gritted his teeth, struggling with the situation. ¡°How can you say that without evidence? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Sharon suddenly smiled, her expression dark and stormy. ¡°That¡¯s right; we don¡¯t have any evidence. Although you¡¯re smart enough to drive a car with a license te and have ck ss installed, there¡¯s no such thing as an imprable wall in this world. Besides, who said we have to go through the proper procedures to mess with you? As long as we release the photos, we¡¯ll naturally have fun with you before the policee looking for you.¡± ¡°Bring the things over.¡± Quayle waved his hand, and the bodyguard took out another folder. He threw it in front of Eustass, and a thick stack of information fell out. ¡°Eustass¡¯s father is the director of New York¡¯s Transportation Bureau. He is the eldest son in the family. He¡¯s from the States...¡± Quayle had dug up all his information early in the morning, making Eustass panic. ¡°You guys investigated me beforehand?¡± Sharon¡¯s patience seemed to have beenpletely exhausted. She stood up and stepped on his body. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me? It seems that Louis has given you a lot of benefits. You¡¯re so tight-lipped about this. When I was in school, I didn¡¯t realize that you were so bold, but I¡¯m in a bad mood now. Why don¡¯t we be more direct?¡± Quayle wanted to persuade Sharon, but looking at her current appearance, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°I think the game he mentioned just now is very interesting, but I think five seconds is too long. I¡¯ll y a counting game with you. Three seconds-whether you continue to shut up or protect your family is up to you!¡± At this moment, Sharon was like a big viin as she stretched out a finger. ¡°One-¡± ¡°You! Sharon, how dare you pretend in front of me?¡± Eustass widened his eyes and pounced forward, wanting to attack. He didn¡¯t expect the person behind him to hold him back and kick him a few more times. Eustass looked even more miserable. ¡°Two-¡± ¡°Alright! Release the news immediately and get someone to do it.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t even want to count to three and gave the order. ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing that Quayle was so obedient to Sharon, the bodyguard didn¡¯t need Quayle¡¯s permission to leave. At this moment, Eustass was scared out of his wits. He quickly rushed up and hugged Sharon¡¯s thigh. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! Sharon, on ount that we¡¯re old ssmates, don¡¯t attack my family. Although I¡¯m not a good person, this matter really has nothing to do with me! I just did a small thing with this matter. Why don¡¯t you want to believe me?¡± Seeing that he was still talking nonsense at this time, Sharon sighed and waved her hand, indicating for the report to continue. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! It¡¯s true; it¡¯s all true! My father also knows about this, but he doesn¡¯t know much about it. Louis and I also made a private deal. I don¡¯t know who the driver is or where the car is. I¡¯m only responsible for changing the signal lights and turning off the surveince cameras!¡± ¡°Sharon, I didn¡¯t want your husband¡¯s life; I just wanted to eat. I don¡¯t even know what he wants to do. I really won¡¯t dare to do it again. Let me go!¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me then-don¡¯t you have any backup ns for this wicked business?¡± Sharon was still smiling at him, but there was no warmth in her eyes. The dagger in Quayle¡¯s hand spun around Eustass¡¯s artery, as if he would kill him if he dared to move again! ¡°I... I really didn¡¯t! I just took the money...¡± Eustass was trembling in panic, and he was stammering. ¡°We didn¡¯t trade in person... He, he, he... He just asked me for a small favor... I... I turned off the surveince cameras and changed the signal lights.¡± ¡°How much did he give you?¡± Sharon suddenly asked. She was curious how much her husband¡¯s life was worth. ¡°Four hundred thousand...¡± ¡°You want to take a life for 400,000?¡± Sharon sneered. Quayle understood and moved the dagger closer to his artery. Sharon continued, ¡°Eustass, I really don¡¯t have the patience to listen to your nonsense now. If you don¡¯t exin yourself properly, don¡¯t even think your life is enough. Your parents will apany you.¡± Chapter 274 274 Wace Awakens As she spoke, Sharon took the dagger and stabbed it into the back of Eustass¡¯s hand. It sank into his flesh, and blood immediately spurted out, even spraying onto Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°Ah-¡± Eustass cried out, begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll tell... I¡¯ll tell you everything... I beg you to let me go! I remember-I remember everything!¡± Eustass almost fainted from the pain, but he still spoke through a cold sweat. ¡°I... I have the phone records of the conversation with him at the time. The money he gave me is in a foreign ount. This is all recorded; it all proves that Louis asked me to do this!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I... Of course, I¡¯m sure! I¡¯m definitely not lying to you. I¡¯ll give you the USB drive and the information immediately. I beg you to let me go!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°The recording is in the pocket under my jacket. The information is ced behind the hanging painting in my office.¡± After Eustass finished speaking, Quayle had already found the USB sh drive on him and asked someone to quickly find the information behind the painting. Sharon narrowed her eyes and red at the person in front of her hatefully. Then, she pulled out the dagger and kicked Eustass¡¯s stomach. ¡°You should thank God that Wace is already out of danger. If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Sharon threw the dagger out again and stabbed it into Eustass¡¯s thigh. With a painful scream sounding, she then turned around. Quayle found a white handkerchief to wipe his hands at the right time and waved at the bodyguard behind him. ¡°Finish him off-as long as he doesn¡¯t die.¡± The bodyguard nodded and was about to make a move when Sharon¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She nced at the screen and quickly walked to the side to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lincoln. Did something happen?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already out of danger!¡± As soon as Lincoln said this, Sharon was stunned for a moment. Quayle was calling her from behind, but she couldn¡¯t hear him anymore. Her fingers trembled, and the phone fell to the ground. It was as if a huge rock had suddenly been moved away from her. ording to the Harris family¡¯s usual style, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him even if she went to the hospital. Therefore, she sent Wace a message and returned to the training ground. Although Wace didn¡¯t see Sharon, he knew many things. Even if Madam Harris and June were around him, Wace was very enthusiastic about replying to his wife. Madam Harris looked at Wace and asked nervously, ¡°Do you remember who drove the car and hit you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember...¡± Wace¡¯s voice was very soft. He was still a little weak. June nced at her mother. ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry. Mom won¡¯t let this matter rest! I¡¯ll definitely think of a way for you. I want to see who dares to touch you again. No matter who it is, Mom will send them to jail.¡± Wace couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to what they were saying. He just wanted to rest quietly for a while. Wace didn¡¯t know if he had missed the time to vote for his wife, but he logged into the website and saw the photo of Sharon taking the magazine cover photo. The machine beside him suddenly rang. ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at? Your blood pressure and heart rate are rising so quickly. Be careful. The doctor doesn¡¯t want you to get agitated!¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Wace¡¯s sudden fluctuations. Wace ignored Nicole. Can such a photo really be on the cover? If I have to say, Sharon is naked and only covered with a piece of cloth... For some reason, Wace suddenly didn¡¯t want to vote for Sharon. He felt a little upset and suddenly wanted to bring thetter home and stop her from participating in the casting selection. And Sharon-who had returned to the training ground-looked at the votes. Xenia is still first, and Selena is second. I¡¯m fourth. As for Yvette, who stole my song... She probably won¡¯t advance this time. As soon as Sharon returned to the training ground, she went straight to Whitney¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t know why this girl was in a hurry to find her. ¡°Go, go, go! What are you doing? Can¡¯t you fight properly? Let me tell you-if you continue to fight like this, I won¡¯t help you change your song next time.¡± Whitney had given the room¡¯s card to Sharon, so as soon as Sharon entered, she heard the former shouting something. There was some food packaging piled on the ground. ¡°What are you... doing?¡± Chapter 275 275 Inte Addict ¡°Ah-¡± A pig-like scream suddenly sounded. Whitney threw down the game controller in her hand and nced at Sharon as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make any sound when you walked in?¡± Sharon was really aggrieved. ¡°I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t answer, so I came straight in. Why are you so engrossed? I think if your manager came, you would definitely be admonished.¡± Whitney picked up the game controller and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your man awake? If you ask me, your biggest mistake is getting married too early. What¡¯s the use of getting married so early?¡± ¡°He just woke up. I can¡¯t help it if I regret it.¡± Sharon looked at the big screen in front of Whitney and said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your eyes to keep looking at the screen like this!¡± With that, she walked to the window and pulled open the curtains. Whitney narrowed her eyes reflexively, but her hands didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I have to grasp this season, or my ranking will fall.¡± Whitney¡¯s hands moved quickly. Sharon also came to the screen curiously and studied it seriously for a while. Soon, she understood the worldview built by this game world-it was an online game called Ragnarok Alliance. There was currently a frog with the ID ¡®Steal Cheesecake¡¯ being hunted by people from another camp. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Help! I¡¯m here to find blood tonic. Why are there so many people chasing me? I¡¯m just a nanny!¡± Looking at the words they typed in the dialog box, Sharon frowned slightly. What is going on? Why is Whitney¡¯s character squatting motionless in the grass? ¡°I¡¯m the most protective person around. I think you guys must¡¯ve practiced a lot. If you get killed like this, my heart will ache.¡± The yer with the ID ¡®Darker¡¯ spoke, and the few people who were being chased were clearly not on the same side. ¡°Well... the equipment of the few of us isn¡¯t good enough for you, right? Why don¡¯t you let us go...¡± the frog asked carefully. ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone is preparing for the regionalpetition now. There are no such differences.¡± Darker approached the female yers who spoke. Unexpectedly, Whitney finally moved and quickly appeared beside the female yers. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Whitney¡¯s game ID is actually ¡®I¡¯m Your Father?¡¯ Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh that this girl really knew how to take advantage of others. However, the difference between her and these ordinary yers was that there was a line of small words below her ID. She was ranked first in the PK list in Ragnarok Alliance! ¡°The character called ¡®I¡¯m Your Father¡¯? The man who¡¯s number one in Ragnarok?¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t win! Let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°What father? Do you really think you¡¯re someone important? You still want to pretend to be a cool hero and save the damsel in distress? I¡¯ll let you live today!¡± Darker sent a message on the public chat. ¡°We¡¯re all people with top-notch equipment. Six against one, what are you afraid of? Hurry up and attack!¡± ¡°Damn-then, we¡¯ll meet him!¡± Whitney quickly controlled the game controller, then dodged and took out her weapon. Before Sharon could see what she had done, the health bars of the few people talking nonsense just now were instantly emptied. ¡°So what if you have top-notch equipment? I¡¯ll just die a littleter!¡± Whitney replied smugly. ¡°Ahhh, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Deer is really a man!¡± ¡°Deer is so handsome!¡± ¡°Deer is the pride of Ragnarok.¡± The few yers who had been bullied spoke excitedly. ¡°How is it? Am I good at operating?¡± Whitney looked up at Sharon and exined to her, ¡°This game called Ragnarok Alliance has three opposing camps. The Ragnarok Empire I¡¯m in is a very decent empire. The remaining two are the Toxic Empire and the Ubiquitous Empire. Currently, the biggest one is Ubiquitous, but our two empires have joined forces. Our strength isn¡¯t inferior to theirs.¡± Seeing Whitney¡¯s passionate introduction, Sharon was about to speak when their phones suddenly received a message. ¡°The rankings are out, and the selection list is out.¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Whitney hurriedly left a message and exited the game. Chapter 276 276 Competition Anthology By the time the two of them arrived downstairs, there were only ten people left. Whitney saw Yvette at a nce and didn¡¯t hide her anger at all. ¡°Are you kidding me? Such a person is still here? Copying songs and taking clothes that don¡¯t belong to you? Doesn¡¯t casting depend on character?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What evidence do you have...¡± Although Yvette stood up to defend herself, she had actually spent a lot of money to advance. ¡°Alright, what are you guys arguing about? The people who advanced in this shoot are all here. Now, I will announce the person on the cover of the magazine-Sharon!¡± The production team took out the sample magazine and ced it in front of them. This result was unexpected because ELVA had always been known for its sexiness, and the person with the highest votes was Xenia. Although Sharon had caught them off-guard this time, she had taken the sweet route-there was even a hint of sweetness in her sexiness. Someizens even deliberately didn¡¯t vote for her because of her personal problems. ¡°This is definitely a conspiracy. The production team must¡¯ve done this because Sharon has garnered a lot of attentiontely!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The production team treats their daughter like this. Everyone knows that Xenia¡¯s experience in modeling is better than Sharon¡¯s.¡± ¡°This is too much. No wonder my ranking is so low-it turns out that people are making use of connections in this round.¡± Seeing that everyone was still on her side, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sharon¡¯s performance in this scene was indeed brilliant, so it¡¯s only natural for her to be on the cover. We should apud her.¡± She pretended to be magnanimous in front of everyone, but her eyes were filled with grievances. Whitney nced at Xenia and rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, for the nextpetition, we¡¯ll use a two-on-two method. Everyone has to prepare a piano performance. In order to match the movie theme, the specific rules will be released after everyone has received the song list. The time limit is 12 tonight.¡± On the way back to her room, Sharon had already thought about several songs in her mind. This time, they had clearly stipted that the contestants would y the piano, which was a good opportunity. However, she didn¡¯t have much confidence in herself. After all, she hadn¡¯t yed the piano for many years. But such an opportunity... Sharon counted the remaining people. Musicians and actors and models each number half. Most of the actors and models will definitely choose to y and sing in order to avoid shorings. If I chose a show-off song, I might have a greater chance of advancing. ¡°Prokofiev¡¯s Second Piano Concerto, ¡®G Minor,¡¯ or Liszt¡¯s ¡®Spanish Smugglers¡¯ Themed Fantasy Rondo,¡¯ which will be enjoyed by more young men...¡± ¡°Although this work has endless techniques, music, and perfect harmony, have you thought about the audience¡¯s love for it in the market?¡± Whitney walked behind Sharon and suddenly spoke, scaring Sharon so much that she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about choosing a piano piece that shows off my skills, but most of the audience doesn¡¯t seem to like pure piano music. Thus, I decided to choose a piece.¡± It couldn¡¯t be denied that Whitney¡¯s suggestion was correct, but Sharon revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry-I¡¯ll think about it carefully. Anyway, we have until midnight.¡± Apart from choosing a song, I also have another very important matter. Should I tell the Harris family about Louis hiring a murderer? With my understanding of Madam Harris, this matter will definitely be suppressed if I tell the Harris family directly. If I tell June this piece of news... With her brain, she definitely won¡¯t be able to use it well. With Wace¡¯s current situation, Sharon didn¡¯t want such a thing to disturb him. If she rashly released this information, it would definitely affect the Harris family. It was really difficult to decide now. It waste at night when Sharon finally made up her mind to send her choice to the production team. Tommy also drove over and waited for her at the door. They went to the vi where Wace was recuperating. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Harris family¡¯s vi get sold? If you think it¡¯s okay, you can give this house to Wace in my name.¡± ¡°I have the same idea, but if you rashly give this house to them, won¡¯t it be bad?¡± Chapter 277 277 The Person Behind Tommy thought for a while. Sure enough, I have to find a reasonable reason. Sharon took the key and walked straight into the vi. It was a little bigger than the original, but it was still a little difficult for her to buy such a big house now. It is better... Sharon suddenly thought of something, and she had other ns. When she walked out of the vi, she didn¡¯t notice that Steve¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. Early the next morning, the production team informed them that they would exin the otherpetition matters tomorrow, so Sharon went straight to Dixon early in the morning. Sharon walked upstairs step by step, but on the sixth floor, she heard a furious shout. ¡°F*ck! You old thing, where is the key to the safety deposit box? Let me tell you-thepany at home is still waiting for money to save their lives!¡± Sharon stopped and stuck her head out. The door to an office was open as if they didn¡¯t mind anyone looking in. An old man was sitting in a wheelchair, surrounded by people. The old man¡¯s face was sick, and his physical and mental condition seemed to be very bad. The juniors around him were still desperately asking about the whereabouts of the family¡¯s assets. ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that?! Our family¡¯spany is about to go bankrupt, so why are you still insisting?¡± The leader¡¯s impatience was written all over his face. Then, he shook the old man a few times. ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± After a few moments, the old man began to feel dizzy. Blood then began to flow from the corner of his mouth. He coughed in pain, and his breathing became weaker. ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re really stubborn! As long as we use a little trick now, thispany will be ours. Look at you! Let me tell you-don¡¯t think that nobody will touch the money and shares in the bank after you die. This old man really knows how to n,¡± another girl cursed. Sharon stared at those people, who didn¡¯t notice her observation at all. The old man sat in his wheelchair. Although his breathing was irregr, he seemed to be extremely angry at his grandchildren. He clenched his fists, and the veins on his hands were obvious. And Sharon didn¡¯t expect that the person who wanted to upy Dixon was her family. Since that is the case, I don¡¯t have to worry about these things anymore. I just have to find these people¡¯s ws and quickly resolve them. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard a strange voice. ¡°Yo, look who this is!¡± Her cousin-inw-Hazel, who had heavy makeup on-saw Sharon at a nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our sister-inw Sharon, who didn¡¯t bring anything to the Harris family except herself? She thinks she¡¯s a little famous, but she¡¯s actually been tarnishing our family¡¯s reputation. Why haven¡¯t you gotten out of New York yet? Is it not enough to harm us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Another cousin-inw, Maxwell, walked over. He pointed at Sharon andined, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, trash. Can¡¯t you serve Grandma well? If you hadn¡¯t made her angry, the Harris family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! I think you¡¯re just waiting to be kicked out of the house and die!¡± ¡°Also, our family has always been struggling to support Dixon. Now that our family is about to run out of money, we can¡¯t even afford the old man¡¯s medical fees. I think your family should pay a little.¡± Hazel used Sharon loudly. Is this the so-called family? Looking at their faces, Sharon was so disgusted that she almost vomited. Listening to this family¡¯s scolding, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. Although this family¡¯s surname is also Harris, in terms of bloodline, they had nothing to do with each other. Back then, these b*stards sold their rtives for glory and a little favor and even secretly harmed their Harris family¡¯s orthodox bloodline. Other than the old man in the wheelchair who is sincerely working for the Harris Group¡¯s development, their entire family is a parasite to thepany. Their ownpany has never been able to develop. A bunch of useless people didn¡¯t reflect on whether it was a problem with their management. Instead, they still have the cheek to say that their rtives are rich and didn¡¯t help them. ¡°I still have something to do and don¡¯t want to argue with you. Get out of the way.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them. ¡°You said it yourself back then. Other than your old man, nobody else interacted with our family,¡± Sharon said calmly. Hazel looked Sharon up and down. I thought that she would be poor and living a difficult life now, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so radiant and look so energetic. She even has many branded goods on her. Chapter 278 278 Invite Him Back ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. If you continue to be so noisy, I¡¯ll get security to send you out immediately.¡± Sharon nced at Hazel. Actually, they weren¡¯t rted. They just saw each other asionally at banquets, so nobody took them seriously. Only Hazel and Maxwell would curry favor with all kinds of rich businessmen, but nobody was willing to pay attention to people like them. ¡°Who... Who do you think you are?¡± Hazel¡¯s voice was sharp as if she were very angry. ¡°What kind of identity are you using to criticize me now? Let me tell you that my grandfather needs to rest now. It¡¯s all your fault for suddenly appearing and making a fuss here. It¡¯s obvious that you have ill intentions.¡± After so many years, this family hadn¡¯t changed. If anything happened, they would only nder others and push the me on others. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who do you think you are? Wace hasn¡¯t even spoken yet! You want to chase us away? Dream on!¡± Maxwell raised his head with an arrogant expression. ¡°You want to chase us out? Don¡¯t you know who you are?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with these idiots. The only person at the scene who really wanted to see Sharon was the old man in the wheelchair.¡±Sharon...¡± However, Sharon didn¡¯t have any feelings for this old man. For the sake of the family¡¯s prosperity, didn¡¯t he also use the Harris family as a pawn?! Hearing the old man¡¯s shout, Sharon only nodded and was about to leave. ¡°Alright, little sister! It¡¯s not worth it to anger yourself over trash!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about how the Harris family is going to sell their house. Sharon will definitely have to sleep on the bridge; it¡¯s too pitiful.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t figure it out. These people¡¯s lives are already like this, but these two still only know how to say stupid things. She nced at the old man and didn¡¯t say anything. I still have to clean up the mess, so there is no need to stay here and waste time. From what they¡¯ve just said, it will still take some time for them to obtain the shares and suppress Wace. I still have time to chase out these people who have destroyed Dixon. Unexpectedly, just as Sharon left thepany and was about to go to the pharmaceutical workshop to take a look, a BMW X7 suddenly stopped at the door. The person who got out of the car was Steve. He had a bruised face and wasn¡¯t as arrogant and smug as before. When he saw Sharon, he was all smiles. ¡°CEO! You¡¯re still our CEO!¡± Steve nodded and bowed to Sharon as he called her CEO affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened before. Now that I¡¯m inviting you back to Dixon, I hope you¡¯ll give me face!¡± Steve was gritting his teeth and swallowing his anger. Yesterday, he thought he had to continue targeting Sharon, but who knew that not long after he returned to thepany, the marketing manager would suddenly rush in. A huge pharmaceuticalpany in New York wanted to cooperate with them, but the other party said that they wanted Wace to appear. Everyone knew that Wace was in poor health now, so how could he appear? However, the other party also said that they had to find a leader who knew his name. They sent the vice president and CEO, but the other party ignored thempletely, causing the board of directors to condemn Steve and ask him to resolve this matter immediately. Moreover, when he said that Sharon wasn¡¯t considered Dixon¡¯s person now, he was beaten up by a few fierce-looking men. ¡°If you can¡¯t get Mrs. Harris back, you don¡¯t have to continue being a personnel manager! Our Dixon¡¯s board of directors will automatically dismiss you! I want to see whichpany will still dare to use you!¡± Recalling the expression on the board members¡¯ faces when they spoke, Steve wanted to p himself a few times and tell Maxwell about this. He didn¡¯t expect to only attract ridicule and me for making an issue out of some small matters. If I want to chase Sharon out of thepany, I naturally have to find another opportunity to kill her! In addition, he really thought that Maxwell would arrange a better position for him in thepany in the future, so he agreed to torture Sharon... But when it came to Sharon¡¯s identity, Steve was confused. She is just a small celebrity. Why are there so many people chasing after her? ¡°Mr. Steve, you¡¯re really forgetful. You¡¯ve forgotten what I said so quickly.¡± Sharon stared coldly at the man in front of her, her tone rather cold. ¡°Miss Sharon, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Forgive me for what I did before.¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s expression, Steve couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. A bad feeling rose in his heart as he remembered very clearly that Sharon had only said twice... that she wanted him to kowtow and invite her back! Chapter 279 279 Exchange Performance ¡°I... I...¡± Steve was suffering in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for the money, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have apologized to Sharon. ¡°CEO, I beg you-pleasee back with me! I have parents and children. I definitely can¡¯t lose this job. Besides, this is a big order. If your husband is still in thepany, he definitely won¡¯t refuse to cooperate.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so difficult to deal with. At this moment, Steve wanted to cry but had no tears. There were already many people gathered at the entrance of thepany, watching them. Hazel and Maxwell walked out of the elevator and heard everything Steve said. ¡°Brother, Sharon is doing well now!¡± Hazel couldn¡¯t believe it as she whispered beside Maxwell. The siblings stared at Steve, who kept apologizing to Sharon. They watched as Steve tried his best tofort thetter and even drove a BMW to pick her up. Their hearts ached. When will it be our turn to have such a good thing happen? Sharon stood there and listened to Steve¡¯s dignified words. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that this man was really stupid and ridiculous. ¡°Since Mr. Steve thinks it¡¯s so difficult to apologize,e back after you¡¯ve thought it through!¡± After walking around the BMW, Sharon left directly. She didn¡¯t notice that the siblings behind her, Hazel and Maxwell, were very eager to meet Steve and ask him in detail what had happened. After returning to the training ground, Sharon was so tired that she just wanted to sleep. She couldn¡¯t help but yawn a few times, but the production team informed her to hurry downstairs to decide on the song. Everyone sat together. Sharon immediately noticed that Whitney was wearing arge pair of sunsses. This girl must¡¯ve stayed upte to y games. ¡°These are the groupings and performance tracks given by the judges. Everyone has a week to prepare. The performance will be held in a week.¡± Hearing what the production team said, the people present suddenly became restless. ¡°Wait a minute, Director Xander... I didn¡¯t choose this song... 7 Years isn¡¯t my choice.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with my song selection too. My song selection was clearly ¡®City in the Sky,¡¯ but it¡¯s now a bad yed on the piano?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. None of these selections are our own.¡± Sharon gazed at the song selection card in her hand. It seems that it isn¡¯t my fault. Everyone¡¯s song selection has been changed. Not only that, but my opponent for this round is actually... Yvette? Sharon looked up and met Yvette¡¯s speechless face. In her heart, Yvette hated Sharon to death. This is just an ordinarypetition. Why did this person choose such a difficult song? Aren¡¯t they deliberately making things difficult for me? In Yvette¡¯s heart, she had already decided that Sharon must¡¯ve known from the beginning that they were going to exchange songs, which was why she chose such a rare piano piece. Moreover, this kind of piano piece didn¡¯t have an audience, and most people didn¡¯t like to listen to it! ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s another rule. If you can¡¯t ept the song selection, you can choose topose one on the spot,¡± Director Xander said directly. I didn¡¯t set the rules this time, so I don¡¯t have much say. Those judges can always think of strange selection methods. They were the ones who decided on the song exchange and grouping. As for Sharon and Yvette going against each other... Who exactly is this Sharon? Could it be that the rumors in the industry are true? Is this little girl rted to Gabriel and DS? Hearing this, Sharon rxed as she blinked gently. Speaking of which, I had almost forgotten something... Since Yvette has the ability to stay in this round, I believe that she is prepared to get out of the casting selection. Sharon couldn¡¯t ept such a person defiling her mother¡¯s piano piece. ¡°It¡¯s over... I¡¯m really done for this time...¡± At this moment, Whitney was hanging onto Sharon¡¯s body. She waved the song selection card in her hand. Sharon took a closer look and saw that it was actually a Japanese song, and it was a kind of lively music. The song was selected by a contestant who liked two-dimensional culture, but this was almostpletely different from Whitney¡¯s style, who usually walked the cool and awesome path. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little Japanese and can help you. The rest... you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself.¡± Sharon smiled. She didn¡¯t expect Whitney to look at her and blink gently. ¡°You¡¯re not good at such a lyrical song either. Are you nning to...?¡± Sharon stuck out her tongue at Whitney. ¡°We have to let everyone see the original appearance of that song, right?¡± Chapter 280 280 Trespassing She really knows everything. Whitney admired Sharon from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Why do you know Japanese?¡± ¡°I worked hard for half a month in university to attend an event. I¡¯m not proficient, but I have no problem talking freely,¡± Sharon replied with a smile. Perhaps this was her talent. She had been learningnguages faster than ordinary people since she was young, so Sharon was very happy to be able to help Whitney. Three dayster, the stitches on Wace¡¯s head were removed. Fortunately, his body was strong, and he usually trained. He was very agile, and his wounds recovered quickly. Most of the wounds on his body had scabbed over, leaving only some serious external injuries and traces of a car ident. However, he was finally transferred to a normal ward. Wace was still young and didn¡¯t have any major problems. All the tests met the standards, but there was still a small blood clot in his head, so the doctors didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down. In addition, he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, so they let him stay in the hospital for observation for a while. Wace wanted to know the details of the ident, but his family kept quiet about it, which made him feel very strange. It was only on the third day after he woke up that he heard that his family¡¯s house was going to be sold. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on!?¡± Although Wace didn¡¯t like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it because of his current condition. His head hurt every time he thought. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things first. After we sell the house, we¡¯ll settle the family matters first. Sharon will receive a sum of money soon. We can definitely buy a new vi with a little more,¡± June said shamelessly. ¡°Mom... Sharon earned that money herself. We...¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help but interrupt his mother. ¡°She earned it herself? She¡¯s from the Harris family! She hasn¡¯t paid a single cent at home, so we won¡¯t say anything. Now that there¡¯s something going on at home, isn¡¯t she going to help?¡± Wace knew that it was difficult for ordinary people to change his mother¡¯s mind, so he let her say whatever she wanted. Tommy had already thought of a suitable reason, and he asked Sharon toe directly to the vi that night. Before Tommy arrived, Sharon realized that there seemed to be someone in the vi and that the vi was bustling with activity. Sharon swiped her card and walked in. Could it be that someone is trespassing on private property, so it is so lively inside? ¡°Yo, Cousin-inw! I didn¡¯t expect your life to be so good!¡± What Sharon didn¡¯t expect was that the person walking down the stairs was actually Hazel. Why is she here? To Hazel, this was simply a mansion in her dreams. She had never lived in such a good ce in her life. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, she might never have had the chance to walk into such a luxurious house in her life. ¡°Cousin-inw! We¡¯ve just met as a family, and you left without much catching up. This is too unkind!¡± Maxwell also called her cousin-inw affectionately. I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to still have the money to buy such a mansion. Sharon felt a surge of anger as she red at the person in front of her and took a few deep breaths, trying her best to sound calm. Then, she slowly spat out a few words. ¡°Get out!¡± I had never expected this family to be so shameless. Even if they are really rtives, they can only be considered to be from Old Master Harris¡¯s generation. Now, they actually dared toe knocking on my door so openly. ¡°Cousin-inw, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too rude? We¡¯re all family, and we¡¯ll naturally live together in the future...¡± Hazel stared at the crystal ss on the table. ¡°This is Hermes¡¯s new model, right?! And that nket-I can tell at a nce that it¡¯s from Burberry. I didn¡¯t expect my cousin-inw to be so capable. She can even buy these.¡± Hazel and Maxwell looked at Sharon and spoke shamelessly. ¡°You¡¯re trespassing. If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you.¡± Sharon stared at the people in front of her, and her tone became colder. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for what happened in the past, but in the end, we are also from the Harris family. We¡¯re all family. No matter what happens, our blood rtionship is still there. My father misses you very much. Only my mother is here today-she went up to look at the room first and wille down to see youter.¡± Although his words were directed at Sharon, Maxwell¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave the decorations inside the room for a moment. It seems that Wace has really earned a lot. Otherwise, how could their family have the money to buy a house?! ¡°Diana?¡± Chapter 281 281 A Family Visit ¡°Of course. Who do you think you two are to make my mothere and see you personally?!¡± Hazel nodded, her face flushed with excitement. While Wace isn¡¯t around, we have to take down this house. In addition, the Harris family doesn¡¯t have the mood to care about Sharon, so we can do whatever we want now! When Sharon heard this, she was furious. What kind of face do they have to say that we are family? Let¡¯s not talk about that useless Tyson first. The person I hate the most is undoubtedly Diana. That woman is vain and selfish. Not only that, but she has also raised children who only know how to seek pleasure and reach for what they want. ¡°I thought that your family had finally changed. I didn¡¯t expect you toe in a group to beg,¡± Sharon said calmly. Hazel and Maxwell¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Damn Sharon! This little b*tch, how dare shepare us to beggars! ¡°Sharon, aren¡¯t your words a little too much?¡± Hazel looked at her cousin-inw unhappily. In terms of looks and ability, she admitted that she wasn¡¯t inferior to Sharon. Who would¡¯ve thought that thetter would be able to marry into such a good family and be a celebrity? This fate is unfair. Ever since we split from the family, Old Master Harris¡¯s family has soared, but everything we did was terrible. Even now, our family could only stay in such a lousypany. ¡°That¡¯s right! Sharon, I¡¯ll give you face and call you cousin-inw. At the end of the day, you¡¯re just a dog of the Harris family! Wace bought this house, right?! He¡¯s still in the hospital, and we don¡¯t know if he can survive, but you¡¯re already being impudent here? In my opinion, you¡¯ll definitely be kicked out of the house once Wace dies. When that timees, let¡¯s see if you can still be so arrogant! Can you still appear in Dixon with the equity letter?¡± Hazel mocked Sharon mercilessly. She had heard these words from Madam Harris. ¡°That¡¯s right! Sharon, we¡¯re family after all. Why don¡¯t you treat your rtives as humans now that you¡¯ve be a phoenix?!¡± Sharon¡¯s face darkened. She then sneered, her tone filled with sarcasm. ¡°A family? I really didn¡¯t expect you to say such things. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡± ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Maxwell¡¯s face flushed red. He said, ¡°Let me tell you, Sharon-the reason why the Harris family can have such achievements today is also due to our family. If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather taking responsibility, where would you have such a good opportunity to marry into the Harris family?¡± ¡°Hmph, let me tell you that even if we want Dixon, you have to give it to us with both hands. You owe us everything!¡± Maxwell looked at Sharon smugly. We have the advantage in numbers now, and we are confident in facing a girl like Sharon. The only problem now is to think of a way to get Sharon to take out the money and the house. ¡°Owe your family? Who do you think you are?¡± Sharon ignored Hazel and Maxwell-who were blocking the way-and walked straight ahead. It is time for Tommy to bring some people over to take away the trash and worms. ¡°How can you talk to us like that?¡± Maxwell looked unwilling and even gritted his teeth. He and Hazel looked at each other. The two of them were determined to rely on the Harris family to survive-and this vi was theirs! ¡°I say, Hazel, I wonder which room Brother lives in? I don¡¯t like to go up and down the stairs. I¡¯ll just stay on the first floor. Is the sunlight better...¡± Just as Maxwell finished speaking, another voice sounded on the stairs as Sharon called the security of the property. ¡°Is this how your vi area is in charge of the owner¡¯s safety? You let a stranger barge into my house without permission?¡± After Sharon reported the house number, the property manager was shocked. This was a resident specially arranged by the higher-ups. How could I let others barge in? Sharon never would¡¯ve thought that the Harris family would have such strange rtives who woulde and go as they pleased in her house. As if waiting for a response, Diana quickened her pace and shouted, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± This voice was very impatient, but the moment Diana saw Sharon, her expression changed. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my precious niece-inw? When did youe back?¡± Diana was dressed extravagantly and quickly walked down to Sharon. This woman was the mother of Hazel and Maxwell. Chapter 282 282 Learn From a Dog Sharon tried her best to calm herself down; otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself and throw these people out. ¡°Haha, Sharon, why are you suddenly back at this time? You should¡¯ve called your cousin and asked him to pick you up.¡± Diana seemed to be concerned, but her tone was filled with me as if she were ming Sharon foring back at this time and disturbing their fun. ¡°Diana, who¡¯s that at the door?¡± A familiar voice reached his ears. Jeff followed Diana¡¯s gaze, not expecting it to be Sharon! In an instant, his eyes widened in anger as he threw the teacup in his hand to the ground. ¡°What do you mean? Did you invite me here today to see this little b*tch?¡± I was about to marry Zoey, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to suddenly interfere and not take the West family seriously. I have long wanted to meet Sharon, but I didn¡¯t expect this youngdy toe knocking on my door today! ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows slightly. I didn¡¯t think there would be such an arrogant young master in her circle of friends. ¡°Not really, but...¡± Jeff still wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, Sharon red at him, then walked past Jeff and said angrily, ¡°Then, I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Why are you interrupting?¡± ¡°Sharon, how can you speak to Jeff like that?! He is your cousin¡¯s friend. Hurry up and apologize to him!¡± Diana didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have such a temper and actually dared to argue with Jeff directly. Diana quickly smiled apologetically and pulled Hazel to Jeff¡¯s side. ¡°This Sharon doesn¡¯t have any education, and she can¡¯t be elegant. We apologize for making you unhappy. Our Hazel wanted to ask you out for a meal before; there¡¯s no time like the present. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Hazel to treat you to a meal and talk about the investment in ourpany...¡± Sharon¡¯s cold eyes were like 10,000 needles stabbing Jeff and Diana. ¡°The West family hasn¡¯t been doing well recently, right? Diana, be careful not to suffer a double loss.¡± To be honest, Sharon had thought that with Diana¡¯s shamelessness, she would definitelye and seize the Harris family¡¯s assets. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this family was actually rted to the West family. ¡°Sharon?¡± Jeff looked at her and wanted to turn her into ashes, but he couldn¡¯t do anything when he looked at the woman in front of him. When he returned home a few days ago, their old man even wanted to rush over and tear Sharon into pieces. He even wanted to mess with Sharon¡¯s career, but who knew that the old man would suddenly receive a call and not dare to say a word! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar with Sharon.¡± Jeff¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of perverseness. It now seems that Sharon is much better looking than Hazel. Moreover, she is a small celebrity. It is my ability to y with celebrities. ¡°Haha, when this child first went to the Harris family, she was especially pitiful. I took care of her!¡± Diana said shamelessly. Anyway, there are no elders in Sharon¡¯s family. If I take her under my name, this damn girl will probably be grateful! Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t say anything, Maxwell and Hazel couldn¡¯t help but raise their chins. Sharon had previously wanted to chase us out, but we didn¡¯t expect that she still didn¡¯t dare to say a word when facing our mother. ¡°Sharon, didn¡¯t you say you were going to chase us out? Do you know whose house this is now? You can only be stepped on by us forever, you piece of trash!¡± With a tone of venting, Hazel felt a sense of pleasure. ¡°Receiving it from others can be considered your own. You haven¡¯t changed at all after so many years.¡± Sharon grinned, her smile even brighter as her eyes filled with disdain and mockery. ¡°Jeff, you don¡¯t know, but this is very interesting. I remember that when Sharon¡¯s mother first went to the Harris family, she was asked by her grandaunt to bark like a dog from time to time. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve recently wanted to raise a dog. Sharon, why don¡¯t youe and learn?¡± Hearing their words, Jeff stared at Sharon with disgust and even contempt. ¡°What¡¯s the point of her learning? Who knows how many men she has called out to in the entertainment industry? Why don¡¯t you guys learn to make me happy?¡± Obviously, Diana and Hazel didn¡¯t expect Jeff to have such a bad taste. ¡°Jeff... aren¡¯t you...¡± Chapter 283 283 Sharon¡¯s Rage ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that the only sincerity you have in inviting me?¡± Jeff frowned. ¡°It seems that Miss Hazel doesn¡¯t really want to marry into my West family. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to find other partners for this project.¡± Hearing this, Diana hurriedly smiled apologetically and pulled Hazel over. ¡°Why would you think that? If you want to raise a dog, I have an old dog here. I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately! Hurry up and bring her out!¡± But a momentter, Maxwell walked back to the hall. He had found rope from somewhere. ¡°Old thing, hurry up and climb! Shout twice. Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Woof! Woof, woof! Woof, woof, woof!¡± A ¡®dog¡¯ barked a few times. They didn¡¯t expect the person kneeling on the ground to be Tyson. Sharon¡¯s face was filled with shock. She even suspected that this family was crazy to let an old man with poor health do this for money! Jeff looked at Diana with an amused expression. Then, he took out a biscuit from his pocket and opened the packaging. After that, he stomped on it a few times, spat on it, and said to Tyson, ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s really interesting. Tyson, eat!¡± Tyson kneeled there without moving. Diana red at Maxwell, who lowered his head in frustration. ¡°Master! For our family, just eat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed interesting. This is an old dog. I¡¯ve seen female dogs before. These are all pets raised by our Harris family; they¡¯re still useful if they can make you smile, Jeff. Don¡¯t you think so, Sharon?¡± Speaking of this, Diana perked up. This matter wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as she made it out to be. It was just that Sharon¡¯s mother had no choice at that time. In order to get Madam Harris to let Sharon off, Lynn had no choice. However, Diana misunderstood. As long as I trample Sharon under my feet and Jeff is happy, our own project will bepleted. Before Wace is discharged from the hospital, June won¡¯t be in the mood to care about us. I¡¯ll just find an excuse to ask for thepany and the property. At the thought of this, she looked at Maxwell excitedly. My son is so precious. In the future, he will definitely be able to find a beautiful girl to sit at a table with. In such a ce, those women might even take the initiative to approach him. He will find an obedient and sensible woman to go on blind dates with for three days and have children for seven days. At that time, he will let that woman find a job that pays more than 3,000 dors. That woman¡¯s life must revolve around Maxwell, and she must serve our family well! At the thought of this, Diana put on a fawning expression and said in a fawning tone, ¡°I remember that Lynn seemed to be more interesting than Tyson today! Hahaha, you don¡¯t know how funny that scene was.¡± Jeff gazed at Diana with a mocking expression. This idiot old woman. I don¡¯t believe that Sharon will be indifferent when hearing this. Jeff only wanted to watch the Harris family fight. ¡°If this old thing¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t still around, that b*tch would probably be licking Madam Harris¡¯s shoes. Hahaha!¡± Sharon red at Diana, her eyes filled with disgust. ¡°Hmph, no matter if it was back then or now... If our Harris family wants her to die lying down, she definitely can¡¯t live standing up!¡± Maxwell echoed. Mocking voices sounded in Sharon¡¯s ears as Diana, Hazel, Maxwell, and even Jeff looked at her with a funny expression. Their disdainful expressions seemed to swallow her. Sharon was stunned when she heard this. I had almost forgotten about this matter. At that time, my mother apologized because she had broken something. Maxwell picked up the baseball bat that was used as a decoration-Sharon knew that Wace liked to watch baseball games. He waved it at Sharon a few times as if looking for a feeling. ¡°Sharon, if I were there, I would¡¯ve broken all your mother¡¯s bones.¡± At this moment, Maxwell was so unrestrained because Jeff was here. However, he didn¡¯t know that Sharon didn¡¯t care about them at all. ¡°Ah-¡± Maxwell¡¯s scream suddenly sounded. ¡°If you dare to insult my mother again, I¡¯ll kill you today. Originally, I only wanted to give you a chance to sue you for trespassing, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. I want your entire family to get out of Dixon and out of New York.¡± Before her mother passed away, the burden of taking care of the entire Harris family was almost entirely on her mother. Now that these people had soared, they turned around and mocked her mother. A heaven-shaking wail came from the vi as if it were about to lift the roof. Chapter 284 284 Internal Fighting The owner of the voice was Maxwell. At this moment, the baseball bat was in Sharon¡¯s hand, and her eyes were very scary. The baseball bat hadnded directly on Maxwell¡¯s vital area. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be half-crippled. ¡°Someone like you doesn¡¯t need to keep any descendants.¡± Ignoring Diana and Jeff¡¯s surprised gazes, Sharon grabbed Maxwell¡¯s cor and swung the bat at his waist. Then, there was another scream as Maxwell looked at his hand! At this moment, it couldn¡¯t be called a hand anymore but soft mud. Sharon still had no intention of stopping, and the baseball bat swung down again and again. Maxwell copsed to the ground, his eyes bloodshot as he wailed, ¡°Sharon, how dare you hurt me! My hand, my waist! Jeff, help me! I want to kill her-I want to kill this bitch!¡± At this moment, Jeff didn¡¯t seem to hear anything. He turned his head away, even feeling that Sharon had gone crazy from the shock. ¡°Ahhh! Maxwell!¡± Diana¡¯s tears instantly flowed down as she rushed toward Sharon. I remembered that Sharon had been most afraid of me in the past. I didn¡¯t expect her to dare to hit Maxwell in front of me. Sharon¡¯s eyes became even colder. Facing Diana-who was rushing over with her hands raised-there was no warmth in her eyes. Just as Diana¡¯s hand was about tond, Sharon shed with her hand, making an explosive sound as she struck Diana¡¯s throat. This was also what Watson had taught her to protect herself, but she still couldn¡¯t control her strength well. It was easy for her to make the other party unable to speak again and be mute. Then, Sharon hit Maxwell¡¯s head with the baseball bat. ¡°You were caught trespassing by the owner; it was self-defense. What can you do?¡± ¡°Sharon...¡± Tyson-who was lying on the ground-stood up shakily. He wanted to go forward, but seeing Sharon¡¯s determined expression, he shook his head and retracted his hands and feet. Seeing that Sharon had hurt her son, Diana¡¯s eyes zed over. Her pupils dted, and her body swayed as if she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Hazel quickly helped her up. Diana copsed in her daughter¡¯s arms as if she had been stunned. Her face was pale, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°You, you dare to attack me... Huh?¡± Then, arge mouthful of blood flowed out of Diana¡¯s mouth. Diana didn¡¯t expect her niece-inw to reach out and touch her body a few times. She then took a deep breath and looked like she was feeling better. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hit you at first, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death. Never insult someone¡¯s mother-I hope you know that.¡± Sharon sneered, and her gaze shifted to Hazel¡¯s face. Seeing Sharon¡¯s gaze turn to her, Hazel¡¯s tears flowed. She shoved Diana away and kneeled in front of Sharon. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, Sharon! Don¡¯t hit me-my mother asked me to do those things! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I apologize to you. If you have anything to say to my mother and brother, it has nothing to do with me! And the house-my mother came to snatch the house for my brother. If you don¡¯t give it to me, it¡¯s still yours. I don¡¯t want it either!¡± The arrogant and domineering Hazel was no longer the same as before. She was now humble and kept apologizing, hoping that Sharon wouldn¡¯t hit her like she did Maxwell and Diana. ¡°Apologize.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s indifferent words, Hazel reacted and quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m sorry, Sharon... I was talking nonsense just now! Cousin-inw-Sharon, we¡¯re family. How could I be like this? They forced us to say those words...¡± As she spoke, Hazel forcefully dragged her mother to Sharon¡¯s feet. Her fierce eyes didn¡¯t show that they were family at all. Indeed, a child¡¯s upbringing depended on the family they were brought up in. It was inseparable from Diana¡¯s education that Hazel could do such a thing. Tyson watched everything in front of him pitifully. Anyone with a discerning eye can see the fear in Diana¡¯s eyes. Sharon sneered in her heart. Since Diana treats her father like this, she should¡¯ve known that her child would treat her like this one day. ¡°Mom! For my brother and me, quickly apologize to Sharon! Quick, is there something wrong with you? Hurry up and say something!¡± Seeing that she was unmoved, Hazel raised her hand and pped Diana¡¯s face. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Chapter 285 285 Giving Away the Vi Diana stared at her daughter in disbelief. She closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I... I apologize. I¡¯ll apologize to you right away...¡± Even so, she still didn¡¯t want to speak. No matter what, I¡¯m an elder. There is no need for me to bow down to a youngdy. ¡°Actually, your mother was willing at that time. If you weren¡¯t...¡± Before Diana could finish speaking, Sharon raised her foot and stepped on her head. ¡°You have no right to judge here. Apologize to my mother! Apologize to my mother for what you just said!¡± Diana¡¯s face touched the ground affectionately. She didn¡¯t know what Sharon¡¯s expression was like at this moment, nor did she know how things had developed to this extent. Diana extended her hand in Jeff¡¯s direction for help. ¡°Jeff, please! Please save us! I¡¯ll give Hazel to you. You can do anything to her... Please, please...¡± ¡°F*ck! What can I do? You guys caused this, so settle it yourselves,¡± Jeff shouted in Diana¡¯s direction. This group of people simply wants to pull me into the fire pit. Who knows what kind of identity Sharon has? With just a few words, she made my father not dare to find trouble with her anymore. Although I¡¯m dissatisfied, I won¡¯t go as far as running into a gun myself. Otherwise, my inheritance rights will easily be handed over to my younger brother. Looking at Diana¡¯s face, Jeff suddenly made a decision. I will definitely bring Hazel back! Everyone in the Harris family deserves to die! I want to torture Hazel so badly that she would rather die than live. I originally thought that this family really lived in such a good house, but I didn¡¯t expect this house to actually belong to Wace and Sharon. Last time, I was lucky to have escaped with my life. If I offend Sharon again, I probably won¡¯t even know how I died. ¡°Hazel, are you just going to watch her attack us?¡± Dianay on the ground and trembled in pain, her eyes filled with unwillingness. Hazel nced at Sharon and didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was used to being beaten up at home after so many years. She simply helped her grandfather up from the ground and turned her head to the side. Maxwell had already fainted from the pain. Actually, even if he woke up, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to face the current situation. ¡°Sharon!¡± Diana gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who do you think you are!? I¡¯m telling you that my client is protected by someone. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Don¡¯t think that you can get rid of this rtionship just because you injured us today. If you don¡¯t hand us your house, I¡¯ll need you to support me for the rest of my life. Do you think the Harris family will take care of you? They won¡¯t!¡± When Sharon heard Diana¡¯s words, her expression turned extremely cold. Just as she was about to make another move, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Sharon... I¡¯m a business partner with your husband, Wace. I heard that he was in a car ident and came to take a look. Are you satisfied with this house? If you can, take it as a gift from me to the two of you.¡± The young man who walked in was Tommy. Before the president could react, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. At a nce, Sharon didn¡¯t have her usual temperament at all. Instead, she looked like a bandit. Everyone present was also shocked, especially Diana. What is going on? Did I hear wrongly just now? This imposing young man actually treats Sharon with respect. Just think about it-how could Sharon have such ability!? Diana struggled on the ground. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort! You actually hired these extras to act in front of us. You¡¯re really pretentious!¡± Tommy frowned at Diana on the ground. He hated dirty people like this the most. ¡°Mrs. Harris, on behalf of the Sullivan Group, I would like to give you this vi. I hope you are willing to ept it.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Jeff looked at Tommy. I was wondering why this person looked so familiar. So he is Sullivan¡¯s president. Diana-who was originally looking down on Sharon for acting cool-instantly fell silent. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences of offending Sullivan. Even the sarcastic words she was about to say were forced back into her throat. Diana felt terrible. After all, in the entire New York and even the entire country, Sullivan was one of the top existences. Who was tired of living and actually dared to fake their identity to deceive others? Chapter 286 286 Nothing ¡°Who are these people?¡± Tommy also had a question in his heart. I came today to tell Sharon that I had heard that June had been looking at houses recently. Why doesn¡¯t she bring Wace to the sales office to have a chance encounter? Then, I would have a reason to give her a house. With the personality of the Harris family¡¯s eldest daughter, she would be an idiot not to take advantage of it! However, who would¡¯ve thought that I would see such a spectacr scene as soon as I entered? Tommy coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem... I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Harris. I didn¡¯t know that you had guests... and even invited you to this ce. I just wanted you to see if you liked the environment, so I invited you here. After all, we have a deep rtionship with the Harris family, and you¡¯ve helped us a lot. Now that Mr. Harris has encountered such a situation, we should naturally help.¡± They didn¡¯t expect Tommy to be so respectful to the unwanted daughter-inw and even say that she had helped them a lot. Every word of his shocked everyone present and left them at a loss. Only Sharon took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What happened today has nothing to do with you. Tell me quickly; I have something to settle too.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tommy looked at Sharon¡¯s fierce appearance and knew that someone must¡¯ve provoked her again and that they must have used some very inappropriate reasons. ¡°It¡¯s like this-I heard that Mr. Harris has already woken up. The current situation of the Harris family... is mainly to ensure that our cooperation can proceed smoothly, so I hope that the two of you can have afortable rest space.¡± Hearing this, everyone was enlightened. They finally understood why the other party was so generous. This matter needed to be viewed from the perspective of cooperation, but Diana still didn¡¯t want to believe that Sharon could befriend such a big shot and even help him. The bigshot even wanted to return the favor now! At the thought of this, Hazel and Diana felt as if they had been struck by lightning. They couldn¡¯t believe that Sharon and Sullivan¡¯s president had such a rtionship. This way, even the West family had to give Sharon some face, not to mention Diana. Hazel-who was watching this scene-was already in a mess. I didn¡¯t expect Mother¡¯s arrogance to cause us such serious trouble. Without thinking, she subconsciously said, ¡°Sharon, my mother was anxious just now. You know that she was born with a foul mouth! She said something she shouldn¡¯t have said just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart. We... are family, right?¡± ¡°Yes... yes... We¡¯re all family.¡± Diana, who was still on the ground, didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore. Instead, she put on a kind expression and said something against her conscience. However, Sharon spoke directly and didn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°When the Harris family split up, we had nothing to do with each other anymore. If you don¡¯t want me to take back all the debts you owe, don¡¯t say such things to disgust me! As for why you can still stand here, it¡¯s entirely because you¡¯re a girl. If you want to be like your mother, I won¡¯t let you off today.¡± When Diana sensed the disdain in Sharon¡¯s eyes, her face burned. Feeling Sharon¡¯s foot move away from her head, Diana endured the pain, got up, and roared at her daughter, ¡°Hurry up and take us away. What¡¯s the use of helping a dead old man!?¡± As the farce ended, the group of people finally left Sharon¡¯s vi. Jeff looked at the shameless group of people from the Harris family and almost vomited. I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to have such a group of people. Seeing them leave, Tommy quickly called for the cleaner to clean up the house. ¡°Miss Sharon, they are...?¡± Although this was a private matter, Tommy couldn¡¯t help but want to know the inside information. After all, with such a group of strange rtives, Sharon and Wace wouldn¡¯t have a good life either! ¡°They¡¯re the ones who want to snatch Dixon¡¯s shares. If I have to say it-they¡¯re also members of the Harris family. The Harris family¡¯s blood flows in their bodies.¡± Sharon looked at Tommy. Previously, I had asked Tommy to find a pharmaceuticalpany to test Dixon. As expected, they still want to make a fortune before Wace returns. ¡°But after seeing them today, these people won¡¯t amount to anything. You don¡¯t have to deal with them anymore. By the way, do you want to tell me how you n to give the house to Wace?¡± Chapter 287 287 Game ID ¡°I got someone to find out that June ns to go to Swan Castle and find out more about the vi. ording to Wace¡¯s current condition, June should push him outside to take a look. If we meet by chance, I¡¯ll have a chance to give this vi away.¡± Sharon nodded, tacitly agreeing to Tommy¡¯s n. With Wace¡¯s personality, it is almost impossible for him to ept Tommy¡¯s inexplicable kindness. On the contrary, if June knows that this house was personally given by the Sullivan Group¡¯s leader, she will definitely ept it eagerly. As soon as Tommy finished speaking, his phone kept ringing as if someone was urging him. ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. We¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Sharon nced at the time. I still have time to practice the piano when I go back. In addition, Whitney has been waiting for me, so I don¡¯t want to waste time. When she returned to the training ground, Sharon thought that Whitney had already sorted out the lyrics she wanted to learn. She didn¡¯t expect to hear that familiar voice the moment she entered. ¡°I... I lost again... Devil, this man is the devil!¡± Whitney stared at the screen, feeling very vexed. As Sharon watched her kill everyone in the game, she couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. If those fangirls in the game know that their game idol-I¡¯m Your Father, who is helping the weak and capturing the hearts of girls-is actually a girl, I don¡¯t know what they would think. ¡°I was justpleting my daily missions... This b*stard actually came back.¡± Whitney pounced into Sharon¡¯s arms and exined this person to her. Sharon looked at the screen. The yer¡¯s ID was Death, and this guy was just like his name. As soon as he came online, he would be like a ghost, ughtering everywhere in the wilderness. Thus, everyone felt that he was really Death. ¡°But at that time, I was like an old dog, so I was killed by him several times. However, this guy is very strange. The time he¡¯s online is uncertain, and he has left the game for more than a year. I was harvesting something just now and met him again. Now, I¡¯m going to fight him to the deathe on!¡± Just as Whitney was about to rush forward excitedly, the screen suddenly flickered a few times before immediately darkening. Seeing that the screen showed that she had been disconnected from the Inte, Whitney immediately roared, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Inte has been cut off? Help! Save Daddy! This is a critical moment!¡± ¡°I say...¡± Sharon held a cable in her hand and raised her eyebrows at Whitney. ¡°Who was the one who cried and shouted that she was finished the day she drew the song?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me...¡± Whitney hugged the game controller with a pitiful expression. ¡°Then, hurry up and follow me to the practice room!¡± As she spoke, Sharon was about to drag her friend out. ¡°I... I¡¯m not done yet. How can I lose to that guy?!¡± Whitney gritted her teeth and red at the screen, but Sharon didn¡¯t give her a chance and dragged her straight to a training room. Meanwhile, inside a bar downtown, Tommy sat at the bar counter. ¡°What were you doing just now? You disappeared for so long that I thought you had an ident and had to continue recuperating. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to recover ande back to help me. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you again. Hmm? I think Ragnarok Alliance has been toofortable recently. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to wait for you toe back, so I naturally have to make use of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the game for a long time. I might not be able to help you, Boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll arrange everything. But what have you been doing for the past year? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about you? Also, I didn¡¯t even know you were the president of a corporation. Brother, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± The person in front of him was called Cameron. ording to the information that Tommy already knew, this person was originally a professional gamer. For some reason, he had retired and rarely appeared in public. He relied on livestreaming to survive. ¡°Speaking of which, why did the person who had been ying games with you disappear? It was that priest who had terrible operations and was especially slow. Didn¡¯t you always bring him with you in the past? When you disappeared, he disappeared too. Are you still in contact with him? To be honest, I always thought that the two of you were a couple. Not long after you quit the game, that kid even canceled his ount. What exactly is your rtionship?¡± Tommy looked at the screenshot of the game that Cameron had taken out. Behind his game character stood a small character dressed in white. The game ID was QING... Chapter 288 288 Dividing the Vis In three days, Whitney had finally sung the entire song. The light in her eyes was about to dissipate. Whitney had never thought that Sharon was actually a smiling tiger. Thetter looked very gentle and peaceful, but she could be very fierce when teaching. ¡°Let me go back to y games... Hurry...¡± Whitney looked at Sharon and thought for a while before finally saying, ¡°But have you really decided topose and perform on the spot? You have to know that the theme given by the production team definitely won¡¯t be that simple. Even if it¡¯s to show off to that Yvette, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely have a way to solve it. I have to let her know that my song isn¡¯t that easy to sing.¡± It wasn¡¯t until they reached the door that Sharon suddenly remembered. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Yumi in the past few days. Didn¡¯t she also advance?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think something happened at home, so she left after finding out about herpetition track.¡± Whitney also found it strange. Yumi seemed to have suddenly disappeared as if she were deliberately avoiding something. I can¡¯t tell. Sharon was about to leave when Whitney followed her and gazed at her pitifully. ¡°Can you really bear to leave me here alone?¡± ¡°I have something to do when I go out...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know what to say. I originally thought that Whitney was a cool girl, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be a torturous little vixen. ¡°Are those people in your family making things difficult for you again? I heard early on that those people from the Harris family aren¡¯t easy to deal with. They must¡¯ve bullied you. Come with me; I¡¯ll help you deal with them. But has your husband been discharged? I heard that his injuries are quite serious.¡± Whitney pulled Sharon out. The car Tommy had arranged for was already parked at the door. The driver-who was about to get out of the car to wee Sharon-saw the person beside her and quickly pretended not to know her. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re going to buy a house today... I received a message from my mother early in the morning...¡± Just as Sharon took out her phone, Whitney¡¯s sharp eyes saw the address, and she drove away. Soon, the two of them arrived at the sales center of Swan Castle. Sharon was a little surprised. Don¡¯t they say that Swan Castle specializes in vi sales? Why are there so many people? It seems that the people of New York are still very interested in Swan Castle. Even if they can¡¯t afford it, they still want to broaden their horizons. As expected, June appeared at the door with Wace in a wheelchair. Seeing Sharon arrive, James quickly said to his wife, ¡°Honey, there are so many people... We¡¯ve given all the money for the house to Old Madam, so there¡¯s no need to join in the fun!¡± ¡°We¡¯re already here, so why should we leave? Do you really want me to stay in that small house? Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Now that we have a celebrity daughter-inw, who knows if we can get a discount?¡± When Wace heard this, he sighed. His expression was ugly as he looked at Sharon helplessly. I didn¡¯t expect her to bring a friend with her. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing Sharon¡¯s friend, and I¡¯m actually like this. ¡°Sharon, I...¡± Before Wace could finish, June pushed him in. Whitney looked at June and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sharon, why does that woman have such an attitude? Who does she think she is? Besides, the Harris family is already in such a state. What else does she have to be proud of?¡± Even an outsider can see the truth, but June can¡¯t. Sharon only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Many people had already gathered in Swan Castle as they listened to the salesperson exin the general situation of this vi area. The building that Swan Castle had developed in New York wasn¡¯t very big. The periphery of the building was a park; they had to walk through this park to enter the vi area. The size of the vi in Swan Castle ranged from 160 to 280 square meters, and it was very expensive. It started at 120,000 dors per square meter. As for the most valuable ce in the building, it was on the coast of New York. That was the deepest and mostfortable location of the vi. Sharon had specially told Tommy that only such a ce could let Wace recuperate in peace. The property prices here weren¡¯t low to begin with, and Sharon had chosen somece that costs 150,000 dors per square meter! This meant that Sharon had spent at least 100 million dors on this house! ¡°We provide an exclusive service for distinguished guests. Customers who buy this area will enjoy the service.¡± At this moment, a woman suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to treat them differently? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the other houses won¡¯t be sold?¡± Chapter 289 289 Desperate for Face Many people around couldn¡¯t help but nod when they heard this. That should be what the manager meant. The Harris family felt that this voice sounded very familiar. At this moment, they looked up and realized that the woman with heavy makeup was actually Hazel! Why is she here? Sharon was also a little surprised. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Whitney couldn¡¯t help but ask as if she were very surprised. ¡°You know her too?¡± Sharon looked at Whitney. I didn¡¯t expect Hazel to know so many people-even Whitney knows her. Also, hadn¡¯t they split up a long time ago? Why are Louis and Zachary here now? The Harris family was already in such a state. How could they still have the money to buy a vi? ¡°Of course, I know her. The idiot beside that woman is my ex-boyfriend, my boyfriend from school. We only broke up after he cheated on me. Looking at that woman, I can tell that his type hasn¡¯t changed!¡± Whitney¡¯s eyes rolled to the sky. ¡°Are you talking about that person?¡± Sharon¡¯s gazended on the man beside Hazel, who was about 27 years old. He had short hair that was dyed arrogant red. His colorful shirt was unbuttoned, and he exuded an indecent aura. Hearing Sharon and Whitney whispering, June said unhappily, ¡°What are you two talking about? Hurry up and look at the house. I don¡¯t know why I called you here, you useless thing.¡± Wace helped his wife out in a low voice. ¡°Mom, Second Uncle¡¯s family is here. Should we...¡± ¡°Wace, what do you mean?! Do you want to leave? Can¡¯t we buy it if they¡¯re here?¡± June¡¯s eyes were a little flustered. I had called him out just to get Sharon to fork out arge sum of money. Just two days ago, I heard that Sharon had taken on a lot of jobs, so she had earned a lot. However, she didn¡¯t take it out to subsidize the family at all. How could this happen? The salesperson didn¡¯t want to start anything, so she smiled and said, ¡°Miss, to be honest, we do treat you differently. This is because this part of the vi has a private swimming pool, a high-end massage and health club, a golf course, and a restaurant chef specially hired from abroad. It only serves this kind of vi owner. However, the owners of our other ordinary vis also enjoy the same benefits. You can enjoy it in the designated area.¡± Hazel said angrily, ¡°Oh? Are you saying that we don¡¯t deserve to enjoy high-end private services? Let me tell you-we spent money too. If you don¡¯t let us enjoy it, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± The salesperson was still smiling. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. As long as you buy a house in our golden area, you can enjoy it.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to do health maintenance, y golf, and eat those dishes cooked by the chefs. Can you stop me?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°We have a unique identification mechanism. You can take out your identity card or your family¡¯s identity to enter. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Hearing this, Louis was also very angry. ¡°What do you mean by this? We¡¯re here today to buy yourrger vi. It¡¯s 240 square meters, worth at least ten million! After spending so much money, we¡¯re still not in the golden area. Damn it-do you believe that we won¡¯t buy it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. When we built this project, we didn¡¯t have these vis. It¡¯s only because the leaders of New York asked us to. If we had only developed the Golden Vi area, we would¡¯ve wasted the city¡¯snd and volume; that¡¯s why we have these vis now. That¡¯s our price-it¡¯s for the identity of the owner of the district. If you¡¯re unwilling to ept it and buy it, we won¡¯t force you. To be honest, we¡¯ve sold these vis quite well. We¡¯ve alreadypleted 76% of the sales since we opened.¡± Unexpectedly, his threat was useless. Louis¡¯s expression suddenly turned very ugly. He had never thought that he would be controlled by someone. The other party didn¡¯t fall for it at all. The salesperson¡¯s meaning was obvious. She was saying, ¡°We don¡¯t need a customer like you!¡± Louis, who was a little angry, said to Hazel, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t buy it! We don¡¯tck money to buy a house anywhere.¡± Unexpectedly, Hazel¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s not good! I just want this house. I don¡¯t like other houses.¡± Ever since she saw Sharon and Wace¡¯s house that day, Hazel had been crazy about buying a house here. For this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to give herself to a man she didn¡¯t like at all. Louis persuaded, ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯ll be treated differently if you stay here!¡± ¡°I think the Harris family can¡¯t afford such a house anymore. At first, I thought I was mistaken. Now that I look carefully, isn¡¯t this the Harris family¡¯s father and son?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say-it really is! Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much? Maybe he¡¯s here to put on a show because of his pride!¡± Chapter 290 290 Luxurious Vi Hearing the discussions around him, Zachary¡¯s expression changed instantly. He turned to shout at Louis, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s just a marriage and a house. We¡¯ll live somewhere else.¡± ¡°What do you know at your age?¡± Hazel¡¯s tone suddenly became unfriendly. I had asked Louis for help because there was nobody at home to apany me, and I¡¯m still short of money. I didn¡¯t expect these two b*stards not to take a single cent and even talk nonsense here. Louis and Zachary knew that their every word and action was being monitored by the media. Although the Harris family couldn¡¯t afford to buy a vi here with their current financial resources, if outsiders reported this matter, they could still make everyone think that the Harris family wasn¡¯t affected. ¡°However, there¡¯s indeed a problem with your Harris family. The old house is too old, and the surroundings are remote. There aren¡¯t any suitable facilities. You have to drive a long distance to have any entertainment at night. It¡¯s not as perfect as this ce! Why don¡¯t you buy a house here?¡± Caden-who was standing beside Hazel-said, ¡°I want to marry Hazel. I promised to buy her a house here.¡± As he spoke, Hazel yed along and said, ¡°Yes, we have the same idea. We¡¯ll buy a house here!¡± Upon hearing their words, Louis and Zachary¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Who doesn¡¯t know the current situation of the Harris family? We¡¯ve just been showing off in front of the salesperson, but now, we will be a joke! Just as they were at a loss for words, they suddenly saw a familiar figure. This instantly piqued their interest, and they said, ¡°Hey, look who this is! Wace, you¡¯re discharged? Why did you bring Sharon along?¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect his cousin to see them. Coupled with his words, everyone¡¯s attention was on them. They couldn¡¯t pretend not to see them. Thinking of this, Wace said, ¡°Our family came out to take a look at the property here.¡± Louis sneered. ¡°What do you mean? With your family¡¯s strength and your wife who¡¯s a burden, you still want to buy a house in Swan Castle? Dream on!¡± Louis naturally despised Sharon from the bottom of his heart, and he was furious that Wace was still alive. To his surprise, Wace¡¯s family came to Swan Castle to look at houses after selling the vi. Thus, he naturally had to seize the opportunity to mock them. I definitely want this b*stard to never be able to make aeback in the Harris family. Sharon looked at Louis¡¯s exasperated expression and wished she could throw the evidence at his face now, but now was definitely not a good time. ¡°How is it? If someone like you cane to this ce to look at houses, why can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I can afford it. Can a b*tch like you afford the houses here?¡± Louis gazed at Sharon. This woman must be arrogant because she is a celebrity. ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Sharon asked with a smile. Unexpectedly, Louis sneered and said, ¡°You really think you¡¯re a big shot. There¡¯s no way you can afford this house. Do you know how much this house costs? It¡¯s at least tens of millions. Even if you earn money now, can you afford it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the smallest house isn¡¯t suitable for our family. We have to buy the biggest one.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, your words make meugh.¡± Louis was still sneering. ¡°Do you know how much this biggest house costs? The price is at least tens of millions. Even our family can¡¯t buy it just like that. What are you going to buy it with?¡± Sharon was still very calm as she smiled and replied, ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t have to buy it?¡± Hazel snorted in disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that someone was going to give it to you? Why aren¡¯t you pretending now?¡± After they visited that time, the few of them returned home and realized that this matter definitely wasn¡¯t that simple. Perhaps Sharon was just there to look at the house. Moreover, we¡¯ve heard that Sullivan¡¯s people won¡¯t appear in front of the public so easily, so that person was definitely someone Sharon found to act so as to protect Dixon! Sharon only felt that it was very strange. Have these people forgotten what they had done in my house? Chapter 291 291 Chase Them Out ¡°Sister, are you going to let these children cause trouble here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing our family?¡± Zachary looked at his sister in dissatisfaction. Everyone knows that I¡¯m the face of the Harris family. If June really buys a house here today, won¡¯t I be pped in the face? ¡°We sold the house to fill the hole you made. Now, we naturally have to change to a suitable ce to live!¡± June¡¯s face was dark. She no longer had a good expression for her younger brother. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re counting on Sharon¡¯s money to buy a house? If you ask me, stop pretending. With her ability, she won¡¯t be able to afford it in eight lifetimes!¡± Sharon smiled and remarked, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. I happen to have a set. Although it¡¯s not the biggest, it¡¯s still in the golden zone.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± When Louis and the others heard this, his familyughed so hard that they swayed back and forth. ¡°Are you dreaming? You want to buy the biggest vi? I think you¡¯re really dreaming! Tell me where you got a big vi?¡± ¡°If she can afford the golden zone, then I can also afford it for Hazel,¡± Caden mocked. ¡°You¡¯re really talking nonsense here and embarrassing our Harris family. If you continue to spout nonsense like this, go home immediately. Don¡¯t smear our family¡¯s name here. Big Sister, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking of with such a daughter-inw. You actually kept her.¡± June couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and she scolded in Sharon¡¯s ear, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about here?! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Who doesn¡¯t know that you married into our Harris family empty-handed? You¡¯re really useless.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with telling the truth? Besides, isn¡¯t your Harris family still relying on Sharon?¡± Whitney was unhappy and stood up for Sharon. This sentence made Caden notice that she was also at the scene. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who this was! Isn¡¯t this the person who wanted to enter our family after having a miscarriage with another man? Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Even her own family doesn¡¯t believe her. Only you believe me. If you want me to say something, it will be believable. People like you aren¡¯t worthy of entering this building!¡± After saying that, he gave Whitney a fierce look and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the saledy to chase her out immediately.¡± When Whitney heard his words, her face instantly turned pale. This b*stard actually said such a thing in public. ¡°You...¡± Sharon looked at Whitney worriedly. Everyone had their own privacy, but this matter still shocked the onlookers. Immediately after, Caden immediately greeted her and took out his ck card. ¡°Beauty, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, but I don¡¯t trust your sales office if such trash can enter. Such a person even dares to say that they have a golden vi here. With such a person, I don¡¯t even want to buy a house here!¡± The salesperson nced at Sharon and felt that she wasn¡¯t familiar at all. She is dressed very ordinarily, and she had only taken a few posters when I saw the discussions about her. As for this Harris family branch, their family didn¡¯t appear in front of the camera as much as Zachary and Louis, and they definitely don¡¯t have the ability or money like those two. Therefore, their family is only here to join in the fun, not to mention that one of them is still in a wheelchair. The surrounding onlookers also began to jeer and say, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and chase this family out! It¡¯s affecting our view of the vi!¡± ¡°Look at that woman. Isn¡¯t she that Gena on TV? That man just said that she had a miscarriage!¡± ¡°These celebrities must¡¯ve done something dishonorable more or less.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a good thing to be her friend!¡± The saledy still had a professional smile on her face as she said, ¡°Miss, I still don¡¯t rmend you to speak casually here. If you have a house, I suggest you show us your proof. Otherwise, it will affect our other customers¡¯ viewing.¡± Wace was thinking about how to leave when these people gave him an opportunity. He looked at his mother and said, ¡°Just nice. Let¡¯s go somewhere else; I don¡¯t want to join in the fun.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re indeed showing your cowardice! You were spouting nonsense just now, but you¡¯ve suffered retribution now.¡± Caden sneered. Chapter 292 292 She¡¯s the Owner Wace looked at his wife in disbelief. In my impression, Sharon isn¡¯t someone who spoke without thinking. With our family¡¯s current wealth, we can¡¯t afford to buy a vi here. What is going on? Louis spat in Sharon¡¯s direction. ¡°Pfft! Sharon, what nonsense are you talking about here? Let me tell you, everyone in our family except you have the right to say this. Which one of us here isn¡¯t richer than you? How dare you spout nonsense here?! Everyone here is richer than you. Do you have the right to speak?¡± ¡°You keep saying that I can¡¯t afford a vi, but who said that I have to buy it? What if I really have a vi here?¡± Louisughed when he saw Sharon¡¯s expression. He pointed at the vi on the sand table and said arrogantly, ¡°If you have a vi here, I-Louis-will eat the entire sand table!¡± Many people around alsoughed. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a celebrity? If you had a house, would you have sold it? We¡¯ll eat it too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to eat, count me in. I can¡¯t stand this kind of b*tch who thinks she¡¯s famous!¡± June had never been so embarrassed before, and sheined a little to Sharon. She quickly scolded in thetter¡¯s direction, ¡°Sharon, stop talking nonsense. Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. Hurry up and get lost. You¡¯ll only be happy if we get embarrassed, right?¡± ¡°Whitney, didn¡¯t you n on leaving the country and noting back? Why are you here now? Your mother is so awesome. If you have the ability, don¡¯te back!¡± Caden nced at Whitney-who was standing behind Sharon-and couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Sharon stood in front of Whitney and took out the vi¡¯s key card from her pocket. She sneered. ¡°Before you speak, take a good look at what this is.¡± Hazel smiled and said, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be fooled by you again. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you give me something? You¡¯re thinking too naively of us! I didn¡¯t notice what happened before, but it now seems that you¡¯re just acting.¡± Sharon threw the key card to the saleswoman and said, ¡°You¡¯re a staff member, so you¡¯ll naturally know if this thing is real or fake.¡± The saleswoman quickly took the card and swiped it on a small machine. Then, her expression changed drastically, and her heart seemed to be in turmoil. How could this be? The woman in front of her is really the owner of a vi. Just now, I wanted to chase her out. ording to the rules of Swan Castle... If she is really angry and orders me to be fired, my job will definitely be gone! ¡°Hello, Miss Sharon, the owner of the H78 vi. Wee home-¡± A voice suddenly sounded in the hall, and the saleswoman nervously removed the key card in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Sharon. We didn¡¯t mean to leak your information. We hope you can forgive us.¡± The saleswoman¡¯s movements were very flustered, and she immediately eximed when she heard theputer voice. Sharon didn¡¯t expect this either. ording to the script, Tommy should¡¯ve appeared and told everyone that he was the one who gave Wace this vi. I didn¡¯t expect this to expose the owner¡¯s identity. Looking at Sharon, the salesperson respectfully returned the card to her with both hands. She looked terrified and kept bowing and apologizing. ¡°Miss Sharon, I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t know you were our honorable owner. Please forgive me for what happened just now. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± Everyone present watched the saleswoman¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. Is Sharon really the owner of a Swan Castle vi? She must be joking! How could someone like her afford Swan Castle¡¯s vis? Louis and Zachary¡¯s expressions were ugly. They both wondered if Wace was behind this. How could someone like Sharon buy a vi in Swan Castle? It is obvious that she doesn¡¯t have the ability. However, the saleswoman¡¯s behavior and attitude were unbelievable, not to mention the voice message yed by theputer just now. It said that Sharon had her own vi and was the owner of it. What the hell is going on? Seeing that the saleswoman was about to cry, Sharon knew that she must be worried about offending her and losing her job. Thus, she waved her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡± As she spoke, Sharon continued, ¡°By the way, you guys moved into the vi with your bags, right?¡± Chapter 293 293 Embarrassment The saleswoman didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so magnanimous, and she quickly nodded. ¡°Yes! Your house is the secondrgest. I heard that it was your request at the time that you didn¡¯t like houses that upied a lot of space, so this house only has four floors aboveground and two floors underground. There are elevators inside, and the total area is more than 1,000 square meters. Of course, the gentleman who gave you this vi specially instructed us to nt flowers in the front and trees in the back. We¡¯ve recently hired andscaper to clean this up.¡± As soon as she said this, everyone was shocked! Sharon didn¡¯t spend a single cent on such a vi. Did someone give it to her? The price was more than 100 million dors, which is much more than their original house. That little celebrity could actually afford such a luxurious mansion? ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I think she earned this money by sleeping with others; otherwise, why would she...¡± Hazel clenched her fists. She definitely didn¡¯t believe it; she even felt that Sharon had bribed the sales department. Zachary¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and Louis was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. ¡°Sharon, why do you have a vi here?¡± Sharon smiled warmly. ¡°I told you from the beginning that someone else gave it to me.¡± ¡°Why should you have someone give it to you?¡± Hazel red at Sharon, feeling really angry. She was very ambitious, but she had never had the chance to live in such a luxurious vi. In terms of looks, I¡¯m not much worse than Sharon! What right does Sharon have to be a celebrity and have someone give her such a luxurious vi? ¡°That¡¯s the only thing you can think about in your head? Or is this the way you get people to send you to live?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to say such ugly words, but since the owner¡¯s identity had been exposed, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. She nced at Louis and said, ¡°Second Brother, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat the sand table? Do you need me to find you some sauce?¡± Louis¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he pointed at Sharon¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°Sharon, are you f*cking bullsh*tting with me? I don¡¯t believe you have the ability to buy a vi, let alone that someone would give it to you. Unless you tell me how you got this vi, you must¡¯ve gotten it because you embarrassed the Harris family.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a sore loser.¡± Sharon smiled and said to the people around her, ¡°You and I know best what the Harris family is like now. If it weren¡¯t for my mother selling the house, I¡¯m afraid you and your father would be on the streets now. It¡¯s a pity that if our family hadn¡¯t helped, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to say these words to me now.¡± ¡°How... How dare you say that!?¡± Louis gazed at Sharon, not knowing what to say for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect to be insulted by Sharon one day, and he didn¡¯t know how to retort. Their family was under a lot of pressure to buy an ordinary house, let alone a vi. That was why they came to use Hazel¡¯s name to get some fame. But now, Sharon actually had such a big vi, and the other party even chose the secondrgest one for her because she didn¡¯t like big ces. The difference between them was too great! Louis looked at Sharon, but thetter ignored him. This insult really made him angry! ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re quite capable! You got such a vi, but you didn¡¯t greet your family. Do you still care about our Harris family? Do you still think of yourself as a member of the Harris family?¡± Louis said shamelessly. Sharon smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. Aren¡¯t you the one who keeps saying that I¡¯m not from the Harris family, so why should I tell you what I got?¡± At this point, June¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She moved closer to Sharon affectionately. ¡°Hey, my good daughter, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s go to our new vi to take a look?¡± Wace tugged at his wife¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sharon stuck out her tongue at him as if telling him that she would exinter. Just as Wace finished speaking, he suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Hey, Wace, Sharon, why are you here in Swan Castle? Didn¡¯t you just sell the house? What are you doing now? Do you think you still have the ability to buy a house here? You really don¡¯t know your own capabilities.¡± It was Zachary¡¯s wife, Karen. Karen looked at the two families standing opposite each other and immediately had a thought. She quickly used words to mock them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Swan Castle. Don¡¯t you know who you are to live in such a ce?¡± Chapter 294 294 Let¡¯s Go See It Together Zachary was stunned when he saw his wife suddenly rush out. Louis¡¯s expression was unfriendly. He looked at his mother and said, ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? Come over quickly!¡± Karen nced at her son. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still pretending at this point. We can live in Swan Castle in the future. It¡¯s a pity that some people can only take a look. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?!¡± ¡°Hmph, they want to live in Swan Castle? This woman really doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The salesperson just said that this house belongs to that youngdy.¡± ¡°Who knows why this woman suddenly rushed out and is still spouting nonsense here?¡± When Karen heard the discussions around her, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Huh? Do you know where this is? What nonsense are you talking about? How can their family afford the houses in Swan Castle?¡± Looking at her confused expression, Zachary reached out and pointed at Sharon. ¡°That woman got a vi in Swan Castle. We don¡¯t know the details yet.¡± Karen was instantly dumbfounded. She stared at Sharon in shock and said in surprise, ¡°Sharon? Are you sick and talking nonsense with me here? You said that Sharon has a vi in Swan Castle? Where did you get it?¡± ¡°I do have a vi, and it was indeed given to me by someone, but what does this have to do with your family?¡± Sharon replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right! What does it have to do with your family?¡± June¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. In the past, Karen looked down on this and that because she had some family background. However, today is a good time for me to hold my head high. ¡°Speaking of which, he¡¯s someone everyone is familiar with. He¡¯s Sullivan¡¯s president, Tommy. I helped him a little previously, so he gave me a vi,¡± Sharon said seriously. At this moment, June didn¡¯t want to know how Sharon had helped Tommy. She only wanted to see that big vi! ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry! Sharon, bring us to see the golden vi in Swan Castle immediately. I don¡¯t even dare to dream of it.¡± June couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face. However, Wace didn¡¯t look rxed at all. ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caden¡¯s expression was also abnormally ugly. ¡°Who knows if what she said is true or not? To be friends with a woman like Whitney, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°Caden, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Don¡¯t drag others into my matters.¡± Whitney¡¯s face was pale. She was wearing sunsses and a hat. Although she knew that her mother would definitely suppress this news no matter what happened to her, she still didn¡¯t want this matter to blow up. Sharon smiled and looked at Caden. ¡°Someone really gave me a vi. If you don¡¯t want to believe it, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± June gazed at her daughter-inw and suddenly felt a sense of superiority. This is a good time to show off to Zachary and Karen. Let this family of b*stards be smug in front of me-I didn¡¯t expect to bump into them when I was looking at the house. Now, I¡¯m going to live in a Swan Castle vi. After being suppressed by them for so long, it is my turn to be smug! Hence, June walked forward and smiled deliberately. ¡°Yo, Zachary, Karen, since we¡¯re all here today, why don¡¯t we go take a look together? I don¡¯t know what theyout of this house is like. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get Sharon to change it for me. Come, we¡¯re all family. I won¡¯t stop you from entering.¡± When Louis heard this, he red at Hazel as if ming this woman for not making things clear and causing them to lose face. Karen stared at June in disbelief. Then, she gave Zachary a look and said, ¡°Okay! Since you say so, let¡¯s go take a look. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± As she spoke, Karen leaned into Zachary¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll take photos and videoster. If the real owner is Sharon, we¡¯ll show it to the olddy. If it¡¯s fake, we¡¯ll tell the media what happened today. No matter what, the benefits are ours. We can¡¯t let them take advantage of us.¡± Chapter 295 295 Vi Owner Zachary¡¯s eyes darted around, and then he nodded. His eyes lit up as he looked at Karen. ¡°Okay! Why didn¡¯t I think of this? If the owner is really Sharon, the olddy definitely won¡¯t ignore this matter. When the timees, the vi will definitely fall into our hands.¡± Louis was standing beside Zachary and Karen, so he naturally heard their words. So this is what my parents are nning. It is indeed a good idea. Sharon nced at them and gestured for the saleswoman to bring them to see the vi. After entering the Golden Vi area, everyone was extremely excited. Only Hazel¡¯s expression was ugly because she had indeed been here before, but she had used Sharon¡¯s name back then... Moreover, it had beente at night, and they were in a hurry, so they didn¡¯t see their surroundings clearly back then. With one nce, the environment of the Golden Vi area was much better than their surroundings-it looked iparably exquisite. ¡°Sharon, where is your vi?¡± Karen asked very loudly. Sharon turned a deaf ear and continued walking forward. Then, she stopped at a vi and scanned her irises. ¡°This is specially set up to prevent some people from using my name to barge into my private domain.¡± Sharon looked at Hazel as she spoke. After all, the previous incident had made her feel ufortable. If Tommy hadn¡¯t tidied up the house, she would¡¯ve sold it again. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Sharon opened the door of the vi with her iris. With a gentle push, the scenery in the courtyard was instantly presented to everyone. To Sharon¡¯s surprise, the interior was different from when she had looked at it previously! Louis, Zachary, and Karen were all stunned. June also held her breath and stared at everything in front of her. Upon walking into the garden, there was a luxurious music fountain. The sides of the small pathway had been nted with unknown flowers, but just by looking at it, one could tell that it was expensive. ¡°This... This is too extravagant!¡± Caden was so shocked that he couldn¡¯te back to his senses and cried out in shock. ¡°Damn it! Is Tommy blind? He actually gave you such a good ce to live? How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Louis¡¯s expression was very ugly. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°What can you change if you don¡¯t believe me? This vi was indeed given to me. Even if you don¡¯t want to believe me, you can¡¯t change it.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on this person and walked straight to the small building. Karen red fiercely at Sharon and snorted angrily. She said sourly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? Are you worthy of such an expensive vi? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with people these days. They don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you, right? This vi was given to me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s joking tone, the crowd fell silent. Who would¡¯ve thought that the owner of this luxurious vi in New York was Sharon!? At this moment, Zachary and Karen couldn¡¯t ept this at all. They felt like they had been pped hard and wished they could find a hole to hide in. The truth was hard to ept. Tommy walked out of the vi with a tired expression. He was a little surprised to see Sharon with her family. ¡°Miss... Sharon, why are you here now?¡± Shouldn¡¯t I be picking you up? Of course, he didn¡¯t say the second half. ¡°Ahem, Miss Sharon, this house has just been tidied up today. I hope you¡¯ll like it. I¡¯ll immediately arrange for someone to be in charge of daily care and hygiene.¡± Seeing Tommy so respectful to Sharon, everyone was dumbfounded. Even if he is respectful to Sharon because of Wace, it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent! Could it be that Sharon saved Tommy¡¯s life? Otherwise, why is he so good to her? Or is he the sugar daddy behind Sharon? ¡°Mr. Tommy, what¡¯s going on? Why did you give such a good vi to Sharon?¡± Louis quickly asked. Unexpectedly, Tommy didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. He continued in Sharon¡¯s direction. ¡°Miss Sharon, the golf course in the backyard of the vi isn¡¯tpleted yet. I suggest you move in in three days. You can rest assured about the rest. Before you move in, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare.¡± Sharon said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t need it for the time being. The Harris family has been reduced to this state, and we¡¯re all tired. Get someone to help us take care of the vi first. We¡¯ll tell you before we move.¡± Chapter 296 296 The Old Lady Has Arrived She must¡¯ve saved Tommy¡¯s life-that is why she dares to be so arrogant! Hearing her and Tommy¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s minds were about to explode. This vi really was given to her by Sullivan¡¯s CEO, Tommy. This means that the owner really is Sharon! Hazel looked at Sharon with jealousy and anger. These should¡¯ve belonged to me, but why do all the good things fall on Sharon? ¡°What exactly is going on? Louis, do you know anything?¡± Karen blurted out. Louis kept shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of it...¡± He tried his best to beg Tommy to give him a chance to cooperate. Not only did the other party ask for arge portion of his shares, making him lose a sum, but Tommy even gave Sharon the money! ¡°Hahahaha, Mr. Tommy, don¡¯t be so polite. I don¡¯t know how my daughter-inw helped you. You¡¯re so generous!¡± June was smug as she raised her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already posted it on Twitter. Look at this big vi-everyone is giving me likes. Our Harris family is finally proud.¡± Zachary kept looking at his phone. I sent the message early in the morning. Why hasn¡¯t Mother arrived yet? Just as he was thinking about it, Madam Harris walked in. As soon as Louis saw Madam Harris, his expression suddenly changed. He cried, ¡°Grandma! I don¡¯t know what method Sharon used to make Mr. Tommy give her a vi worth more than 100 million dors. Moreover, this vi is clearly hers, but she didn¡¯t take it out to show respect to you. Now, she¡¯s even prepared to chase us out.¡± In front of Tommy, Louis started acting, and Zachary said shamelessly, ¡°Mom, Sharon is being unreasonable. As the daughter-inw of the Harris family, she should know that all the treasures of the Harris family should be given to you to enjoy. She didn¡¯t bring you to see this vi, but she wants to live here herself!¡± ¡°Our old residence is about the same size as this one, but it¡¯s in a remote area, and the renovation is no longer popr. We should¡¯ve changed it long ago. If that family has you in their hearts, they will give this ce to you first. You¡¯re old, so you naturally have to enjoy it.¡± Madam Harris seemed to have rushed over in a hurry-the sweat on her body hadn¡¯t evaporated yet. She looked at Sharon with dissatisfaction and snorted. ¡°This is how your family educates her? She¡¯s really getting more and more unruly!¡± The olddy nced at Whitney and Caden. She didn¡¯t know these strangers, and with Hazel around, she was furious. She said to June and her husband, ¡°This will be the Harris family¡¯s residence from now on. You can¡¯t juste in here. Get lost, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Tommy couldn¡¯t help butugh. He gazed at Zachary and Louis and said unhurriedly, ¡°Dirty animals? If they are dirty animals, then what are you-who gave birth to them? I¡¯ll save you some face in front of so many people, but don¡¯t forget that ever since you took over the Harris Group, it¡¯s not as good as before. When I was working with Wace, you were all fooling around outside. I gave this house to them on ount of Wace. Why should you want it?¡± When Madam Harris heard Tommy¡¯s words, her face turned purple, and her lips trembled in anger. The most important thing to her was her face, which was more important than her life. Now that she had been pped in the face, it was as if Tommy had pped her in public. She hated Tommy so much that she wanted to tear him apart immediately. Hazel and Caden¡¯s eyes widened when they saw how hostile these people were. They didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to be so chaotic, and they almost forgot why they were here today. When they heard Tommy mention the Harris family¡¯s golden age, June and Wace couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. June even sneered and said, ¡°When your son and grandson used six years to ruin your family business, I¡¯m naturally embarrassed to continue staying at home.¡± These words directly hurt Zachary and Louis. The father and son were so angry that their eyes were bloodshot. Chapter 297 297 Louis Went Crazy Everyone knew that in such a big family, there was nock ofparisons. Back when the old man was still alive, everyone felt that this second son was useless and inferior to the eldest sister at home. Although he was vain and spent moneyvishly, he was still capable. People outside were also discussing it in private. Good genes were passed down from generation to generation, but the two sons of the Harris family might not even be as good as their grandchildren. Fortunately, Wace could inherit Old Master Harris¡¯s mantle. Otherwise, this family would sooner orter be ruined. With Zachary¡¯s way of doing things, the Harris family would definitely not be able to go far. There were no secrets in the upper-ss circle, and there were many rumors. Madam Harris and Zachary quickly found out about these rumors. At that time, they wondered if they shouldn¡¯t continue to nurture Louis and instead take care of Wace and let him grow faster. From that moment on, Zachary had no kinship with his eldest nephew at all. There was only disgust and hatred, as well as... jealousy! Recalling the past and looking at the present, Zachary suppressed his uncontroble emotions and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Mr. Tommy, you can¡¯t say that. We¡¯re all family. Besides, Wace and Sharon don¡¯t have shares in the Harris Group. I¡¯m the president of the Harris Group now, and I still have to decide my family¡¯s matters. The Harris family has this rule-property needs to be shared. An outsider like you, who doesn¡¯t have any shares in the Harris Group, has no right to criticize our house. Also, it¡¯s time for some scumbags to go out immediately.¡± When Tommy heard this, the smile on his face became even more obvious. Sharon sighed inwardly. My precious president is no longer that cold child. Now, he is so angry that he¡¯sughing at the Harris family. ¡°Mr. Harris, you should know my identity. As for the scum you mentioned just now, I advise you to keep your mouth clean.¡± Although Tommy said it politely, it was full of threats. Zachary¡¯s aura instantly weakened. He had almost forgotten that the other party was the Sullivan Group¡¯s president. He had previously also intended on clinging onto this big thigh, but he hadn¡¯t seeded even now. Instead, Wace¡¯s family had taken advantage of him. Before Zachary coulde back to his senses, Tommy narrowed his eyes and looked at Wace, who was very nervous. He said, ¡°It naturally doesn¡¯t make sense for me, the president of Sullivan, toe to the Harris family suddenly, but I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you to decide. I still hope you can take a look at this thing first before telling me?¡± As Tommy spoke, he threw a thick stack of photos in front of Zachary and Madam Harris. He even took out a photo of a document and said slowly, ¡°Two days ago, your precious son cried and begged me to buy your Harris Group¡¯s shares. He wagged his tail and begged like a dog. In order to get me to reward him, he spent a lot of effort. He was afraid that the Harris Group wouldpletely dere bankruptcy and that he wouldn¡¯t get a single cent. Look at him-you should be very familiar with him.¡± The thick stack of photos was of the day Louis went to talk about selling some shares. The photos were so clear that even his golden teeth could be seen clearly. It was impossible for Zachary, Karen, and Madam Harris to deny it. Madam Harris was also shocked by this sudden news. She was so angry that she covered her chest and fell down beside Zachary. She gasped for breath and didn¡¯t know what to say. The Harris family¡¯s vi had been around for many years. Although it looked grand and high-end, it was actually an old property. In addition, the location was actually not good, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to travel, so she didn¡¯t like living there that much. The vis in Swan Castle were thousands of times better than their old ce. She had nned on buying one here before, but she didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen at home-they couldn¡¯t afford it at all. That was why she ran over as soon as she heard that Sharon had a vi in Swan Castle. Such a luxurious vi was supposed to be for her to enjoy. At this moment, Louis was trembling in fear. He froze on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to speak. He red at Tommy as if he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Tommy sneered at him and forced his gaze back with a sharp gaze. Chapter 298 298 upy Property Zachary, on the other hand, looked at his son in shock. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine that this son-who seemed to be on the same side as him and was doing everything for the sake of the Harris family-had actually started to sell his shares behind his back and secretly escape from their camp! Nobody was allowed to withdraw their shares, but their son was doing such a thing. If word got out, their Harris family would really be finished. ¡°No... no! Dad, Grandma... I-I didn¡¯t...¡± Louis was trembling in fear. When he turned around and saw Tommy, he instantly lost all his rationality and pounced on thetter. ¡°Tommy, you¡¯re a f*cking scumbag! You deliberately arranged this, right? You deliberately set me up! I think you¡¯re a beast too! I trusted you so much! How many benefits did Wace give you? You worked so hard for him!¡± Looking at his movements, Tommy wasn¡¯t moved at all. Instead, he kicked his leg and made Louis fall to the ground. He stared coldly at the crazy Louis, his face expressionless. He didn¡¯t take thetter seriously at all. Everyone in the vi was dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. It was Madam Harris who calmed down and said, ¡°Mr. Tommy, I think there must be a misunderstanding. We will buy back the shares. Sullivan has always worked well with our Harris family. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive this child¡¯s unintentional mistake. As for this vi...¡± Madam Harris looked at Sharon. No matter what, we¡¯vee to the vi. Whether we sell it or live alone here, it is a good choice. ¡°James, Louis is about to marry Jenna. What do you think of this matter?¡± Madam Harris suddenly nced at James and asked a difficult question. ¡°Uh... That¡¯s a good thing...¡± James was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°The Queen family is also a famous family. If we can get married to the Queen family, it will be good for the development of our family.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a good thing... With our family in this state, I don¡¯t have the face to ask even if you have the intention.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± June gazed at her mother and knew that she definitely wasn¡¯t that simple. She even said directly, ¡°Mom, to be honest, I don¡¯t think Jenna likes Louis.¡± Karen¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as she quickly asked, ¡°Sister, what do you mean? You¡¯re just afraid that my son will marry someone better than your family!¡± James quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not what she meant. She just wants to say that we¡¯re indeed much inferior to the Queen family...¡± Madam Harris seemed to be waiting for this sentence. ¡°This appearance can be packaged. If we live in the best ce in New York, the Queen family will definitely think highly of us.¡± Whitney found this olddy exceptionally funny. She asked directly, ¡°Oh, does Old Madam mean that you n to live in another house?¡± ¡°Of course, we have to change to a better one. It¡¯s a pity that the Harris family doesn¡¯t have that much liquidity now.¡± Madam Harris said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s really inconvenient to raise hundreds of millions to buy a vi now. Doesn¡¯t your family have a ready-made vi now?¡± ¡°But this... is Sharon¡¯s...¡± James didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t expect Madam Harris to throw this problem at him. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Sharon¡¯s? Sharon¡¯s is the Harris family¡¯s! You¡¯re the head of the family, and I¡¯m your mother. Can you bear to see me live in the old residence?¡± ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve never asked you for anything. Now that you have a vi in Swan Castle, shouldn¡¯t you take it out to show your filial piety to me first? Besides, we¡¯re all family and should live together. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t live here. As a father, you¡¯ve already asked, so why would Sharon reject me?¡± James continued to be stunned, and June quickly said, ¡°Mom, this vi was given to Sharon by Mr. Tommy, not us!¡± Madam Harris red at her daughter, seemingly very impatient. She didn¡¯t want to hide her greed at all and said, ¡°Sharon is the daughter-inw of the Harris family, so her vi naturally belongs to our Harris family. Aren¡¯t you going to listen to what I, the family head, say?¡± Whitney was almost angered to death by this old woman. How could this damn old woman be so shameless? She was about to go forward and argue when Sharon stopped her. Chapter 299 299 Angry at Madam Harris At this moment, Sharon only sneered. I hadn¡¯t said anything because I knew that nothing good woulde from Madam Harris¡¯s appearance here. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to want my vi. James finally understood, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. He stammered as he looked at June, then at Sharon and Wace. Zachary looked at James gloatingly. ¡°I say-although you¡¯re the son-inw of our Harris family, you can¡¯t be so disrespectful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! James, you didn¡¯t do anything extraordinary when you came to our house. This time...¡± Madam Harris nodded in agreement, her eyes filled with greed. I have to live here. Most people will definitely think that the Harris family is still powerful! Wace frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Grandma, the vi doesn¡¯t belong to our Harris family. It belongs to Sharon. Don¡¯t have any ideas about the vi; you have to ask Sharon for her opinion on this. If Sharon isn¡¯t willing, nobody can touch her things.¡± Madam Harris frowned and gazed at her grandson with disdain. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, rest and don¡¯te out so often. Also, take a look at thepanies under you and support thepany!¡± After saying that, the olddy looked at Sharon and said bluntly, ¡°This vi was given by the Sullivan Group. You¡¯re only the daughter-inw of our Harris family and don¡¯t have the right to enjoy it. Giving it to you is actually an excuse to give it to our Harris family. Talk to the marketing department tomorrow and arrange an endorsement for you. Take it as a reward from your family.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s tone was more like amand. There was no room for negotiation. ¡°Sharon, you should be satisfied with your family¡¯s current state. It¡¯s already a great gift for a small celebrity like you to endorse a brand like our Harris Group!¡± Zachary sneered. Sharon raised her head in amusement and stared at Zachary and Madam Harris, who were boasting shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯m currently endorsing Sullivan. I wonder how much money you¡¯ll use to poach me over? If it¡¯s just to freeload my vi, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little too shameless.¡± Her voice was neither loud nor soft, but it reached the ears of everyone present very clearly. Tommy and Whitney agreed very much, but Madam Harris didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. Everyone¡¯s shocked gazesnded on Sharon. Wace and his family were also stunned. When did she be so stubborn?! ¡°B*stard! B*stard, do you know what you just said? You actually dare to talk back to me? Hurry up and chase that useless Sharon out. You shameless thing.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s face turned red from Sharon¡¯s words, and she threw the walking stick at her. ¡°That¡¯s right! Sharon is a piece of trash who doesn¡¯t respect her elders and is still so arrogant. She¡¯s too much.¡± Louis quickly added fuel to the fire and echoed his grandmother. ¡°Grandma, I think that if you don¡¯t bring out the familyw today, Sharon won¡¯t take you seriously anymore. She really rebelled against you; you should teach her a lesson.¡± James and June nced at their daughter-inw, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak at all. ¡°Disrespecting your elders?¡± Sharon repeated these words, then said coldly, ¡°The difference in status is between people who are worthy of respect. Isn¡¯t it a little too much to spout nonsense here without knowing your identity?¡± I had bought this vi to treat Wace¡¯s illness. I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so greedy as to want this! As the head of the family, Madam Harris actually did such a thing and looked down on her daughter. She doesn¡¯t look like a good mother at all. Therefore, Sharon no longer treated Madam Harris as an elder in the family. As for Zachary and Louis, Sharon didn¡¯t even want to look at them. Keeping them by my side is simply an insult to Wace! As for her-who didn¡¯t bring a single cent to the Harris family-these people didn¡¯t even look at her. They didn¡¯t care about her at all; it was just that Sharon could tolerate it. Wace had always been ostracized in the Harris family. The matter of working with Sullivan was always remembered by the rest of the family. The entire Harris family was above their family, and all of this was because June was a woman. Madam Harris was worried that she would be stronger than her son. Chapter 300 300 Stepping Forward ¡°You want the vi in front of me? Your family is really interesting.¡± Tommy couldn¡¯t help but mock them. ¡°How dare you speak to Grandma like that? Sharon, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± Seeing that the situation was getting stranger and stranger, Hazel quickly took sides. ¡°You?¡± Sharon sneered, a rare disdainful smile on her face. ¡°Have you forgotten how you kneeled down and begged me before? To put it nicely, you¡¯re a rtive of my family. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a pitiful worm-as lowly as an ant.¡± ¡°How dare you! Sharon, how dare you!?¡± Madam Harris shouted again, her voice very stern. ¡°I¡¯m telling you-kneel down and kowtow to apologize immediately. Our family can still move to this vi. This time, I¡¯ll forgive you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make Wace divorce you now, and you¡¯ll be a b*stard from the Harris family! When you¡¯re on the streets, you¡¯ll be begging for death. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do!¡± Wace-who had been unwilling to speak-finally looked up at his grandmother and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Even if you¡¯re Grandma or the head of the Harris family, I won¡¯t agree to this. You used my father to suppress Sharon and didn¡¯t treat us as your family at all. I¡¯ll never divorce Sharon.¡± Seeing that her favorite grandson actually dared to disobey her, Madam Harris was so angry that the veins on the back of her hand popped out. She would even turn her back to him if she wasn¡¯t out of breath. She looked at June and shouted, ¡°Look at the good son you raised! He actually sided with an outsider and didn¡¯t listen to me at all. Our entire Harris family is finished!¡± At this moment, June stared at her mother with a calm heart, no longer looking like she was chasing after her. There was even a hint of dissatisfaction on her face. Zachary was a little surprised. When did my sister be like this? She had spent a lot of effort to stay in the Harris family. She didn¡¯t dare to refute Madam Harris before, but she actually dares to treat our mother like this now? Isn¡¯t June afraid of being chased out now? ¡°Mom... you can¡¯t say that. June...¡± Just as James opened his mouth, Madam Harris shouted angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are to speak here?!¡± Actually, June was also stunned for a moment. Her husband was usually very cowardly, and he was even more henpecked at home. Usually, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word in front of Madam Harris, but now, he actually dared to stand up for her. ¡°All of you really don¡¯t have any manners. You still dare to refute me in front of outsiders; you¡¯re really shameless. What right does a live-in son-inw like you have to speak at a time like this? Hurry up and ask your child to kneel down and give me the vi!¡± Madam Harris was determined to get the vi, so she nned on showing them a good attitude. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were outsiders present, she probably wouldn¡¯t have let June and her family live here. At this moment, James-who was the most timid-had a very ugly expression on his face. He said, ¡°Mom, although I¡¯m a live-in son-inw, I don¡¯t owe the Harris family anything after so many years. This vi was given to Sharon by someone else. How she wants to deal with it is our family¡¯s business. Who my son marries is also up to him. The value of this vi is about the same as our entire Harris family¡¯s assets. You¡¯re forcefully taking it.¡± ¡°You... You... How dare you speak to me like that? Your entire family, get lost!¡± Although Madam Harris said that, her expression was ugly. From time to time, she had to check if she had embarrassed herself in front of Tommy. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The walking stick-which had just been picked up-was thrown out again and smashed fiercely onto James¡¯s head. James¡¯s head was visibly swollen, but he remained motionless. Whitney was a little shocked. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s parents-inw not to be as harsh to her as the rumors said. ¡°Darling...¡± June said softly, the grievances in her heart growing stronger. Why... do I have to be suppressed by Madam Harris just because I looked like my father? It¡¯s fine if Sharon is insulted, but why does she have to insult my family? ¡°Mom, this vi belongs to Sharon. Please leave first. We will naturally n what to do next.¡± James looked straight at Madam Harris. In fact, he had disliked this old woman for a long time. Now that he finally had a chance, he naturally had to be tough in front of them! Chapter 301 301 Using the Family Law However, James had his own selfish motives. On the one hand, he wanted to show off in front of June so that his life would be better. On the other hand, how could he let these shameless people take away such a good vi? Just the thought of it made him unwilling. Zachary and Karen didn¡¯t expect it toe to this. Although time was tight and they didn¡¯t have the time to carefully prepare these things, they had at least called the olddy over to let her know that there was such a thing at home. But now, regardless of whether it was coercion or giving her face, Sharon didn¡¯t intend to take the initiative to hand over the vi. This matter wasn¡¯t so easy to handle! ording to his original n, as long as the olddy knew about this, June would definitely give in. If June was unwilling to give in, he would start with James, a timid person. This guy was usually the most timid. Every time Madam Harris scolded him, he would be afraid, not to mention when so many of them forced him. As for Sharon... Zachary actually didn¡¯t care about her at all. A woman with no background wouldn¡¯t have any say in the Harris family. So what if Wace protects her? She is still trash at heart. She has no right to speak in the Harris family. At the thought of this, Zachary was furious. I have to make her hand over the vi. I can¡¯t let her enjoy such a good ce alone! But who would¡¯ve thought that James would dare to talk back to his family when he was forced into a corner? June wasn¡¯t worried that she would be kicked out of the Harris family. As for Wace... Zachary didn¡¯t expect a grandson like him to dare to be disobedient. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think that just because you filmed a fewmercials and have a little fame, you can act like a tyrant in the Harris family. If our Harris family didn¡¯t help you make a name for yourself, who do you think you are!¡± Louis said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your family is really rebellious! Do you believe that I¡¯ll chase you out of the house immediately?!¡± Zachary gritted his teeth and spat out a few words. Then, he turned to his mother and said, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t leave just like this today. If we let this go today, won¡¯t this family be riding on our heads in the future? How will our family be able to gain a foothold in New York in the future? Are you still the head of the family? Do you have any dignity?¡± After Madam Harris heard his words, his expression turned extremely ugly. She was a person with a strong desire to control things. Unfortunately, she married Old Master Harris and was unwilling to ept it for the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t expect her eldest daughter to be very simr to Old Master Harris, so she had always had a prejudice against this daughter. After the old master passed away, the power of the Harris family was in her hands. Nobody in the family dared to challenge her authority. What nobody expected was that June now had the audacity to actually try to provoke her and disobey her. This made her very angry. Madam Harris couldn¡¯t care less if there were outsiders present. She said hysterically, ¡°It¡¯s really my family¡¯s misfortune that I gave birth to you! I never expected someone like you to appear in my family. Let me tell you-as long as I don¡¯t die, you have to be obedient. It¡¯s not your turn to care about the Harris family!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t control it, but can¡¯t I?¡± Tommy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said coldly, ¡°This house is my thank-you gift to Miss Sharon. If you want to make them leave forcefully, you¡¯ll have to ask me first! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose this matter to the media that the elders of the Harris family snatched a house from a junior to live in?¡± ¡°It already belongs to our Harris family now. What are you talking about?¡± Karen muttered softly. ¡°If you continue to be like this, I will definitely not tolerate it. If we really use the familyw, the first to bear the brunt will be the two of you. If you don¡¯t discipline your children well, I will have to teach you well,¡± Madam Harris shouted sternly. I¡¯m the most authoritative figure in the Harris family. Even James, who usually fears me the most, dares to look down on me now. And Sharon-this b*tch, how dare she disobey me. It seemed that her temper had been too good recently, which made these descendants so unfilial. If I don¡¯t seize this opportunity to punish them severely, it will be even harder to manage the Harris family in the future! Besides, I¡¯ve announced to the public that the Harris family wants to buy a house to live together. In order to unite... If we can get a new house now, the media will definitely have a new evaluation of the Harris family. At that time, our chance wille. Chapter 302 302 Transfer of Shares Besides, she had never been able to buy such a luxurious vi in her life. Now that such a vi was in the hands of her grandson¡¯s wife, she had to snatch it and enjoy it. Her precious son didn¡¯t even live in such a vi, so why should she let her daughter live in it? Therefore, no matter what, she had to make them hand over the vi. At most, she would sell the old residence and earn some money to fill the hole in the Harris family¡¯s assets. ¡°Hey, old woman, wake up. This is where Sharon lives. It¡¯s already good enough to let Wace and his parents live here. You still want to snatch it away? Are you still human?¡± Whitney finally understood what had happened and how hard it had been for Sharon. As a friend, how long would it take for her to stand up now? ¡°Since when did an outsider like you have the right to interrupt our family matters? Youngdy, I don¡¯t care who you are. It¡¯s best for you to leave now and not interfere in our family matters.¡± Madam Harris stared at Whitney with cold and disdainful eyes. A person like Sharon definitely wouldn¡¯t know anyone high-end, so she didn¡¯t take Whitney seriously. ¡°In that case...¡± Tommy¡¯s voice suddenly became rxed. ¡°I was still thinking about what to do with the shares in my hands. It seems that I have a very good way to deal with it now.¡± His gazended on Louis and Zachary. Tommy could sense that what he was about to say would definitely anger the two of them to death. ¡°I¡¯m willing to transfer all the shares of the Harris Group to Miss Sharon.¡± Tommy¡¯s voice exploded in the courtyard of the vi. Zachary, Louis, and even Madam Harris¡¯s hearts were in turmoil. Their minds were nk, especially Louis, who was trembling all over after he reacted. He was sweating profusely, but his hands and feet were cold. Only then did he realize that he had fallen into Tommy¡¯s trap. Zachary didn¡¯t know what his son¡¯s rtionship with Tommy was, but after hearing his words, he was furious. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the Sullivan Group¡¯s president, you can¡¯t spout nonsense! What do you think Sharon will do if you give her the shares? It¡¯s already good enough if she doesn¡¯t waste them!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for embarrassing Sullivan. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡± Hearing Tommy¡¯s words, Madam Harris lost control. She took a few deep breaths before barely calming down. Then, she raised her head and revealed a terrifying smile. ¡°Good, good! Mr. Tommy is going to dig up old scores with me now. Although you have a share in the Harris Group now, I¡¯m still the chairman of the Harris Group. You don¡¯t have many shares and aren¡¯t qualified to stand here and criticize our family matters. I hope you can leave with your men quickly, or I¡¯ll immediately get security to eliminate you.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s just a small amount of shares? I just said that a few days ago, your grandson kneeled on the ground and begged me to buy these shares. You saw those photos. Your family should be able to tell even if they turn to ashes!¡± Louis-who had finally recovered-didn¡¯t expect Tommy to bring up the past. He froze on the spot and stared at thetter, not knowing how to quibble in the face of such hard evidence. ¡°It¡¯s just a few photos. Do you juniors think I don¡¯t know what photoshopping is?¡± Madam Harris was worried that if this continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation, so she quickly spoke and pretended to be calm. She then said coldly, ¡°Who knows if you forged it? Be careful, or I¡¯ll call the police now and let them investigate this matter.¡± Tommy sneered and took out a document. ¡°Madam Harris, you¡¯d better open your eyes and take a good look! The contract has Louis¡¯s name written in ck and white. He transferred a lot of his shares to me. I¡¯m now one of the shareholders of the Harris Group.¡± Whitney watched as Tommy rendered the Harris family speechless. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but apud. Then, she said in support of Tommy, ¡°Do you want to call the police? Sure! From the looks of it, Louis is probably sexually harassing her. We can sue him too. As long as you¡¯re not afraid of writing some shameful deeds in the case, we¡¯ll call the police!¡± Whitney spoke proudly, and Sharon couldn¡¯t help but want tough. This girl always steals the limelight unknowingly. Sharon even saw her winking at her, so she could only hold back herughter and didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 303 303 Wace¡¯s Shares ¡°Who knows if what you¡¯re saying is true or not? My cousin isn¡¯t someone who would do such a thing. Let¡¯s investigate carefully before we speak.¡± Hazel received Louis¡¯s signal and quickly spoke up to help him. The interaction between Whitney and Sharon fell into the eyes of Zachary and Louis. They didn¡¯t expect these two women to be so difficult to deal with. This was especially so for Louis, whose face suddenly turned pale. I don¡¯t know why things have turned out like this. What is the rtionship between Tommy and Sharon, and how much effort have the two of them spent to set up such a trap for me to fall into? He wanted to cooperate with Sullivan, but now that this had happened, he didn¡¯t dare to think about what was going on. Looking at Sharon and Tommy, a strong hatred surged in Louis¡¯s heart, making him not even hear Madam Harris call him. His entire face was twisted with hatred. He lost control of his emotions and picked up the ornament at the side, about to throw it at Tommy. The man in ck, who had been hiding beside Tommy, finally rushed out and pressed Louis to the ground. Louis cursed as he struggled. Unexpectedly, a loud p stunned everyone present. Sharon retracted her hand and looked down at Louis, whose face was swollen. ¡°This is my house; it¡¯s not your ce to speak. Be obedient, or I¡¯ll throw you out now.¡± ¡°Sharon! How dare you!¡± Madam Harris shouted when she saw her grandson being beaten by a woman. Louis struggled for a while and realized that he wasn¡¯t a match for these people, so he raised his head and looked at Sharon. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°Pfft! Sharon, do you have a single cent in the Harris Group now? Who do you think you are? You actually want to chase me away? Even if I sell all my shares to Tommy, this isn¡¯t something you can decide alone.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that so?¡± Sharon wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she nced at Wace and raised her chin. ¡°Honey, tell him if I have the right to speak in the Harris family.¡± Wace nced at his spouse and finally revealed a long-lost smile-he liked seeing Sharon act like a proud little peacock. He chuckled and slowly said, ¡°Louis, although I don¡¯t have as many shares as you do, the shares in Mr. Tommy¡¯s hands are simr to yours. The shares in my hands are still high-quality, so it should be enough.¡± ¡°What... What do you mean?¡± Louis¡¯s face stiffened, his heart filled with a very bad feeling. At this moment, Sharon smiled faintly, and her gaze swept across everyone present. Finally, she lowered her eyes and looked down at Louis, who was pressed to the ground. She said word by word, ¡°If Wace is willing to give me his shares, then I¡¯m the major shareholder of the Harris Group. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m qualified, Louis?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone-including June and James-was stunned. Sharon had never been the type to show off, so nobody knew how much money she earned. Previously, they had never liked Sharon and felt that she didn¡¯t have any background, but it now seemed that this wasn¡¯t the case at all. ¡°Besides, Miss Sharon didn¡¯t save me but the CEO of Sullivan. This vi and the transfer of shares have nothing to do with me.¡± Tommy made the final decision. This sentence made thest trace of blood disappear from Louis¡¯s face. His eyes widened in disbelief, and they-about 60% simr to Wace¡¯s-were bloodshot as if his eyeballs were about to explode. He slumped to the ground, unable to speak. He had no strength at all. If this matter were to spread to the board of directors, it would definitely cause a hugemotion. After all, Wace and his wife¡¯s shares had increased, especially Wace¡¯s. Other than Old Master Harris, he was the most credible heir in everyone¡¯s hearts. It was undoubtedly a huge joy for them. If Wace¡¯s shares could really suppress Zachary and his son, it would be like adrenaline to the Harris family, injecting theirst hope into the Harris family. Anyone who had seen Wace¡¯s ruthless methods in the business world knew that it was inevitable for him to seed. If the Harris Group had been handed over to him from the beginning, it definitely would¡¯ve been higher than the peak and wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Moreover, not only was Wace the eldest grandson of the Harris family, but he was also the only heir chosen by Old Master Harris when he was alive. He had also sessfully obtained the cooperation with Sullivan. Just this ability alone was impossible for the rest of the Harris family. Chapter 304 304 Indulgence Madam Harris, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, had a serious expression on her face. She stood there like a shriveled corpse and suddenly sneered. ¡°Good... very good! You¡¯re really our family¡¯s good grandson, Wace! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good n. If you really let Sharon participate in this meeting, give her your shares!¡± ¡°As the chairman, I can¡¯t treat you badly lest some outsiders say that I¡¯m being unfair. However, I¡¯m telling you this. Her goal is achieved, so I can¡¯t make myself unhappy, right?¡± Sharon looked at Madam Harris. The reason why she could say that she would give up her shares so easily was that the Harris family was indeed developing badly. ¡°Give up the vi; otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police now. Since some people are trying to embezzle the Harris family¡¯s money, I¡¯ll ept it. As for the others...¡± As she spoke, Madam Harris looked at Tommy-who was standing at the side-and sneered. ¡°Someone used threats and promises to get the shares from our family. We have to hand it over to the police to settle it. Our Harris Group has always been a proper business. There¡¯s no reason for us to let people who only know how to act in the underworld take advantage of us.¡± To Madam Harris, Wace and Tommy were now grasshoppers on the same line in her heart. In fact, the fact that the two of them could work together was actually nned from the beginning. Sharon could tell what Madam Harris was thinking. June could also tell that her mother had never liked others pointing fingers at her things since she was young. She had never thought that this person was her mother. Usually, it didn¡¯t matter if she looked down on Sharon, but now, Madam Harris even looked down on Wace. Before June could react, Sharon stood in front of Wace. I know that Wace won¡¯t be bullied at all. Sometimes, he is even quite strong and fierce. No matter what, he doesn¡¯t need protection, but I¡¯m not satisfied. Wace hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so why is he being treated like this? Sharon stared at Madam Harris and sneered. ¡°Alright! Grandma, go and call the police if you want to! Let the police see the dignified chairman of the Harris Group. She usually ims to be superior, but in the end, she¡¯s just a scumbag who indulges her descendants and favors one over the other.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Madam Harris¡¯s face immediately turned purple, and her eyes were sharp and sinister. ¡°Sharon, what do you mean by this?! Let me tell you-it¡¯s already very good that I let you stay here today. Now, I still have the final say in the Harris Group. You heartless little b*tch, don¡¯t be shameless!¡± Madam Harris¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was obvious that she had been poked in her sore spot. The people present didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about, but seeing how Madam Harris was so arrogant just now with someone else¡¯s hard-earned money, Caden couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Old Madam Harris has so many shares in her hands, so some people are still willing to call her chairman. Who knew that this person is now upying the toilet and won¡¯t do anything except take money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the shareholders find out that they did this, the remaining shareholders would probably rather give their shares to Wace than leave them to Zachary and Louis.¡± Wace agreed softly. He could even imagine that if the matter was exposed, the two of them would definitely lose the hearts of the people, and he would get most of the support. It was obvious that Zachary had heard their whispers. He gritted his teeth in hatred toward Wace. Ever since Wace was born, I have never been able to get rid of this kid¡¯s shadow. Now, look at him. Even after so many years, he still has people supporting him. Zachary had to admit that he was going crazy with jealousy, so he nced at Wace and smiled. ¡°What a pity. Even if you include the pitiful shares of Tommy¡¯s, you only have 30% in total. What do you have to fight me for?¡± Sharon suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Second Uncle, do you really think so?¡± There was no panic on her face. Instead, she stood there calmly. Her demeanor and posture were bing more mature, and there was an additional reservedness and steadiness. This appearance made Wace¡¯s heart itch. That feeling was very strange, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. Chapter 305 305 Car ident Suspicion Sharon could feel the hot gaze behind her, and she subconsciously touched her nose. She then turned around, and their eyes met before she suddenly turned away. At this moment, the two of them are still flirting. The neglected Madam Harris couldn¡¯t breathe and coughed violently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend with me anymore. I¡¯ve lived much longer than you have. Even if the shares of the two of them are in your hands, what can you do? Moreover, the transfer of shares will take three to five days. Sharon, do you really think you have a chance of winning? Will we be controlled by you?¡± Sharon retracted her gaze and gazed at Madam Harris calmly before shaking her head. ¡°Grandma, no wonder Grandpa didn¡¯t want to leave the Harris family¡¯s assets to you. Perhaps you really don¡¯t have any business sense. If you could really choose a suitable person to inherit the Harris family, the Harris family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state.¡± ¡°You... you... What do you mean!¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He trembled for a long time after saying one word, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Madam Harris watched as Sharon continued without changing her expression. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m stupid enough to ce all my hopes on these people outside? This hard-earned money belongs to others. I won¡¯t take it, nor will I be stupid enough to ce all my hopes on others, thinking that they will stand on my side.¡± ¡°Olddy, it¡¯s important to know your limits. Don¡¯t think about taking things that don¡¯t belong to you. I heard back then that Old Master Harris didn¡¯t leave his inheritance to you. I don¡¯t remember the will stating that. What¡¯s wrong with your family? Why do you always have the cheek to swallow things that don¡¯t belong to you?¡± These words stunned everyone present again. Madam Harris¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this, and the others were dumbfounded. Old Master Harris had a will? What is going on? Why have we never heard of it before? Madam Harris¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, and the age spots on her face trembled with her muscles. However, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was pretending to be calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, little girl. Don¡¯t get involved in our family matters. You have no right to criticize our old man¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Even so, if word gets out that you hired someone to kill someone, Louis definitely won¡¯t be able to inherit the Harris Group, right?¡± Sharon nced at Louis, who was lying on the ground and being controlled by the bodyguard. Her gaze was very sharp like a small knife peeling off every inch of Louis¡¯s skin, making him subconsciously shrink back. His lips were green and purple, and he trembled and couldn¡¯t say a word. I had clearly done it neatly, and nobody should¡¯ve been able to see through it. But Wace, who should be dead, is sitting in front of me. I originally knew what had happened that day, but looking at Sharon now... What if... she tells others and has obtained incriminating evidence? The fear in his heart made him not dare to look Sharon in the eye. He even broke out into a cold sweat. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was being held down, he would have run away. Sharon slowly retracted her gaze, her face and heart calm. I initially didn¡¯t want to y such a game, but now that I¡¯m looking at Louis¡¯s terrified face, I suddenly feel that the game is very interesting. Looking at his terrified face, Sharon suddenly felt that she could eat more tonight! Whitney blinked gently. Back then, I had heard from Mother that the cause of Old Master Harris¡¯s death wasn¡¯t simple. Now, there is even a will. But in order to inherit the Harris family, it is hard to guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t do anything like this. ¡°Louis, do you dare to pat your chest and say to the people here that you didn¡¯t hurt Wace? You didn¡¯t hope for him to die early so that you could devour his shares and assets, nor did you think of killing Wace so that you could monopolize the family business and not have to worry about being the chairman of the Harris Group!¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Harris lost her mind and started trembling uncontrobly. As expected... Wace¡¯s car ident was rted to Louis... At this moment, Madam Harris was suddenly speechless. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Nobody present was a fool. Seeing Madam Harris¡¯s reaction, they instantly became suspicious. June asked in disbelief, ¡°Mom, what exactly is going on?! Do you know something? Could Wace¡¯s car ident be...¡± ¡°No! June, are you brainless? Sharon is here to snatch our family¡¯s assets. Are you willing to believe such evil words?¡± Chapter 306 306 Desperate Struggle Sharon chuckled as if mocking Zachary¡¯s current attitude. Then, she slowly walked up to Zachary, looked at him calmly, and said word by word, ¡°Uncle Zachary, I¡¯ll let you see who¡¯s lying.¡± As she spoke, Sharon took out a USB sh drive and a photo from her bag. ¡°Louis, you should be familiar with Eustass, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Louis suddenly roared angrily. Madam Harris-who was standing at the side-was unmoved. She didn¡¯t even blink. Other than Zachary, everyone else remained silent as if everything had nothing to do with them. At this moment, Madam Harris only wanted the vi; she didn¡¯t want anything else. Sometimes, people became greedier, not to mention that the Harris family had already reached this stage. Madam Harris was like an old emperor in ancient times-she was very muddle-headed and extravagant. She hoped that she could live in a better pce and tomb. Now, she only wanted to live in a better ce and hoped that she could live better. Only then could she show that she was the leader of the Harris family and enjoy endless wealth. Therefore, to Madam Harris, this vi was her best choice at this time. As long as she could get the vi, everything else didn¡¯t matter. Even if Louis really killed Wace, Madam Harris didn¡¯t care as long as there was a sessor. June almost lost her bnce and was in a daze. She looked up at her mother and other rtives, her heartpletely cold. We are rted by blood... How could this be? For money and status, they didn¡¯t hesitate to set up a trap to rob and kill our family. ¡°Sister, Louis is still a child. He¡¯s just ying around. How can you take it seriously? Besides, do you believe Sharon¡¯s words? She¡¯s not from our family!¡± In Zachary¡¯s opinion, this matter was harmless. After all, Wace was fine now. Although Sharon is a small celebrity now and can cause a storm with her words, the Harris family can suppress such news. Besides, Louis had hired someone to hurt Wace? If he had really hurt Wace, would thetter still be sitting here? There is nothing much to do. At most, I will personally talk to June and James orpensate Wace in other ways. Why does she have to make things so ugly? The most important thing now is to get the house. The value of this vi is in the hundreds of millions, and property prices are still increasing. If the vi falls into the hands of the olddy... When the olddy dies, the price of the vi will definitely increase. At that time, the value of the vi will definitely exceed 200 million. Then, won¡¯t these things all belong to me? Faced with so much money, nobody could resist the temptation. ¡°Really? Are you telling me this is true? Did you really... hire a murderer to kill Wace?¡± June suddenly roared angrily. She ran straight over and raised her hand to p Zachary. Zachary frowned, afraid that he would really be hit, and immediately stopped June¡¯s hand. ¡°The cause of all this is Sharon¡¯s nonsense. She forged that evidence; she¡¯s really too much. She gave me face, but if it¡¯s not...¡± As he spoke, Zachary pushed his sister away and walked toward Sharon. Fortunately, Sharon reacted quickly and held June¡¯s shoulder, but the information in her hand was snatched away by Zachary. Wace pushed the wheelchair forward, but James walked up first. ¡°Why are you pushing my wife!?¡± Seeing that his usually honest father was so angry that he wanted to attack, Wace couldn¡¯t help but hate the Harris family for being heartless. At this moment, Sharon nced at Louis and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said in a low voice, ¡°Louis, let me tell you this-trash like you are nothing in my eyes.¡± ¡°Sharon, how dare you talk nonsense to me!?¡± Sharon was the one who caused all this. Unknown anger rushed to Louis¡¯s head. If Sharon hadn¡¯t investigated me, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡°You trash b*tch! What right do you have to speak to me like this...¡± Louis didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from, but he actually broke free from the bodyguard and rushed over. He raised his hand high at Sharon. Just as Wace was anxious, Sharon grabbed his wrist and forced him back. Hearing a crisp crack, Louis let out a heart-wrenching cry-his bones had been broken by Sharon. Louis screamed loudly and copsed to the ground in pain. Chapter 307 307 Breaking Up Looking at Louis on the ground, Madam Harris¡¯s chest rose and fell. She was furious! Zachary didn¡¯t expect his son to be beaten up either. He was so angry that he rushed over and wanted to p Sharon. Just as his palm was waving in the air, June suddenly rushed up and said coldly, ¡°I treated you as my younger brother in vain. How dare you treat me like this!?¡± After saying that, she rushed over and pped her brother in the face, causing him to take a few steps back. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s eyes were distant and cold, and she actually exuded a murderous aura. It seemed as though she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy this time as long as Zachary still wanted to attack their family. Although Zachary had been pped and it hurt, he knew that he was in the wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver... He covered his face and didn¡¯t know what to say. Madam Harris wanted to say something, but this was the first time she saw Sharon reveal such a terrifying gaze! This piece of trash actually dares to hit us now, but nobody is standing up for us at all. Tommy¡¯s bodyguards are even ready to go at any moment. As long as we dare to attack again, those bodyguards won¡¯t let us off easily. Madam Harris only had one thing on her mind now, and that was to never admit that Louis wanted to kill Wace. Moreover, she wanted Sharon¡¯s life even more now, but at this moment, she knew very well that she had no choice today. Sharon was actually so powerful; they couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Wace was also shocked. His eyes were following his wife, and he was a little happy. This was a strange emotion, and this was the first time he realized that Sharon was actually so fierce and sexy, like a charming little leopard. In the past, Sharon was silent in his impression. Other than the asional interaction, there was nothing else. Sometimes, Wace wondered if his spouse was really human. At this moment, Madam Harris gritted her teeth and red at Sharon. She said angrily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m too tired! Let¡¯s go back first today; we¡¯ll talk about what happenedter! We¡¯re all family-we¡¯re not at the point of hiring a murderer! Let¡¯s end this matter here. We¡¯ll leave today and talk when we get home!¡± ¡°Grandma, how can we just leave like this?!¡± Louis shouted indignantly, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°She hurt me. I want to kill her!¡± Madam Harris suppressed the anger in her heart and ordered coldly, ¡°Shut up immediately!¡± Zachary said fiercely, ¡°Sharon, you hurt my son today and broke the rules of our Harris family. You will definitely pay the price!¡± Madam Harris enunciated every word as she looked at June and said, ¡°From today onward, June¡¯s family will be removed from the Harris family¡¯s genealogy. They will no longer be part of our family; we will take back everything they have!¡± June pushed Sharon away and looked up. She said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in such a family anymore. I hope you won¡¯t hurt my son anymore!¡± Wace nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, we¡¯ll give you what you want. It¡¯s just that my ownpany and cooperation have nothing to do with you.¡± Madam Harris bit her lips and dered, ¡°Wace, I¡¯ve worked so hard to nurture you, but what about you? From now on, you are removed from the Harris Group. You are an unfilial descendant and have nothing to do with our Harris Group in the future. Get lost as far as you can!¡± ¡°So what if you work with Sullivan? We have partners too. The Harris Group will definitely prosper in the future! You won¡¯t get a single cent from the Harris Group in the future! And you, June and James-you two won¡¯t get anything.¡± Wace said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want the Harris Group now. Dad, Mom, bring me into the vi. I want to rest.¡± June nodded firmly and pushed her son¡¯s wheelchair into the vi. She also gave the Harris family a resentful look before turning around and leaving. They walked into the vi without any reluctance. Today, they had seen the true colors of these people very clearly. This so-called family was worse than Sharon, who had been hurt by them. If not for the fact that they were all family, she would¡¯ve long abandoned this family. Now that she had to draw a line with this so-called ¡®mother¡¯ and ¡®brother,¡¯ June actually felt a little relieved. Chapter 308 308 Quentin¡¯s Meeting Wace¡¯s heart was also very cold. He increasingly felt that his family was idiots. What made them think that the Harris family could find a better partner? ¡°If we had known that Mom and Second Brother¡¯s family were so cold-blooded, we shouldn¡¯t have helped them!¡± James said angrily. It wasn¡¯t worth it to sacrifice so many years for June. Wace sighed. ¡°ording to their style, no matter how big the Harris family¡¯s foundation is, it will be ruined by them.¡± June¡¯s tone was filled with sorrow. ¡°We helped her so much, but in the end! We didn¡¯t get anything at all... We sold our house to fill the hole for them, but now we can only let them have it.¡± Wace said lightly, ¡°Mom, they won¡¯t have a good ending. However... where did you get this news from?¡± ¡°I almost forgot about you!¡± June¡¯s eyes were red. She looked at Sharon fiercely. If she hadn¡¯t taken out these things... Perhaps their family could still maintain their dignity in the old mansion. ¡°If you think I did something wrong, you can go back and continue to be bullied.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t understand why June still had fantasies about the Harris family. ¡°Wace, look at how she¡¯s talking to me.¡± June was filled with anger now. Her family treated her as a tool, and now Sharon didn¡¯t even care about her. She was really rebelling! Sharon looked at June and said with a hint of coldness in her tone, ¡°Are you done fooling around? You¡¯re the one with nowhere to stay now. If you don¡¯t want to stay, go back to the old mansion and be a ve.¡± June was instantly speechless. Now that she had lost the Harris family¡¯s support, she had actually lost her confidence in front of Sharon. ¡°Mom, stop talking!¡± Wace felt that it was hopeless that June was still finding trouble with Sharon. ¡°I saved the chairman of Sullivan Group previously. She asked Tommy to investigate the truth behind it. As for the contents and photos of the USB sh drive just now, I have a copy of them.¡± Wace nodded. The Harris family¡¯s current reliance was only on marriage and cooperation with various corporations. What confidence did they have? After settling the Harris family¡¯s matter, Sharon left with Whitney. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that old witch to be so fierce.¡± Whitney couldn¡¯t help butin about the Harris family. Sharon looked at her deeply before saying, ¡°Is that what you wanted to tell me?¡± Upon hearing this, Whitney stopped smiling. After a long while, she slowly said, ¡°When I was in university, I fell in love with my professor... I only found out that he had a wife and child when I was pregnant, so I chose to abort the child.¡± ¡°After that, I got to know Caden. I originally had the idea that I couldn¡¯t lie to him, so I told him about the abortion... The result is what you see now.¡± Whitney spoke very calmly, as if she had already let go of him, but Sharon could see the sadness and heartache in her eyes. ¡°The past is the past. You will meet people who cherish you in the future. There will definitely be people who love you and will apany you.¡± Whitney felt relieved when she didn¡¯t feel any strange gazes from Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s been many years, and I don¡¯t have any regrets. However, when I saw them arguing today, I remembered something. When I was young, I heard from my mother that the cause of Old Master Harris¡¯ death was very strange. Moreover, I heard that he still had a will at that time, but I don¡¯t know why it wasn¡¯t made public in the end.¡± Whitney tried her best to recall what she knew, but she still felt a little strange. ¡°Strange?¡± Sharon frowned. Could it be that Madam Harris had the ability to kill Old Master Harris? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask when I have the chance. This matter isn¡¯t simple.¡± The two of them returned to the training ground together. Because of the exchange of performances, everyone was very anxious. Xenia rarely came out to provoke Sharon. And Yvette hated Sharon even more. She had always felt that Sharon was a fool. How could she choose such a difficult performance! ¡°Thepetition is the day after tomorrow. There are probably only 10 people left this time. The production team is really something. That Yvette is even worthy of being a rapper. She¡¯s really shameless.¡± Whitney shook her head. She hoped that Sharon could directly PK the other party this time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she definitely won¡¯t be able to stay this time.¡± Sharon felt that letting Yvette continue to participate in the talent show was a form of sphemy to her mother. At this moment, as Yumi walked toward her room, Quentin¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re Yumi? You look just like you did on stage-you are tiny and adorable. I wonder if you have time for a chat?¡± Chapter 309 309 Gift ¡°Quentin... Ms. Quentin?¡± Yumi whispered, looking at Quentin with admiration. Ms. Quentin looks even better up close. ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Although it was only Yumi¡¯s room, Quentin had the aura of a queen as if this was her room. ¡°You¡¯re considered outstanding among this batch of contestants, but girls have to learn to dress up well. I see that you don¡¯t have enough lipstick. This is for you-I saw it when I bought it and thought it suited you. And this hair clip; I think it looks good on you.¡± As soon as they entered the room, Quentin started giving Yumi pointers. She even helped thetter tuck her shirt into her pleated skirt. ¡°You¡¯re not tall, so you¡¯re very suitable for this kind of clothes. You can lengthen your legs. In addition, you¡¯re very fair and very beautiful.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you, Ms. Quentin... This should be very expensive...¡± Yumi¡¯s face was red. She hadn¡¯t interacted much with Quentin, but she didn¡¯t expect her to pay so much attention to her and treat her so well. ¡°You were chosen by the public, and your foundation is very good, so you have to learn to use your advantage. Speaking of which, where are Sharon and Gena? I remember that you three are very close. Haven¡¯t you been together these past few days?¡± Quentin asked with a smile. She looked harmless, but her eyes were actually scrutinizing and studying. ¡°I...¡± Yumi didn¡¯t know what to say. She had been out all this time trying to make money, so she didn¡¯t know what the two of them were doing, let alone what they had been doingtely. There was no need for those two to report to her. ¡°By the way, Gena¡¯s original name is Whitney. Her mother is a famous paparazzi queen and a top-notch intelligence expert in the industry. She has her own mediapany now. Her mother has already informed the production team about the casting selection this time, so she will at least enter the top three. Do you know about this?¡± Quentin originally wanted to test Yumi, but looking at thetter, she knew that this girl didn¡¯t need to y any tricks. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± So that was the reason why Sharon called Whitneyst time... Although we are very close in the eyes of outsiders, it seems that the two of them still have secrets to hide from me... ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t expect you not to know. I thought you three were good friends who could talk about anything!¡± Quentin said as she observed Yumi¡¯s reaction. It seems that I can start with this little girl. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know much about Sharon. She¡¯s indeed very mysterious among the contestants this time. I¡¯ve seen her sitting alone with a lot on her mind a few times. I was wondering if you knew anything. If she¡¯s in trouble, we can help.¡± Quentin looked at Yumi¡¯s gradually lowered head and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you not to understand these things.¡± ¡°Yes... they rarely tell me.¡± Yumi lowered her head. I don¡¯t know what to say. Whitney and Sharon always help me, but I can¡¯t help them at all. Perhaps this is a matter of ss, so there are still many things they didn¡¯t tell me. ¡°In that case, you should rest early. Thepetition ising up soon. You went to the infirmaryst time, so you must rest well now!¡± Seeing Yumi¡¯s expression, Quentin knew that she had already achieved her goal. I still need to get to know her slowly. As for whether I can get any useful information, it will depend on how close Yumi can be to those two people. After Quentin left, Yumi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She thought for a while and walked toward Whitney and Sharon¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, she bumped into two people who had just returned from the practice room. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult-Japanese is too difficult! What on earth did I do to sing such a song...¡± Whitney hung on Sharon, her tone a little tired. It had to be known that although she could already sing the songpletely, some of her habits were very strange. ¡°Eh? Yumi, it¡¯s sote, and you haven¡¯t rested! How have you been these past few days? I haven¡¯t seen you in the training area for a long time!¡± Whitney climbed down from Sharon¡¯s body and hugged Yumi. Thetter was small and soft, and Whitney really liked her. Sharon, on the other hand, immediately noticed the hair clip on Yumi¡¯s head. It is Tiffany¡¯s new model... With Yumi¡¯s financial resources, she can¡¯t afford it. If it is a business cooperation, why would a brand like the other party choose a poor girl? From the looks of it, she has probably just interacted with someone! Chapter 310 310 Threat Information Sharon looked at the hair clip and felt even more puzzled. Such a feminine thing definitely wouldn¡¯t be a gift from a man. Yumi¡¯s rtionship with some of the girls in the training area is also average. They wouldn¡¯t be so generous, so the only possibility is that the judges have given it to her. Excluding Leomond, Benjamin, and Mr. Xander, only Quentin and Levi are left. Thinking of Levi¡¯s character, Sharon frowned slightly. If I have to say it, I would rather believe that Quentin tried to get close to us. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still practicing...¡± Yumi whispered, feeling very strange. She knew that Whitney and Sharon had helped her a lot, but she sometimes still felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was good. Compared to having her around, the two of them felt morefortable without her. Whitney sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at singing such refreshing folk songs, so I naturally have to work hard. As for Sharon, this crazy woman... She chose to draw lots that day topose on the spot, so she¡¯s just apanying me now. By the way, is Anna beside you? It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t match with the woman who made things difficult for you previously. If you were in my shoes, you would definitely be able to beat that woman up!¡± Yumi smiled bitterly at Whitney¡¯s words. She had thought that there would really be friendship in the training camp, but Anna had ruined her worldview. But even if she didn¡¯t meet her, she had other ways to resolve it. She blinked when she thought of the lipstick Ms. Quentin had given her tonight. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stand here anymore. Sleep with us tonight-let me tell you about the strange thing that happened to me yesterday. You don¡¯t know what kind of strange things Sharon¡¯s inws are like. If someone hadn¡¯t stopped me yesterday, I would¡¯ve rushed up and pped that olddy unconscious. I was so angry!¡± As Whitney spoke, she pushed Yumi into Sharon¡¯s room. Neither of them noticed that Sharon¡¯s expression was very serious. Sharon was a little surprised now. I didn¡¯t expect Quentin to be so vignt and discover that something was wrong so quickly. I had only yed my mother¡¯s song, but it had aroused Quentin¡¯s suspicion. If I use the technique my mother left behind, won¡¯t this woman be able to confirm my identity instantly? ¡°Whitney... Why didn¡¯t you... use your real name to participate in thepetition?¡± Yumi asked carefully. Unexpectedly, Whitney didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Ah! I forgot to exin to you. Gena isn¡¯t my real name; I just randomly picked it when I participated in thepetition. My mother is the boss of a mediapany, and she doesn¡¯t want everyone to think that I relied on my family¡¯s connections to get to where I am now. I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from you; I just forgot. But don¡¯t worry. My mother won¡¯t get involved in my participation in the casting selection.¡± ¡°No matter what you want to say, we should sleep now. If we don¡¯t rest, we won¡¯t have time to train for the opening dance tomorrow.¡± Sharon yawned. She was really tired. Wace sent a message to tell her about the situation at home. Although the Harris family and James were sometimes too much, the two of them were abnormally tired and had gone to rest because of the sudden appearance. He had yet to recover and had to deal with some work for a short time. He was also very angry about Dixon. The Harris family only took back apany that had almost developed. Recently, they had started to settle the procedures. As for Dixon and another smallpany called Garett, nobody cared about them. As for Wace¡¯s constructionpany, it belonged to Wace, so they couldn¡¯t take it back at all. The three women slept soundly that night. Yumi slept little. She woke up early in the morning and walked toward her room; then, a scream erupted. Even though the training camp had good soundproofing, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. Many people were woken up. Whitney and Sharon rushed over. They didn¡¯t expect Yumi to be sitting on the ground. The words ¡®You should die¡¯ were written on the mirror in the room with lipstick. ¡°Damn it! Sharon, go and call the production team over. What¡¯s going on? How can there be such a vicious person? Let¡¯s quickly get someone to see if there are any surveince cameras before we can confirm who did it!¡± Sharon nodded and called the production team over. Many contestants were gathered here to watch the show. Everyone was shocked by this matter and kept asking the production team to quickly give them an exnation. Who knew if they would be the ones being threatened in the future!? Chapter 311 311 Yumi Strikes Back Yumi sat on her knees. The situation seemed terrible. She was trembling and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I remember that the color of this lipstick is what Anna often uses, right?¡± There were whispers from the crowd. ¡°Why is it always so noisy here?¡± The director of the casting selection walked over. A girl pointed at Yumi and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Xander, I suspect that Yumi is being bullied!¡± Mr. Xander looked at the mirror. ¡°A blood letter? Are you crazy? Bullying people by writing such words?¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, this looks like lipstick. From the color, it¡¯s something Anna often uses.¡± Xenia quickly put on a humble and polite expression to help Yumi out of the situation. ¡°And what is this?¡± Xander couldn¡¯t help but ask as he nced at the torn cloth beside his hand. ¡°Those are Yumi¡¯s clothes from thestpetition.¡± Whitney walked out. ¡°Mr. Xander, I¡¯ve already checked the corridor for surveince cameras, but I still want to know what¡¯s going on.¡± Xander nced at Whitney¡¯s serious face and pondered for a moment. ¡°Call Anna over immediately.¡± A momentter, Anna walked in. She thought that the director was looking for her for something; she didn¡¯t expect to be shocked by the words on the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s not me! Am I crazy to do such a thing? Although Yumi made things difficult for me in thest round and even pretended not to see me, we haven¡¯t crossed paths since thepetition ended! Besides, am I the kind of girl who will bully others in the director¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Then, is this lipstick yours?¡± Sharon took out the lipstick and shook it in front of Anna. ¡°This... How could this be... This lipstick is almost used up, so I casually threw it into the trash can when I was packing up. If I did it, why would I have left the lipstick at the scene? It¡¯s too obvious!¡± As if she didn¡¯t believe her, Whitney kept staring at Anna. ¡°Maybe... someone wanted to frame me for this!¡± Anna kept defending herself. ¡°You mean that if you did it, your methods would be so subtle that nobody would notice?¡± Anna didn¡¯t even know how to exin it to Whitney. ¡°No! No... I mean I¡¯ve never bullied anyone.¡± ¡°In that case, the director and the production crew are all here today. When Yumi recovers, we¡¯ll discuss why she faintedst time. What do you think?¡± Whitney looked at Anna¡¯s green face and couldn¡¯t help but reveal what had happenedst time. Everyone was surprised. They didn¡¯t expect a girl like Anna to do such a thing. ¡°Are they telling the truth?¡± Mr. Xander¡¯s face darkened. I had been wondering who to eliminate between Yumi and Anna, but I didn¡¯t expect this girl to do such a thing at this critical moment. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t threaten her. I just casually said a few words, but I didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so big. I exined to the staff that I didn¡¯t know her illness was so serious, so I joked with her. Who would¡¯ve thought she would faint over such a small matter?¡± Anna bit her lower lip and shivered. ¡°Joking? You still think that destroying someone¡¯s important thing is a ¡®small matter¡¯ and a joke, right?¡± Yumi stood up slowly, her face pale. ¡°You actually told everyone that I fainted because my endurance wasn¡¯t good enough... Do you think you can distort the truth just because I fainted on the bed? I targeted you in thest round because I didn¡¯t want to argue, but what about you?¡± ¡°My friends know how much effort I¡¯ve put into the casting selection. I¡¯ve always admired everyone and feel that it takes a lot of courage to stand on the stage. What reason do you think I have to ruin my hard work? And what about you? Do you have any objections to the crowd¡¯s vote by constantly ndering and bullying me?¡± Anna was shocked to see Yumi say this. This isn¡¯t right! This isn¡¯t right! Yumi wasn¡¯t like this in the past. She has always been submissive, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to look at the other contestants. How could she say such things so seriously and loudly now, making everyone look at me... Also, why is that woman standing there... Anna looked at the other contestant in the same group, who only smiled faintly. ¡°Anna?¡± Mr. Xander no longer believed her... ¡°Do you have any evidence? You¡¯re the one who framed me, right? And your dirty trash clothes-I haven¡¯t even touched them. What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± Chapter 312 312 Anna¡¯s Apology Looking at Anna¡¯s raised hand, Mr. Xander sighed. ¡°You attacked when you couldn¡¯t win against others. Why didn¡¯t I know you were so aggressive?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xander. I-I didn¡¯t want to hit her...¡± Anna realized how ugly her face was and quickly defended herself. ¡°What a good show.¡± Xenia sneered. This idiot actually did such a thing at such an important moment. I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mr. Xander, I believe in Yumi.¡± The contestant named Cassie-who had been looking at Anna just now-said bluntly, ¡°Even you have such a day, Anna! I believe in Yumi because this isn¡¯t the first time Anna has done such a thing!¡± ¡°The two of us have known each other since the regionalpetition. At that time, I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the other contestants, so they collectively isted and bullied me. Anna was the only one who was willing to approach me. We sang and performed together. She even oftenforted me and asked me to tell her everything that made me unhappy. However, my situation in the regionalpetition didn¡¯t ease at all. In fact, my life became worse.¡± Cassie walked over to Anna. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to face her in the third round of advancement. Because of the pressure, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to go back to my dorm at night, so I just rested outside. I didn¡¯t expect to hear something I shouldn¡¯t have before thepetition.¡± Cassie took out her phone. Several different girls¡¯ voices were ying, including Anna¡¯s. ¡°What? Why is she talking bad about me behind my back again?! Is there something wrong with Cassie¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She has a lot of opinions about you guys. She tells me why you guys are bad and how you bully her...¡± ¡°I only knew then that I had ended up in this state because I was a good friend. Anna did this behind my back. That was the time I entered the waiting area, and she sessfully advanced. The next day, this woman came tofort me as if nothing had happened. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time; I¡¯ve always wanted to y it for everyone to hear. Now that there¡¯s finally a chance, do you need me to release it all?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anna grabbed Cassie¡¯s hand. ¡°Please, don¡¯t. I wanted to be on your side, but I was worried they¡¯d bully me... I was forced!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. You¡¯re really disgusting!¡± Selena pushed Anna away. I didn¡¯t expect her to be like this. Although I¡¯m very dishonest, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing behind people¡¯s backs. ¡°Then, did someone force you to bully Yumi?¡± Cassie asked. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe that you had such deep malice toward everyone, but when I saw Yumi, I suddenly understood that the person you attacked was actually the same type as you. The only reason you did this was to eliminate the same persona as you. For this purpose, you will do anything. Am I right?!¡± Anna slowly lowered her hands. How could this be? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. They were clearly bullied but didn¡¯t dare to resist... But now, everyone is on their side... What is going on? I still have to rely on the show to gain poprity. Why... Why is this happening now? ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m really sorry! I really know I¡¯m wrong, and I won¡¯t dare to do it again! Yumi¡¯s matter really has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll try my best to clean it up and care more about my friends in the future. I won¡¯t gossip about others behind their backs...¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± A girl who had been watching said suddenly, ¡°How did Anna get the room card to Yumi¡¯s room?¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Sharon also looked at the mirror. Although she felt that Yumi wasn¡¯t in the wrong, this simple and crude bullying method didn¡¯t seem like something Anna would do. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t handed over the secondary card to the production team yet, right?¡± Mr. Xander suddenly remarked. Previously, Anna had said that her good friend Yumi was under a lot of pressure and had been unwilling to go out, so she had asked the production team for a secondary card. This seems to confirm her bullying nature. Although this matter quickly calmed down and everyone continued to train, they didn¡¯t have time to investigate what had happened yesterday. Sharon still vaguely felt that something was wrong-they had overlooked a very important point. Chapter 313 313 Sowing Discord ¡°Yumi, why didn¡¯t you bring the beautiful hair clip you bought yesterday?¡± Sharon pointed at her head and looked at Yumi. At the thought of Quentin, Yumi was suddenly stunned. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Well, someone gave it to me. I don¡¯t think it suits me, so I returned it to its owner.¡± ¡°How could that be? I think it¡¯s very cute!¡± Whitney hugged Yumi affectionately again. God knew how much she liked this small and soft type. ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of person she is! I was so angry yesterday. If it were up to me, she should¡¯ve withdrawn from thepetition or sent a public message to apologize. She¡¯s really too much, but the production team actually kept her.¡± Anna walked to the side, alone. Now that she had be the isted person on the show, she didn¡¯t know what she should do. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s all stop talking!¡± Cassie tried to smooth things over. ¡°Hmph, since she dared to chase her out, is she still worried about being exposed? We have to expose what she did to everyone, lest anyone else is deceived by her.¡± Someone had exposed this matter again. In order to stabilize the public¡¯s mood, the production team could only ask Anna to apologize publicly. Sharon looked at the messages on her phone and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Fortunately, Yumi¡¯s phone is very outdated. If she saw these messages, she would probably feel even worse. ¡°It¡¯s already very difficult to deal with thepetition. They can really cause trouble...¡± Just as Sharon wasmenting, she found Anna at the door of her room. ¡°Why... are you here?¡± ¡°I wanted to talk to you alone, so I followed you when I saw youing back. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Anna was very depressed as if she had experienced a major shock. ¡°Then, why did you choose me? Because I¡¯m different from your persona?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a smart person! You should be able to tell-this matter was orchestrated by Yumi!¡± Anna¡¯s expression became very serious as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Indeed, Sharon had suspected from the beginning that this wasn¡¯t Anna¡¯s style. But with her understanding of Yumi, it was even more impossible for her to do it. ¡°Since you feel that you were framed, why didn¡¯t youin to the director and insteade to me?¡± Sharon asked calmly. This is a paradox. I can understand if she took the initiative to look for the director, but she actually came to look for me now. Isn¡¯t this too strange? ¡°That¡¯s because Yumi is misleading everyone and forcing the me on me. If I keep exining myself in front of everyone, I¡¯ll look even more guilty. That¡¯s why I think Yumi¡¯s methods are even more sinister than mine.¡± I thought that Anna had finally changed, but I didn¡¯t expect it to still be like this. Sharon shook her head. ¡°If you haven¡¯t hurt anyone, then there¡¯s no need for others to argue with you! And why should I believe you and doubt my own friend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple; just use the elimination method. You slept together yesterday, so there was nobody in her room. Who knows-she might¡¯ve returned to her room early in the morning and pretended to be bullied by me. When Cassie found out about this, the two of them bullied me together. Everyone knows now, but there¡¯s no way to end it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just specting on these things. Just because I¡¯m willing to talk to you doesn¡¯t mean I can ept that you¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between us. The lousy clothes for you are a very precious gown for Yumi. She needs those clothes badly. Besides, the rent on that gown isn¡¯t cheap.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to destroy it! Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to clear your name? I thought you had a brain and wouldn¡¯t trust others easily, but it now seems that you¡¯re also a fool.¡± Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t intend to stand on her side, Anna stood up and walked out of Sharon¡¯s room, mming the door fiercely. ¡°Wow, her personality ispletely different from before. Is she unwilling to pretend now that she¡¯s been exposed?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore, but when she thought about what Anna had said just now, it was true that nobody other than Yumi met the conditions to carry out this matter. Moreover, the words written on the mirror... are very simr to Yumi¡¯s tone when she speaks, but how could it be her? Sharon forced herself not to think about this anymore. In this situation, I naturally have to trust my own judgment! Chapter 314 314 ying Against Each Other At this moment, Yumi sat on the bed in her room, her entire body trembling. I have betrayed Sharon and Whitney¡¯s trust. I¡¯ve done the thing I hate the most... What should I do? What should I do... She recalled the scene of her returning the hair clip to Quentin when Sharon and Whitney were asleep. In Quentin¡¯s room, Yumi and Quentin sat opposite each other. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll return this to you. I might be eliminated in the next round...¡± ¡°I see. You have to change your personality; it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re always being bullied. You¡¯re not wrong; you¡¯re just too honest. Anna knew she needed to use the identity of the victim to gain sympathy, and someone like you exposed yourself.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m the victim...¡± Yumi whispered. Quentin smiled. ¡°Even if I believe you, what about the others? Besides, how are you going to prove it? The truth is never important in this circle. What¡¯s important is that someone has to be willing to believe you. Everyone will believe what they see. In thispetition, you¡¯ve already lost.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s an actor or a singer, it¡¯s all acting in front of the camera. What you need to consider is how you can maintain your persona without leaving a trace under the attention of tens of millions of eyes-this is the hardest test. It doesn¡¯t matter; you¡¯re still young. You still have a chance if you¡¯re eliminated. Next time, you have to remember to be careful and tactful.¡± Hearing Quentin¡¯s light words, Yumi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. I¡¯m only a few steps away from advancing. If I¡¯m eliminated now, I will bepletely abandoned... I don¡¯t have a good family background like Whitney, nor do I have an opportunity like Sharon. Should I continue to be a dog in the gutter? Absolutely not! ¡°Ms. Quentin, I don¡¯t have a chance anymore! What should I do?¡± Looking at Yumi¡¯s anxious expression, Quentin smiled. ¡°Nobody is obligated to teach you step by step. Watch how others do it-you need to use your brain.¡± So early in the morning... Yumi returned to her room and wrote that sentence on the mirror with the color lipstick Quentin had given her... Anna... She taught me all this. Yumi was terrified. I just wanted Anna to understand how I feel when I¡¯m bullied. This really isn¡¯t good. If Sharon and Whitney knew that I¡¯m such a person, what would they think of me? But... She curled up under the nket. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I don¡¯t get caught. That¡¯s right... I need real friends. I need the support and approval of the audience! In the blink of an eye, the fourth public performance began. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Benjamin. There are two tasks for today¡¯s recording: One, a two-on-two duel to choose the top five people for the casting of Gazelle. Two, to determine the stage grouping and song selection of the mentors and to determine the three people who will ultimately advance.¡± Everyone looked at the host in unison. They didn¡¯t expect the program team to announce the subsequent performances so directly. At this point, everyone was very clear. After the first few rounds of thepetition ended, everyone could guess who had sessfully advanced-it was none other than Xenia, Whitney, and Melinda. Even Yumi was a little stronger than Anna, and there were only three spots left. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on thest pair-Sharon and Yvette. They wondered who would advance next. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the difference. So what if you choose such a song? I¡¯ll still surpass you.¡± The two of them walked onto the stage together. Like the other contestants, the two of them sat opposite each other and started their individual performances. Yvette took a deep breath. Although the piano piece Sharon chose is indeed a little difficult, I have been staying in the piano room every day recently. How can I make a mistake now?! Yvette sat in front of the piano and yed seriously. Unexpectedly, Sharon suddenly raised her hand. Sitting in front of the piano, she also yed smoothly with her slender fingers. The intoxicating sound of the piano suddenly shocked everyone present, making them immersed in it. Moreover, because Sharon¡¯s music was smoother, her performance was more emotionalpared to Yvette. Yvette listened to the familiar melody in shock. What is Sharon doing? And what surprised her even more was that she almost couldn¡¯t keep up with Sharon... Chapter 315 315 Stealing the Score ¡°Bang-¡± Sure enough, Yvette quickly made her first mistake. She bit her lip and quickly corrected her technique before starting to y again. Damn it! Sharon really deserves to die! She deliberately wants me to make a fool of myself. This is my performance song, and I definitely can¡¯t let Sharon steal the limelight. This b*tch really deserves to die. If she hadn¡¯t chosen such a difficult song, I wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard. Now, she is suddenly ying with me. Isn¡¯t she clearly trying to embarrass me? ¡°Hey-¡± Yvette made a second mistake. This time, she couldn¡¯t keep up with Sharon. Her hands froze, not knowing what to do. The audience sighed. Some were mocking Sharon, while others were criticizing Yvette. ¡°What is Sharon doing? I think she¡¯s gone overboard! She¡¯s tantly bullying others!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that Yvette isn¡¯t prepared enough? I¡¯ll beat her up for this kind of performance.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Sharon choose to y live? How are we supposed to vote like this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so scheming. In my opinion, she¡¯s a little too much.¡± It wasn¡¯t until thest note and Sharon ended it beautifully that Leomond stood up and apuded. ¡°Good!¡± Sharon¡¯s performance was done in one go, which was enough to show her foundation and standard. Whitney and Yumi couldn¡¯t help but apud Sharon, but Sharon didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look surprised as they listened to Sharon y. Wasn¡¯t this song... sung by Yvette before? Leomond, Whitney, and Yumi were also a little surprised; they didn¡¯t expect Sharon to perform this song in public. She is finally going to clear her name. Hearing Sharon¡¯s voice, everyone looked at each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sharon said that it was an original song, but she actually copied Yvette¡¯s song? What a joke!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so! Look at Sharon¡¯s performance-she handled that part better than Yvette.¡± ¡°So what? This is definitely not Sharon¡¯s original work. I think this is a score that Sharon giarized. Yvette is the creative author.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that... Sharon sings better and ys better music? I can¡¯t help but cry...¡± Before the performance ended, Leomond pressed the promotion button. This song originally belonged to Sharon, and her performance is even more exciting than the one a few days ago. Can a person really improve so quickly in such a short time? Seeing that Sharon was about to finish her performance, Yvette¡¯s face was flushed with anxiety. She grabbed Sharon¡¯s hand that was ying the piano and pulled her up. Sharon was still immersed in her song, but she was instantly frightened by Yvette¡¯s actions. Then, she quickly struggled. ¡°Yvette, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Everyone present was surprised by the sudden scene in front of them. Yvette braced herself and said, ¡°Where did you get this score?¡± ¡°Of course, I wrote this myself.¡± Sharon hated the contact with Yvette. She struggled to pull her hand out, but she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°What do you want?¡± Yvette whispered in Sharon¡¯s ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just steal a song from you? What right do you have to ruin my future?¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s calm expression, Yvette shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying! I was the one who wrote this score. I left it in the practice room, so you stole it, right?!¡± Leomond shouted coldly, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have interrupted her performance.¡± ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t know... This is what I wrote. I¡¯ve been preparing for a long time. I originally wanted to use it to perform, but I didn¡¯t expect the production team to exchange performances.¡± Yvette was so nervous that she pinched her thigh hard, her tears flowing uncontrobly. Her aggrieved look made one¡¯s heart ache. Sharon looked at the kid deeply and lowered her head. ¡°Let go. I wrote this song myself.¡± ¡°You... What right do you have to say that you wrote this song? You have no proof. In addition, you said that I giarized in front of so many people. Aren¡¯t you just trying to ruin my reputation?¡± Yvette¡¯s hands were trembling, but she still braced herself and looked straight at Sharon. Xenia kept shaking her head below the stage. This Yvette is really brainless. Why does she have to do this on stage? Chapter 316 316 Absolute Sound ¡°You said that you wrote this score, so why don¡¯t you y it where I haven¡¯t yed yet?¡± Sharon tilted her head and looked at the woman in front of her in amusement. I didn¡¯t expect Yvette to be so overboard and still nder me. Seeing the disgust on Sharon¡¯s face, Yvette only clenched her fists nervously. She stood there in a sorry state and looked up at the judges and audience. Everyone had a very interesting expression on their faces. Some people were mocking her, while others were filled with disdain for her. However, most of them were still shocked by this matter. ¡°I, I forgot...¡± Yvette felt a little guilty about Sharon¡¯s question. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say and could only respond softly. Quentin¡¯s gazended on Sharon. The more I look at this woman, the more annoyed I am. I had wanted to take this opportunity to make her fail, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Mr. Xander asked slowly, ncing at the assistant director beside him. The assistant director was also sweating profusely. At that time, they had filmed Sharon¡¯s performance backstage, and she hadn¡¯t handed it to Mr. Xander. Thus, he didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± The assistant director thought of the money Yvette had given her and felt very uneasy. If Mr. Xander finds out about this, I probably won¡¯t be able to continue working here. ¡°Investigate this matter immediately. Host, go up and persuade everyone. This segment must be cut during the broadcast!¡± Hearing Mr. Xander¡¯s words, the host could only walk up against the pressure. ¡°Everyone, I hope you can forget what happened today and keep quiet. Our program team will prepare a small gift for you. I hope this matter won¡¯t spread.¡± ¡°So what if it doesn¡¯t get out? Shouldn¡¯t you give us justice?¡± Whitney¡¯s voice sounded from below the stage. ¡°We all saw that Yvette giarized Sharon¡¯s song on the first stage, but the production team didn¡¯t do anything and still protected her. Don¡¯t you think so, Yumi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There was surveince footage backstage,¡± Yumi whispered. Mr. Xander red at the other staff members and roared, ¡°Go and find the surveince cameras at that time immediately. Fortunately, this is a recording. If it¡¯s a live broadcast, we¡¯ll all be buried with them today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t giarize Sharon¡¯s song-you¡¯re using me on purpose,¡± Yvette shouted loudly. She felt that as long as her voice was loud enough, she was in the right. ¡°You keep saying that it¡¯s not you, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself,¡± Leomond suddenly said. ¡°The two of you willpose a song on the spot with ¡®light¡¯ as the theme and then y your music. That¡¯s very simple for two self-proimed creators, right?¡± ¡°I...¡± Yvette¡¯s palms were covered in sweat, but facing Leomond, she didn¡¯t know what to say. I might as well take a gamble. After all, I have tried topose my own music before, so I shouldn¡¯t be any worse than Sharon. Sharon nodded and looked around. Then, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something and didn¡¯t care about Yvette¡¯s thoughts at all as she raised her hand to touch the piano keys. Her slender fingers danced nimbly between the ck and white, and the intoxicating sound of the piano came out. The staff backstage were stunned, thinking that it was a judge ying, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be Sharon. The bright and cheerful rhythm made everyone immersed in the sound of the piano. Gradually, the originally lyrical tune became mellow and clear. Although there was still a small problem with the connection to the liveposition, Sharon had already disyed a rather difficult performance. Everyone looked surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Sharon to perform without any pressure. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a talented person in the entertainment industry! Is this the legendary absolute pitch?¡± Although Levi didn¡¯t know much about music, he could still hear the difference in performance. Sharon¡¯s standard was definitely much better than ordinary people. ¡°Absolute pitch?¡± Quentin repeated in a low voice, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there someone in the past who could determine audio based on sound alone?¡± ¡°This Sharon is actually so powerful. I underestimated her in the past.¡± ¡°No way. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that good. What¡¯s going on? Did the judges leave out the questions in advance?¡± ¡°I can believe it if it was someone else, but the person who asked the question was Leomond. Who doesn¡¯t know Leomond¡¯s personality? This is definitely ast-minute idea!¡± Chapter 317 317 Yvette Quits the Competition ¡°Yvette, you can do it! Yvette definitely can¡¯t lose. Fight back!¡± The audience was ignited at this moment. Everyone felt that Sharon¡¯s performance was very exciting. If Yvette can retaliate, this will definitely be the most exciting show since the casting selection started! The ¡®light-themed¡¯ song that Sharon had yed just now was clear and bright. With eyes filled with admiration, Mr. Xander-who was below the stage-stared at Sharon, who was immersed in the music. Why didn¡¯t I notice that there was such a talented girl among these people? Such looks and talent can¡¯t be wasted. When Sharon waspletely immersed in the music just now, even she didn¡¯t notice how beautiful her smile was. Her eyes were also shining. That bright smile made Xander want to settle her down on the spot. Yvette sat opposite Sharon. This was the first time she had performed on the spot, and for a moment, she felt very guilty. The moment she ced her hand on the piano, everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. What kind of demonic sound is this? If they hadn¡¯t heard Sharon¡¯s performance before, then Yvette¡¯sposition could indeed be considered not bad. Butpared to Sharon¡¯sposition, Yvette¡¯s was too immature, and it wasn¡¯t smooth. Leomond nodded. This is indeed Yvette¡¯s true standard. If she hadn¡¯t giarized Sharon¡¯s songst time, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have given her a chance to advance. ¡°I need a quiet environment topose. There are many people here, so I didn¡¯t perform well.¡± Yvette was still trying her best to exin herself. However, nobody present was a fool. Although Yvette couldpose, her standard wasn¡¯t that high. How could she haveposed the song Sharon had just sung? ¡°Look at your phones!¡± A female voice suddenly sounded from the audience, attracting many people to take out their phones. At this moment, a trending topic suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was about Yvette and Sharon ying the song backstage. ¡°No way. If it¡¯s exposed at this time, wouldn¡¯t it confirm that Yvette actually relied on giarism to advance...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person. To think that I liked her a little after watching her on stage.¡± ¡°But who released the news? Will the production team let such a thing appear in the public eye?¡± ¡°Activate the backup n immediately and get the two of them to remove themselves from the stage first!¡± Mr. Xander¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark as he looked at his phone. My subordinates had said that the surveince footage from that day is still there, but only the part about Yvette giarizing is missing. It is obvious what has happened. I have to do public rtions immediately to reduce the negative impact this matter will have on the casting selection. ¡°No way! Even such a show has a shady deal. Who knows if this role can be bought directly by nobles?¡± ¡°I suddenly pity Sharon. If it weren¡¯t for her strength, she would¡¯ve failed long ago!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that the Harris family is behind Sharon?¡± ¡°The Harris family has already reached the point of revealing their true intentions. How can they have the money to buy a spot for Sharon to advance? I originally thought that Mr. Xander wouldn¡¯t be like this. I didn¡¯t expect... all crows in the world are the same!¡± As expected, there were objections from the audience. Mr. Xander quickly found another program to rece the two people on stage. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Director, you have to believe me. I just borrowed a fragment of that song... I didn¡¯t giarize at all.¡± Yvette was still trying her best to defend herself as she looked at Xenia for help. Director Xander stared at Yvette and said calmly, ¡°Who told you that I wanted to pursue this matter? You were the one who led everyone to misunderstand Sharon when you exposed the video of Melinda being hurt by anti-fans at the training ground, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But this matter...¡± Yvette nced at Xenia. The matter I had tried so hard to hide has been exposed by Xenia. If I turn around and use Xenia now, who knows what other evidence that woman has? Sharon watched as her song was finally recognized and smiled faintly. This was also an important reason why she deliberately forced Yvette during the performance. ¡°You¡¯re very smug, aren¡¯t you? Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scheming person! I only borrowed your music, but you actually ruined my life!¡± Yvette said as she rushed in Sharon¡¯s direction. If she hadn¡¯t been holding onto her, she wouldn¡¯t havee this far. Chapter 318 318 The Five Who Advanced Whitney stopped her and sneered. ¡°You giarized someone else¡¯s song, yet you still dare to boast shamelessly here. In order to frame Sharon, you even distorted the truth and med Melinda¡¯s injuries on her. If you ask me, other than publicly withdrawing from thepetition, you have to apologize to everyone like Anna. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid this industry won¡¯t tolerate you in the future.¡± Yvette gave Whitney a deep look. I had heard from Xenia that this woman¡¯s identity isn¡¯t simple, so even she doesn¡¯t dare to offend her, let alone me. Mr. Xander obviously didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. He said directly, ¡°Contestant Yvette withdrew from thepetition because she vited the signed agreement. We¡¯re going to record the scene of your advancement now. We¡¯ll also make an official statement about Yvette¡¯s giarism. Don¡¯t get involved in these things and just focus on preparing for thepetition.¡± To Mr. Xander, it was a waste of time for Yvette toe out and apologize now. Moreover, if the official statement was released, it would cause another uproar. A ck mark was still a mark. He had to suppress the poprity of this sudden video and let them see the determination of the production team. When she returned to the stage, Sharon didn¡¯t expect that all the people who had advanced were familiar faces. The host had already adjusted his state of mind. ¡°Let¡¯s now give a round of apuse to the five finalists who have advanced all the way! First, let¡¯s give a round of apuse to wee the first person who has advanced and is ranked first in total-Melinda.¡± As soon as this name came out, everyone was a little surprised. They had originally guessed that the first ce should still be Xenia, so they didn¡¯t expect that just a two-person match would result in an exchange of rankings. ¡°Thank you very much for your support and trust in me. I hope that in the finalpetition, you can also love me well! It¡¯s also very interesting to sing. I hope that I can continue to persevere.¡± Melinda¡¯s injuries were almost healed. She tried her best to show everyone her most perfect side on the stage and responded enthusiastically to every fan¡¯s support. Other than her own strength, Melinda should be the person with the best fan base on the stage. ¡°Number two, she always brings us a stage filled with power and shows us a unique existence! And her stage name is officially updated. Let¡¯s apud for Whitney-¡± Whitney felt a little unnatural being called by her original name. Why is my ranking so high? Moreover, I have never mentioned changing my name! As Whitney walked up the steps, she took the microphone. ¡°It¡¯s a challenge for me to film the performance. I hope I can use this form to let more people know me and show my own style.¡± ¡°Third ce is Yumi with supreme healing power and gentle time!¡± Yumi and Xenia were shocked by this unexpected result. Yumi didn¡¯t expect to be ranked third. Ms. Quentin¡¯s teachings are indeed very effective... Xenia¡¯s face was rather distorted. I don¡¯t even know what has happened. I was already very unhappy that the first ce had been snatched away. Who knew that the second ce would also fall to another woman? As for the third ce, it is still a pile of mud supported by the masses! Yumi walked onto the stage and sobbed. ¡°In the past, I knew very well that everyone thought me a transparent person with strength but no presence. Moreover, I rarely attracted everyone¡¯s attention because of my inferiorityplex andck of personality.¡± ¡°But because of your support, I¡¯vee this far now! Perhaps today¡¯s advancement has nothing to do with my performance, but whether it¡¯s the votes of sympathy or the votes of the audience, I¡¯ll cherish them. As long as I can be seen by everyone, I¡¯ll definitely let everyone see that I¡¯ve be better!¡± ¡°Haha, Yumi, don¡¯t be excited. You have to prepare well for the next round.¡± The host announced the next few people as usual. Xenia was undoubtedly ranked fourth. Although she said some dignified words, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was dissatisfied with the rankings. When it was Sharon¡¯s turn, she walked to the fifth ce very calmly. My mother must be watching me now, seeing her daughter appear in public. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to advance as fifth ce. Thank you everyone for sending me to this position. Last sentence-as long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll firmly grasp it and charge toward a higher peak. Thank you for your support!¡± Chapter 319 319 Biological Father Sharon waved enthusiastically at the audience. Suddenly, she had goosebumps. Who is it?! Someone in the crowd was staring at her intently. That gaze made Sharon feel a terrifying chill. She felt like a prey that was about to be eaten, but she had never been amb that was at the mercy of others. Sharon was also looking for who was observing her with that gaze in the crowd! Gabriel sat in the back seat and looked at Sharon, who was in front of the camera. He didn¡¯t know if he was talking to someone else or talking to himself. ¡°As expected of my daughter. She can still get so much attention alone. After cutting off most of her story lines in the show, we still had to reduce her votes to get her to this lower ranking. She¡¯s a potential stock like her mother.¡± Director Xander looked at Gabriel and recalled that during thest round, this guy had personally called and made it very clear that he only wanted Sharon to stay in thepetition for one more round in order to suppress her poprity. She would naturally be eliminated when the top 10 to top 5 elimination happened. How did she provoke Gabriel? Gabriel had called him personally to ask him to suppress her. ¡°Next, please choose your mentors and songs or stage ording to the order of the rankings~¡± The host took out a tray with the songs and performances of a few mentors. ¡°Everyone, take the selected song to the corresponding color block area. Hand the number te to the mentor and you¡¯ll have sessfully chosen the song!¡± ¡°Contestant Melinda, pleasee forward-¡± Without any hesitation, Melinda walked straight to Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Benjamin, please guide me. I want to be the Best Actress too.¡± Whitney walked towards Leomord. Although she was in second ce, there was not much happiness on her face. However, why did this person choose a sweet bad? ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t like songs like mine. Do you suddenly want to challenge a new style?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much?¡± Whitney and Leomord whispered to each other. They each chose their music. When it was Sharon¡¯s turn, she no longer had the choice. She walked straight to Levi. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not good at ying and singing,¡± Levisaid self-deprecatingly. Compared to other actors, Levi was actually better at styling and design. This skill of his was actually useless to Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think you are very good too. The song you chose might suit me better.¡± Sharon shook her head. Including Director Xander, there were a total of five judges, and Xenia chose the movie director, Xander. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think that you can reach the end of thepetition just because a few people like you. I think you¡¯ll not make it out of the top five!¡± In a ce where the camera wasn¡¯t able to capture them, Xenia mocked Sharon, her words filled with threat. Sharon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind. She looked at Xenia and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s always better than some people that no one likes. Let me guess how you¡¯ll advance this time? How many old men will you sleep with?¡± ¡°You!¡± Xenia was about to re up when Sharon pointed at the moving camera and smiled brightly. Xenia could only suppress the anger in her heart and face the camera with a very strange smile. Sharon knew that she would y some tricks, but she didn¡¯t know if Director Xenia would care about her. ¡°Now that the selection of groups has ended, each group will have five days to discuss with their mentors toe up with a suitable style and stage design. There will be no judges for the elimination performance from top five to top three. The audience will vote to choose the three best performances. We hope that everyone can contribute to a wonderful performance that lives up to the name of being the ¡®best¡¯.¡± As expected, the broadcast of this episode caused an uproar on the Inte. Everyone was bing more and more confused about the development of the castingpetition. ¡°Melinda deserves to be first! Her acting skills are great! Let¡¯s go!¡± [Sharon is fifth? The production team must be crazy! Someone must have been suppressing her votes!] [Xenia is really strange. She can even practice singing and dancing if she¡¯s not good at them. However, if she¡¯s not as beautiful as the others, she should just reincarnate! I can¡¯t believe that Selena lost to her!] At this moment, the experienced gossip fans couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to various topics. Some of them even guessed that Sharon¡¯s votes had been tampered with. In the mentor¡¯s room, Quentin walked towards Gabriel, who was sitting on the sofa, in his bathrobe. ¡°Why are you still watching? Can¡¯t bear to suppress your daughter¡¯s votes?¡± Quentin was originally still suspicious of Sharon¡¯s true identity, but he found out that Gabriel had been suppressing Sharon¡¯s poprity recently. ¡°They do look alike...¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t listen to Quentin at all. His gaze was locked on Sharon as she yed, as if he was looking at someone else. Since he liked her so much, he shouldn¡¯t have ruined her career back then... After so many years, he still only had that woman in his heart. Back then, he had spent so much effort to make Lynn fall from her pedestal, and this was the oue he had gotten? Chapter 320 320 Midnight Lockpicking ¡°She¡¯s even more outstanding than her mother. If she¡¯s used well, I¡¯m afraid yourpany won¡¯t be able to stand her.¡± Gabriel suddenly smiled, his entire body trembling with excitement. Lynn, Lynn, you¡¯ve really nurtured a good daughter. From the initial stage where Sharon was restrained and had some reservations, she started to release her strength in theter stages. It could even be said that she had exposed her ambition in thepetition with Yvette. To be able to show a stage with 150 points, it meant that her strength must¡¯ve far exceeded 150 points. Quentin¡¯s eyes darkened as she nced at Gabriel¡¯s excited expression. She is young and hasn¡¯t experienced the beatings of society. There are many things that this little girl doesn¡¯t know. It seems like it is time to teach her a lesson. Lynn has wasted so many years of mine. I don¡¯t want to spend so much time dealing with her daughter. In the end, it is because Gabriel doesn¡¯t have me in his heart. After so many years, I¡¯m still by his side without a name. But now that Sharon has appeared on the big screen for a movie role, he can¡¯t wait. Although Quentin had some ideas in her heart, she still obeyed Gabriel on the surface. After such a long time, even if the person beside Gabriel isn¡¯t me, it can¡¯t be anyone else. When Sharon left the training ground, she realized that it was already dark outside. She nced at the time and saw that it was already past eight o¡¯clock. When she returned to Swan Castle, the sky waspletely dark. Sharon walked toward the vi, but she realized that the door had been pried open, and there was amotion inside. But if it is so loud, why is there nobody at home? At the thought of this, Sharon quickened her pace and walked into the courtyard. She didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar figure the moment she entered. Louis was instructing a few men in ck to pry open the electronic lock of the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sharon eximed. Didn¡¯t they say that the security system here is veryplete? Why is there a second wave of people breaking into our house?! Moreover, Louis, this piece of trash, is really persistent. We have clearly agreed to separate, but I didn¡¯t expect them toe looking for us first! ¡°How did you get in? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call the police?¡± Sharon was furious as she scolded coldly and rushed up. When those men in ck saw Sharon, their expressions changed drastically, and their hands stopped moving. They didn¡¯t expect that after seeing Sharon, Louis would still boast shamelessly. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s Sharon! Why were you eliminated? So you ran back quickly? Hehe, haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Louis¡¯s arm was already in a cast. He walked toward Sharon arrogantly. ¡°Sharon, your family of four has been chased out. You exchanged this vi for it when you used the Harris family¡¯s name to save people, so I¡¯m taking it away today!¡± Sharon looked at his annoying expression and gritted her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you nning to snatch it openly because you can¡¯t get it? I¡¯m warning you again-the vi is mine; you can¡¯t take it away!¡± Seeing that the lights in the vi weren¡¯t switched on, Sharon guessed that her family might not be at home, which was why Louis was so arrogant and dared to bring them here. ¡°I think you need to be taught a lesson. Have you forgotten how you broke your arm?¡± Sharon nced at the familiar faces in ck. Although she couldn¡¯t name them, they were all familiar faces. Since Louis can mobilize his family so casually, the olddy and the others have probably tacitly agreed to his actions. ¡°So what if you¡¯re powerful? Can¡¯t you see how many people I have here? Be careful that they don¡¯t get rid of you in minutes. When the timees, this vi will still be mine. Let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡± Louis red at Sharon with hatred. God knows how much I want to kill Sharon and dump her body into the sea when nobody is around. ¡°Young Madam, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose... We have no choice but to listen to Louis.¡± Sharon was very familiar with the leader of the men in ck. There were a few times when he brought his child back. Once, before his wife came to the house, someone asked him to hurry up and work. In the Harris family, their status was like a watchdog, so the child could only be left alone. When the old madam saw this, she almost chased the child out. Only Sharon stood up and took the child to the side to take care of the child. She also had to bear the criticism of the Harris family. ¡°Who the hell are you calling Young Madam? This little b*tch is no longer a member of our Harris family. Recognize who your master is!¡± Chapter 321 321 Reputation Ruined ¡°Liam? I remember your name. If you work for someone else, you have to listen to them. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Sharon said calmly. ¡°But I¡¯m going to teach this b*stard a lessonter. I hope you won¡¯t stop me.¡± As Sharon spoke and walked forward, Louis couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. ¡°Sharon, let me tell you this-don¡¯t think you can be arrogant in front of me just because you¡¯re a little famous now. If I publicize the fact that you hit someone, the brands you endorse will definitely terminate your contract!¡± Hearing this, Sharon was obviously stunned. I almost forgot that I¡¯m considered a public figure now. With Louis¡¯s sinister personality, he might add fuel to the fire if this matter blows up. Although I believe that my partners are still willing to believe me, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for others. ¡°All of you, attack her together. I don¡¯t believe that a little girl like her can defeat so many of you. If this is done well, I¡¯ll immediately give you a raise. If you can¡¯t handle it, get out of the Harris family. Our family doesn¡¯t raise trash.¡± As Louis spoke, he kicked the people standing beside him as if he didn¡¯t treat these people as equals at all. Sharon nced at Louis-who was spitting saliva-and rushed up. Then, her eyes turned cold as she raised her hand. Perhaps it was because he had be smarter after being hit, but Louis actually tilted his body slightly and dodged Sharon¡¯s p! ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to dodge.¡± Unexpectedly, Sharonughed, making Louis fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Pfft, who do you think you are? I¡¯m the young master of the Harris family. How can I stand here and let you hit me?¡± The moonlight made Sharon look very beautiful. She was originally beautiful, but there was now faint moonlight around her, making her look like a fairy. Sharon retracted her gentle attitude and became arrogant. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve changed my mind! After all, hitting you will dirty my hands. I want you to kneel down.¡± ¡°Hmph, you sure know how to talk. I was identally hit by you before. Now that you¡¯ve seen my true strength, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to me? How dare you talk nonsense here? Do you believe that your family will kneel and kowtow to us to let your entire family return...¡± A hint of jealousy shed across Louis¡¯s eyes as he stared at Sharon, and he couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Damn it. Wace is really lucky. Why did he marry such a beautiful woman?! Sharon frowned. I hadn¡¯t used my full strength just now, but this Louis is already smug. It seems like I have to teach this guy a lesson. Sharon took a step forward, her speed higher than before. Then, she suddenly pped Louis¡¯s face. A crisp sound suddenly rang out, catching Louis off-guard. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. After two minutes, he covered his pped face and said in disbelief, ¡°Sharon, are you f*cking crazy?¡± ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m crazy? I pped you just now to teach you a lesson for being rude,¡± Sharon said coldly, then pped Louis¡¯s face again. The crisp sound made everyone shiver. Louis¡¯s face was visibly swollen. ¡°You took this p on behalf of that old witch. She can only me herself for not teaching her son well enough to produce people like Zachary and Louis. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll have to pay the price for these things.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were cold as she spoke very directly. Then, another pnded, stunning Louis. Louis stood there dumbfounded. If it weren¡¯t for the pain on his face reminding him that he had beenpletely abused by Sharon again, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Sharon really didn¡¯t care about his family. ¡°If not for Wace, I would¡¯ve taken your life long ago. A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live! So not only do I dare to hit you, I even dare to kill you. Do you have any objections?¡± Sharon¡¯s words and gaze frightened Louis. He gritted his teeth, and he was about to threaten her, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. However, there was a hint of hatred in his eyes. Nobody expected that in just a moment, Louis changed his expression and looked at the other person beside him. He shouted, ¡°How is it? You recorded it all, right?! Damn it. I don¡¯t believe that this little b*tch won¡¯t lose her reputation this time. What¡¯s wrong with Wace? He¡¯s not worthy of carrying my shoes. I want him and Sullivan¡¯s reputation to be ruined because of Sharon!¡± Chapter 322 322 Liam Downing Spear Following the direction Louis was pointing in, Sharon immediately noticed the person holding a video recorder. That person had been standing in the dark just now, so Sharon had underestimated him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to grow a brain.¡± Sharon put on her original gentle face and walked toward the person holding the DV camcorder. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to implicate you in our family¡¯s matters, but you insisted on helping Louis. I have no choice. I hope you can give me the camera. I don¡¯t want to pursue what happened today, so do you want to hand it to me?¡± Seeing Sharon walk over step by step, the young man was obviously stunned. Unexpectedly, Liam rushed out and punched the camera lens. There was the sound of ss shattering, and Liam faced Sharon. For the sake of her family, Sharon could even break off ties with the Harris family, abandon her identity as the young madam of the Harris family, and give up her wealth. Such a person is much more normal than Louis. This scene stunned the others. They didn¡¯t know what Liam was up to. ¡°Damn it... Do you know how much that camera costs? That camera is enough for your sry for a month. Who do you think you are?¡± Sharon also stared straight at Liam. His actions are purely pping the Harris family in the face,pletely offending them. The people Louis had brought with him all respected Liam. Although they didn¡¯t know what Liam was doing, they all felt that this action was a little satisfying! At this moment, Liam had also made a bold decision. If we leave the Harris family, will we be able to stay away from those things? Besides, Young Master Wace has already publicly announced that their family will no longer have anything to do with the Harris family. ¡°Liam, do you want to die?¡± Louis thought he was about to seed, but who knew that such a b*stard would appear out of nowhere? ¡°Have you forgotten about your son? If there¡¯s no Harris family, how can he go to a private kindergarten?¡± Liam took a deep breath. When Old Master Harris was around in the past, he had asked all the staff in the Harris family to enjoy the same education rights as the descendants of the Harris family. At that time, he had taken a fancy to this and came to work for the Harris family. He didn¡¯t expect that after Old Master Harris died, their lives became worse day by day. The Harris family didn¡¯t care about the lives of the people who served the Harris family. They were just trying to protect the Harris family¡¯s reputation or interests. When Liam thought of this, his expression was a little sad. He had been Old Master Harris¡¯s bodyguard since he was 13 years old and had witnessed the rise and fall of the Harris family. He had also witnessed how the Harris family had slowly be like this. He turned his head and focused his eyes on Louis¡¯s face as if he wanted to get an answer. ¡°I wonder if Young Madam¡¯s house needs some guards? I, Liam, am a rough person. I don¡¯t know much about anything else, but I can definitely guarantee that no outsiders will dare to barge into Young Madam¡¯s house again, and there won¡¯t be any bugs polluting Young Madam¡¯s eyes.¡± As he spoke, Liam didn¡¯t stop walking. He actually walked in Louis¡¯s direction. When he was about to reach thetter, he squatted down and found a medium-sized stone. Then, he spun it in his hand. The next moment, he attacked Louis without any hesitation. Under everyone¡¯s horrified gazes, Liam raised his hand and threw the stone in his hand. The stone hit the bridge of Louis¡¯s nose, and Louis cried out in pain and fell to the ground, blood flowing down his face. Unexpectedly, Liam didn¡¯t seem to be prepared to let Louis off just like that. Instead, he attacked again and kicked thetter hard in the abdomen. Louis¡¯s face twisted in pain, and he was sent flying by this kick. He copsed to the ground and began to vomit blood. Liam took a step forward and grabbed Louis¡¯s hair, making him look up at Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it much more convenient for Young Madam to do things this way? Many things that aren¡¯t suitable for you to do can be resolved by me.¡± Louis was beaten to a pulp, and his vision was red. He didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. He didn¡¯t even understand why Liam had betrayed him. He even thought that Sharon must¡¯ve bribed Liam long ago and that the two of them might have had an affair! ¡°You... let go of me. Liam, you¡¯re really crazy. You don¡¯t care about your wife and child. As long as you let me go today, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. You¡¯re still the Harris family¡¯s bodyguard, and the money won¡¯t becking.¡± Chapter 323 323 Know Everything Louis looked at Liam and was very afraid. For him to do such a thing at this time, Liam definitely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions! Previously, he had bullied these people in the Harris family. Now that he had brought up their families, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Sharon instantly understood what Liam meant. After thinking for a while, she nodded. ¡°Our family does need security personnel. If you have brothers who want toe along, thene!¡± At this point, everyone present looked at each other. It had to be known that the Harris family had already fired many people because of financial constraints. The few of them had only received half of their sries this month. ¡°I... I¡¯m willing to follow Boss...¡± A man carefully raised his hand and seemed to have mustered up his courage to say this. ¡°I¡¯m willing too. I¡¯ve long been unwilling to work in the f*cking Harris family! We might as well beat this b*stard up and throw him at the entrance of the Harris family. I must¡¯ve been blind to choose such a family to follow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right-they don¡¯t treat us as humans at all! If Boss wants to leave, we¡¯ll definitely follow him. Whether we can work in the Harris family or not is better than being bullied by him now!¡± Unexpectedly, Liam¡¯s words quickly received everyone¡¯s response. The few of them immediately nned to put down the things in their hands and stop working for Louis. ¡°All of you are really amazing. If you really dare to do this, you won¡¯t get a single cent ofst month¡¯s sry!¡± To Louis, Liam and the others were just people at the bottom of society. Whether they could survive or not depended on him. A month¡¯s sry was still very important to them. Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh at Louis¡¯s cowardly appearance. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay, we can file for abor dispute. Mr. Harris, can you use your brain a little? If you insist on not paying, we can go through legal channels.¡± ¡°B*stard, what right do you have? I¡¯ve worked hard to raise them for so many years, and I¡¯m about to get this vi. You¡¯re going to lose it again. You¡¯re just a vixen...¡± Louis covered his injured nose, his eyes flickering with malice as if he were extremely resentful of Sharon. I didn¡¯t expect my bodyguard to turn around and serve Sharon. At the thought of this, Louis felt very embarrassed, and he red fiercely at Liam. ¡°How dare you hit me? Liam, you¡¯re really capable!¡± ¡°How about I hit you? Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself for barging into someone else¡¯s house in the middle of the night?¡± Liam had originally nned to let him off, but it now seemed that this kid had not been beaten enough. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! It¡¯s too dark to see clearly!¡± The man standing on Liam¡¯s left walked up to Louis and pped him, making him tremble. ¡°How dare you...¡± Before Louis could finish speaking, he punched and kicked. ¡°I¡¯m...¡± When they were almost done teaching Louis a lesson, Liam waved his hand, indicating that they could let go. Louis¡¯s expression seemed to have changed. His face was swollen, and he was covered in injuries. He had never encountered such a thing before. They clearly knew his identity, but these people were protected by Sharon and Wace, so they ignored him. In order to avoid being beaten up, Louis decided not to say anything. Although I have suffered a little now, I will definitely get someone to teach them a lesson when I return! Sharon walked toward Louis, and thetter knew that something was wrong. Could it be that Sharon feels that she hasn¡¯t beaten me enough, so she came back to continue beating me up? This is really easy to kill me! ¡°Throw him directly to the Harris family¡¯s door. I remember that your contract should expire on the 4th of this month. If you¡¯re willing to leave, you can renew your contract with me. The sry will be lower at first, but when the days at home get better, the sry will be negotiable.¡± Sharon smiled at Liam and his brothers. With such a group of people in our family, I¡¯ll feel very relieved. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to us; I¡¯ll definitely settle it for you! Of course, apart from bodyguards, we brothers know some other things.¡± ¡°I also know how to mowwns and do environmental construction!¡± ¡°I used to do vehicle maintenance before I followed Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°Young Madam, I can also cook, but my standards are not as good as Aunt¡¯s...¡± Chapter 324 324 The Old Man of the Queen Family Sharon smiled at these men and felt that they were unexpectedly cute. But if it is really as they say, hiding at home in other ways, it is better than telling others that these people are bodyguards! When June and James pushed Wace back, they saw the mess in the house and immediately felt angry. When Sharon walked to the room upstairs, she heard June¡¯s angry roar. ¡°What else do they want? Didn¡¯t we already give up everything in the Harris family? Why are they still trying to snatch our things... Could it be that we will end up like the others... It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s all my fault. If I had stood up for Jenny back then, this might not have happened. This is retribution...¡± Sharon frowned slightly. Jenny? Nicole¡¯s biological mother? Ms. Jenny¡¯s family made toys; they had a series of music boxes. Not only did Jennypose and y them personally, but the series of music boxes were also designed by Jenny. The earliest batch was made by her alone. But didn¡¯t she die in a car ident not long after Nicole was born? I didn¡¯t expect there to be more to this matter. The Harris family is much deeper than I thought... Meanwhile, Louis was thrown at the door of the Harris family by Liam. At the same time, there was an old man at the door of the Harris family. As if he had been taught a lesson, he muttered, ¡°Unreasonable-this is simply unreasonable! Our youngdy has been wronged in your family, but you treat me like this. My Queen family will definitely not let you off so easily.¡± ¡°You old man, how can the Queen family have such a poor person like you? Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t block them from saving Louis!¡± Louis looked at the old man in front of him with an ugly expression. He is already so old and has been swindling people. My family deserves to chase him out. It is obvious that Grandma is already looking for the media to promote my rtionship with Jenna and create momentum for our marriage. When I recover, I will immediately look for Jenna. There must be a chance. ¡°You...¡± Jenna¡¯s father looked at the bloody Louis with a face full of shock. ¡°You¡¯re the second young master of the Harris family, right? Let me ask you, why did you leave our Miss there when she was in danger?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Louis nced at the old man and saw the butler walking out of the house. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Are you all blind? Hurry up ande over. If anything happens to me, I¡¯ll definitely kill all of you. Damn it! Also, hurry up and chase this damn old man away. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what you have? You¡¯ve pulled down the standards of our entire Harris family.¡± Louis was almost carried to Zachary and Madam Harris. As soon as he saw Madam Harris, his expression changed. ¡°Grandma! Grandma, they¡¯re too much! I clearly came to express my goodwill, but I didn¡¯t expect... Sharon had already bribed my subordinates to hit me. I kept exining, but they didn¡¯t listen at all! I just don¡¯t want our family to end up like this!¡± ¡°Their family is simply too much.¡± Zachary looked at his son-who had been beaten up-but he was already wondering if he could use this reason to snatch the vi over. Madam Harris¡¯s expression darkened. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t ask if that was really the case. At this moment, Nicole walked into the house, reeking of alcohol. Madam Harris directly vented all her anger on her. ¡°What are you doing?! How did our Harris family have a granddaughter like you? Look at how many people Sharon deceived with her face. Look at you! You can¡¯t even earn a single cent, yet you still dare to spend so much money. I think you should prepare to get married and earn some money for the family.¡± When Nicole heard this, she staggered to Madam Harris and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh? Earn, earn money? What¡¯s the use of earning money? Hahahaha, doesn¡¯t my mother know how to earn money? But she¡¯s dead-she¡¯s dead!¡± Faced with Nicole¡¯s drunkenness, Madam Harris pushed her away with her walking stick in disdain. When her granddaughter mentioned her mother, Madam Harris¡¯s expression changed as she nced at Zachary. Neither of them said anything. Madam Harris looked at the maid beside her and waved. ¡°Miss is drunk. Hurry up and send her upstairs. Don¡¯t let her continue to be drunk here!¡± Seeing the maid bring Nicole upstairs with trepidation, Zachary asked worriedly, ¡°Mom... Does Nicole know...¡± ¡°Shut your mouth immediately!¡± Chapter 325 325 She Is A Sugar Baby Madam Harris suddenly flew into a rage. It was rare for her to lose her temper at her son, but her expression suddenly changed. ¡°Have you dealt with all the relevant information about this matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry... The people involved are either dead or have left. The information and photos... I¡¯ve also cleaned them up.¡± Zachary swallowed. He had almost forgotten that Madam Harris was also a person who always killed people behind their backs. ¡°You have to be smart when you do things. Let the doctor treat Louis quickly. I¡¯ve also made an appointment with Jenna these few days; we have to talk about this.¡± Nicole was carried upstairs by the maid, but her expression was very intriguing. After saying that, Madam Harris rushed back to her room. Zachary didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. After all, the situation at home was still in her hands. When Sharon woke up the next morning, she realized that her parents-inw had gone out to do something. Wace had also gone out early to settle thepany¡¯s matters. The difference was that there was breakfast on the table at home. There was also a note on the table with Wace¡¯s handwriting on it. He instructed her to eat well, and they would talk in detail after work. Sharon hurriedly ate two slices of bread. Whitney has alreadye to fetch me back to the training ground. For the final performance, I have to go back now. Unexpectedly, as soon as they got into the car, Whitney threw the phone over. ¡°Sharon, if you have such a way to be famous, why didn¡¯t you share it with me earlier?!¡± Although it was a joke, Sharon could tell that Whitney was in a hurry. She picked up her friend¡¯s phone and saw a marketing ount. It read, ¡°Whitney¡¯s partner copsed, Sharon is a sugar baby!¡± ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I also want to know why there¡¯s such a ridiculous rumor. I thought it was about Wace at first, but when I thought about it, you two were clearly on duty with your certificates. Therefore, this must be about someone else.¡± Whitney saw Sharon¡¯s indifferent expression and shook her head. Just as Mother had said-this girl is indeed too naive. ¡°Don¡¯t overreact. This information isn¡¯t even apanied by a picture, so maybe it was bought by the other party. Nobody believes it. And look, most people are criticizing him.¡± Sharon flipped through thements section and saw that everyone was on her side. She nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Crazy! What nonsense are you talking about? The rumors came from you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Is it true as long as you release the news these days? What era are you talking about? Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many cyberbullies, so I¡¯m a little worried about you. But you have to hold on since it¡¯s normal for scandals to appear in suchpetitions. Don¡¯t affect your next performance, or thispetition will be too boring...¡± Whitneyined. Although she knew that her vote count for thest round was high, she was still stronger than the others. Whitney kept talking, but she realized that Sharon had been silent for a long time. She carefully probed, ¡°Sharon... are you okay... What are you thinking?¡± Sharon stared at the screen in front of her in disbelief. The content of a marketing ount on the phone actually wrote in detail that there seems to be a different story between Gabriel and me. Most people guess that we have an unspeakable rtionship and even pinned the me on Wace. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did it suddenly copse? Didn¡¯t they say that it didn¡¯t happen? Could the rumor of her being a kept woman be true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t defame Sharon!¡± ¡°Gabriel? I heard long ago that his private life is very messy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense without pictures or the truth. Why are you spreading rumors? If you have the ability, just show me the picture!¡± ¡°Are all fans so stubborn? I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯ve never liked her!¡± Who was it... Sharon was stunned. Actually, she had suspected her identity for a while, but she had never seen Gabriel before. And with his identity... There was no reason for him to make things difficult for a newly famous celebrity like her. Sharon read the news on her phone crazily, feeling that something was wrong. This familiar way of spreading rumors-back when Mother was popr, there seemed to be such a small piece of news, but it was gradually magnified. It seems that my appearance in the entertainment industry is an eyesore to some people! Chapter 326 326 Requesting to Quit Why was this news exposed in the finals? Moreover, these internal conflicts are very certain that Gabriel and I are rted. Was this all controlled by Quentin? Did she know from the beginning? She clearly knows that I¡¯m Lynn¡¯s daughter, but she could still act like a caring sister in front of me. I had already deliberately avoided Quentin... Sharon suddenly felt a chill. With a sudden brake, the two of them arrived at the training ground. Whitney looked at the distracted Sharon and said calmly, ¡°Sharon, I know how you feel now, but no matter what happens, you have to pull yourself together. Also, if you think I can be trusted, you can tell me. If it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± Seeing that Sharon¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t look good, Whitney continued, ¡°We all know that these are rumors. In the circle, you have to grasp the golden 24 hours of public rtions. If you don¡¯t rify, the rumors will definitely blow up.¡± Just as she was about to speak, Sharon and Whitney¡¯s phones suddenly rang. Sharon¡¯s ¡®scandal¡¯ quickly became a hot topic. When the two of them rushed to the conference room, Mr. Xander nced at Sharon and shouted, ¡°If you know such a big shot, shouldn¡¯t you tell the production team? This is the top trending topic now!¡± Before Sharon could think of a countermeasure, everyone present looked at her gloatingly. She could only bow to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this either, but I can guarantee that I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Gabriel.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Quentin suddenlyughed. ¡°We believe you when you say you don¡¯t, but it¡¯s already all over the Inte. No matter if youe out to apologize or not, you¡¯ll just add fuel to the fire.¡± Sharon looked at Quentin¡¯s face. Indeed. Even if I want to do public rtions, Quentin will think of ways to stop me. ¡°But if you really have Gabriel as your backer, your results and ranking wouldn¡¯t be like this, right? You¡¯ve already done a lot of things to make your fans trust you. Even if it looks like you¡¯ve solved it perfectly on the surface, it¡¯s not good for you to always appear in the eyes of the public with such an incident. To be honest, I admire your talent, but you¡¯ve vited the rules of our selection...¡± ¡°I¡¯m already prepared to bear all the consequences, and I won¡¯t take up the program¡¯s resources to exin. But may I ask, what rules did I vite?¡± Sharon stared at Quentin. I really can¡¯t show a good expression to this woman. It¡¯s already my limit to speak so calmly. If I hadn¡¯t entered the entertainment industry by chance, I might¡¯ve kept this matter in my heart forever or waited untilter to say it. ¡°You¡¯ve brought negative effects to the selection-and the effects are serious.¡± Quentin looked up, unable to believe Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°But I really don¡¯t have anything to do with that person. Besides, this matter won¡¯t have any substantial impact on the program team, nor will it affect the program¡¯s interests, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and the poprity of this news has already begun to decrease. Who knows how much it will decrease?¡± Levi nced at Quentin. Sharon had chosen me as her mentor after all, so I definitely have to stand up for her at this time. ¡°What if she¡¯s really the woman of East Royal Entertainment¡¯s boss? Our show¡¯s rtionship with East Royal isn¡¯t as good as you think! And if she really has a sugar daddy rtionship, that won¡¯t be a good thing for the production team. She¡¯s hiding too many things.¡± Levi yawned. ¡°Come on, Quentin. We¡¯re all in the industry, so there¡¯s no need for us to be like this. She was indeed a free person when she signed up for the show, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if she went to East Royal and the production team halfway. Besides, it¡¯s just some irrelevant rumors. Some fans will mind, but hasn¡¯t it not caused any adverse effects on our show so far? We don¡¯t have a rule that participants aren¡¯t allowed to hide it, right?¡± ¡°These things are indeed not in breach of contract, but the search index of this matter is rising. Some people have already clearly said that they want Sharon to withdraw from thepetition. The cheers are very strong!¡± Quentin felt that it was a little abnormal. ording to Levi¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t be so nosy. Whitney looked at Quentin. Is Ms. Quentin such a person? In my impression, Quentin and my mother are very close. This is the first time I have seen Ms. Quentin speak to everyone with such a dark expression. I had heard from Mother that Ms. Quentin has extraordinary feelings for Gabriel. It seems that it is because of this that she is targeting Sharon. Chapter 327 327 Forced Quit Quit thepetition? Sharon picked up her phone in disbelief and looked at the messages on her phone. Didn¡¯t they say that the number of searches had dropped? Why did it suddenly... ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a person who would steal someone else¡¯s dream.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± ¡°My heart aches for Ms. Levi to be tied to such a person.¡± ¡°Withdraw from thepetition. I¡¯m afraid that if some unsightly photose out in two days, the clown will be me.¡± ¡°No wonder she was able to get this far. It¡¯s really the misfortune of the other eliminated contestants.¡± ¡°If you continue toin like this, it will be very difficult for our program team. Moreover, if you continue to persist, I¡¯m afraid your mind and body might not be able to withstand it.¡± Mr. Xander-who had been silent all this while-finally spoke. Sharon seemed to have figured it out in an instant. Even if I don¡¯t do anything wrong, Quentin and Gabriel won¡¯t let me off easily. They all hope that I can be forced to withdraw from thepetition. This way, what happened back then won¡¯t attract the public¡¯s attention. ¡°Thank you for your concern for me, but I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. I did hurt the feelings of some fans, and I¡¯ll bear these criticisms, but standing on the stage of Gazelle¡¯s casting is my dream. I won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Sharon nced at Quentin indifferently. Mr. Xander was a little surprised... Did Sharon not understand my hint? ¡°Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t giarize, lip-sync, bully, hire a ghostwriter, or leak information during thepetition, right?¡± Leomond couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°This, this definitely doesn¡¯t exist...¡± Mr. Xander replied nervously. ¡°She didn¡¯t use that person¡¯s identity to hire fake reviewers to hype herself up or bribe the audience and judges to take care of her, right?¡± ¡°Of course... not.¡± Mr. Xander thought to himself that someone had requested to cut her scenes and lower her votes. ¡°That¡¯s it. Yvette giarized, and Anna bullied. You cut out a lot of scenes that you could for the sake of the show¡¯s reputation. In order for the show to continue broadcasting, those two people apologized for no reason and without head or tail. You actually epted it, but in the face of a sugar daddy scandal, you started to hint for her to get lost. I didn¡¯t expect the rules you mentioned to be so interesting.¡± Leomond stood up and questioned Mr. Xander loudly, ¡°If you¡¯re only doing this for the viewership ratings, then I don¡¯t mind fighting with the big shots of the program team on the spot. That would probably be even more exciting, right?¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Benjamin-who had been silent all this while-finally spoke. He put down his phone as if he had received an order. ¡°Since it¡¯s so difficult to choose, why don¡¯t we let Sharon participate in the finals? Anyway, it¡¯s almost time. We can leave her whereabouts to the audience. Besides, those trending topics have all disappeared.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quentin mmed the table in surprise and stood up. It was supposed tost for three days, so why did it disappear so suddenly? ¡°I also hope that Mr. Xander can save our CEO some face. If he came to New York personally, how could I not know?¡± Benjamin gazed at Mr. Xander and said calmly. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. Ever since I advanced, Quentin has been unusually anxious. What happened today made mepletely confused. Why was Levi the first to stand up for me? She clearly looked down on me in the first round. Moreover, Benjamin had been silent the entire time. Why did he suddenly choose to stand up at this moment? Their actions are too abnormal. ¡°I still have to think about this matter. Go and prepare everyone¡¯s performance first. I hope that everyone can bring out 100% of their strength and put a perfect end to the show.¡± Seeing that most of them had left, Sharon realized that she had been making Levi wait. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Let¡¯s go too-go to my room! I have something to tell you.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but Levi seemed to be more cordial to her. As soon as Levi entered her room, she kicked off her shoes and even pulled off the bra. She then turned around and sat down on the sofa, looking at Sharon and asking seriously, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Uh... The best in stage art and styling, an internationally renowned fashion photographer and visual artist?¡± Chapter 328 328 A Good Teacher and Friend After Sharon finished speaking, she wanted to scold herself for what she was saying. Ms. Levi has already asked such a question, so how could she want to hear such a dignified answer? But other than that, I can¡¯t think of any other identity for Levi. ¡°Pfft-¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re much more interesting than I thought. It seems that I misjudged you in the beginning.¡± Thinking of the first time she stood on the stage in rags, Sharon felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I had no choice but to go on stage like this. When you asked me, I hesitated for a while before answering.¡± When Levi heard Sharon¡¯s words, she smiled. She had already understood the reason behind the matter backstage, so she also felt that what she said to Sharon that day was a little serious. Suddenly, she felt the tension in the room. Sharon noticed that Levi¡¯s expression seemed to have changed, and thetter asked in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about serious matters now. Are you Gabriel¡¯s daughter?¡± Facing Levi¡¯s question, Sharon was stunned. To be honest, although she had always been suspicious of her identity, she had never investigated it thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to answer; I was just asking casually. As for my other identity, it has something to do with your mother.¡± Levi seemed to be keeping her in suspense as she said calmly, ¡°Your mother is both Lynn and DS, am I wrong?¡± Hearing this, Sharon suddenly stood up and watched Levi warily. She said in disbelief, ¡°Who... are you?¡± My mother¡¯s identity is almost unknown to the outside world. Even my mother-who had just debuted-hadn¡¯t been active with the name Lynn for a long time. After all, the identity of the Xavier family is very sensitive. How could it be so easily known by outsiders? Not to mention that the name ¡®DS¡¯ was only obtained after my mother married my father. Even the fans on the inte don¡¯t know the true identity of DS. To know that my mother had changed her name to Lynn and know about my mother¡¯s past... Sharon looked at Levi with mixed feelings. What is going on? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Levi shrugged as if it didn¡¯t matter and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t participate in Quentin framing your mother back then, nor did I approach her with any other motives. The two of us just have a much deeper rtionship than ordinary people think.¡± Sharon stared at Levi¡¯s face. How could there be such a thing? I don¡¯t remember having any memories rted to Levi. If she is someone Mother knew, how could I not know? Levi smiled, then walked straight to the piano in her room and sat down. ¡°Other than design, I can also y. Why don¡¯t youe and listen?¡± Without giving Sharon time to think, Levi started to perform. With just a few notes, Sharon¡¯s expression changed. Although it was a new melody she had never heard before, she felt that it was very familiar. The intimacy made Sharon enjoy it. ¡°From your expression, you think this song is very familiar, don¡¯t you?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Without my strange arrangements and electronic music, it¡¯s easier to hear the original tune just by ying it on the piano. This is the first song Ms. Lynn taught me. I miss growing up!¡± Levi smiled at Sharon and continued, ¡°I first came into contact with the piano when I was 17 years old. At that time, I was still studying design overseas. I majored in music and often sought some help andmunication on the Inte. It was with this opportunity that I met a good teacher and friend who had a deep influence on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mother? The period when she was active online with DS?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s right! At that time, your mother didn¡¯t look down on my performance just because I was a child. She even kindly pointed out the songs that were recorded and didn¡¯t do them. Your mother listened attentively to those works that nobody cared about and even gave mements.¡± ¡°In the end, we contacted each other privately. It happened to be when your family was in Irnd. At that time, I was sent to a foreign country by my family. I was still young and didn¡¯t have many friends...¡± When Levi recalled her rtionship with Lynn, a very sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about what happened back then. I only heard that Gabriel and the Xavier family denied my mother¡¯s existence and even denied her value as a human!¡± Chapter 329 329 Her Will Sharon¡¯s eyes were a little lonely. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone as proud as her mother would be chased by her family and abandoned by someone she knew... How could she survive such a life... ¡°But those things didn¡¯t affect Ms. Lynn at all. Don¡¯t underestimate your mother-she was a very strong woman. Not only is she still deeply in love with music, but she has also never stopped writing. At first, I only thought that she was someone who pursued music, but Iter realized that she was actually very skilled. It was her guidance and evaluation of me that made me realize that she definitely wasn¡¯t just a music lover but also a great senior with a lot of creative experience!¡± Knowing that her mother had actually been fighting for the career she liked, Sharon found it difficult to ept for a moment. If it weren¡¯t for Gabriel... Perhaps my mother wouldn¡¯t have to live a life of being chased. Levi brewed a cup of hot tea and handed it to Sharon. ¡°Of course, our rtionship doesn¡¯t end here. I was able to have such achievements in the design world because of your mother. At first, I thought she only knew a little about colors, jewelry, lights, sound systems, and so on. Later on, I realized that these things were very familiar to her as if she had grown up with these things, so her understanding of them was deep. That¡¯s when I knew her name. Only then did I know that she was the daughter of that world-famous Xavier family.¡± Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. No wonder our life in Irnd was better. It turned out that my mother had put in a lot of effort, which was why she was mentally and physically exhausted at that time. Not long after she went to the Harris family, she died of illness! ¡°I finally had a chance to meet your mother. We decided to meet offline after chatting online for a year and four months.¡± At this point, Levi¡¯s expression suddenly became serious as she gazed at Sharon. ¡°But on the day we decided to meet, your mother suddenly disappeared. She never logged into the DS ount again.¡± Sharon recalled what had happened ording to the date Levi had mentioned. Suddenly, she looked up. ¡°Someone seemed to have found us that day. Mom had no choice but to take me away from there quickly...¡± ¡°I waited a long time for your mother to appear, and I tried interacting with her a few times online, but nobody replied. It was almost five months after youpletely disappeared that I received a package with only a few envelopes.¡± With that, Levi got up and took out the bag containing the items from her luggage. It could be seen that Lynn was indeed very precious to her. ¡°Inside are some manuscripts of lyrics and songs that she¡¯s never made public. There¡¯s also a recording pen and two letters-one for you and one for me. When I saw the letter she gave me, I finally realized how hard her life had been. Although it was hard, she was happy. But when I found out about her, I was immersed in a deep sense of guilt. I clearly had your mother¡¯s help and inspiration, but I couldn¡¯t help her with anything... I still received her sincere gratitude. I was willing to listen to her and share the music I liked with her.¡± Levi told Sharon the whole story in one breath, which stunned thetter. However, Sharon still stretched out her hand. ¡°The so-called letter should be a suicide note. Mom¡¯s health had been abnormally bad since she left Irnd. She tried her best to arrange for me, and in the end...¡± Levi patted Sharon¡¯s shoulder as if tofort her and continued, ¡°Not only that, but your mother was also the one who told me about your existence. She said that although she had no regrets in her life, the only thing she was worried about was her daughter. She also said that there were still many things you didn¡¯t understand even if you were already an adult. In addition, youpletely inherited her personality and stubbornness, so she was worried about you.¡± At this moment, Sharon¡¯s tears suddenly flowed uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t cry when the Harris family was being bullied, didn¡¯t cry when she was questioned and insulted, and didn¡¯t cry when she was spending those lively holidays alone. But why were her tears flowing uncontrobly now? ¡°Your mother said that she still had some pursuits for her musical ideals, so she made the most willful decision in her life. She had her own pride and persistence, but many times, she wondered if it was right or wrong to bring you out of the center of the vortex. She was even worried that Gabriel would bring the child back...¡± Chapter 330 330 Lynn¡¯s Death Sharon couldn¡¯t help but tremble in the room. I didn¡¯t expect my identity to be exposed under such circumstances. It turns out that Gabriel really is my biological father. Sharon carefully read the letter her mother had left for Levi. The first half exined why she hadn¡¯t been there that day, and she said something about Levi¡¯s future development. She also raised some opinions about design and music and gave Levi her blessings. It wasn¡¯t until thest third of the article that Sharon finally saw her mother mention her. Lynn thought that what she had done was to make up for her willfulness. She thought that she had ideals and pursuits for music, so when she was denied and trampled on, she could only leave with her pride. She had been wondering if she had done the right thing. The matter of leaving Gabriel with her child had always tormented Lynn. Her life was actually so difficult after leaving the Xavier family and Gabriel¡¯s family. If it weren¡¯t for her, Sharon would¡¯ve had a very good, pampered life now. Sharon¡¯s tears still couldn¡¯t stop flowing. Actually, she had never felt that her life was so hard-she even missed living with her parents for so many years. ¡°Your mother also said in her letter that she didn¡¯t want you to expose the fact that you have absolute pitch. That¡¯s the only way you won¡¯t make the same mistake she did. She wants you to be able to live your own free life in a world that nobody controls.¡± Levi crossed her arms and looked at Sharon. ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that your mother still knows you very well-you just confirmed the one in ten thousand possibility that your mother mentioned. Gabriel didn¡¯t look for you, and you didn¡¯t listen to your mother, exposing that you know how to y the piano. She only hopes that when such a situation really happens, I can take good care of you in her ce. She knows that you¡¯re a child with a very strong ego like her and that you¡¯re very willful like her.¡± Sharon¡¯s tears fell on the letter. It turned out that mother had long known that I would find a way to vindicate her, and she also knew that someone would make things difficult for me. ¡°Your mother said that if you are bullied and targeted, you must ask me to speak up for you. She said that if you really want to take this path, you will definitely know what kind of barrier you are about to face. But if you still want to continue, then she will give you the manuscript and the recording, as well as the recording and will that she gave you.¡± ¡°I was a terrible mother. All that was left for my daughter was what I was obsessed with and the stigma of being an outsider.¡± At this moment, Sharon was sobbing in Levi¡¯s arms as she listened to the recording Lynn left behind. ¡°That¡¯s why I treated you like that during the first public performance of the casting selection. It was because there was a photo of your mother in that stack of music scores; it was only then that I realized that you looked more like her than I thought. When I realized that you were called Sharon, I knew why her name on the Inte was ¡®DS.¡¯ This meant that she really loved your father.¡± Levi spoke very casually, but her eyes would turn red from time to time. But the moment she looked at Sharon, her tone was mostlyforting. ¡°It¡¯s true? I clearly said that I wouldn¡¯t cry again before I cleared Mom¡¯s name, but Ms. Levi, don¡¯t you know that Mom quit the industry back then?¡± Sharon tried her best to calm down. The sorrow in her eyes didn¡¯t stop her from investigating this matter. ¡°I naturally know, but I think that¡¯s all nonsense. You haven¡¯t been in this circle for long, so you don¡¯t know that Gabriel is the kind of person who will do anything for benefits! At that time, your mother and Quentin were both famousposers and piano artists. If your mother hadn¡¯t been suddenly exposed, Quentin wouldn¡¯t have her current status!¡± Sharon nodded. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person Gabriel was at all, but upon careful thought, her mother was the kind of person who was very immersed in the things she liked and didn¡¯t have any desire to socialize. Therefore, for a long time, the media¡¯s evaluation of her mother was that she was pretending to be noble. When Sharon flipped through the past newspapers, she could see that Quentin often said that Lynn didn¡¯t care about her at all back then, nor did she care about the invitations to movies and television dramas. She had a condescending feeling, but ording to Sharon¡¯s understanding of her mother, her mother was probably just in a daze or thinking about a song. ¡°Actually, ording to the time, you happened to be four years old when your mother encountered these problems. Gabriel invests in movies and television dramas. Could it be that he forced your mother to film them, but your mother only wanted to focus on making music and was thus forced to death by Gabriel?¡± Chapter 331 331 Protect One Person If it were Lynn, there would really be such a possibility. However, Sharon didn¡¯t want to believe that there was such a person in this world. Just because the couple¡¯s ideals didn¡¯t match, he added the scandal of his wife having an affair. Then, he used and released the scandal of his wife being domineering. It just so happened that the Xavier family suddenly gave up on Lynn for some reason, which was why my mother had to live a life in hiding for the past few decades. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll definitely do my best in this casting meeting, not to mention that I have this in my hand.¡± Sharon chose a few pieces of paper from the music score and handed them to Levi. The two of them looked down and revealed happy expressions. Levi recalled the past. In the beginning, she also hoped that she could debut as a singer, but she didn¡¯t expect to fail repeatedly. There were even people who directly giarized her work! Therefore, she simply gave up on this idea and walked the same path as her stage design. ¡°I think we can add electronic sounds to this ce. With this as the base...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect her and Levi to be sopatible. Perhaps it was because the teacher was her mother that they were sopatible when modifying the score her mother had left behind. Because of Sharon¡¯s sudden appearance, Quentin had no choice but to ask Ynda for help. ¡°Hahahaha, unbelievable-it¡¯s really unbelievable! Old Gabriel¡¯s reaction this time is really interesting. In order to divert the attention on this little girl, he actually personally went to block the news.¡± Ynda flipped through the information in her hand. ¡°In my experience, there¡¯s definitely more information behind this Sharon that¡¯s worth digging.¡± Quentin revealed a hateful expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we dig deeper, there must be something valuable behind her. Why does she dare to appear in front of us like this?! Why isn¡¯t herst name the same as Gabriel¡¯s? Do you really think she wants to sing and dance in a movie?¡± At this moment, Quentin¡¯s face was pale, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to Ynda¡¯s words. What is wrong with Sharon? She has been silent in the entertainment industry for so many years, but she suddenly appeared now, and the power behind her isn¡¯t bad at all. ¡°What can a girl who isn¡¯t recognized do? You¡¯re too nervous. Haven¡¯t the fans already washed the forum with blood? With her current reputation, can she still stay until the next round? I only need to leave a spot in the top three, so it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡± Ynda looked up, not taking Quentin¡¯s situation to heart at all. ¡°You have to know that getting online traffic requires one toe up with a topic. Don¡¯t forget that Gabriel doesn¡¯t want those things to be exposed.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Why are you so angry about this?¡± Ynda looked at Quentin with displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re worried about a little girl in her twenties, or are you not worried about her? Are you worried that you¡¯ll suffer retribution for doing too many bad things?¡± After hearing Ynda¡¯s words, Quentin immediately felt a chill run down her spine as cold sweat flowed down her back. I almost forgot that this person has a lot of dirt on me. If it affects thepany¡¯s development, I probably won¡¯t end up any better than Lynn. ¡°But Sharon is very strange. I got someone to investigate her identity, but other than some recent news that everyone knows, there¡¯s no other news.¡± Ynda couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was protecting Sharon behind her back to such an extent. ¡°It¡¯s just like Lynn back then-we have no idea where she came from. No matter how much we investigate, we won¡¯t find any information about her identity.¡± Quentin touched her chin. I¡¯ve tried beating around the bush with Gabriel a few times. After all, they were once husband and wife, so he should know something. However, Gabriel said that he actually didn¡¯t know her very well. Back then, he only married Lynn because he liked her strong musical talent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ording to the current situation, this Sharon won¡¯t stay in the top three, nor will she pose any threat to you.¡± Ynda pressed the cigarette in her hand into the ashtray. ¡°You just have to ensure that my daughter will advance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter, but... I went to look for Whitney privately a few times, but she rejected me directly. She didn¡¯t want to talk much at all. She does have a temper.¡± Yndaughed heartily at her words. ¡°That child indeed has some talent. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect Whitney winning the championship.¡± Chapter 332 332 The New Gazelle At this moment, Sharon was fully focused on writing the song. She didn¡¯t know how many people were already dealing with her. Leomond pushed open the door to the preparation room without any hesitation. ¡°I know there¡¯s been a lot of gossip recently, but I still have to tell you that the most important thing now is to prepare for the performance immediately. Otherwise, are you going to treat the venue as a rehearsal? Hurry up and write on the song selection card in your hands and hand it to me ording to the ranking.¡± Whitney stuck out her tongue at Leomond and then handed over the song. When Sharon handed over thest song selection card, Leomond¡¯s expression suddenly became very strange. The words ¡®Gazelle¡¯ were written on the music card! Ever since Sharon read the will left behind by her mother and heard what was in the recording pen, Sharon was sure about what she was going to do next. Whether she could enter the top three or not, she had to let more people hear her mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Interesting, you¡¯re really interesting.¡± Leomond called Whitney and Xenia over. ¡°Look, the two of you chose the wrong song. Do you want to change it? The two of you aren¡¯t the same kind of people at all, so why did you choose the same song? In order to make the show more entertaining, it¡¯s best to choose a different song. Why don¡¯t you discuss who should change the song?¡± ¡°Is there a need to discuss this? Hasn¡¯t our Xenia always been a noble and upright person? In order to be more focused during the final round of voting, she will definitely give me the opportunity!¡± Whitney turned to look at Xenia, a little unhappy that her high-end taste had collided with Xenia¡¯s choice. If it were any otherpetition, Xenia would really change the song, but this time... Weiss had chosen this song for her just to see the contrast. If she changed it now, Weiss would only feel that she was looking down on him. ¡°Not this time-my choice must be this song. Why don¡¯t you change it?¡± Xenia shook her head, her attitude firm. ¡°Because the melody of this song is gorgeous and handsome, and it also requires some high-end techniques. It¡¯s obvious that it suits me better!¡± Whitney looked up proudly as if she were very sure of her words. ¡°I won¡¯t change the song then. I hope you understand.¡± It was more important than choosing the song to please her father. Xenia wasn¡¯t so stupid as to change the song now. ¡°That¡¯s up to you, but I¡¯m not prepared to change. Besides, my performance is ahead of yours. Perhaps everyone will only think your performance is dull after watching mine.¡± Whitney shrugged indifferently and yawned at Leomond. ¡°Look, she¡¯s unwilling to change the song, and so am I. Isn¡¯t there Yumi in between? It won¡¯t affect the show.¡± Even so, Leomond could see the smile in Whitney¡¯s eyes. It was as if she were looking at a fool. It seems that Whitney has already thought of how to beat Xenia. If this stupid woman changes her song, she might have a chance. If she doesn¡¯t change her tune, she probably won¡¯t be able to enter the top three. After all, if she really faces Whitney, Xenia won¡¯t be able to enter the top three with her skills. After the five of them finished choosing their songs, they went to their own practice rooms. It was one in the morning, and the corridor was dark and quiet. Only Sharon¡¯s practice room was still lit. Two aerial ribbons hung from the ceiling of the room. As flowers fell, Sharon sang and jumped down from the sky. She was wearing specially designed clothes, and when shended on the ground, she was surrounded by a mirror. ¡°...make the gods willing to fall into the dust... Is that a flower? Is that me? Am I a flower? Is the flower me?¡± ¡°Aerial acrobatics and mirrors. You really have a lot of stage props.¡± Levi pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Ms. Levi? It¡¯s sote, yet you¡¯re still awake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to sleep, but I heard that you were still practicing, so I came over to take a look. Speaking of which, the sentence I heard just now... Did you change this song to Ms. Lynn¡¯s style?¡± Seeing that nobody was around, Levi asked. Sharon chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just want to use my mother¡¯s music score and lyrics to perform my own version of Gazelle.¡± ¡°Oh? You mean that you n on using your mother¡¯s material and the style we studied in the afternoon? I¡¯m looking forward to it more and more. Who wouldn¡¯t look forward to the remix version?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes revealed a surprised expression. Sharon is stronger than me. If it is her, she might really be able to reverse what happened back then. Chapter 333 333 Witnesses of That Year Levi didn¡¯t hate people who were extremely positive, let alone the child of her mentor and friend. But the more she interacted with Sharon, the more she realized that thetter wasn¡¯t like what the brainless media wrote. Instead, she was a very smart person. ¡°Re-arranging,posing, recording-you¡¯ve created anotherpetition track. I¡¯ll help you prepare the rest of the props and costumes.¡± Sharon looked at Levi with gratitude. Although they had only interacted for a short time, she was sure that Levi understood her very well. ¡°But your preparations are so troublesome. Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll be eliminated in the next round? Then, all your efforts will be wasted.¡± At this point, Levi was actually a little worried because the production team had looked for her and specially reminded her that she could give Melinda and Whitney a higher evaluation, so there must be some tricks involved. At the thought of this, Levi couldn¡¯t help but be extremely worried about Sharon¡¯s future development. ¡°I... am not in the mood to think so far ahead. It¡¯s just that after hearing Mom¡¯s ¡®Gazelle,¡¯ I can¡¯t calm down. Although she¡¯s only singing acape, I hope everyone can hear her moving voice. Therefore, the only thing I want to do now is to present this stage!¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s confident expression, Levi rubbed Sharon¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°I want you to have such a fighting spirit. Then, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s good to practice hard, but you still have to take care of your body. After all, you¡¯re already married. Do you still have to prepare for pregnancy?¡± After saying that, Levi ignored her. Sharon suddenly turned around and walked out. Her current gaze was that of a creator stepping into the selfless realm. This kind of focused feeling shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. It seems like there are some things that I can¡¯t tell her now... Levi took out her phone. The news on it is simply unbearable to look at. Who would¡¯ve thought that Lynn¡¯s incident back then would be exposed on the trending searches again? There are also many sharp-eyedizens who feel that Sharon and Lynn are simr. Not only that, but the man involved in the incident-Lynn¡¯s ¡®cheating¡¯ partner, the dance boss who had already taken a back seat-also sent a message. ¡°I¡¯m Lynn¡¯s so-called ¡®cheating partner,¡¯ Zack. With this public opinion storm, I want to confess to everyone the truth that was hidden with malice back then. Lynn didn¡¯t cheat. I¡¯m sorry-I was forced to perjure myself back then.¡± ¡°Who is Lynn? Why do I feel that this matter isn¡¯t that simple?¡± ¡°My mom said that she¡¯s a very famousposer from their generation and that she had a good rtionship with Quentin.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Lynn harmed Quentin and almost caused her to stop ying the piano.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that she giarized and cheated on her husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so; there must be more to this matter. The entertainment circle is too deep. Let¡¯s just watch the show first.¡± The spection about Lynn¡¯s identity on the Inte didn¡¯t stop, and everyone was specting about Sharon¡¯s identity. In East Royal Entertainment, Gabriel sat in the president¡¯s seat with a dark expression. Zack carried the things he had packed at his desk and walked toward the office. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. If I were the president, I would¡¯ve beaten him to death!¡± ¡°What kind of public rtions is this? He¡¯s already been out of the industry for more than ten years. He suddenly came out to apologize just to create another wave of poprity for himself?¡± ¡°Fans are very smart now. That old man is definitely going to suffer this time.¡± The employees standing in the corridor watched as Zack walked toward the CEO¡¯s office. They kept teasing him. ¡°Hey, our charm expert, Teacher Zack, is going to be famous again.¡± ¡°Brother, you have to hold on!¡± Zack ignored these words and barged into the president¡¯s office. He faced Gabriel¡¯s cold words. ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯ve seen your statement. How dare you write such a thing?¡± ¡°After all these years... I think I¡¯ve done well. I can finally sleep peacefully tonight.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so bold, I don¡¯t think you need this job anymore.¡± Gabriel turned his chair around and met Zack¡¯s face. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you see that I handed in my resignation letter before I sent the message? After all, an uncle is actually using his daughter to hype things up-he¡¯s really not a man. If I don¡¯t stand up for myself, I won¡¯t be able to live with my conscience. I¡¯ll just take it that I¡¯m using you and your wife¡¯s poprity to make me famous once. I think it¡¯s quite interesting to go on the streets to sell songs in the future.¡± Chapter 334 334 The Father and Daughter Meets Unexpectedly, Zack suddenly became firm again. Gabriel took out the check and threw it in front of him. ¡°You outsiders don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter. How much do you want before you¡¯re willing to delete the post? Just fill in a number. Otherwise, we¡¯ll see you in court.¡± The checknded at Zack¡¯s feet. Unexpectedly, he turned around and left without even looking at it. ¡°President Gabriel, I hope you won¡¯t destroy another rising star. Just give me a subpoena.¡± Looking at Zack¡¯s back, Gabriel said sinisterly, ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s been so many years. Now, you want to join forces with those people to chase after me and attack me? What exactly do you want?¡± Zack suddenly stopped and said calmly, ¡°Perhaps what I want is the people receiving just what they deserve!¡± Back then, as Lynn¡¯s junior, he was framed as one of the people who framed Lynn. Now, he had nothing to lose, so he might as well admit it. It could be considered a good deed. After walking out of East Royal, a luxury car was already parked at the door. A young man got out. ¡°Mr. Zack? Our president has something to discuss with you. Please get in the car.¡± He nced indifferently at the young man and then in the car. The person inside looked like a young man too. Zack searched his mind. He didn¡¯t seem to know such a person. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We just have something to ask you. Please cooperate.¡± The young man reached out and grabbed his wrist. Zack felt his strength and knew that this person was definitely not an ordinary person, so he stopped struggling and got into the car. ... Soon, it was time for the official performance. This time, the host was actually Leomord. ¡°Good afternoon, I¡¯m Leomord. I¡¯ll be the host today. I¡¯ll announce the final ranking of the casting of Gazelle...¡± Director Xander waved at Leomord from the side of the stage. The two of them whispered to each other. Whitney and Yumi stood beside Sharon. The three of them whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think someone is here.¡± ¡°Hey! Stop talking. It¡¯s just someone visiting the set. Let¡¯s continue recording! Let us introduce the few contestants who have reached this point-¡± Halfway through the recording, before the performance started, Sharon was already a little tired. ¡°Sharon,e here. Someone is looking for you!¡± During the intermission, not long after Sharon sat down, a staff member walked over and called Sharon out, bringing her to a room. Looking at the man sitting on the sofa, Sharon frowned slightly. Although this was the first time they had met, Sharon felt that he was exceptionally familiar. After all, their faces were somewhat simr, so Sharon guessed Gabriel¡¯s true identity. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s indifferent expression, Gabriel revealed the smile of a good father. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve guessed that I¡¯m your father. There have been a lot of rumors online recently. I was worried that you would be affected, so I came to take a look.¡± Sharon looked at his hypocritical appearance and found it hard to believe that this was her biological father. ¡°I only have one father and his name is Joe.¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t reply to Sharon¡¯s words, but his eyes were a little cold. ¡°Yes, you look pretty alright now. I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m not in a good state and it will affect your business?¡± Gabriel still didn¡¯t take Sharon¡¯s rude attitude to heart. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re already married and even married into the Harris family, which is a rather good family in New York. You¡¯ve been living well these few years.¡± ¡°Who in New York doesn¡¯t know how I¡¯m doing? You¡¯re so pretentious as to say this out loud. You¡¯re so hypocritical that it makes me feel disgusted. You should worry about yourself. Aren¡¯t the gossip and news out? You still have time toe here and act like you¡¯re my father. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Sharon took out her phone and waved it in front of Gabriel, exposing his thoughts. ¡°Gabriel appeared at the recording site. It¡¯s suspected that East Royal is interested in the talent show. The rumor of him being their sugar daddy copsed on its own, breaking the spection of their identities.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from Mom. If you want to control me the same way, I¡¯m afraid your wishful thinking will fail.¡± ¡°They posted it so quickly? And it¡¯s just a backview. What are these people doing? They should have posted a photo of us!¡± Gabriel admitted very frankly that this was his motive for suddenly appearing here today. She didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to be so shameless. He turned a deaf ear to her words. Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with such a person and stood up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t look for me in the future.¡± Sharon began to understand why Lynn left this man without any regrets then. Just looking at how scheming he is made her feel disgusted. Chapter 335 335 His Invitation Gabriel pped his hands to attract Sharon¡¯s attention. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to reunite as father and daughter, and now such a big thing has happened. Don¡¯t you want to say something to Dad?¡± Looking at Gabriel¡¯s frivolous expression, Sharon was sure that the news about him sugar babying the little model was true. ¡°You just fancy my business value. If I didn¡¯t have such a voice, would you have taken the initiative to acknowledge me?¡± Sharon exposed Gabriel¡¯s motive mercilessly. Looking at Sharon¡¯s cold expression, Gabriel leaned over and ced his hand on her shoulder, wanting to pull her back. ¡°It was indeed my fault in the past. I can actually understand if you have anyints. I will support you if you participate in thepetition. You can juste to mypany to sign the contract. As for the matters in our family, there¡¯s no need to let everyone know. It won¡¯t do us any good.¡± Sharon moved Gabriel¡¯s hand on her shoulder away. ¡°I won¡¯t sign with yourpany. As for the matter online, shouldn¡¯t you solve it yourself?¡± Sharon¡¯s attitude towards him was very cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already suppressed the rumors between us. The matter back then has already be more and moreplicated. Now, there¡¯s actually someone who says that it was me who embezzled my wife¡¯s assets and ruined Lynn¡¯s life. It¡¯s all nonsense.¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be indifferent to his words. ¡°Then why are you looking for me? If President Gabriel has a clear conscience, why are you in such a hurry? Were you hurt by those marketing ounts? Didn¡¯t you swallow my mother¡¯s assets?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare to look at him directly. Gabrielughed out loud. ¡°Haha, as expected, you¡¯re more like me than your mother. Especially this cold attitude and the way you want to arouse others¡¯ emotions. They¡¯re exactly the same as me.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to be so shameless. The anger on his face wasn¡¯t hidden at all. She had tried so hard to avenge her mother, but the person in front of her only cared about his face and the benefits she could bring him. ¡°I have more important things to do now. Don¡¯t provoke me. I¡¯ll look for you when it¡¯s time for you to atone for your sins. If you still harass me, I don¡¯t mind making you disappear early.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong about one thing. Your mother didn¡¯t have much money either. At that time, both our families were ordinary families and they didn¡¯t help me much.¡± Hearing this, Sharon suddenly realized that her mother had married Gabriel with a fake identity. Thinking of the Xavier family¡¯s special situation, it was not impossible. Therefore, when the scandal broke back then, it was not because her grandfather did not help or did not want to help. It was just because he did not have a suitable position. It was also possible that her grandfather did not know that something had happened because he had hidden his identity? ¡°You know very well whether you did anything wrong or not. The reason why Mom gave up everything and left with me without hesitation back then wasn¡¯t because she still liked you or lost to you. It was because she didn¡¯t care about the worldly possessions that you treasured.¡± Sharon said coldly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about you at all, and she has never reminded you in front of me because I already have a father who dotes on me endlessly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed my daughter. You still want to y psychological warfare with me. What a pity. I have to tell you that if Lynn really had a trump card, she wouldn¡¯t have taken it out only now.¡± Originally, Gabriel had thought that Sharon might be as boring as the rumors said, but now it seemed like if he supported this little girl well, the benefits she would give him would really be greater than what Lynn had given him. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a trump card or not, you¡¯ll know in the next performances. Since you¡¯re here, take a good look. The artists under you will never be able topare to me, who was trained by my mother. You must be frustrated! Gabriel, you¡¯ve used so many years but you haven¡¯t nurtured anyone who can surpass my mother. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you don¡¯t have the ability at all?¡± Although Sharon was angry, she put on a smile and waved at Gabriel. For this man, there was no better way to punish him than to hurt his pride. Indeed, Gabriel¡¯s smiling face finally darkened. It was obvious that Sharon¡¯s provocation was very useful. Looking at him, Sharon smiled and left without looking back. Since Gabriel did not secretly eliminate her, she had to prove that her mother had not done anything wrong back then. Losing her mother was his greatest loss! On the other side, after Sharon was called away, Yumi was also called to the room by Whitney. At this moment, Yumi looked at Whitney in shock. ¡°How is that possible? Besides, if our rankings have really been changed, why did you tell me?¡± ¡°Our background,¡± Whitney said very calmly. ¡°In the top five, only Melinda and I have the ability to change the rankings. If we really continuepeting like this, your background will be the weakest and you will be directly eliminated. Because I¡¯m first, Xenia has no choice but to choose a song, and Sharon was obviously maliciously suppressed in thest round. In this case, the beneficiary will naturally be me-¡± Chapter 336 336 Final Preparation Yumi was stunned by Whitney¡¯s words. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that our rankings are actually abnormal. This is a serious usation... Do you have any evidence?¡± She did not expect Whitney to be so open and honest. She did not know what to say. ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t 100% confident in the beginning. And of course, the answer I obtained after I went home was a no. I¡¯ve always suspected and wondered if the results I get every time I participate in thepetition are really what I see. However, out of pride, I find it very difficult to ept such things.¡± Whitney¡¯s eyes revealed her frustration. ¡°I know my mother better than you do, so you have to be careful. After all, the oue of this castingpetition might...¡± Before Whitney could finish, Yumi rushed over and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can be so honest with me. I actually don¡¯t have many friends. It¡¯s also a special experience to be chosen by everyone to participate in the castingpetition. You and Sharon are like the moon to me. You¡¯re so bright and shining. No matter what others say, you two are still hanging there, shining!¡± Whitney¡¯s face turned red from Yumi¡¯s words and she quickly interrupted her. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t spout nonsense. It¡¯s forbidden to drug me before thepetition. However,pared to us, Sharon¡¯s situation will probably be more difficult.¡± ¡°Sharon... I saw Gabriel call her away just now. Will she be in danger?¡± ¡°Their rtionship...¡± Whitney sighed silently.¡± You should ask her yourself when shees back. I don¡¯t know what decision she will make. ¡± After saying that, they walked out of the room together, and Sharon was already waiting there. ¡°Sharon...¡± Yumi couldn¡¯t wait to speak. If she kept this kind of thing in her heart, it would definitely affect the stage. ¡°Just now, the people from Donghuang called me over and wanted to sign a contract with me, but I rejected them. I¡¯ll tell you the details after thepetition ends. If we go to thest public performance now, who knows, the three of us might be able to take over everything?¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s rxed expression, Yumi and Whitney¡¯s nervousness finally eased. Everything could be discussed after thepetition! ¡°Good evening, everyone. Wee to the casting of the final round. As most of the contestants leave, we wee the final moment of thepetition. I can¡¯t bear to think about it.¡± The camera turned to the audience. Gabriel was sitting there, looking serious. ¡°Before this round, we announced the questions to the five contestants. Tonight, everyone will give us the answers using the stage that you personally designed.¡± As he spoke, a line of words appeared on the stage screen-¡°Sing and bring out your best voice.¡± ¡°First of all, let us wee the five judges to the stage-¡± After introducing the judges, Leomord started the performance. ¡°The finals are indeed grand, there¡¯s also a warm-up performance by the mentor. Whitney, Teacher Leomord is singing his famous song~¡± Melinda interacted with Whitney affectionately. Both of them were fans of Leomord. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s indeed very pertinent and has his own style.¡± Whitney seemed to be thinking about something as she looked up calmly. She lookedpletely different from her usual enthusiastic interaction. Melinda felt that her reaction was much colder. ¡°Sharon, how¡¯s your preparation?¡± Xenia walked in front of Sharon, her tone filled with disdain. Then, Xenia leaned close to Sharon and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sharon, you even said that I relied on illegal means to get the opportunity. I didn¡¯t expect you to have an affair with Gabriel, as if you¡¯re so noble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you. I was invited to sign a contract and I had rejected it. I¡¯m not someone like you who goes to bed with others and serves them. Do you need me to introduce you to Gabriel? Although he¡¯s a little old, he¡¯s rich!¡± Sharon retorted. Who asked this woman to be so bad at judging the atmosphere? Xenia knew that she was angry because of Gabriel, but she kept bringing up this topic. ¡°Sharon!¡± Xenia roared excitedly, and Sharon was so annoyed by her that she turned her gaze away. She didn¡¯t notice that Xenia¡¯s wide skirt directly blocked the ce where she had ced her eye drops. ¡°It seems to be starting soon. I¡¯m so nervous...¡± Yumi walked out in a white dress. ¡°Uh...¡± Sharon looked at it seriously, thinking that her eyes were ying tricks on her. ¡°Yumi, isn¡¯t your style too simple? Will this match your choice of song? Or is there something else about your stage design?¡± ¡°Hehe, this is a secret.¡± Yumi raised a finger and gestured at Sharon. ¡°Good for you! You even learned to be mysterious. You¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re no longer my innocent and harmless little loli.¡± Whitney restrained her thoughts and leaned over Chapter 337 337 Going All Out Seeing that the performances had ended one after another and that it was already Quentin¡¯s turn, Whitney recalled this woman sitting in the living room when she returned home. ¡°Can you tell me the truth? Did I get this round of votes by being superficial?! Where¡¯s my mother? I want to see her now!¡± Although she was very firm and persistent at that time, Quentin didn¡¯t seem to be affected by her at all. ¡°Where did you hear that, or do you have no confidence in your fan base?¡± Every time Whitney encountered such a question, she would be fooled by it. ¡°I just want an answer.¡± ¡°Whitney, don¡¯t you rarely go online? Why are you so easily affected by the rumors on the Inte this time? Is it because the pressure of preparing for thest match is so great that you even have to suspect your mother?¡± At this moment, Whitney¡¯s mind was filled with Quentin¡¯s cheerful face. She was sure that her mother must¡¯ve done these things. ¡°Could it be that someone said something strange to you?¡± Whitney recalled what Quentin had said to her. ording to my understanding of Quentin, if there was no such thing, she would definitely say no and not ask me such a question. Although Whitney used the fact that she felt that her performance in the previous round wasn¡¯t enough to brush her off, Quentin¡¯s performance was also abnormally strange. ¡°The fan vote has nothing to do with the performance. Why are you worrying about this? Just focus on thepetition. Besides, who would be so free to touch your vote when you have the ability to get this position? And ording to my teacher¡¯s personality... If she really touched your vote, why aren¡¯t you first?¡± These people are always like this-they will always lecture me and coax me. When will they put me in an equal position tomunicate? Whitney put on her headset and jumped onto the stage with Leomond¡¯s words. She continued her usual style. The stage design was a cool desert backdrop. She jumped into an off-road vehicle at the start, and as the music yed, she performed ¡®On My Way.¡¯ Before the climax melody, she did a backflip from the car to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s so cool! This sister is really amazing. I previously thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of second ce!¡± ¡°Whitney! Whitney!¡± ¡°The Queen¡¯s Bomb!¡± Quentin watched Whitney¡¯s performance and heaved a sigh of relief. Before thepetition, she still felt conflicted about those strange questions, thinking that the rankings would affect her performance in thepetition. It seems that Whitney has really grown up in the past few years. She is just overthinking. ¡°Compared to Melinda, Whitney¡¯s condition haspletely returned to normal. She¡¯s indeed singing very steadily. It seems that she¡¯s not very satisfied with her performance in the previous round!¡± Leomond smiled. He liked Whitney¡¯s unyielding tenacity. ¡°Deserts, SUVs,ser arrays, dancing like a gunfight. Whitney is really good; it¡¯s not easy to do this in such a short time.¡± ¡°Then, when I decide to leave, everything will have to do with me. It¡¯s time to save the world! I¡¯m enduring my pain and letting myself be tattered... I can¡¯t be the girl everyone loves...¡± As the lyrics of Whitney¡¯s dance became more fierce, she threw the gun out of her hand and started to dance. ¡°Oh? She doesn¡¯t have anything, but she feels like she¡¯s holding a gun. She¡¯s very powerful.¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but praise her. The audience¡¯s reaction was even stronger than during Melinda¡¯s performance. ¡°Whitney¡¯s performance looks so tough.¡± Yumi put her hand over her heart, but the resonance was real in Whitney¡¯s performance. Because of her body, she had never experienced such a passionate performance. ¡°For her, singing can show beauty and style. This time, she used all her skills. As for the source of this power, I don¡¯t know. Perhaps something happened before the performance.¡± ¡°Look! Her stage has changed!¡± Levi suddenly eximed. ¡°Hey, I remember that there¡¯s a segment of rap here. She changed it to puppet dance now? Are the lines on the stage visible and real?¡± Quentin pretended to know the answer. What is she trying to convey by joining the puppet dance here? ¡°Whitney is umting strength for thatst explosion! It¡¯s as if she has finally broken the rules and broken free from the shackles of fate!¡± Sharon-who was rarely excited-was also infected by Whitney. She has seeded at this stage! Chapter 338 338 Lack of Resonance ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so enthusiastic! I¡¯m getting infected!¡± ¡°Whitney really fell down. It looks so painful...¡± ¡°It¡¯s really too professional. At first, I thought that Melinda¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t bad, but it now seems that professional singers are different. And after watching it just now, I think Whitney is also very suitable for making a movie.¡± The audience was infected by Whitney and stood up, singing loudly along with thest few lines. Mom, did you see that? I can find the answer myself. I pushed open the door to my life. I can choose what kind of singer I want to be. A chair rose slowly from the stage, referencing the design of the Iron Throne. ¡°There never was. No one, no one! I just walked my path...¡± ¡°Whitney! Whitney!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so handsome. Sister loves me!¡± ¡°Sister shot me in the chest-shot me hard.¡± She was clearly the second to go on stage, but she opened up her arena with great vigor. As expected of Whitney. Yumi took a deep breath. I¡¯m next. The program team watched as thepetition was about to end. In order to be fairer, they had ced the voting segment at the end of the performance. Moreover, they had originally said that the judges didn¡¯t have the right to vote. Everyone now had three separate votes and voted for the contestant in their hearts. Their own judgment and choices would definitely affect the voting trend! ¡°You¡¯re very outstanding. I can¡¯t help but feel excited. This is the best I¡¯ve seen you,¡± Benjamin praised Whitney. Immediately after, Quentin followed up and said, ¡°Your business ability is impable. Choose the song most suitable for you in yourfort zone and maximize your strengths. You¡¯re born to be a celebrity and can be the center of attention. I admire your confidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to maintain your faith in your ability and style; you can be a very good singer.¡± Levi looked at Whitney on the stage. She will probably be a strong enemy for Sharon. Leomond-who had been silent all this while-waited for everyone to finish speaking before saying, ¡°In terms of singing and dancing, I can agree with the other judges. But don¡¯t you realize that everyone is just praising your skills?¡± ¡°Then, do you think I didn¡¯t perform well enough and disappointed you?¡± Whitney asked Leomond curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed, but you don¡¯t surprise me. This is just the best stage performance you can give in your normal state. I think you should feel it yourself-you don¡¯t believe in your performance at all, do you?¡± Faced with Leomond¡¯s question, Whitney stammered, ¡°I... I believe it! It¡¯s a manifestation of ¡®singing your own voice.¡¯ My stage shows a girl under the rules wanting to break free from her shackles, break through the barrier, yearn for freedom, and live for herself.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the philosophy you want to express? I¡¯ll express my views after I see the performance of thest three.¡± After hearing Leomond¡¯s words, Benjamin nodded. Whitney had clearly noticed this, and she said, ¡°It seems that Teacher Benjamin has other instructions.¡± Benjamin pointed at his heart with a smile. ¡°To be honest, your performance was very exciting. But actually, I can¡¯t empathize with you, nor do I have a deeper desire to explore. You can¡¯t evenpare to Melinda in this.¡± Whitney revealed a puzzled expression. Leomond said directly, ¡°Someone likes to speak in a refined manner, so let me trante for you. What this person means is that the rebellious emotions you sing are the self-appreciation of a brainless girl to him. Your stage age is only in your twenties, so he can¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°Ahem... I hope everyone can testify for me. Leomond¡¯s offensive words have nothing to do with me. I represent his personal opinion.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourments.¡± Whitney gazed at Leomond andined in her heart, Wasn¡¯t he like this when he was in his twenties? ¡°But nobody has the right to teach others how to express themselves. I think Whitney is a very cool girl who sincerely expresses her heart!¡± Quentin was worried that everyone would have some other impression of Whitney¡¯s performance because of Leomond¡¯s words, so she quickly rounded it up. ¡°Thank you, Whitney, for bringing us a blood-boiling performance. This contestant is also a character who has changed a lot in our casting selection. As the daughter of the public, I don¡¯t know what kind of performance she will bring this time. Let us apud and wee Yumi-¡± ¡°Little Yumi, you can do it!¡± Whitney walked down and high-fived Yumi. Sharon also encouraged her from behind. Chapter 339 339 Sharon on Stage Yumi gripped the microphone in her hand. It¡¯s too blunt... Their emotions are all too blunt, so blunt that it makes her ufortable. I¡¯m not good at expressing my feelings, and I¡¯m certainly not good at expressing them in front of so many people. And as Leomond has said, Whitney¡¯s enthusiasmcked a lot of room to savor, and she was easily overwhelmed by the subsequent performance. Yumi took a deep breath and began to focus on herself. As Yumi¡¯s performance began, Sharon realized that her stage was actually putting on the gorgeous outerwear bit by bit, repeating the style she used to perform. ¡°Ah... What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t stop crying...¡± ¡°Why are you crying? She just finished her first verse.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s trying to do. Strange! She¡¯s trying to be sensational!¡± ¡°Shh-¡± When the song ended, Yumi¡¯s gorgeous outerwear was like a beautiful dream that shattered in an instant. At that moment, she was still the girl in a white dress, barefoot as she stood on the stage and sang. Leomond stood up and couldn¡¯t help but apud Yumi. ¡°What you¡¯re showing isn¡¯t just singing; it¡¯s more like an avant-garde y. You¡¯re actually more suitable to be an actor. I didn¡¯t expect you to make a decision in the end and show everyone the music card of a tangled demon.¡± As Leomond spoke, he took out Yumi¡¯s card and wrote a lot down. It was as if he could see her dilemma. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to interrupt Mr. Leomord first. Yumi, you¡¯re a very good contestant. Your performance was very impactful-even I calmed down for a moment. You were very honest about your problems, uneasiness, and fear, but you went off the beaten path this time. The content you expressed was too obscure, raising the threshold of understanding. It¡¯s easy to overinterpret such a performance on such a stage.¡± Benjamin rarely revealed his emotions on this stage, and his evaluation of everyone had always been very pertinent. This was the first time he had suddenly taken the initiative toment on a contestant. ¡°Since I can¡¯t get rid of being overly interpreted, I¡¯ll just let them be. It¡¯s fine as long as the people I share experiences with understand.¡± Yumi was very honest. In the past, she had been wagging her tail at others in order not to be hated, but she had slowly realized that this wouldn¡¯t make others think that she was really worth talking to. She didn¡¯t want to exin too much or continue topromise in order to maintain a false facade. That was why she appeared in front of everyone like this. Xenia was next in line. Although it had only been a week, everyone knew how strict Mr. Xander was, so Xenia was visibly thinner than before. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know if she had suddenly figured it out or if something had happened, but Xenia¡¯s song was actually different from the alternative. Although she was tall and elegant, and the stage design was beautiful, Xenia still hadn¡¯t improved much in singing. She was much inferior to Yumi and Whitney, and her stage performance and stage design weren¡¯tparable to Melinda¡¯s. Seeing that it was almost time, Sharon was about to pack up and go on stage when Whitney hugged her and shook her desperately. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! Sharon, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, but if you continue shaking like this, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall onto the stageter.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes had been a little dry recently, so she developed the habit of dripping eye drops every time she went on stage. When the preparations wereplete, Yumi walked down from the stage. ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s your turn. I was so nervous.¡± ¡°But you performed exceptionally well, and the audience¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t bad! There must be no problem!¡± Whitney and Yumi watched as Sharon walked onto the stage. It was said that she had made a big move this time, and many security guards were escorting her. ¡°Whitney, is she going to jump down from such a high ce...¡± Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t walk toward the stage but straight into the air, Yumi¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Whitney also stared at Sharon in disbelief. I had long heard that she was going to make a big move, but who would¡¯ve thought that she would make such a big move? If someone with ulterior motives makes moves on Sharon at this time, they will really becking in morals! The stage lights were instantly extinguished, and then the dim lights slowly lit up. Following that, flowers fell as Sharon danced in the air. This segment tested core strength, and Sharon stillpleted it very well. Chapter 340 340 Blind It was only then that the audience noticed that the stage Sharon designed was filled with words scolding her. It was clearly a romantic scene, but her body was wrapped in those filthy words as if it were a specially made dress. Suddenly, the lights lit up. Therge number of lights on the stage made everyone unable to open their eyes for a moment. Sharon also felt that something was wrong in an instant. Immediately after, her left eye fell intoplete darkness, and her right eye barely supported her to see the stage clearly. However, the pain in her eyes made her not know what to do for a moment. The music didn¡¯t stop, and neither the judges nor anyone else fell into panic. Is it my own problem? At this moment, her past practice had be muscle memory. Although she was almost blind, this didn¡¯t affect her performance on the stage. ording to her rehearsals, Sharon had let go of the aerial ribbon hanging in the air. From the audience¡¯s point of view, Sharon fell directly from the sky to the middle of the stage, into the pile of mirrors. ¡°Ah-¡± Yumi covered her eyes in horror, not daring to look at the scene before her. Whitney quicklyforted her. ¡°That¡¯s Sharon¡¯s stage design. Look carefully to see if there¡¯s a hidden wire around her waist.¡± Following Whitney¡¯s words, Yumi and the others could see that the hidden wire had dragged away the cloth that was wrapped around Sharon¡¯s body. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s performance was finally on track. ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just trying to hide the fact that she can¡¯t sing!¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s very dedicated. She even learned how to do that difficult dance just now.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that something is wrong? Did she not determine where she fell? I saw her touch the mirror just now.¡± The audience also eximed when Sharon fell. Levi was worried for Sharon. I wanted to delete this action during rehearsal. After all, it was too dangerous! ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right...¡± Whitney suddenly frowned when she saw Sharon¡¯s movements. ording to the few times I¡¯ve secretly watched Sharon practice, she should¡¯ve stood up by now. However, she is still kneeling on the ground, groping for something. ¡°Sharon... Could it be that she can¡¯t see...¡± Yumi suddenly whispered. Her grandmother¡¯s eyes had never been good in the past, and she relied on such fumbling to determine her location. Hearing this, Whitney was shocked. ¡°She was with us before she went on stage, and her eyes were still fine at that time. It¡¯s just a short performance. How could she not see?¡± The silk on the stage turned into pearls that hung in the air. At a nce, Sharon seemed to be imprisoned in a luxurious cage. ¡°The boycotting online is already so bad, but she still hasn¡¯t withdrawn from thepetition?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that it was fabricated? Some even said that they were actually father and daughter!¡± ¡°Hahaha, stop joking. What kind of annual drama is this? Let¡¯s not be in a hurry to take sides.¡± ¡°I wonder if she ns on changing her character and stage style after being scolded like that. I¡¯m looking forward to it... Those things just now were really cool!¡± At this moment, Sharon finally reacted. She was wearing a dark-purple evening gown, and the makeup on her face made it hard to tell if it was Sharon or Lynn. Her headdress was made by Levi after a week of work, and itplemented Sharon¡¯s style. When Gabriel heard the prelude to the song, he froze on the spot. This style, the instruments... Why does just listening to the prelude make me feel ufortable? That inexplicable sense of familiarity is resonating with Sharon¡¯s melody. Could it be that what Sharon said about the trump card Lynn left behind is... But how is that possible? Sharon had never received music training since she was young, and even when she hired a teacher, they said that she didn¡¯t have any talent... Below the stage, Wace sat in his wheelchair and waved at the person beside him. ¡°Call an ambnce immediately. Bring Sharon to the hospital after the performance.¡± Initially, Wace didn¡¯t want to disturb Sharon¡¯spetition, but even though he was sitting here, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, especially when he saw her fall from such a height. His heart was about to jump out of his chest. However, it was obvious that the moment Sharonnded, her expression was ugly. Wace didn¡¯t know if it was because the strong light hurt her eyes or because she was too anxious, but he felt that his wife was ufortable. The mirrors surrounded Sharon, and she supported herself to stand up. A pleasant song then sounded, and every word seemed to break her heart. Chapter 341 341 Bursting the Audience It¡¯s so painful... Although Sharon¡¯s expression was well-managed, only she could feel the pain now. She couldn¡¯t see anything with her left eye, and her right eye could only vaguely see some ovepping effects. Moreover, she had never experienced such a burning sensation. Although Watson had taught her a lot, this was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Backstage, Yumi and Whitney kept looking for where Sharon had been. They believed that Sharon¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t be affected by the strong light for no reason. ¡°I remember that Sharon developed the habit of dripping eye drops before going on stage since the second round of the public performance,¡± Yumi muttered softly. ¡°Are you saying that someone changed Sharon¡¯s eye drops?¡± Whitney opened the small drawer and indeed found Sharon¡¯s usual eye drops. At least, they could see nothing wrong on the outside. ¡°I¡¯ll check the surveince cameras. Go to the infirmary and ask what this thing is.¡± Whitney quickly arranged the mission. Yumi didn¡¯t have time to put on her shoes and ran downstairs to the infirmary. On the stage, Sharon looked in the direction of Gabriel and sang the lyrics that Lynn had written. ¡°I betrayed the God Realm and put on a mask. No one can tell me if it¡¯s worth it to abandon my name for flowers. No one can tell me if I can live the same life after falling into the dust...¡± Gabriel felt Sharon¡¯s gaze. She wrote these lyrics? Recalling how Lynn was unwilling to ept his arrangements back then, Gabriel directly ordered the entire industry to ban Lynn. He wanted to tell Lynn that she was worthless if she left. However, Gabriel finally understood that perhaps Lynn had never minded this matter. This song was the best mockery for him! Sharon couldn¡¯t see at all at this moment, but this didn¡¯t affect her performance. Her tears fell, but it didn¡¯t affect her singing. In her mind was the will that Lynn had left for her. Every word was shing through Sharon¡¯s mind like antern. ¡°My dear Sharon, when you see this letter, Mom has already gone to look for Dad. You really didn¡¯t listen to Mom¡¯s arrangements and followed your heart to grow up, right? In the recording pen is the most perfectposition of my life. There are also some songs that I¡¯ve sung or yed. Although they aren¡¯t perfect, I still hope that you can have something to rely on when you miss me.¡± Sharon danced seriously on the stage. Every step she took now was to listen to the rhythm of the music and react to it. ¡°Look at the strongest flower blooming on the mountain and moon. Is that you, or me?¡± What kind of emotions did my mother feel when writing this song? Would she cry like me when she sings it again? ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re going to be a very happy person. You¡¯re a gentle child, and your future must be brilliant. No matter what choice you make, Mom will always love you.¡± ¡°Look at the most cowardly flower in the corner and deep sea. Is it for him? It¡¯s for him!¡± Sharon suddenly fell to the ground as if she had merged with the light of the mirrors. Immediately after, the stage lights dimmed, and a beam of light gently hit the center of the mirrors. At this moment, Sharon was nowhere to be seen, and only the feathers and petals floated down gently. Repeating the lyrics and melody that Sharon had just sung, it sounded exceptionally poignant and moving. ¡°Hey, where is she? Did she just y the recording?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This acape is too beautiful!¡± ¡°This voice doesn¡¯t sound like Sharon¡¯s. Why are you still ying tricks at a time like this?¡± The audience was shocked by Sharon¡¯s actions, and even the judges didn¡¯t know what was going on. Quentin clenched her fists. This voice is so familiar... As for Gabriel-who was in the audience-he supported his face with one hand and revealed an intriguing expression. The redness in his eyes seemed to show how moved he was by this voice. ¡°Sharon...¡± Leomond and Levi looked at each other. This time, Sharon is already at the top of the casting selection! With the sound of the mirrors shattering, Sharon broke out of the mirrors and sang the melody loudly. ¡°Is that a flower? That¡¯s me! Tear off the bloody scar and no longer hide the broken flower. Look at the world that loves me-¡± Whitney, who was still watching the surveince cameras, was surprised to hear Sharon¡¯s song. On the way back with the eye drops, Yumi couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°As expected of her. I¡¯m still far from her...¡± Chapter 342 342 Public Admission ¡°Sharon! Sharon! Sharon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome. To hell with the rumors of her being a kept woman. Such a person doesn¡¯t need a backer at all!¡± ¡°Godhood in one battle-Sharon!¡± ¡°God, I¡¯m so excited, Sharon-¡± Gabriel was like an anomaly in the noisy audience. He stared at Sharon on the stage and was silent for a long time. Wace was also touched by the atmosphere, and he stood up to cheer for his wife. It turns out that Sharon has such a side to her. It turns out that the Harris family really covered up her glory. ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s too amazing! As expected of the stage of the finals-it can be described as high-energy. Sharon¡¯s ¡®Gazelle¡¯ not only fits the theme but also raises the threshold of tonight¡¯s performance!¡± Leomond didn¡¯t hide his praise. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s performance was worth it! ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the stage, from the costumes to the details of the performance, was all created by the contestant themselves. Let¡¯s give Sharon another round of apuse.¡± Levi didn¡¯t seem to have the patience to listen to the audience¡¯s apuse and simply stood up. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to have the opportunity to work with Sharon this time. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a song and my stage design blend so well. Currently, I can¡¯t give an objective evaluation. Instead, I have to thank Sharon. This is the music Iposed in my early years, but it¡¯s not just my music. It is also Sharon¡¯s tribute to the creator, and even transcendence and rebirth.¡± ¡°Thank you for your approval, Ms. Levi.¡± Although Sharon was thanking Levi, she couldn¡¯t see where thetter was at all. Leomond instantly noticed this. He pulled away the microphone and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are your eyes okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I couldn¡¯t see the light from the mirrors when I was performing...¡± Sharon also took off her earpiece and replied softly. ¡°I have a question. You used so many mirrors to link up these many spaces. The idea is very unique, and thepletion rate is very high, but how did youplete the shattering of those mirrors in the end? You can¡¯t really shatter the mirrors, right?¡± Mr. Xander-who had been silent the entire time-finally spoke, but he was asking about the design of the stage art. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Mr. Xander making things difficult for Sharon? Let me answer you. These mirrors are all designed with a switch. When the stage lights went dark, everyone¡¯s attention was on the spotlight, so nobody would pay attention to the mirrors. That¡¯s why we designed for the staff to go on stage and change the mirrors into broken ss frames. Before the shattering special effects sound, we just had toplete the disguise and walk out.¡± Xander nodded, seemingly very satisfied with Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to be able to do this at such a young age.¡± After hearing Xander¡¯s evaluation, Benjamin smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I have your vote in my hand. Sharon, move forward! Come to the industry, and we¡¯ll film together. This industry needs people like you.¡± Quentin was the only one left among the judges who didn¡¯t speak. I originally wanted to find some angles to lead the wayter, but Sharon¡¯s performance was too good. If I jump out now, it will definitely attract attention. At that time, everyone will talk about me targeting Sharon. Also... I have to send Sharon down and go straight to the voting segment before anyone investigates who the Acappe singer is! ¡°Your design is indeed very good. It can be seen from the entire stage that a lot of effort has been put in. The production team should remember to arrange for Sharon to be on the hot search! Hahahaha! Since the five contestants...¡± ¡°Everyone has praised what they should. Then, I have another question!¡± Leomond nced at Quentin, but he changed the topic back to Sharon. ¡°Who was supposed to be standing under the spotlight when the feathers and flowers fell?¡± Hearing Leomond¡¯s question, everyone was excited. Sharon had already thought of how to face this question when she used Lynn¡¯s Acappe. ¡°The Acappe under the spotlight came from my deceased mother, Lynn. This is a song she and Ms. Leviposed together, so I hope she can stand here beside me.¡± Lynn? Wace rubbed his arms in a daze. Isn¡¯t Sharon¡¯s mother called Lynn? ¡°Lynn? Is it really her? How many years ago was this idol?!¡± ¡°I told you the voice sounded familiar. The name rings a bell.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Lynn Gabriel¡¯s wife? Back then, she cheated on Gabriel and even bullied Quentin, who was still a newbie. She even found someone to break Quentin¡¯s hand and make her unable to y the piano anymore. In the end, she quit the industry because of giarism and bad character.¡± Chapter 343 343 Jury Vote Sharon wanted to say something, but she felt a sharp pain in her head, and her eyes seemed to be burning. Then, Yumi hurried upstairs. Whitney also came directly to Xenia with a furious expression. She pulled thetter¡¯s evening gown mercilessly and pressed her to the ground. ¡°Tell me-what exactly did you exchange Sharon¡¯s eye drops with?¡± However, the person who was the angriest now was none other than Xenia. Who knows how Sharon had offended Jeff previously? Jeff insisted that I rece this bottle of eye drops with the ones Sharon often uses before he would be willing to help me pull votes. Who would¡¯ve thought that Sharon-who is almost blind-could still perform such an exciting stage performance!? ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. We participated in thepetition together. What you¡¯re doing is considered violent.¡± Xenia looked at Whitney innocently. She didn¡¯t expect this crazy woman to dare to push her down. ¡°Ha...¡± Yumi panted heavily. ¡°Whitney, these eye drops are a dispersion agent to treat eye inmmation. If Sharon isn¡¯t treated properly, she¡¯ll be blind for two weeks. ¡± Yumi suppressed her difort and told Whitney about her findings. Whitney took the vase beside her and broke it. She then brought a shard to Xenia¡¯s face. ¡°Who asked you to do such a thing? Tell me! Who was it?¡± Xenia resisted with all her might and even wanted to call for help, but Whitney pinned her down. Yumi was still panting, but she didn¡¯t pity Xenia at all. ¡°Alright. No matter what it is, we¡¯ll settle it in private. Now, we¡¯ll go up together and ept the judges¡¯ vote.¡± Melinda had been watching everything coldly. We are about to enter the voting segment. It would be best if these people don¡¯t cause trouble. ¡°You should be grateful that the production team saved your life!¡± Whitney threw the broken vase shard in her hand andforted Yumi. The few of them then returned to the stage. ¡°Next is the long-awaited voting segment for the judges!¡± Leomond shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the five contestants with warm apuse. I wonder which three contestants are the most worthy candidates in the judges¡¯ hearts?¡± Mr. Xander was the first to walk onto the stage. Without saying anything, he gave the three votes in his hand to Sharon, Whitney, and Melinda. Then, he left the stage without a word. Levi and Quentin stood up at the same time. Quentin was clearly stunned, and Levi generously extended her hand to invite thetter to go on stage. ¡°You deserve the first vote!¡± Levi handed the vote to Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Gazelle¡¯ that is deserving of it,¡± Sharon replied seriously. Quentin walked up to Whitney and handed her a vote. ¡°I like your personality. Girls should stick to themselves; girls should maintain their personality.¡± Immediately after, she handed another vote to Xenia. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either-at least you made my eyes light up again. Daring to break through is already something many people don¡¯t dare to do.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Quentin! Thank you, Ms. Quentin!¡± Xenia bowed excitedly to Quentin. If not for her, I would¡¯ve been reduced to a nk ticket. Yumi watched as the teachers walked past her one by one. Perhaps they really didn¡¯t like what I was expressing... ¡°This is for you. I hesitated between you and Sharon for a long time. In the end, I still feel that your stage can touch me more. Your performance is very delicate and moving. A long time ago, I also said that you¡¯re really suitable to be an actress. All the best!¡± Feeling Quentin¡¯s encouragement, Yumi nodded and blushed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Quentin. I will work harder.¡± Although Sharon had a smile on her face, she despised Quentin to the extreme. It is too deliberate to mention my name suddenly! ¡°Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to make up your mind to face your true self so quickly.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded in front of Sharon. Although Sharon couldn¡¯t see him, she could feel his aura. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your eyes to really be injured. It¡¯s amazing that you can show such a stage, but don¡¯t regret it no matter what you face in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Benjamin! I¡¯m already mentally prepared. However, Mr. Benjamin is indeed trained by Gabriel. Your entric manner is really bing more and more simr to him.¡± Chapter 344 344 I¡¯ll Carry You To be able to notice that her eyes were injured, this guy¡¯s observation skills really aren¡¯t weak. For a moment, Sharon even thought that as an artist of the East Royal... Could it be that Gabriel had nted a spy beside me and didn¡¯t want me to advance, so he did something behind my back? ¡°Mr. Gabriel is my teacher. I naturally have to learn from him.¡± After saying that, Benjamin didn¡¯t interact too much with Sharon and handed the ticket to Yumi, who was standing beside her. ¡°This vote count...¡± ¡°The situation is very tense!¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much difference in their results; I don¡¯t know what to say. Why is Xenia¡¯s score so high?¡± ¡°Who exactly can reach the top!?¡± ¡°It should be Sharon. Her performance can already be described as perfect.¡± While the audience waited anxiously, Leomond finally spoke again. ¡°At this moment, all the judges¡¯ votes have been sent out. Let¡¯s take a look. The first ce is Sharon with four votes. Whitney, Melinda, and Yumi each have three votes. Xenia has two votes. Next, we will give the voting rights to the audience! You will vote to see who ces first, second, and third with the judges!¡± During the voting period, the contestants could rest. As soon as the camera moved away, Whitney mercilessly pulled Xenia¡¯s cor and asked loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. If you¡¯re still unwilling to tell me who it is, I¡¯ll drip this thing into your eyes.¡± As soon as Whitney finished speaking, there was a cry of surprise from the crowd. Sharon couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Whitney and Yumi were focused on Xenia, so they didn¡¯t notice that she missed her footing and fell toward the edge of the stage. ¡°Ah-Sharon!¡± By the time Yumi realized it, most of Sharon¡¯s body had already fallen off of the stage. Although the stage wasn¡¯t very high off from the audience seats, it was inevitable that she would suffer some minor injuries if she fell. Besides, the audience had already evacuated, and the people in the front row had long disappeared. Nobody could protect her at all. Sharon stepped into the air and felt weightless. She could only curl up and protect her head in the shortest time possible. She had thought that she would fall miserably, but she didn¡¯t expect to fall into a warm embrace. This familiar smell... Is it Wace? It¡¯s no wonder people say that if God closes a window for you, he will definitely open a door. Although Sharon couldn¡¯t see now, her hearing and sense of smell were extra sensitive. ¡°I¡¯ve already called an ambnce; we¡¯ll go to the hospital to check your eyes first. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Wace¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was steady and powerful, making Sharon feel extra at ease. Feeling herself being picked up, Sharon immediately felt relieved and nodded in her husband¡¯s arms. After all, the results of the vote would only be outter. The production team would inform them in advance. ¡°Hey!¡± Whitney-who was standing on the stage-nced at Wace. This was the first time they had seen each other. Although she knew that Sharon was married, she had never seen Wace¡¯s photo. ¡°Brother, thank you so much. I can¡¯t thank you enough, but we¡¯ll send her to the hospital ourselves. Hurry up and put her down. This princess hug is addictive...¡± Leomond gazed at Whitney, who couldn¡¯t stop talking, and covered her mouth. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I understand! Everyone knows that you really care about Sharon, but let the couple settle their own matters now. Come with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Whitney widened her eyes and stared at Wace, who was trying his best to smile. So this guy is Sharon¡¯s husband. I didn¡¯t expect that not everyone in the Harris family looks detestable! ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve met someone verypatible here,¡± Wace said as he put Sharon down. He really wanted to be romantic and princess carry Sharon to the car, but his body really didn¡¯t allow it, so he changed his posture. Sensing his wife¡¯s helplessness, Wace squatted in front of her, then grabbed her thigh with both hands and put her on his back. Actually, Sharon was really light because she ate very little and didn¡¯t have much meat on her body. ¡°Hold my neck and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Sharon was frightened by her spouse¡¯s actions and let out a soft breath. In her panic, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Are the people from the production team looking at us? At the thought of this, Sharon¡¯s heart beat wildly as if it were about to rush out of her chest. All the blood in her body was surging upward. She knew that her face must be very red now. Chapter 345 345 Pure Interaction Wace¡¯s stamina wasn¡¯t bad, and he didn¡¯t feel any pressure carrying Sharon. Although his body hadn¡¯t recovered yet, his steps were slow and steady. At this moment, Wace was actually d that Sharon couldn¡¯t see because the production team was looking at them, which made his ears turn red. Sharon could feel her husband¡¯s sweat flowing down the back of his head like a stream. She reached out and gently wiped it with the sleeve of her high-end gown. Wace didn¡¯t smell like sweat. Instead, he smelled like green olives, which made Sharon blush even more and unconsciously press against her spouse¡¯s back. Although Wace wasn¡¯t the broad and strong type, he made her feel like she could rely on him. Moreover, Wace was a rare person who could give her a sense of security. In the ambnce, the nurse seriously checked Sharon¡¯s eyes, but her expression was a little solemn. ¡°Fortunately, the amount wasn¡¯t that much. The left eye will be more serious, and you won¡¯t be able to see for a while. The right eye will be cleaned today, and you¡¯ll be able to regain some vision the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t overuse your eyes these few days, and pay attention to your rest.¡± Sharon nodded and sat quietly in the ambnce with her eyes closed. At this moment, a young nurse beside her carefully sat next to Sharon. ¡°Y-you¡¯re Sharon? I¡¯ve seen your performance, Gazelle, and it was really amazing. It made my eyes water. You sang too well. I think Mr. Xander should choose you. Can I take a photo with you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s faint smile, the nurse mustered her courage and asked, ¡°I saw the news online just now. Your eyes¡¯ current condition was caused by Xenia, right?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t answer. I don¡¯t know about this yet. As for whether it is Xenia or the person behind her, I still have to investigate it after I recover. ¡°Is this your husband, Mr. Harris? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him. Previously, Mr. Harris rarely appeared in public. Now that I take a look, he¡¯s indeed a perfect match. You two are verypatible!¡± Although Sharon couldn¡¯t see, she could feel the enthusiasm of the nurse beside her. She said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Unexpectedly, the nurse became even more excited. ¡°Gazelle is really too good. I¡¯ll definitely vote for you, so can I post today¡¯s photos?¡± The older nurse coughed twice, and the young nurse instantly restrained herself. Wace hoped that his wife could take the opportunity to rest for a while, so he said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not used formercial purposes, everything else is fine. We¡¯re already at the entrance of the hospital, and we still have to return to the recording venue in the afternoon. We¡¯ll get off first.¡± With that, Wace carried his wife out of the ambnce and walked toward the ophthalmology department. The doctor and nurse had been waiting there since early in the morning to check on Sharon. Sharon was searching for something on her body-sure enough, she found a packet of tissues in the jacket that Whitney had thrown at her. She immediately took one out and handed it to Wace. Looking at the tissue between his wife¡¯s slender fingers, Wace looked up, his eyes no longer sparkling. It is obvious that the doctor¡¯s operation is painful and that she is sweating, but she handed the tissue to me first. Wace¡¯s heart softened. I will definitely get to the bottom of this. Sharon didn¡¯t expect her significant other not to take it for so long, so she reached for her side. He is clearly sitting beside me, so why didn¡¯t he take the tissue? She thought about how Wace had carried her so far when they came and how they had taken a big detour when they got out of the car. Perhaps he is exhausted. Coincidentally, the doctor went to get the medicine. Sharon turned around and gently wiped the sweat off Wace¡¯s forehead. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so sweet! It¡¯s not like what the Inte says at all. The two of them are very close.¡± ¡°She¡¯s prettier than she looks on TV. If I don¡¯t vote for her, I won¡¯t be human.¡± ¡°Sharon is really worth it. You didn¡¯t believe it before, but you have nothing to say now!¡± They all heard that Sharon hade to the ophthalmology department, so the nurses who paid more attention to the casting selection gathered at the door of the department and gestured enviously at the two of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the doctors in the ophthalmology department were stricter, they would¡¯ve rushed in to ask for an autograph. Sharon retracted her hand shyly when she heard their discussion and threw the tissue at Wace. ¡°The doctor called me. I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Chapter 346 346 Two People Advancing When they returned to the scene in the afternoon, Sharon could already see arge part of it with one eye. In order to match the style, Levi put a half-mask on her, adding to the mystery. The host of the recording at night was Quentin. As soon as she went on stage, she immediately aroused the excitement of many males. ¡°Hello,dies. Today is thest time the rankings are announced and thest time the contestants are eliminated. The casting selection that took two months is finallying to an end. After spending so much time together, everyone has witnessed everyone¡¯s hard work along the way. At this stage, no matter who leaves, we can¡¯t bear to part with them. At the end of thest round of thepetition, the judges voted for the top three in the world in their hearts. Now, after the judges¡¯ vote, Sharon, Whitney, and Yumi are tied!¡± Quentin nced at Sharon indifferently when she mentioned thetter¡¯s name. ¡°They used a firm, delicate, and personal interpretation to move the audience. I wonder if the rankings will change after the cumtive votes from the audience outside?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll seed!¡± Whitney held Yumi and Sharon¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Okay...¡± Sharon¡¯s answer was a little dejected. Climb to the top? This matter probably won¡¯t be that easy. Yumi squeezed their hands too. ¡°If it is us, we will definitely be able to do it!¡± Quentin took the card and nced at it with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m different from Leomond. I like to start from the middle, so let¡¯s announce the second ce. This contestant participated in our casting selection with many twists and turns. There were even a few times when she participated with injuries.¡± At this point, everyone turned to look at Melinda, who was clearly stunned. ¡°She can be said to be the person with the most faith on the stage. She can be called an excellent orthodox actress by us. Her persistence is richly rewarded! Your love for your fans makes them deeply feel that being your fan is something to be proud of!¡± Whitney frowned slightly and asked Sharon softly, ¡°Is that you?¡± ¡°No matter how I hear it, it sounds like Melinda...¡± Sharon smiled bitterly. ¡°Congrattions, Melinda! You¡¯re the first to stand on the podium!¡± Obviously, Quentin¡¯s announcement caught Melinda off-guard. She hugged Sharon and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you on stage!¡± She muttered to Sharon and walked up to the podium. ¡°I know very well that my state in thepetition isn¡¯t perfect, but I¡¯m very grateful to everyone for still loving me and being willing to give me such support. I¡¯m very touched. No matter when, you¡¯ve given me too muchfort and are my strongest backing. I hope that we can still work together in the future, and please love me well in the future!¡± Seeing Melinda bow to the audience, Quentin took the lead and apuded. ¡°Thank you for sharing, Melinda. The votes prove that everyone feels for you; they hope that you can be more sessful in the future.¡± ¡°There are only two ces left.¡± For some reason, Whitney suddenly felt nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely be the one eliminated... My stage was a little strange; many people might not have liked it. I¡¯m very lucky to have gotten this far-I¡¯m d to have met you.¡± Yumi lowered her head and sounded depressed. ¡°What are you talking about? The dust hasn¡¯t settled yet, so how will we know what will happen?¡± Whitney patted Yumi¡¯s shoulder to indicate that she shouldn¡¯t be too nervous. ¡°Next, let¡¯s announce the third ce. This contestant is really turning the tables. She used the shortest time to prepare a new song and handed in a good answer sheet. Congrattions to the third ce-Xenia!¡± Following Quentin¡¯s words, the audience let out an explosive sound. ¡°No way! What right does she have?¡± ¡°Although I quite like Xenia, I can¡¯t ept this oue.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Who exactly voted? Don¡¯t they have any sense of aesthetics?¡± Xenia was very excited when she heard Quentin call her name. I didn¡¯t expect Jeff to be so capable. Fortunately, he protected me; otherwise, all my efforts would¡¯ve been wasted! ¡°Thank you! Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m touched.¡± ¡°What are you touched about? Don¡¯t you know your own level?¡± Xenia had just said something when the audience below the stage instantly retorted. At this moment, Xenia could only smile apologetically, casually saying a few words to thank her fans for their hard work. Then, she didn¡¯t say anything else as she stood on the stage, feeling very awkward. It hadn¡¯t been easy for me to get here, but I couldn¡¯t give up such a bright future just like that. ¡°In the end, we naturally have to announce the first ce of our casting. Who of the remaining three will it belong to?¡± Chapter 347 347 Not the Top Three ¡°She stood out on our stage, and her personal style was very strong. She didn¡¯t care about thements of the outside world and always stuck to her original intention.¡± Yumi covered her mouth in surprise at Quentin¡¯s description as if she were surprised by the decision. ¡°Her confidencees from her strength. Confidence is her weapon. Congrattions-Whitney!¡± Quentin¡¯s firm tone stunned the other judges present. ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡± Mr. Xander stood up and roared. ¡°How is that possible? There¡¯s no Sharon?¡± Levi was in disbelief. Leomond and Benjamin remained silent, but their expressions were ugly. But on the stage, Quentin revealed a rxed smile. This oue was within my expectations. After all, I had bet my career on arguing with Ynda. She recalled how she had shouted at Ynda nervously, ¡°Sharon definitely can¡¯t stay until the end. She exposed her identity on the stage this time. If she performs so brilliantly next time, who knows what she will say!?¡± Only then did Ynda finally decide that she had to start operating it, or Whitney¡¯s situation would be dangerous. ¡°Let us congratte Whitney for sessfully reaching the top.¡± Quentin gazed at Whitney and gestured for her to quickly go on stage. Whitney-who was standing there-had an ugly expression on her face. She stood there motionless and silent. ¡°Hahaha, it looks like our contestant Whitney has been blinded by happiness. Come on, Whitney. Wake up ande up to give a speech.¡± Unexpectedly, Whitney suddenly raised her head and said coldly, ¡°My performance in thest round hasn¡¯t reached the point where I can win first ce. I refuse to ept the award.¡± At this moment, everyone-including Director Xander and the production team-was shocked. Only Quentin maintained her smile and continued, ¡°Haha, our contestant has high expectations of herself, but this is because the audience likes you. You should ept the results of the fan vote.¡± Looking at Quentin¡¯s hypocritical face, Whitney remarked, ¡°I just debuted in the country and used a fake name in the beginning. I only have 100,000 fans. Don¡¯t you know where the fans came from?¡± As she spoke, Whitney turned to Sharon. ¡°This position should be yours!¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon let out a sigh of relief and pushed Whitney toward the podium. ¡°The show is still recording-hurry up and go up! Your performance isn¡¯t bad. After all, you¡¯re my opponent! I¡¯m fine, so go quickly. My real mission is to let everyone hear the real Gazelle. I¡¯ve alreadypleted it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Whitney. Go quickly; we¡¯re all sincerely happy for you.¡± Yumi smiled brightly. There were too many things in this circle that she couldn¡¯t help with. Compared to letting people like Melinda or Xenia win the championship, Yumi wanted Whitney to be really capable. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then enter the circle and use 200% of your strength to break this situation. Only you can do this!¡± Sharon watched as Whitney stood on the podium, her heart very calm. To her, leaving this controlled show was a relief. No matter what, I have seen my mother¡¯s will, confirmed my identity, and made good friends. Of course, the most important thing is... ¡°Seeing Sharon and Yumi hug, I can¡¯t help but cry. The scene of parting is too sad, but we still have to wee the final winner with warm apuse.¡± Most importantly, I¡¯ve forced those enemies who bullied my mother to the point where they want to chase me away no matter what. Quentin, Gabriel... I¡¯ll definitely make you tell me everything that happened back then in front of everyone. After the recording ended, Mr. Xander hurriedly said, ¡°Haha... This is all an ident. Whitney did make a little trouble during the recording, but you can rest assured that we¡¯re recording. We won¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± There was a knock on the door. Mr. Xander quickly replied to Ynda, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right! After all, she¡¯s still a child. It¡¯s normal for her to have some humanity. Our program team will pay attention to the contestants¡¯ emotions. Don¡¯t worry about this...¡± The knocking intensified until the people outside realized that nobody was paying attention to them. They then kicked the door open. At this moment, Xander, Leomond, and Levi stood in front of the show director. ¡°I hope you can exin this ranking clearly to me. If this episode is broadcast like this, this movie¡¯s reputation will be ruined!¡± Chapter 348 348 Growing More Intense ¡°That¡¯s right. I also have doubts about the show¡¯s ranking, and I hope you can give us a reasonable exnation.¡± Levi was very dissatisfied. Sharon¡¯s hard work and poprity are obvious. This result is definitely not something we can ept so easily. ¡°Mr. Stane, have you lost your inte connection, or are you unable to leave your house with a broken leg? Currently, the streets, the Inte, and the country are all broadcasting whose stage is more popr. Can¡¯t you tell? So is this apetition of poprity or background?¡± Leomond¡¯s words were very unpleasant, but they all knew that this was the truth. Melinda was a popr flower. The sugar daddy behind her would definitely put in 100% effort to support her. As for Xenia, they didn¡¯t know which brainless thing was supporting her. Whitney had nothing to be talked about-they had heard Mr. Stane¡¯s words to Ynda at the door. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between earning fans¡¯ money or the agency¡¯s money to us? The entertainment industry has never been a fair race. Mr. Xander, you should¡¯ve expected this situation when you decided to start the casting selection as a show. My job is to send people who deserve to be popr to where they should be.¡± Mr. Stane took a deep breath. ¡°I understand why the three of you like Sharon-because she¡¯s very simr to you. However, this is also a drawback. The three of you have caught up at a good time, but people like her who have a lot of thoughts and are difficult to control are dangerous to most people. Moreover, East Royal has already informed us that after she leaves, she will go to East Royal and be the second DS.¡± ¡°We can only watch her dream be trampled then? We can only watch such an outstanding person be reced by others?¡± Levi asked in disbelief. ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t this time¡¯s casting selection already a good way to promote the movie? There are many investors who are willing to invest in us for the movie!¡± Mr. Stane asked calmly, ¡°We can gain more by sacrificing Sharon. Is there a problem?¡± In the face of Mr. Stane¡¯s question, the three of them didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°We can¡¯t change this circle with just us alone. As for those idiot fans, it¡¯s even more impossible.¡± For the next half a month, Sharon was almost always on the hot search list, and the fans¡¯ protests werepletely ignored. ¡°Sharon and Yumi shouldn¡¯t have been eliminated! Xenia isn¡¯t worthy!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something shady going on with the production team!¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting the votes, and we¡¯re looking for a notary office. We¡¯ll definitely help you get an exnation!¡± ¡°The program team isn¡¯t human anymore. At that time, we were so sincere. Now, it seems that we really are fools.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t watch movies without them!¡± ¡°Little Yumi, my baby, you were bullied. However, you had no ce to say it. Boohoo-why did you ask us to vote at that time?!¡± Although the trend was getting worse, Sharon and the Harris family¡¯s phones were about to explode from the media. There were so many private messages that they couldn¡¯t be read. Many people even went to Natsume and said that the production team was bullying Sharon and hoped that Natsume would help Sharon uphold justice. However, the person in question didn¡¯t seem to care. She ate and slept every day. Every time June saw Sharon at home, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was just one step away from bringing glory to the family, but she still ended up disappointing me. As for Wace, he was seriously investigating the reason why Sharon had to enter the entertainment industry. If it was just to be famous, there were actually many channels for Sharon to choose from. However, why did she choose to participate in the official casting selection of Gazelle? As for Sharon herself, she had been observing Gabriel¡¯s movements. Back then, Gabriel used crisis public rtions as a bargaining chip to threaten my mother, which means that he definitely has a way to prove that Quentin had secretly harmed my mother. Back then, this b*stard refused to release the news just to make my mother lower her head. But if Quentin wanted to push everything to Gabriel... With Gabriel¡¯s vengeful personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. I have to contact Tommy quickly and get him to leak this matter. As for the things online, I can¡¯t be bothered. Many media reporters were blocking the entrance of the Harris family¡¯s old residence-most of them didn¡¯t know that they had split up. Although Madam Harris wanted to use Sharon¡¯s name to hype things up, she didn¡¯t expect Simmons to directly issue an announcement to express their understanding of the production team¡¯s actions. They wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter and hoped that everyone would be more rational. Chapter 349 349 Gloating This made everyone feel even more aggrieved. Sharon must¡¯ve been suppressed by someone to end up like this. More and more people joined the team that was fighting for Sharon and Yumi, feeling that it was a pity for them. After knowing that Sharon had failed to be chosen, Madam Harris, Zachary, and Louis were excited. We were wondering how Sharon could have such an ability. It was just a pipe dream for her to want to act in a movie. In addition, a few days ago, Madam Harris and Zachary were still waiting for news of Louis snatching the vi. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they would receive news of Louis being injured and a warning letter from awyer on the grounds that he was suspected of trespassing. This caused their family to spend a lot of money to settle this matter. ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t their family rely on Sharon¡¯s current reputation to mess around here?¡± Madam Harris sneered. ¡°This time, let¡¯s take it as making them pay the price! How dare they look down on me? It¡¯s really outrageous!¡± Zachary had always been very dissatisfied with Wace¡¯s family because his son had been injured all this time. When he thought of their family¡¯s faces, he felt extremely angry. ¡°Mom, you must stand up for Louis this time. He¡¯s our family¡¯s most loyal child; he¡¯ll listen to anything you say and follow your lead! He also wants you to stay in this vi...¡± ¡°I know everything you¡¯re saying.¡± Madam Harris¡¯s tone was very mean. ¡°So what if they have a new vi? Wace doesn¡¯t have manypanies in his hands. He¡¯s still preparing to hand them back to us. When the timees, he¡¯ll give them to you and Louis. As for their family without money and power, how can they fight us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only will we get the vi when the timees, but we¡¯ll also make them pay a painful price.¡± Nicole stood upstairs and gazed at the three proud people. She couldn¡¯t help but mock and sneer in her heart. Do these idiots have brains? Although Sharon didn¡¯t sessfully win the championship, whichizen isn¡¯t on her side now? If the Harris family exposes what they¡¯ve done to her now, this family will really be finished! Just as she was thinking this, someone came in to pass a message. ¡°Madam, the secretary of the Sullivan Group¡¯s president is here.¡± ¡°Quick! Invite her in!¡± Madam Harris was overjoyed. She said excitedly, ¡°Call Nicole down and let her make tea! I was just about to ask them about the investment in Dixon. In the future, we have to work together and not let anything go wrong.¡± ¡°Mom, Wace was in charge of Sullivan¡¯s project previously. Now, he¡¯s not worthy of this position. The director of this project should change to someone else!¡± Zachary¡¯s tone was a little anxious. ¡°Of course, there has to be a recement.¡± Madam Harris also blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry-this position belongs to Louis. When he¡¯s rested, I¡¯ll let him take over. Since our family only has this pir now, we definitely have to make good use of him.¡± These words were like a reassurance for Zachary and Louis. The two of them looked at each other as if they had gotten the answer they wanted. Louis had been beaten up so badly. If this old woman didn¡¯tpensate them, it really wouldn¡¯t make sense. But since this project hadnded on his son, the Harris family still had a chance to make aeback in the future. ¡°We can¡¯t have any problems with the coboration with the Sullivan Group this time. I¡¯ll build a good foundation first. When the timees, you have to do your best. We have to make this project bigger and stronger!¡± ¡°We can only get more projects from the Sullivan Group in the future. This time, our entire family has to do our best,¡± Madam Harris said firmly. I don¡¯t believe that there is nobody else in our family who can take Sullivan Group¡¯s orders! As soon as Madam Harris finished speaking, Ms. Lydia walked in. This was the first time she had seen the Harris family, so she wasn¡¯t very familiar with them. ¡°Who is Madam Harris?¡± It seems that my reputation is still very good outside. This business partner came to find me as soon as she arrived. At the thought of this, Madam Harris stood up and smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Madam Harris.¡± Lydia nodded and waved behind her. Unexpectedly, the man standing behind Lydia stood up and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m awyer from the Sullivan Group.¡± Madam Harris didn¡¯t listen carefully to what he was saying. As soon as she saw that it was Sullivan, she quickly greeted them. ¡°Hey, so you¡¯re the secretary of the Sullivan Group¡¯s president. Please take a seat!¡± Chapter 350 350 Crying for Cooperation ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°We¡¯re only here to give awyer¡¯s letter in person today.¡± ¡°What... What do you mean?¡± Madam Harris was very surprised. I originally thought that it was because Wace had cooperated with Sullivan. Now, this good thing has fallen into our hands. Why has it be like this? Lydia exined further, ¡°I think everyone is very clear about the contents of thewyer¡¯s letter. Our Sullivan Group has negotiated and has decided to terminate our cooperation with you. Of course, it won¡¯t include any form or meaning of cooperation. Pleasee to thepany to settle the procedures within three days of receiving thewyer¡¯s letter.¡± ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡± Zachary roared. We¡¯ve finally gotten the chance to work with Sullivan, but they are now saying that they want to cancel it. This is like a bolt from the blue for our family! Without the Sullivan Group¡¯s help, how can the Harris Group make aeback? Besides, the smallpanies that want to cooperate in the market are all coveting our Harris Group. Only by cooperating withrgepanies can the Harris Group develop well in the future. But now, Sullivan¡¯s actions are undoubtedly to ban the Harris family. Why?! Why is it so difficult for us to do what Wace could easily do? ¡°Ms. Lydia, what¡¯s going on? Why is this happening? Isn¡¯t Sullivan about to enter our pharmaceuticalpany? Why is it that now... Our cooperation will be fine!¡± Madam Harris was in disbelief. ¡°Our cooperation is based on Mr. Wace, but now that we¡¯ve heard that Mr. Wace has left the Harris Group, we don¡¯t have to cooperate with anyone here except for Mr. Wace¡¯s construction group. As for Dixon, you¡¯ve already absorbed it, so we naturally don¡¯t need any more cooperation. Not to mention that you¡¯ve touched the vi our chairman gave Miss Sharon and made her very unhappy.¡± Only then did Madam Harris realize that everything they had experienced was because of Wace and Sharon. At the thought of this, her lungs were about to explode. Why! Why does everything have to revolve around that disappointing grandson? Although he has some ability, he doesn¡¯t listen to his family at all. He even married a useless person! I have the final say in the Harris family; everyone should treat my words as a divine decree. However, not only does nobody give me face now, but they¡¯ve even raised Wace and Sharon¡¯s status to be as high as mine. At the thought of this, Madam Harris said angrily, ¡°Your Sullivan Group can be considered a bigpany with a reputation. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll really sue you in court for such a casual one-sidedwyer¡¯s letter? Your actions are simply asking us to agree to terminate the contract. If this matter gets out, where will your face be?¡± Thewyer stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Madam Harris, it seems that you didn¡¯t look at our cooperation with Dixon during the handover. Our Sullivan¡¯s external cooperation has the right to unterally stop cooperation. This is also the privilege of Party A. Moreover, it¡¯s written in every contract we have with your Harris family that our partner is only Wace.¡± Before Madam Harris could react, thewyer continued, ¡°Everyone in New York and our Sullivan Group knows this. And it¡¯s not that we¡¯re boasting, but our Sullivan Group is considered a goodpany globally. If we really go to court... With the Harris Group¡¯s current financial resources, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stand up to us.¡± ¡°You... you... How dare you...¡± Madam Harris began to tremble. I know that Ms. Lydia and thewyer havee prepared, and they are right. The current Harris family doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight against them. But without Sullivan, will Dixon still be as good as before? If I can¡¯t firmly grasp Dixon that is about to return to our hands, won¡¯t the entire Harris family be doomed... Madam Harris was already hysterical. If the Harris family can¡¯t turn the tables, it will prove that I¡¯m really inferior to that old man... And if we can¡¯t get external help, there is only one oue for the Harris family-bankruptcy! How can I let this happen? The Harris Corporation should¡¯ve soared under my lead, and then my name would¡¯ve be the object of everyone¡¯s respect. In that case, I would naturally enjoy endless glory and wealth. However, what about now? Chapter 351 351 Madam Harris¡¯ Stroke I will never ept this oue. At the thought of this, Madam Harris cried and begged, ¡°Ms. Lydia! Ms. Lydia, I beg you. On ount of my old age, please plead with Mr. Tommy. Our Harris family has never offended your Sullivan. We were even the ones who facilitated the cooperation between our families. In our current situation, you definitely can¡¯t abandon us. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t stand your behavior!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Under such circumstances, arge corporation like yours can¡¯t abandon us, right? If the news gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your corporation.¡± Zachary emphasized the impact on Sullivan¡¯s reputation again. Lydia only nced indifferently at the very sad Madam Harris, but her expression was very cold. ¡°This is the decision of ourpany¡¯s chairman. We will only propose not to cooperate now; it¡¯s not to the extent of banning you from the entire industry. This has already taken Mr. Harris and his wife into ount. Mr. Tommy saw your bad behavior with his own eyes, so he asked me to give you another sentence: ¡®Our Sullivan has always only worked with people who know shame. People like you who are old and disrespectful aren¡¯t worthy of working with us.''¡± With that, Lydia gestured for thewyer to throw thewyer¡¯s letter on the table before turning to leave. ¡°By the way, our CEO also said that if he finds out that you¡¯re not only targeting Wace and his wife but also harassing ourpany¡¯s marketing manager, Jenna, thepany will punish Mr. Louis.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡± Jenna¡¯s voice sounded at the door, and his high heels made a pleasant sound. ¡°I also hope that you won¡¯t harass me anymore. As for you hitting my uncle, I¡¯ll pursue the matter to the end.¡± As he spoke, Jenna walked to Madam Harris¡¯s side. When Louis saw that Jenna couldn¡¯t care less about his bodily pain, he leaned over and asked, ¡°Jenna, why are you here? Is there something you need from me?¡± Unable to be bothered to look at Louis, Jenna continued, ¡°Since you dared to attack my uncle, you should be prepared. Uncle has worked for my family for more than 40 years; he saved my father and raised me since I was young. When I was young, I almost got into a car ident. It was Uncle who saved me, which was why I ended up with a limp. To me, Uncle is like a grandfather, but you treated him as a liar just because he wasn¡¯t dressed so luxuriously. A shameless family like yours isn¡¯t worthy of my Queen family!¡± Madam Harris stood at the side, her face pale. ¡°Not to mention that your Harris family is actually snatching someone else¡¯s house now. It¡¯s really not presentable.¡± Jenna coldly took out a subpoena. ¡°Uncle wanted to forget about the matter, but I can¡¯t just let it go. Your actions are pping our Queen family in the face. In that case, let¡¯s meet in court.¡± Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect Jenna to be so ruthless. She looked terrified, and her body swayed. When that old man came to our door, I thought that he was someone¡¯s poor rtive. In addition, I had been bullied by Sharon during the day, so I didn¡¯t listen carefully to what he said and directly ordered my family to beat this guy up and throw him out. ¡°That old man is clearly a servant. How could he be so important to your Queen family...¡± Louis said in disbelief. He was extremely regretful now. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to this old woman at home and tried to snatch Sharon¡¯s vi. If I had been at home that day, I might¡¯ve treated that old man well. Jenna wouldn¡¯t dislike me so much now. I had originally hoped to rely on the Queen family to make aeback, but it seems like it is useless now. Thinking of this, Louis couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, old woman! If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be in this state now? My lifelong happiness has been ruined by you!¡± Louis-who was lying on the sofa-suddenly went crazy and red at his grandmother fiercely. At this moment, he probably didn¡¯t know what to say. Madam Harris was so shocked that it was as if a thunderp had exploded above her head. Then, she realized what Louis had said. Madam Harris, who was old, naturally couldn¡¯t withstand so much-she was furious. Just as she raised the walking stick in her hand, she fainted on the ground and fell unconscious. Soon, the news of the Harris Group¡¯s split spread throughout New York. Thus, everyone knew that the Sullivan Group no longer invested in Madam Harris¡¯spany. Chapter 352 352 Whitney¡¯s Brother Not only that, but when everyone knew that the Harris family would definitely be finished, the news of Madam Harris being hospitalized from a stroke spread. June almost fainted when she heard the news, but when she understood, she realized that her heart was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized why my mother lived her life like this... When Dad was alive, she always felt that Dad had let her down. She felt that Dad hadn¡¯t given her enough of the family¡¯s things, so Mom had always been bitter about Dad.¡± ¡°And my mother has always wanted to control others in her life. Now that she has encountered such a thing, she can only say that she deserves it. She doesn¡¯t deserve our sympathy at all. Perhaps only after this incident will she realize what she did wrong...¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect June to be able to see her mother¡¯s shorings at a time like this. While the family heaved a sigh of relief, Wace was preparing for hispany to be listed. At first, he only thought that using the Harris family¡¯s name and Sullivan¡¯s cooperation would be able to maintain everyone¡¯s daily expenses. What he didn¡¯t expect was that not only did Sullivan provide him with an opportunity, but it also gave him an opportunity to cooperate. ¡°I originally wanted you to be a big star and earn some money for the family, but it seems that the family can¡¯t count on you at all. However, you saved the Sullivan Group¡¯s chairman. What exactly happened?¡± June looked at Sharon resentfully. Although she was still dissatisfied with this daughter-inw who didn¡¯t have any background, they were living in her vi now. When the house is transferred to my name, Sharon will be at my mercy. Ignoring her mother-inw, Sharon nced at the time and was about to go upstairs to study the new content that Watson had given her when Whitney suddenly called. ¡°Sharon... help me. My brother... my brother...¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice sank, and she ignored June and James¡¯s shouts and ran out. Now that her house was filled with people, Sharon naturally wouldn¡¯t use the front door. She rushed over ording to the address sent by Whitney. What Sharon didn¡¯t expect was that this was an old city area, and it was a dpidated small clinic. ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Sharon? Miss Whitney rmended you?¡± The person in front of her looked very ordinary. When she saw Sharon, she evenpared thetter to the photo on her phone. ¡°Dr. Sharon, he has a high fever and keeps vomiting. He¡¯s about to vomit bile. Please take a look at him!¡± Although I don¡¯t know what has happened, it must not be easy if Whitney has looked for me. Without any time to think, Sharon followed the man into the dark clinic. ¡°Acute appendicitis. There are alreadyplications.¡± Sharon looked at the man on the bed. Perhaps it was because of the pain, but he was curled up into a ball. As for why this person didn¡¯t go to the hospital, Sharon knew very well why-there were nine pistols beside the man. Sharon could only recognize the revolver and didn¡¯t understand the rest. And Whitney¡¯s brother, Wally, didn¡¯t seem to be worried that Sharon would see those things. After all,pared to the guns, his gunshot wound attracted Sharon¡¯s attention more. Seeing Sharon walk to his side, Wally slowly looked up. Wally looked a little like Whitney, especially his almond-shaped eyes. They were exactly the same as Whitney¡¯s, but unlike Whitney¡¯s passion, his eyes were cold. Sharon reached out her hand. Wally¡¯s body was very hot, and he was probably confused because of the fever. Although he didn¡¯t know who was beside him, he was still very sensitive. ¡°He needs an IV. You...¡± Sharon nced at the nervous man beside her. ¡°You can call me Doug.¡± ¡°Okay! Doug, use a towel to cool his forehead first. I¡¯ll go find some salt water.¡± Sharon rummaged through the clinic. No matter what, I need to put on the drip. Wally was very dishonest and didn¡¯t let Sharon get close at all. He even wanted to send her away with the guns beside him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was Whitney¡¯s brother, Sharon would¡¯ve knocked him out. I have to pay with my life to save him? In the end, she had no choice but to threaten him. ¡°You-if you¡¯re still disobedient, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital!¡± As if sensitive to the word ¡®hospital,¡¯ Wally actually quietened down. Sharon quickly took the opportunity to put him on a drip and started to treat his bleeding wounds. Chapter 353 353 Mysterious Organization Although Wally had a high fever, he could feel a pair of gentle hands touching him. He gently held one hand and felt her cold warmth. Wally¡¯s actions stunned the onlooker. My young master rarely touches others, but he took the initiative to hold Sharon¡¯s hand now. What about Sharon? Not only was she not grateful, but she actually pried Wally¡¯s hand open and tapped him a few times. Although Doug didn¡¯t understand what Sharon was doing, he was surprised that blood coagtion had appeared where Wally was bleeding in a short period of time. Moreover, Sharon¡¯s suturing skills didn¡¯t seem low. She could even tie a bowknot under such circumstances... Actually, Doug didn¡¯t know that Sharon was panicking. She had never sutured at all because suturing was what Watson was going to teach her this month. So before she officially learned it, she had only watched suturing videos many times! When Sharon finished treating all the wounds on Wally¡¯s body, she noticed that the other man¡¯s hand had been pressing on the appendix. Before she could rest, Sharon sighed and rubbed her hands together to warm them up for him. Seeing that Wally¡¯s expression had improved, Doug couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Dr. Sharon... you¡¯re too amazing!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. Wally has been injected with two bottles of salt water, and his inmmation has decreased a lot. She sent an ¡®OK¡¯ message to Whitney and continued to massage Wally. Wally¡¯s hand was on her thigh, refusing to move away. Seeing that the sky was dark and that the salt water was done, Sharon packed up her things. Unexpectedly, just as she moved, Wally frowned unconsciously. Sharon bent down and gently smoothed Wally¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°The conditions here are limited; it¡¯s not easy to do this. As for appendicitis, we still have to go to a hospital or a better ce for the surgery. I can only make him feel morefortable now. It won¡¯t hurt so much for a while.¡± Sharon was in a hurry to go home, so before she left, she repeatedly made some things clear to Doug. She didn¡¯t want him to tell Wally her identity. Doug nodded. Actually, he didn¡¯t know what Sharon did. If it weren¡¯t for thedy¡¯s introduction, he wouldn¡¯t have trusted this doctor who suddenly appeared. After giving some instructions, Sharon was about to leave when a few men and women in white shirts walked in. They first looked around, then suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Health Bureau. Someone reported that you vited the healthw here. Let¡¯s take a look!¡± What was strange was that none of these people who imed to be from the Health Bureau took out their identification documents. Instead, they kept staring at Wally. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Look, there¡¯s a sanitary license hanging there, and we are all disinfected.¡± Sharon also felt that something was wrong, and her hand behind her back gestured for Doug to find a chance to leave with her. Those self-proimed staff members didn¡¯t listen to Sharon at all and walked straight to the inner room where Wally was. One of them pointed at the equipment in the clinic. ¡°Take these away. Also, I saw that there were patients inside. Bring them back to the hospital for treatment. You better not stop me, or I¡¯m afraid your clinic will be finished!¡± Sharon quickly stood in front of them. ¡°If you want to move things and take away the patient, you have to show proof. We¡¯re all in serious business. What are you doing?¡± Doug gritted his teeth and recognized who these people were at a nce. Wally¡¯s true identity was an elite intelligence officer with the National Intelligence Agency. His code name in the underworld was Felicitous Rain. He had extraordinary memory and was an expert in disguise; he could disguise himself in a hundred different ways. This time, he had gone undercover to eliminate a multinational criminal organization shrouded in mystery. All in all, he hadn¡¯t seen Wally in New York for two years. ¡°Wally, hang in there!¡± As he spoke, Doug carried Wally and ran toward the back door. If we leave, these people might not attack Dr. Sharon. Doug was certain that these people were here to capture Wally because Wally had sent him a message before. He had just entered this organization and realized that there was very strict discipline here. The information about the members¡¯ identities was very confidential. Everyone might not know each other. Now that he was being hunted down, the only possibility was that he had been exposed. Therefore, the organization started to eliminate the traitors. This was also in line with their principle of not leaving any traces! Chapter 354 354 Meeting Caleb Again ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s the difference between your behavior and a robber¡¯s?¡± Sharon shouted loudly, trying her best to block the direction where Doug and Wally were. ¡°Isn¡¯t it illegal for you to seize someone¡¯s shop like this? Can you bear such losses?¡± The leader lowered his eyes and exuded a murderous aura. ¡°You know my purpose. Get out of my way immediately, or you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here today.¡± Sharon swallowed. As expected, I¡¯m involved in something strange again. Perhaps even Whitney doesn¡¯t know that her brother¡¯s identity isn¡¯t simple! But on second thought, considering Whitney¡¯s trust in me... Sharon immediately used her body to block the way in front of her, unwilling to give in. ¡°In that case, you have to pay the price for your stupidity!¡± The man in the lead had a serious expression and then pushed Sharon hard. ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s actually so lively here?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted, causing Sharon to frown. Even if I die, I don¡¯t want to meet this man again. However, who would¡¯ve thought that I would meet him today? Sharon subconsciously looked at the back door and noticed the light seeping through the door. She knew that Doug had already left with Wally. After driving for only a few minutes, Wally woke up. His gaze instantlynded on the IV drip that wasn¡¯t finished; he clearly felt that the difort in his body had lessened. He frowned slightly and tore off the tape on his hand. He then pulled out the needle and stretched his muscles as he asked directly, ¡°Who treated my wound?¡± Doug was focused on driving. When he heard Wally¡¯s words, he replied, ¡°The doctor that Miss invited to the clinic.¡± Wally remembered that he had indeed seen a woman in his daze, but at that time, he thought that he was hallucinating. ¡°Wally, the doctor said that it¡¯s very dangerous if you don¡¯t get an IV drip.¡± Doug was a little nervous, but he still mustered up the courage to speak. Wally red at Doug. ¡°Do you think what the doctor said works on me? Besides, if any doctor dares to treat me without my permission, I¡¯ll deal with her!¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if you saw the beautiful Dr. Sharon...¡± Doug actually expressed his criticism in a low voice. When he realized that his words were wrong, he quickly said, ¡°Ahem, Dr. Sharon said that other than the wounds on your body, your appendix has to be removed too.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see! I came back this time toplete an important matter.¡± As he spoke, Wally rubbed his temples. I didn¡¯t expect those people to be so well-informed and actually pick this time to stop me. Thinking of this, Wally lit a cigarette helplessly. Doug coughed a few times and said, ¡°Wally, the doctor actually said that it¡¯s also best to quit smoking and drinking for the time being.¡± ¡°I came out to show off to you. Is that doctor your father? You even listen to his farts!¡± Feeling Wally¡¯s disdainful gaze, Doug shrank his neck pitifully and didn¡¯t respond. The two of them had already driven far away, so they naturally didn¡¯t know that Sharon was in danger. Doug only thought that those people were from the Health Bureau. When they realize that Sharon isn¡¯t the owner, they will naturally let her go. Doug didn¡¯t expect Sharon to face such a dangerous person now. Because the door of the clinic was against the light, Sharon didn¡¯t see who it was at first. It wasn¡¯t until Sharon heard the voice that she could almost confirm that the person was Caleb. Sure enough, as he slowly approached, there were a few men in ck behind him. Seeing that Caleb was about to walk over, one of them quickly rushed over, took a chair, and ced it respectfully in front of a man. ¡°Caleb, please!¡± Caleb looked at the chair in front of him. He then slowly walked to the chair, crossed his legs elegantly, and sat down. His eyes were deep, and when he looked at Sharon, they were as deep as the sea as if he were probing. ¡°Oh? Why are you here?¡± As he spoke, Caleb hooked his finger at Sharon. Sharon looked at this guy in front of her and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He has always appeared carefully and avoided the police on the streets, but he has now appeared in broad daylight. Could it be that the power behind him has recovered, so nobody dares to touch him?! Ignoring his words, Sharon slowly retreated. No matter how I look at it, Caleb is a very dangerous person. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with this guy anymore. Also, these people from the Health Bureau make me unsure of their identities. These guys don¡¯t look like good people. Chapter 355 355 Threatened Caleb didn¡¯t expect Sharon to disobey him. His face revealed obvious displeasure, and the man beside him quickly lit a cigar for him. However, Caleb didn¡¯t react to this and instead waved at Sharon. Seeing Sharon¡¯s guarded expression, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The leader of the Health Bureau suddenly spoke, but the moment he met Caleb¡¯s gaze, he broke out into a cold sweat. This man looks like a hooligan and isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Caleb couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. In his heart, these guys were just trash, so he waved behind him. Those people directly invited the people who imed to be from the Health Bureau out, then pulled down the shutter door, leaving only Sharon and Caleb in the space. Following this, there were sounds of punches and kicks and howls outside. Sharon stared at Caleb warily, afraid that he would stab her the next second. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already return the children to you? What else do you want?¡± Sharon slowly retreated. I have to find an opportunity to escape. My phone is on the table beside me; I have to get it and contact the police. Just as she put one hand behind her back, and before she could move toward the phone, she heard Caleb say slowly, ¡°Do you think you can get the phone and inform the police?¡± Sharon¡¯s face was very pale; she really didn¡¯t have the confidence to escape unscathed from this man. It was as if she were naked in front of him-every move could be seen through. ¡°How could that be... Those police officers didn¡¯t have the ability to catch you.¡± Sharon tried her best to make her voice sound normal. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Caleb suddenly stood up and walked toward Sharon step by step. He was like a lion now, slowly approaching his prey. However, he wasn¡¯t hungry at the moment, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get close to his prey. Instead, he wanted to have fun before enjoying it. He walked up to Sharon and looked down at her. Sharon was much shorter than him, only reaching his corbone. She was naturally thin, so she probably couldn¡¯t even withstand a punch from him. Caleb took her phone and found the nearest unknown number. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re invading someone else¡¯s privacy!¡± Sharon nervously tried to snatch her phone, but Caleb grabbed her wrist easily and gave her a look to signal her to quiet down. A pleasant voice came from the phone. Sharon said, ¡°That¡¯s just a call I made when I was asking for directions. Nobody will answer your call.¡± Seeing her anxious look, Caleb found it even more interesting. He put the phone to his ear and sized up the panicked Sharon yfully. ¡°They really won¡¯t answer. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Sharon struggled hard and even reached out to hit Caleb¡¯s tendons, but it was useless. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Caleb smiled brightly. Then, he looked up and raised his eyebrows. ¡°At least it¡¯s connected.¡± Caleb bent down and brought the phone to a ce where both of them could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Sharon wanted to say something, but Caleb wrapped his arms around Sharon and held her in his arms, covering her mouth with one hand. Caleb¡¯s thick arms wrapped around Sharon¡¯s slender shoulders, and his big hand covered her mouth tightly. ¡°Caleb?¡± When Sharon heard the voice on the other end of the phone, she panicked even more. He actually woke up so quickly. As an elder brother, shouldn¡¯t the first thing he does when he wakes up be to look for his sister? And what is this b*stard Caleb trying to do? He can¡¯t be using me to threaten Wally, right? Caleb¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°What do you want? Just say what you want to say.¡± The voice on the other end of the call was more impatient and disdainful. ¡°I have the woman who saved you. You disappeared for a long time, and as soon as you came out, you looked for this woman. Could she be your lover?¡± Sharon red fiercely at Caleb when she heard this. This guy clearly knows that I¡¯m a married woman, but he is still saying these words that can cause a misunderstanding. Laughter came from the other end of the call, followed by a cold snort. ¡°Your ability to spout nonsense has improved a lot. Even if she¡¯s rted to me, what can you do? Why didn¡¯t the famous Twilight investigate before she followed me? Could it be that she spent too much time in prison and got water in her head?¡± Chapter 356 356 Hostage Is Up to You In the face of Wally¡¯s teasing, Caleb didn¡¯t care much. On the other end of the call, Wally stopped the car and started to investigate Sharon¡¯s identity. ¡°If you have time, why don¡¯t you stop calling me and study thisdy¡¯s husband instead? You might even be able to make a fortune.¡± Although Sharon had already guessed that Wally would nevere back for her, and it was even possible that she would be in more danger if he came back... After a few interactions, she had already discovered that Caleb wouldn¡¯t actually kill her. It was probably for the sake of the big picture, so Caleb still had some reservations. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t have to care about your feelings. After all, she really saved you. I thought you would do me a favor, but it now seems that I was overthinking.¡± With that, Caleb pulled Sharon¡¯s hair fiercely and knocked her head against the table. Then, he quickly took out a dagger from his waist and gestured at Sharon¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off one of her ears first. Then, I¡¯ll cut off her flesh bit by bit.¡± Looking at the sharp dagger flickering with a cold light, Sharon was even more nervous. However, she wasn¡¯t afraid because she didn¡¯t feel any killing intent from Caleb. Moreover, he seemed to be very strong and loud just now, but she didn¡¯t feel much pain. Sharon¡¯s eyes darted around a few times, and she turned her head slightly to stare at the knife in Caleb¡¯s hand. Caleb nced at Sharon. At this moment, Sharon was ring at him stubbornly and angrily as if she were saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me again!¡± Hearing the sound of a dagger being pulled oute from the phone, Wally frowned slightly. I don¡¯t want a stranger to die because of me. In addition, I know Caleb very well. This man is simply a collection of cruelty and bloodlust. But from the information I have investigated, it is obvious that this isn¡¯t the first time this woman named Sharon has interacted with Caleb. This woman even saved Caleb¡¯s son. Wally was sure that Caleb wouldn¡¯t really do anything to Sharon until he saw her face, but his calmness suddenly wavered. Moreover, Whitney kept calling and sending him messages, asking about Sharon all the time. This made Wally feel a little anxious. If anything happens to her, she will probably stab me in the chest. Thinking of this, Wally reached out and silentlymunicated in Morse code. Doug quickly understood what he meant and immediately got people to surround the clinic. If their people arrived in time, Caleb probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He probably didn¡¯t expect them to return. Caleb spun the knife in his hand yfully and pressed it against Sharon¡¯s ear as if he were considering whether to make a move. Sharon didn¡¯t say a word and bit her lip tightly, looking very nervous. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± With that, Caleb suddenly raised his dagger and aimed it at Sharon¡¯s ear. Sharon closed her eyes nervously, already calcting how she could escape this guy¡¯s clutches. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to make any sound to disrupt Wally¡¯s decision. Isn¡¯t it just one ear? I believe that Watson will definitely have a way to sew it back together at the right time, although this is just meforting myself. ¡°Twilight,¡± Wally suddenly said. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, the knife in Caleb¡¯s hand had already cut off a few strands of Sharon¡¯s hair. ¡°You can do whatever you want with that hostage. It¡¯s just that I want to tell you that our people have already surrounded the small clinic you¡¯re in. We might have a chance to send you at this time.¡± With that, Wally hung up. Caleb¡¯s face darkened as he looked out. This area belongs to the old city. The surrounding buildings aren¡¯t tall, and most of the facades are closed. I can feel eyes staring at us from the dark corners. Perhaps that b*stard Wally has returned. Caleb threw the cigar to the side and stabbed the dagger into the table. Seeing Sharon close her eyes and look fearless and generous in the face of danger, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but smile. Did she really think that I would chop off her ears? ¡°Sharon.¡± A huge force helped Sharon up. When Sharon opened her eyes, she saw Caleb¡¯s face, and then she saw the dagger stuck in the table. Her eyes were filled with confusion. Chapter 357 357 Whitney¡¯s Invitation ¡°You heard me. The person you helped would rather sacrifice you than save you. Should Iugh at you for being stupid or at your poor judgment?¡± Caleb stepped on his cigar and spoke with a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other in the first ce, and I¡¯m just here to help.¡± At first, Sharon was wondering if she should hide it, but looking at Caleb¡¯s expression, she knew that this guy definitely knew who Wally was, which was why he said this now. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Caleb reached out and patted Sharon¡¯s pale face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sharon was a little surprised. Is this man crazy? Unexpectedly, Caleb smiled indifferently. ¡°If you follow me back to the Golden Triangle, they¡¯ll be very happy.¡± At the mention of the two brothers, Sharon¡¯s heart softened, but this wasn¡¯t enough for her to abandon everything to take care of someone else¡¯s children. This b*stard even wanted to cut off my ears just now, so why should I go with him? Wouldn¡¯t I be jumping into the fire pit foolishly? Caleb actually stared at her meaningfully as if he were really waiting for her decision. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Sharon reminded. Although she didn¡¯t like this guy, she knew that the two children couldn¡¯t lose their father now. Caleb continued stubbornly, ¡°Sharon... nobody cares about you, including the Harris family and even Wace! Are youing with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sharon¡¯s answer was very firm. ¡°Whether they care about me or not has nothing to do with us. Caleb, you know that I¡¯m just an ordinary person. You¡¯re already making things difficult for me. There¡¯s nothing between that man and me. I only came today because of my friend.¡± Looking at Sharon, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but observe his surroundings. Wally has already grasped our location and has sent countless people over. If we really fight, I probably won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. ¡°An ordinary person?¡± Caleb suddenlyughed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Superstar Sharon attract everyone¡¯s attention now?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Caleb to pay attention to the entertainment industry, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She saw the medicine for leukemia in the medicine cab and turned to get the medicine. ¡°Take this medicine back to Johnson. It¡¯s good for his illness. You...¡± When Sharon turned around again, Caleb had disappeared. Just as she was feeling puzzled, Whitney called. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯ve just finished my work here. Are you still with my brother? You must leave him behind; I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± When Whitney rushed to the clinic, Sharon had been waiting for her at the door for a long time. When her friend got into the car, Whitney heaved a sigh of relief and took out a cold soda from the small fridge in her car. Just as she was about to enjoy it, Sharon stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re covered in sweat, yet you still dare to drink such cold stuff. Do you want to die?¡± Whitney pursed her lips. If I hadn¡¯t realized that Sharon was very skilled when treating Melinda during the casting selection, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Sharon was actually good at medicine. I really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do this time. ¡°So my brother still ran away, right?¡± Whitney said indignantly. Seeing Sharon¡¯s puzzled expression, Whitney sighed. ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Wally. Actually, I don¡¯t know what my brother does. Moreover, we weren¡¯t born from the same mother. His biological mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to him. My mother has always treated him as her own, but after he found out that my mother wasn¡¯t his biological mother, their rtionship became abnormally awkward for some reason.¡± Only then did Sharon know that there was such a rtionship between the siblings. But looking at Whitney, she probably doesn¡¯t know Wally¡¯s true identity. A person rted to Caleb is definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°I only know that Wally often does cross-border transactions, but I don¡¯t know why he suddenly came back. Moreover, his secretary said that he was seriously injured and that it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to find a doctor. I was too anxious at that time, so I went straight to you. I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, right?¡± Whitney said very seriously. Sharon thought about it. Perhaps Wally doesn¡¯t want his sister to know his true identity, so he used another excuse to fool her. Chapter 358 358 Attending the Ball Whitney yawned. Seeing that Sharon was fine, she quickly spoke with her eyes sparkling as she looked at Sharon. ¡°Sharon, let¡¯s go out and y tonight! Call Yumi too!¡± ¡°I received your message and ran out. I haven¡¯t handed it over to my family yet, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you out to y.¡± Sharon smiled apologetically. Actually, she wasn¡¯t someone who liked lively ces. Moreover, because she had participated in the casting selection previously, she hadn¡¯t been quiet for a long time toplete something. ¡°Can¡¯t you just send a message? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you! I¡¯ll take you to an interesting ce today. We haven¡¯t had a good gathering since thepetition ended; you can¡¯t shirk responsibility this time.¡± As she spoke, Whitney winked at Sharon mysteriously. ¡°Then, let¡¯s find a ce to drink coffee?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw her friend¡¯s excited expression. Hearing this, Whitney rolled her eyes. ¡°Please, Madam Harris, wake up. We¡¯re living in modern society now. What are you thinking about? If we¡¯re going out, we should at least go to a bar!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you; I don¡¯t have much money.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to go to a bar, so she used a simr reason. Everyone knew her situation in the Harris family, so it was understandable that she was short of money. Unexpectedly, Whitney immediately beamed with joy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend money this time. I have three tickets here. Pick Yumi up, and the three of us will go together.¡± Sharon was slightly stunned. She took the ticket from Whitney and saw a row of standard handwriting. It looked very sincere-the invitation to the role-ying ball. ¡°What does that mean? Role-ying? Are we going to y roles that we don¡¯t use in our daily lives?¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s confused expression, Whitney¡¯s expression became even more incredulous. ¡°Sharon, are you really a modern person? I don¡¯t know what to say. The so-called ¡®role-ying¡¯ is a kind of disguise game. It¡¯s very interesting tobine this kind of ball and socializing. This kind of role-ying can be done in any form, be it an animated character or a real person.¡± ¡°I see, but I¡¯m not very good at dancing.¡± The moment Sharon heard the word ¡®dance,¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. ¡°You also know that my limbs are very uncoordinated, not as strong as yours.¡± ¡°I know you can¡¯t-that¡¯s why I dragged you along to practice. Besides, there are many people your age at this ball, and it¡¯s good for your family¡¯s career development. Besides, what are you worried about when you y the role? Nobody will recognize you so easily. I¡¯ve prepared your clothes.¡± As she spoke, Whitney took out a bag from the backseat and reached out to retrieve the clothes inside. It was a green elf suit with a pair of wings at the back. Whitney had even thoughtfully prepared a golden mask for her. The surroundings were also outlined in green, adding a hint of cuteness to her innocence. ¡°I think you look really beautiful in green, and this outfit definitely suits you!¡± Whitney said excitedly. Then, she took out her clown costume. ¡°You have to experience a happy new life. Let¡¯s go pick up Yumi now and go straight to our destination.¡± Although she said that, Whitney reached out to Sharon. She took off thetter¡¯s coat and threw it out of the window. Sharon looked at the girl¡¯s actions and was a little speechless. In order to make me change into this elf suit, Whitney has really put in a lot of effort. When she picked up Yumi¡¯s call, Whitney took out a set of soft clothes. After Yumi put it on, she looked like an obedient little sheep. ¡°I wore this set of clothes when I was nning on having a pajama party. In the end, I tried it on, and it really wasn¡¯t my style. I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy today.¡± Looking at Yumi and Sharon-who had already changed their clothes-Whitney nodded in satisfaction. What the three of them didn¡¯t expect was that there were quite a number of people who came to the ball. Moreover, at a nce, they were all members of prestigious families. Both men and women were dressed up carefully as if they took this ball very seriously. Everyone exchanged greetings. There was a happy dance between the familiar people, and there was no restraint at all. Whitney ran in from the side door, pulling the two of them with her. ¡°I¡¯m starving. There¡¯s fried chicken over there; I¡¯m going to eat a few pieces. My manager has been controlling me during the training. Now that it¡¯s finally over, I naturally have to eat happily.¡± Chapter 359 359 He Was There Too? ¡°The snacks here are so exquisite,¡± Yumi said in surprise. ¡°Why do the two of you look like you¡¯re from another gxy?¡± Whitney shook her head helplessly. Then, she brought the two of them to the buffet area. There was a great variety of food here, and all the dishes were produced by Michelin chefs. Looking at the long dining table, Sharon and Yumi were very excited. Their eyes lit up when they looked at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat; rx too. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be letting down the tickets I worked so hard to get.¡± Whitney stuffed a piece of chicken into her mouth and spoke sincerely to the two women who were eating happily. ¡°Look at who these two people are? Why do they look like they haven¡¯t eaten for hundreds of years?¡± Sharon felt someone walk past her. At first, she only felt that the voice was familiar and only reacted when she looked up. It was actually Crystal! Yumi looked at Sharon, unsure who these people were here for. Whitney turned around and gazed at Crystal. ¡°Are we eating things that belong to you? Why do you have so much to say?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect to meet Crystal again. Everyone in New York knows that because of some things that happened previously, she went home with her brother and was taught a lesson by the Gambling King. ¡°Sharon, Whitney, let¡¯s go dance!¡± Sensing that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, Yumi tugged at their arms and pulled them to the dance floor. Whitney was an expert in dancing to begin with, and on such an asion, she was amazing. In no time, a fair man took the initiative to walk up to her and invited her to dance. Sharon watched them dance and stood there silently. At this moment, there was an unfamiliar aura around her, making her feel ufortable. And Yumi seemed to have been invited too-there were many men around her. Although Sharon wanted to go up and help, when she saw Benjamin walking toward Yumi, she tactfully didn¡¯t disturb him. After Sharon was done eating and drinking, she retreated to the sofa at the side. It was abnormally quiet here. A man was sitting there drinking champagne. He was wearing a ck suit and a mask that Sharon was very familiar with. She didn¡¯t expect a man to watch ¡®Pretty Girl Warrior¡¯ too and even put on a nightgown mask. Sharon walked to the sofa next to the man and sat down. Then, she quietly watched the swaying couples on the dance floor and couldn¡¯t help but sway a little. However, the man seemed to have taken an interest in her. He walked straight to her and extended his hand gentlemanly. In fact, Sharon was very nervous. She didn¡¯t n to dance with others, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t think of how to reject him. The people who came here were actually here to pursue excitement, so they came to find strangers to apany them. There were very few people who sat here in a daze like Sharon. Seeing that the person was getting closer and closer, Sharon could see his outline more and more clearly. This man was very tall, and unlike Wace, he could even be described as sturdy. Even though he was wearing a cloak, the muscles hidden under his suit could be seen. Seeing the man invite her, Sharon froze, not knowing what to do. ¡°Hey! Nightgown mask, I¡¯m your bunny! How about I dance with you?¡± A lively female voice sounded, and then a girl in a sailor suit reached out to him. The man was obviously stunned, but he didn¡¯t reject her. The two of them walked onto the dance floor under Sharon¡¯s gaze. Looking at the two¡¯s backs, Sharon wasn¡¯t disappointed. She looked around and saw a familiar figure; it made her subconsciously blurt out Wace¡¯s name. Then, Sharon reacted. Why would Wacee to such an event? Sharon picked up the drink beside her and took a sip, thinking that she should go and find that crazy girl, Whitney. Just as she stood up, the music on the dance floor suddenly changed. The originally gentle music turned into very passionate dance music, and the atmosphere instantly became lively. The host said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re going to choose our dance queen today! Everyone, dance to your heart¡¯s content!¡± These words instantly ignited the enthusiasm of everyone present. They weed everyone¡¯s cheers, and everyone twisted and danced even more crazily on the dance floor. Sharon looked around for Whitney, but there were too many people on the dance floor. There were even many people cosying as heroines, so she couldn¡¯t find her friend at all. Chapter 360 360 The Underhand Deal After looking around, Sharon didn¡¯t find anyone, but she didn¡¯t notice that the surrounding crowd had automatically retreated. Only two pairs were left on the dance floor. Obviously, everyone realized that the dance of those two pairs was especially eye-catching. Sharon noticed that the man in the nightgown mask was also among them. She guessed that he was actually very good at dancing. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t agree to his invite just now, or else he definitely wouldn¡¯t be standing in that position now. At this moment, Whitney appeared beside Sharon unsteadily, reeking of alcohol. ¡°Sharon, why are you standing here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Is my phone with you? Eh? You¡¯ve gotten kicked out so quickly?¡± ¡°It seems like thepetition for this round¡¯s ¡®dance queen¡¯ is very intense. I wonder who the final winner is!¡± The host was also very excited as he spoke, his gaze fixed on the still dancing pairs. Seeing that the two pairs were still interacting and dancing, cheers came from the surroundings. It was only then that Sharon realized that the man-who was wearing a mask like Lupin the Third-was the person she had recognized wrongly just now. The man didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in winning the championship; he did not even want to continue dancing with his female partner. He suddenly changed his steps and wanted to turn around and leave, but he didn¡¯t expect his dance partner to hug him suddenly. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and wanted to kiss him. The audience present was shocked by her bold actions. Could it be that this woman wants to give him a French kiss in front of so many people? The host did not expect it either. When their eyes met, the man took a step back and dodged the woman¡¯s surprise attack. When the two of them looked at each other, the woman¡¯s eyes were like stars, and the man¡¯s expression was very stunned. His eyes were as deep as ake, as if this matter had also caught him by surprise. When her n failed, the woman abruptly undid her mask. Then, her agile fingers reached behind the man¡¯s head and gently pulled the rope behind the man¡¯s mask. Instantly, the crowd eximed, saying that the two of them were verypatible. Sharon stared at the man and woman in the middle of the stage and was stunned. Why are the two of them together? Sharon never expected that the man was really Wace, and the woman standing in front of him was the daughter of the Gambling King, Crystal. ¡°Thank you so much for apanying me to such a masquerade ball.¡± Crystal revealed a rare charming smile and looked at Wace smugly, as if she was very satisfied with his cooperation. Wace suppressed his anger and frowned. They had chosen to wear masks to hide their identities. Who knew that she would take off his mask in public? ¡°Can you bring me to see your father now?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to see Cole, Wace didn¡¯t want to waste his time apanying Crystal. Although he had already worked with Sullivan, he didn¡¯t expect to encounter obstacles when thepany was listed publicly. Besides that, Cole was obviously making things difficult for him on purpose to win back some face for Theo, who had embarrassed himself in his house. Therefore, he repeatedly emphasized that he would only agree to see Wace if he had satisfied his daughter, Crystal. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Crystal replied to Wace in a low voice. ¡°I heard from Dad that the Harris family¡¯s time is up, but I think you¡¯re developing quite well. Your ownpany is even going to be listed. Actually, I¡¯m quite grateful to Sharon and the CEO of Sullivan. That brother of mine has been spoiled by our family and doesn¡¯t care about anyone. I¡¯ve been wondering if anyone could teach him a lesson!¡± Wace lowered his head and looked at the hand on his waist. ¡°This is your family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re not an ordinary man. Even now, I think so too.¡± What Crystal regretted the most now was giving up on Wace. If she had known that he was so capable, she wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid as to let him off! Wace wanted to pull her hand away, but Crystal suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know who the person behind Xenia is?¡± Wace¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been investigating this matter for a long time, but he really didn¡¯t know anyone in this circle. After asking around a few times, it could even be said that nobody knew about this matter. ¡°Actually, Xenia¡¯s reputation in the industry isn¡¯t very good, so the sugar daddy behind her always changes for no reason.¡± Crystal raised her curved eyebrows. Wace suddenly became interested in her words. Although I don¡¯t know what Crystal wants to do, from the looks of it, she seems to know a lot about the inside story of Sharon¡¯s participation in the casting selection. This matter piqued Wace¡¯s interest. If it weren¡¯t for Xenia, Sharon might¡¯ve been able to advance and fulfill her dreams. Chapter 361 361 Inviting Him Again Wace still didn¡¯t know why his wife suddenly wanted to enter the entertainment industry, nor did he know who the voice that suddenly sounded during Sharon¡¯sst performance belonged to and what it had meant to Sharon. However, he believed that the news that suddenly appeared was definitely not groundless. Sharon must have some rtionship with Mr. Gabriel of East Royal Entertainment. If he asked Sharon personally, she might not tell him all the news, so he could only find the truth out himself. When Crystal saw Wace¡¯s expression, she knew that he had taken the bait. An unknown emotion appeared in her loving eyes, and her voice was gentle as she said, ¡°If you want to know these things, why don¡¯t you give me face now?¡± Wace stared at Crystal¡¯s face. She had always had that familiar smile on her face, but at this moment, she looked even more innocent. As the daughter of the Gambling King, she should¡¯ve been dignified and elegant, but the current Crystal waspletely different from the one he had known when he was young. ¡°Just do it for me in consideration of the friendship we¡¯ve had since we were young.¡± Crystal looked up, and her soft lips entered Wace¡¯s line of sight. Thinking of how she had taken the initiative just now, Wace sighed. ¡°You still want to reject me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell my father?¡± Crystal looked at him and revealed a victorious smile. This time, Crystal didn¡¯t kiss Wace but hugged him. Sharon didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that Crystal had subconsciously looked at her just now. At this moment, Whitney-who was beside her-was drunk. She stood in the corner and quietly watched the interaction between the two of them. Her heart could not help but ache. In the middle of the dance floor, the man in the nightgown mask seemed to be tired of this boring game. He spun and sent his partner, thedy dressed in the Sailor Moon outfit, out of the dance floor. Then, he left, leaving Wace and Crystal behind. They naturally became the most dazzling couple on the dance floor today. ¡°Please dance for us again!¡± The host led the surrounding crowd to cheer. Sharon didn¡¯t want to watch the interaction between the two of them anymore. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings, and apanied by apuse, Sharon also walked toward the door. Crystal smiled and reached out to Wace. ¡°Come on. Dance with me again.¡± Passionate dance music sounded. Sharon brought Whitney out of the mansion¡¯s hall amidst theughter. Yumi had been waiting for them outside for a long time. Whitney was already unconscious from drinking, and Yumi helplessly pulled her back to the washroom in the mansion¡¯s hall to vomit. It was only then that Sharon looked at the few paintings in the hall. A painting called ¡®Flowing Moon¡¯ attracted her attention. She looked up and couldn¡¯t help but think of the night she looked at the moon with Wace. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. Originally, she thought that their rtionship was different and that they were really husband and wife. But just as Wace had taken root in her heart and became an indispensable person in her life, she saw the scene today. Hence, she had thought too much. Even though we¡¯ve been together for so long, Wace still has Crystal in his heart. Sharon quietly raised her head,pletely unaware that someone was looking at her. The light-green dress seemed to be tailor-made for her, revealing her thin shoulders. She looked weak and fragile. Under the light, her fair skin glowed faintly, and her eyes were filled with deep sadness. The small wings on her back added some yfulness and cuteness. At this moment, Sharon looked as if she had walked out of the fairy world-mysterious and elegant-making people¡¯s gazes follow her unconsciously. A familiar hand reached out again in an inviting gesture. It was only then that Sharon turned around. She didn¡¯t expect to meet this man in the nightgown mask again. Although she didn¡¯t know what this man looked like, she could feel an extraordinary aura. He leaned forward slightly. This time, he held Sharon¡¯s hand with an irresistible force. Sharon was obviously stunned. As she listened to the passionate dance music ying in the hall, her heart ached when she thought of her husband hugging another woman and dancing. Perhaps we will still get a divorce, and Wace will marry Crystal. Their happiness and sadness will have nothing to do with me in the future. She allowed the man in front of her to pull her away. Sharon¡¯s slender hand was ced in the man¡¯s palm. With a suction force, the man¡¯s hand wrapped around Sharon¡¯s waist. It was clearly a passionate tango by her ear, but the man led her in an elegant dance instead. Chapter 362 362 Drinking Together at Night Sharon¡¯s dress fluttered, and her hair moved as well. They were in a small front hall, and with inappropriate music, the two of them actually danced harmoniously. The two of them, each with their own thoughts, didn¡¯t stop dancing. As the music in the hall stopped, the two of them also stopped. The man with the nightgown mask removed his mask, and there was an ambiguous smile in his eyes. ¡°Sharon, you still don¡¯t want to leave with me?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Sharon was shocked and subconsciously retreated. This man is actually Caleb. Why is he here? No wonder this guy was wearing a mask. He was just worried that someone would recognize him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sharon asked softly and signaled him to quickly put on the mask. ¡°Do you want to go for a drink?¡± Caleb smiled brightly, as if he didn¡¯t care about Sharon¡¯s situation at all. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sharon only felt that it was strange and shook her head. ¡°My friend hasn¡¯te out yet. You leave first; don¡¯t be discovered...¡± ¡°Then, I suggest you give them a call and tell them to move faster,¡± Caleb ordered. Sharon still shook her head. I don¡¯t know what this b*stard wants to do. It isn¡¯t easy for me to have a peaceful life, and I really don¡¯t want to interact with Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force a woman. That would look ungentlemanly.¡± Although he said that, Caleb¡¯s words were a threat. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, When did this guy ever have any manners? The first time we met, I was almost killed. The next few times we met, he even ignored my safety. In the end, this guy didn¡¯t leave a good impression on me at all. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but wonder if this guy is crazy. Seeing that he still wanted to wait for her, Sharon was really confused. Is our rtionship so good that I would go out whenever he asks me out? The two of them stood in the front hall. The music in the hall could no longer be heard, and people walked out one after another. Sharon looked over and saw Wace and Crystal discussing something with their heads lowered. They looked very intimate. A man like Wace could be said to be a young talent, which was why there was an endless stream of admirers around him. June was also very confident that even if Sharon divorced him, Wace would definitely be able to find someone better. Seeing that Wace wasn¡¯t looking up at all and was listening to Crystal wholeheartedly, Sharon lowered her head sadly. Caleb followed her gaze and naturally saw that scene. However, he seemed to have noticed someone and put on his mask again. Then, he said impatiently, ¡°Come out with me immediately!¡± Sharon wanted to break free from his control, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough. She could only sigh silently and take out her phone to send Yumi a message. ¡°What exactly do you want? I won¡¯t go drinking with you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter-as long as youe out and follow me.¡± Caleb¡¯s tone was very cold. Then, he added, ¡°Just stay with me.¡± As he spoke, Caleb dragged her out and walked to a fountain in the courtyard of the mansion. There was a white RV parked beside it. It looked ordinary, and if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they would not notice it. ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± Sharon was pretty done, but in front of Caleb, it was as if she were facing a wall. She didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave with you. What do you want?¡± Looking at the RV, Sharon recalled the invitation Caleb had extended to her previously. He will probably run away with me the moment I get into the car. Unexpectedly, Caleb suddenly asked, ¡°Have you tried sitting on the roof of a car, drinking wine, and looking at the scenery?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink, and I¡¯m not in the mood to enjoy the scenery.¡± Sharon¡¯s answer was very cold, but Caleb smiled and said, ¡°Come.¡± As he spoke, he exerted a little force and carried Sharon to the front of the car. Then, he jumped into the car and jumped onto the roof. This was easy for him, but for Sharon, she couldn¡¯t climb up at all. He reached out and grabbed Sharon¡¯s wrist, which looked even fairer under the moonlight. With a little force, he lifted her up. The green veil brushed across the white car roof, and Sharon tried to look down. It was a little scary to jump down from this height, so she still sat beside Caleb obediently. She saw that Caleb had already opened a bottle of red wine and poured himself a ss. Chapter 363 363 The Fireworks Show Caleb yawnedzily and sobered up. He looked up at the vast starry night sky, and the red liquid in his hand moved slightly. Caleb drank half a ss in one gulp and nced at Sharon. His eyes seemed to be filled with ruins, and he looked abnormally tired. Sharon sat a distance away from Caleb. After all, she couldn¡¯tpletely trust the man in front of her. In addition, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to escape now, so she could only keep a distance. She raised her head to look at the moon hanging in the sky. She had once wanted to live a good life with Wace. When her husband had made up for the wedding he owed her, she even felt very happy. However, it was only now that she understood that their rtionship had always been hanging midair. When they encountered a problem, their rtionship would suddenly fall and break into pieces. ¡°Do you know what constetion that is?¡± The weather was very good today, so the stars in the sky were abnormally obvious. Sharon nced at Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in horoscopes.¡± As if he didn¡¯t hear Sharon¡¯s words, Caleb continued, ¡°That¡¯s Scorpio over there-it¡¯s rare to see it in the city. Fortunately, we¡¯re in the suburbs, and the weather is good. Scorpio is the representative of snakes; it represents the highest intelligence and efficiency. What¡¯s your horoscope?¡± Hearing Caleb exin it to her seriously, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. I don¡¯t care about horoscopes. I just want to go back as soon as possible. Sitting on the roof of the car, drinking red wine, and looking at the stars. To think that this guy could think of this. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my horoscope is either. Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t believe in that thing?¡± Sharon also took a sip of the wine. No wonder some people always want to drink when they are down. When they swallow the wine, they feel all the pain and mncholy go down with it. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe horoscopes at first, but sometimes, you have to believe these things.¡± Caleb¡¯s gazended on Sharon. His eyes were misty and illusory as if they carried a heavy secret. Sharon knew that he was a man with a story, but she wasn¡¯t interested in other people¡¯s soul-stirring things. Just as Sharon was thinking of a reason to leave, her phone suddenly rang. She quickly picked it up and realized that it was Whitney. ¡°Hehe...¡± Whitney-who was on the other end of the call-didn¡¯t seem to have sobered up yet. Sharon could even hear Yumi telling her to be careful. ¡°Sharon, where are you? Let me tell you-I¡¯m the dance queen! Hahaha, let me tell you, don¡¯t be sad. The people in the casting selection are all big idiots. When I have the ability, I¡¯ll definitely deal with all of them. ¡± Whitney spoke passionately. On the other end of the call, Yumi asked, ¡°Sharon, where are you? We¡¯re already out. I don¡¯t know how to drive, so I dragged her out first. I thought of calling a car by the road to send her back. I wonder if I can find her ce.¡± ¡°Both of you, please be careful. I¡¯ll send you Whitney¡¯s nearest addresster.¡± After Sharon hung up, Caleb¡¯s ss was already empty. He ced the ss beside him and looked at Sharon with a deep gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are your friends anxiously asking you to leave too? But the real show hasn¡¯t started~¡± Hearing his joking words, Sharon became nervous for no reason. ¡°What show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so lively here today; it¡¯s not enough to just watch the stars. I wonder if you like to watch fireworks?¡± Caleb smiled mysteriously, making Sharon instantly feel that something was wrong. ¡°You prepared a fireworks show?¡± Just as Sharon asked, she felt that she was too stupid. How could someone like Caleb have such a romantic mood? Caleb poured himself another ss of wine and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think the person who organized this ball is an ordinary businessman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of it that way. The people I recognize here are of certain statuses, and some are popr celebrities. Hence, they¡¯re either rich or noble. If the person who organized this ball is an ordinary businessman, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to invite these people,¡± Sharon replied seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve met Wally, so you should know how I was imprisoned, right?¡± Sharon replied casually, ¡°He was already half-dead when I saw him. He didn¡¯t have time to tell me about you. Besides, if you hadn¡¯t kidnapped me, how would Wally know that we knew each other?¡± Chapter 364 364 Going Back to Find Him Caleb shrugged and raised his ss as if he were paying tribute to the past. ¡°A brother under me betrayed me. At that time, we didn¡¯t know Wally¡¯s true identity, so he took advantage of the loophole, and the organization behind him captured me. He has been living well these few years. I finally managed to escape and realized that he was using my money to do business. That was when I confirmed that the mole was him. Therefore, I personally killed the 27 members of their family. Now, he¡¯s the only one left.¡± Sharon broke out into a cold sweat. This man is indeed very dangerous. ¡°The most ridiculous thing is that this idiot called me a few days ago and even called me Brother Caleb. It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡± When Caleb said this, Sharon felt a familiar killing intent. Could it be... Sharon suddenly realized why Caleb would tell her this at this moment. ording to my understanding of this man, he is one that seeks revenge for the smallest grievances. His appearance here tonight... Could it be!? Thinking of this, Sharon suddenly stood up,pletely forgetting the current height she was at. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caleb, on the other hand, looked rxed. His voice was so rxed that it sounded as if he were just talking about the good weather tonight and the stars. ¡°Traitors should end up like this. On the ount that he¡¯s my former brother, I¡¯ll send him off personally.¡± Caleb¡¯s expression was strange and cold. He looked at the mansion and sneered, ¡°Alright, the fireworks are about to start...¡± Just as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang, and Sharon almost fell off the car. Fortunately, Caleb caught her. Sharon¡¯s ears buzzed, catching her off-guard. She even felt like her internal organs were about to be shaken out. She looked at the fire not far away in disbelief and saw that the originally luxurious mansion had already turned into a sea of fire. Countless shouts and crackling sounds made her heart turn cold. In an instant, thick smoke billowed as a sea of fire appeared. Those who didn¡¯t know would really think that it was a grand fireworks show. The fire reflected in Sharon¡¯s eyes, and the burning made her feel ufortable. ¡°Lunatic! Caleb, you¡¯re simply a lunatic!¡± Sharon eximed. In this situation, countless people have died. However, this lunatic can still sit here and drink quietly as if this is really a fireworks show. ¡°Do you know that many of those people are innocent? If you want revenge, why did you hurt innocent people!?¡± Sharon suddenly stood up, picked up the wine bottle, and threw it at Caleb. Caleb was quite agile and dodged it directly. The wine bottle flew out and shattered, and the remaining wine inside spilled all over the ground. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for not letting you die in there?¡± Caleb frowned, his eyes darkening as he stared coldly at the pale Sharon. In his eyes, this woman was simply insensible. She actually used a wine bottle to try and hit me. If I hadn¡¯t recognized Sharon and forcefully pulled her out... Does she think that she would still be able to escape unscathed? This woman isn¡¯t grateful at all and instead returns kindness with malice! ¡°Stop pretending to be kind! I came here with my friends. If they hadn¡¯t left, they would be one of the dead now.¡± As she spoke, Sharon took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and jumped down. She, who was still afraid just now, now had the courage to jump down from somewhere. Then, she felt the pain in her body, and the wings on her back broke. Sharon stood up without hesitation, took off her wings, and threw them to the side. Every step she took hurt her body, but she couldn¡¯t care less now. Wace might still be inside, so how could I let anything happen to him? As she walked toward the fire, she called Wace, but he didn¡¯t answer. Sharon¡¯s tears fell unconsciously. If I had noticed Caleb¡¯s abnormality earlier, I would¡¯ve informed everyone in advance. Perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been any casualties. ¡°Damn it! Sharon, you¡¯re the f*cking lunatic!¡± Caleb looked at the limping back and actually eximed at her actions. Then, he jumped down from the car in exasperation. Seeing the petite figure rush toward the scene of the incident without care, he punched the car, creating a hole. ¡°Damn it! What a crazy woman who doesn¡¯t care about her life!¡± Chapter 365 365 Charging Into the Fire Just as Sharon was about to reach the mansion, Yumi called. ¡°Sharon, there was an explosion. There are mes over there. Have you left? Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± Yumi¡¯s voice was trembling; it was obvious that she had cried. Whitney was also woken up by the explosion. Although she was still a little incoherent, she was a little more normal than when she was drunk. ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured. Don¡¯t worry, Yumi! This ce is very chaotic now. You can go back first.¡± Yumi was stunned. ¡°Then, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Wace,¡± Sharon said firmly. ¡°He¡¯s here too? I didn¡¯t see him! Sharon, wake up. Don¡¯t be stupid; it¡¯s very chaotic there. Even if Wace is really here, you won¡¯t be able to find him! The two of us haven¡¯t gone far. Come out quickly; we¡¯ll wait for you. Don¡¯t take the risk!¡± Sharon clenched her fists and replied firmly, ¡°Yumi, Whitney... I¡¯m sorry. I have to look for him!¡± Now that they were still husband and wife, she had to find him no matter what. Looking at the mes in front of her and the broken limbs of people that had been blown into pieces, Sharon prayed silently that nothing had happened to her husband. Sharon found a ce that wasn¡¯t affected by the fire and ran up. Many people in the mansion rushed down from above-only Sharon walked up alone. She could barely hold onto the wall and prevent herself from being brought down by these people. She retracted her gaze from the fleeing people. She hoped to see Wace, but these people were obviously from another floor and not the hall. In addition, this explosion was too sudden, and they were still escaping in a hurry. Sharon realized that this was the second floor of the mansion. Through a small bridge that hadn¡¯t been blown up, Sharon arrived at the first floor. Just as she was about to walk into the front hall, there was another explosion. The crystal chandelier above her head fell straight down. Fortunately, Sharon was very fast and avoided the fate of being crushed by the ceiling. Thick smoke billowed in the hall, and it was because of this that Sharon couldn¡¯t see what happened in front of her at all. There were ruins-courtesy of the explosion-everywhere, and the explosion had triggered a fire. The entire mansion was filled with the smell of burning and the smell of burning people. There were many people lying on the ground, but Sharon didn¡¯t have time to see if they were dead or alive. Because of the sudden explosion, many people didn¡¯t have the time to run out. Sharon looked around for a person in a maroon suit. That was the most obvious sign of Wace. She covered her mouth and nose with a wet handkerchief and checked seriously, but she didn¡¯t see her husband at all. Could it be that he has already run out? But why didn¡¯t he pick up my call? This surprised Sharon. Lying on the ground, Sharon tried her best not to let the smoke enter her mouth. She shouted from time to time, ¡°Wace! Wace!¡± ¡°Save me... Please... Please... save me.¡± A weak voice came. Sharon crawled in the direction of the voice. One couldn¡¯t see the original look of her green dress any longer. Sharon knew that she must¡¯ve sprained her ankle because whenever she used too much strength, her ankle would hurt. She looked at the person who made the sound. His legs were bleeding non-stop, and he was in so much pain that he was already sweating profusely. He wanted to scream, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Sharon looked at the napkins beside her and quickly took them over. She then tied them around his wound to stop the bleeding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The police and ambnce are on their way; you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Seeing such a tragic scene in front of her, Sharon hated Caleb. This man Is too cruel. Just for revenge, he has implicated so many people! ¡°Did you see a man wearing a maroon suit? It¡¯s... the man who danced with the ¡®dance queen¡¯ just now,¡± Sharon asked anxiously. The man shook his head and answered softly, ¡°It was very sudden... I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Sharon quickly treated the man¡¯s wound andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will save you in a while! Bear with it-hold on!¡± As she spoke, Sharon continued to climb in. She recalled where the two were dancing just now and wondered if Wace was there. Outside the mansion, Yumi was holding Whitney and waiting anxiously. When the two heard that Sharon had run back to save her husband, their hearts hung in their throats. Why would Sharon be stupid at this moment? What kind of situation is it now? She rushed in with the fire raging inside. Does she want to die?! Chapter 366 366 A Deserved Death ¡°Yumi? Whitney? Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice came from behind Yumi. The two of them turned around and looked at Benjamin. Yumi¡¯s tears instantly flowed down. ¡°Mr. Benjamin...¡± Whitney forced herself awake, rushed up, and said, ¡°Wace-you saw Wace back then, right? Is he here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I noticed that he was also at the ball today?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows and suddenly recalled that the person dancing in the middle of the dance floor looked a little like Sharon¡¯s husband. ¡°Sharon rushed in to look for him. If you see him, please contact us.¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Is she crazy? The fire is so big, and she actually dared to rush in now.¡± Whitney ignored Benjamin and shouted, ¡°Did everyone see the ¡®bestbination¡¯ today? Let me know if you see them.¡± She heard from Yumi that the dance partner the ¡®dance queen¡¯ brought tonight was a little simr to Wace. Whitney felt that maybe Sharon had recognized the wrong person. If we find that person, Sharon might be willing toe out. ¡°Over there-I saw that man rush out with a beauty in his arms. They were really a beautiful...¡± Before she could hear what the person said, Whitney staggered through the crowd. At this moment, Wace couldn¡¯t be bothered with his mask. He was standing there perfectly fine. His suit was a little damaged, and there were a few scratches on his face. Beside him was Crystal wiping the blood off his face and cleaning his wounds. He was a very responsive person. He made a judgment at the instant of the explosion and knew where to go to suffer the least damage. Seeing that Wace was actually enjoying the service of a beauty with a clear conscience, as if he had just survived a cmity and was living a peaceful life, anger instantly welled up in Whitney¡¯s chest. Although she wasn¡¯tpletely sober, her anger made her unable to hold back any longer. She rushed forward and kicked Wace¡¯s leg, and the two of them fell to the ground. Whitney roared fiercely, ¡°B*stard! You b*stard, you¡¯re really here. You were dancing with another little b*tch, but you made Sharon rush into the fire to look for you. You b*stard, if Sharon is injured, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Who are you!? What are you doing?¡± Crystal asked anxiously. It wasn¡¯t easy for the atmosphere between the two of us to be so good just now. Why did this woman suddenly rush out and say that Sharon is looking for him? ¡°Who do you think you are? Who asked you to talk to me!¡± Whitney moved away from Wace and pped Crystal¡¯s face mercilessly. Wace got up from the ground and was stunned when he saw Whitney. Crystal leaned over and shouted in disbelief, ¡°You-how could you hit me!¡± Wace pushed Crystal away and stabilized Whitney. ¡°What did you say?¡± Whitney¡¯s tears fell unconsciously. ¡°Sharon thought that you were still inside. She called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up, so she rushed in. She said that the two of you are husband and wife and are supposed to be together, so... You idiot! B*stard! Trash! Hurry up and find Sharon...¡± Sharon really came. I seemed to have heard Sharon calling me in the mansion, but when I looked around, I thought that I was hallucinating. When Yumi and Benjamin ran over, Wace was already gone. In the mansion, Sharon didn¡¯t know how many people she had saved. She finally arrived at the middle of the dance floor and could see the corner of Crystal¡¯s dress, but there was nobody there. The smoke was getting thicker, and the fire was getting bigger. She could even hear sirens and fire trucks. Sharon couldn¡¯t see her surroundings clearly and could only shout, ¡°Wace! Wace, are you there? Answer me, Wace!¡± There were already varying degrees of abrasions on her arms and calves, and there were small blisters on her hands. Sharon searched everywhere Wace had walked, but she didn¡¯t find him. ¡°Uh...¡± A weak voice came. Sharon rushed over and flipped the person over, only to find an unfamiliar face. It isn¡¯t him... ¡°Sir! Sir, wake up!¡± Sharon patted the man¡¯s face hard. The man finally woke up and looked at Sharon weakly. ¡°You¡¯re here to save me, right?¡± ¡°Can you still walk?¡± ¡°Yes. I think I was just knocked unconscious...¡± Chapter 367 367 Looking For Her Too Sharon handed the napkin that was soaked in ice water to the man and covered his mouth and nose. ¡°Get out quickly then.¡± When the man sat up, he seemed to have recognized Sharon and said intermittently, ¡°I think... I recognize you... You¡¯re that...¡± ¡°You still have time to talk at this time? Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Then, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°My friend is still here. I¡¯m not sure if he has escaped, so I¡¯ll go and look for him again. If he hasn¡¯t, I¡¯ll evacuate too.¡± Sharon¡¯s throat was already unable to make a sound, but she still crawled deeper. Perhaps Wace is stuck at the door and hasn¡¯t left. The thick smoke made Sharon unable to open her eyes, and therge amount of carbon monoxide made her start to feel dizzy. She coughed violently and found a napkin to cover her mouth and nose with red wine. I have to go out, or I won¡¯t be able to hold on either... Wace, did he run out? Sharon only felt her consciousness gradually blur; she couldn¡¯t control her body at all. Sharon wasn¡¯t afraid of death because even if she died, she would die here with Wace. Compared to living alone, she still felt that this was a worthy death. A figure rushed in from the side door. He alsoid on the ground and shouted, ¡°Sharon! Sharon, are you there?¡± At this moment, Sharon couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. Her originally bright eyes were getting hazier and hazier, and she thought that she was actually hearing Wace¡¯s voice before she died. Sharon didn¡¯t have any strength left as she inhaled arge amount of carbon monoxide and fainted. She didn¡¯t even know that she was about to suffocate. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Sharon? She¡¯s still walking deeper inside!¡± The man who had just been saved by Sharon was lying on the ground and walking forward slowly when he bumped into Wace. Before he could say anything to this man, Wace rushed in after saying a ¡®thank you.¡¯ In the thick smoke, Wace finally saw Sharon. Thetter¡¯s green dress was no longer its original color, and her hair was messy-it stuck to her face. At this moment, her face was pale, and her eyes were gently closed. ¡°Sharon! Sharon!¡± Wace¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He rushed over and carried her ¡®princess style.¡¯ ¡°Cough cough...¡± Wace originally wanted to carry her out, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would inhale the smoke himself and couldn¡¯t stand up at all. ¡°Sharon, wake up! Sharon!¡± Seeing her quietly nestled in his arms and not responding, Wace didn¡¯t know what to do. Dragging his heavy body, Wace finally saw the firefighters. Seeing that there were still two people alive, the firefighters quickly put gas masks on them. ¡°We¡¯ll bring you out immediately!¡± A firefighter quickly brought the two people out. Wace looked at his wife nervously. Sharon looked like a broken daffodil, withered in his arms. Even though she was wearing a gas mask, there was no sign of her getting better. Her hand was still hanging there, and there was no sign of her waking up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t notice you. If I had, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have left you here alone... Sharon, don¡¯t die. You must not die; you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Wace muttered softly and sat at the side with Sharon in his arms. He ignored everyone, and his mind almost stopped thinking. He just repeated, ¡°I hope Sharon gets better soon.¡± The vi area was already in chaos. Not far away, it was surrounded by escaping guests and some people. Arge number of fire trucks were parked here, and they were putting out the fire. Benjamin drove and nced at the unconscious Sharon. If our CEO finds out that his daughter had fainted in order to save others and that I myself had run away, he won¡¯t let me off. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital together.¡± Yumi and Whitney were already in the car, and Wace got into the car mechanically. Benjamin stepped on the elerator, and the car swiftly rushed out. Not long after their car left, Caleb walked out of the mansion. He was still wearing his mask as he quietly appeared at the scene and beside his RV. At this moment, Wally was also searching for Caleb in the crowd, but he didn¡¯t find any traces of thetter. Caleb entered the RV and took off his mask and cloak tiredly. There were many burn marks on his face and hands. Chapter 368 368 Hesitation ¡°Damn it!¡± Caleb cursed himself ruthlessly. He originally wanted to ignore that crazy woman, Sharon, but for some weird reason he didn¡¯t know, he actually ran back in. He had searched almost every corner to confirm Sharon¡¯s location. Unfortunately, even till the firefighters walked in, he couldn¡¯t find any traces of thetter. In order not to expose his whereabouts, he could only retreat at the same time Wace carried Sharon out. If that girl knew that Wace had saved her, she would probably be so happy that she would be speechless! Thinking of this, Caleb suddenly revealed a lonely expression. However, this onlysted for an instant before he quickly regained hisposure and drove away without saying anything else. As for Sharon, she felt as if she was immersed in a dream and couldn¡¯t wake up no matter what. The dream was filled with gray smoke. She walked in it and didn¡¯t know where her end was. She seemed to be looking for something, but she couldn¡¯t get any response. In her daze, she seemed to have seen a figure that looked like Wace rush over instantly, and she shouted, ¡°Wace!¡± Then, Sharon suddenly sat up from the bed and looked at the unfamiliar surroundings in shock. ¡°Sharon! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Yumi hugged Sharon in surprise, and there were still some tears in her eyes. Whitney-who had been sleeping by the bed-also woke up slowly. When she saw Sharon, she was obviously stunned, and tears then flowed down her face. ¡°Whitney, Yumi!¡± Sharon¡¯s body was very heavy. She could feel that she was very tired, but she still asked nervously, ¡°Wace! Where¡¯s Wace? Did you see him?¡± Perhaps it was her body¡¯s instinctive reaction, but the first thing Sharon could think of was Wace. ¡°He¡¯s fine! I saw him with the woman from the ball.¡± Whitneyforted Sharon, touched thetter¡¯s tightly furrowed forehead, and said in aforting tone, ¡°Why are you so worried? Do you know that you¡¯ve inhaled a lot of carbon monoxide? If the firefighters hadn¡¯t saved you in time, you would¡¯ve be a fool or a vegetable.¡± Sharon smiled apologetically and shook her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Then, Sharon slowlyy down. Her heart was filled with Whitney¡¯s words: ¡°The fireman saved her.¡± However, I clearly remembered hearing Wace¡¯s voice in the fire. Why isn¡¯t he at the scene now? Was everything just my imagination? Thinking of this, Sharon slowly closed her eyes. She really was too tired. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the doctor that you¡¯re awake,¡± Whitney said as she dragged Yumi out the door. The moment the two of them went out, they saw Wace sitting on the chair with a dejected expression. He seemed to have fallen into guilt and didn¡¯t know how to face Sharon. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to visit her?¡± Whitney¡¯s voice turned cold. Only then did Wace slowly stand up. He couldn¡¯t bear to look into the ward, so he said with a helpless and bitter tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to her, but I hope she believes me. There¡¯s nothing between Crystal and me... Besides, I didn¡¯t expect her to be at the scene either. She even rushed back into the fire to save me...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling us? You should exin to Sharon why you¡¯re dancing so intimately with another woman.¡± Although Whitney didn¡¯t know much about the things this b*stard had done, she had frantically investigated him after she had met him. Although this man had many scandals, none of them were true. Hence, Whitney didn¡¯t dare to make any judgment. There was a hint of sadness in Wace¡¯s eyes. I had clearly promised Sharon that I wouldn¡¯t make her sad again. I have a reason for apanying Crystal, but I don¡¯t know if Sharon will listen to my exnation calmly or if she will treat my exnation as a lie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sharon will definitely understand you. She just asked us about your situation, so instead of thinking so much, why don¡¯t you hurry up and see how she is? She has already woken up.¡± Yumi noticed the awkward atmosphere between the two of them and quickly spoke, wanting to ease the atmosphere. Unexpectedly, Wace was a little nervous. I haven¡¯t thought about how to tell Sharon at all, so I have to wait for this matter to be settled. After thepany¡¯s listing is settled and after I find out more about how Xenia had harmed Sharon¡¯s eyes, I will exin it to her properly. Chapter 369 369 Leaving Him in the Lurch ¡°I should leave... Don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m here... I¡¯ll tell her when the matter is resolved.¡± After saying that, Wace turned around and left. He seemed to be much more rxed after knowing that Sharon was fine. Yumi was a little puzzled. My eyes have been following Wace. He guarded Sharon the entire day yesterday and didn¡¯t swallow a single mouthful of food or water. To put it in an exaggerated manner, I feel that this guy doesn¡¯t seem to have even moved at all. From yesterday until now, this man¡¯s eyes haven¡¯t closed. He has been praying that Sharon will be fine and that she will wake up. However, who knew that when Sharon finally woke up, this man wanted to leave without saying anything. Whitney looked at the man¡¯s firm back and rubbed Yumi¡¯s face thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re husband and wife. Just do whatever he wants you to do!¡± ¡°Alright, I hope Sharon won¡¯t be sad.¡± When the two of them returned to the ward, Sharon woke up again. She rubbed her painful head and looked at her two friends in front of her. Her heart warmed, and she quickly said, ¡°Whitney, Yumi, go back and rest first. I¡¯m fine-look how energetic I am now.¡± It was just some injections. She could even inject it herself, and she could also use some Chinese medicine to help her body recover faster. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what other procedures there are. Yumi, stay here and apany Sharon.¡± Whitney nodded and left in a hurry. In the room, Yumi was in a dilemma. She really wanted to tell Sharon everything that happened yesterday. It was Wace who rushed into the fire to save her and kept watch by her side. Besides that, Wace¡¯s reaction just now was very strange. He didn¡¯t allow us to tell Sharon about this. Even Whitney looked like she was deep in thought... They are people from the same world... When Yumi thought of this, her eyes revealed a lonely expression. She could always feel that she was ipatible with everyone. Sharon and Whitney always hid something from her. Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t help much, she also wanted to have the right to know and help Sharon a little. It was only in the evening that Sharon felt a little stronger. After Whitney and Yumi left, she asked a nurse to push her around the hospital to rx. Before she could finish walking around, she heard a doctor say impatiently, ¡°This is a hospital, not a charity organization. If this old man doesn¡¯t have any family members, hurry up and chase him out. I¡¯m very busy today. Mr. Christian¡¯s younger daughter ising over for consultationter. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do if we dy her time!¡± Sharon frowned slightly, watching helplessly as a doctor in a white coat said this. She was very unhappy. How is this something a doctor should say? ¡°A doctor shouldn¡¯t differentiate between the rich and the poor. How can you be a doctor if you don¡¯t even know this?¡± Sharon said ruthlessly when the nurse pushed her in front of the doctor. Before the doctor could answer, a voice came from behind Sharon. ¡°We are born to differentiate between the rich and the poor. This old man is just a poor tramp; it¡¯s his bad luck that the hospital didn¡¯t ept him. Besides, who said that a doctor has to save his life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Christian is indeed wise.¡± The doctor looked at Christian-who was speaking up for him-and suddenly felt confident. Christian nced at Sharon and cursed the useless daughter-inw of the Harris family in his heart. Most of the people in the circle know what kind of person she is, and now that they¡¯ve just separated from the main family, she already thinks of herself as the master. However, this face of hers is indeed a little interesting. Christian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If it is just based on looks, they really are a match made in heaven. If not for the fact that my younger daughter still has two years to reach adulthood, I would definitely think of a way for her to marry Wace. And now, I¡¯ve let this trash get away with it. Just the thought of it makes me very angry. Sharon frowned and looked at Christian coldly, while his younger daughter, Ka, stood at the side and yed with her phone casually as if there was nothing wrong with her body. She didn¡¯t care about the old man¡¯s life at all. ¡°Dad, are you done? I still have to eat with my friends tonight. Didn¡¯t you say that I can do the checkup immediately after I¡¯ve arrived? Why do we have to wait so long? Sigh...¡± Ka was a little impatient. She put down her phone and looked at Sharon, who was sitting in the wheelchair. Then, she said in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Sharon? I like to listen to your ¡®Looking at the Flower.¡¯ Why are you in the hospital? Is it really like what the gossip news said? You two are fighting both openly and covertly, and there must be a sugar daddy supporting you!¡± Chapter 370 370 Rescued I didn¡¯t expect this girl to be my fan. Sharon thanked Ka briefly, but she didn¡¯t expect thetter to be dissatisfied with her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? I¡¯m your fan. How can you be popr without us?¡± ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡± Sharon asked coldly. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a ssic fan interaction-guilt-tripping. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s bullying between the two of you. Is that true? I also think everyone is saying that Xenia has a sugar daddy behind her, and that¡¯s why you were eliminated. You¡¯re much better-looking in person than on television. Your eyes are bright. Hey, where are you going? Look at the camera. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m taking photos of you? Is this the attitude of someone who relies on us for a living?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to cooperate with such a person at all. She nced at the old, pale-faced man on the ground. His head was lying on the ground, and he couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. Sharon quickly checked the old man¡¯s pulse and realized that his life was already in danger. If they didn¡¯t save him now, it would be toote. This is a long-term illness that has built up, causing the old man¡¯s heart to be overloaded. Sharon looked up at the doctor and said, ¡°Arrange surgery for this old man immediately. Don¡¯t worry about the money; I¡¯ll pay for him.¡± Sharon knew the old man¡¯s current condition. Even if he has surgery now, it would be a race against time. As long as he is appropriately treated in time, his life definitely won¡¯t be in danger. The doctor nodded when he heard this. ¡°As long as someone pays, everything is fine. However, I¡¯m the only doctor on duty today. I need to treat Ms. Ka first before dealing with this old man.¡± ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°This old man should be overworked, so his body can¡¯t take it anymore, and his heart is failing. Can such a thing wait?¡± Usually, such things would happen to some high-pressure office workers who often worked overtime. This old man looked like he was the type who had to work hard to survive, so he was exhausted. ¡°Wait, do you really believe Sharon¡¯s words?¡± Christian-who was standing at the side-suddenly spoke. No matter what, I have to take this woman down a notch today and let her see that she is actually someone who isn¡¯t presentable at all and isn¡¯t recognized by the big families in New York. Seeing Christian¡¯s actions, the doctor didn¡¯t say anything else. Christian didn¡¯t say much, but he was very direct. There was even provocation in his tone, and there was undisguised malice. ¡°Haha, Mr. Christian makes sense. Let¡¯s not stand here; hurry up and invite Miss in. She has something onter. As for that old man... Ms. Sharon should go back and rest. Just leave the old man at the entrance of the hospital to fend for himself.¡± Sharon nced at the doctor¡¯s name tag. This b*stard called Leonard is talking nonsense slowly. In the beginning, he was full of ttery when he spoke to Christian, but when it was my turn... Although he looked polite, his tone was actually perfunctory and even carried a hint of indifference. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to save him, I¡¯ll save him!¡± If this old man continues to be in aatose state... Sharon knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this cmity! Fortunately, she had recovered quite a bit and could perform some simple operations. ording to Watson¡¯s guidance, it¡¯s best to use acupuncture on an old man of this age. However, I don¡¯t have any silver needles with me now. Hence, I can only use the acupuncture point method. Sharon unbuttoned the old man¡¯s shirt and reached out to find a few major acupuncture points near his heart. If needles can stimte the acupuncture points, then I believe that it is the same through massage. It¡¯s just that it will take a little more effort. As Sharon repeated the movements of her hands, she made sure that the old man¡¯s heart could work normally. If a person¡¯s heart stopped, it meant that the person was already dead. Since this old man could still breathe, and his heart still showed signs of beating, it meant that he could definitely be saved! ¡°Sharon, what are you doing!? This old man¡¯s clothes are dirty, and you still reached out to touch them. We spent so much money to support you to do such a thing? Or do you have some special fetish, and you like this old man?¡± Ka looked at Sharon and couldn¡¯t help but take two photos, her tone filled with disdain and disbelief. Sharon didn¡¯t have the time to care about Ka. When she heard the old man heave a sigh, she quickly helped the old man up and knocked him hard on the back. Leonard¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. Isn¡¯t this strength enough to kill the old man? Chapter 371 371 Pouring It In His Face ¡°What are you doing? Let me tell you-if you kill this old man, don¡¯t me it on our hospital.¡± Leonard was a little anxious, and his face was dark. Who knows that Sharon is so crazy that she insists on saving this old man? Sharon ignored what Leonard had said. At this moment, her face was filled with anxiety, and her hands kept patting the old man. ¡°Ha-er-¡± The old man finally exhaled in one breath, and a little color finally returned to his pale face. Although he was still unconscious, Sharon was sure that she had bought some more time for the old man. ¡°Can you bring him for treatment now?¡± Sharon looked at Leonard and asked, panting. Leonard nced at Christian, not knowing what to answer. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Christian¡¯s expression darkened. I¡¯ve already made it very clear that I definitely won¡¯t save this old man, but what did Sharon do? She has ignored my words a few times just in the past few minutes, and I¡¯ve decided that I want to stop her from treating this old man today. I don¡¯t believe that Sharon, this trash, can do anything to me. Sharon stared at that twisted face in disbelief. Before she could speak, Christian continued, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know, but Wace ispeting with us for the investment of a foreign builder. Everyone ispeting with their own abilities. We¡¯ve arranged to discuss a coboration with the other party tonight. If you cause trouble now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave a very bad impression on the other party. Besides, even if you¡¯re famous, you didn¡¯t get any ranking. You¡¯re still trash in New York!¡± Upon hearing this, Sharon smiled and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m trash? You can be without ambition or talent, but you can¡¯t be without character! If you don¡¯t even have character... you¡¯re not even worthy of being a human, not to mention doing business. You can only be a beast.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very indifferent. She was looking for something on the old man when her eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly took it out. It was an old phone. There was no contact number in the phone, only a phone number. Sharon quickly dialed it. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve found this phone. I¡¯m at GU Central Hospital now. The owner of the phone has heart failure. He just recovered a little and needs his family toe to the hospital for the surgery...¡± Sharon quickly exined the situation. Leonard and Christian sneered. How amazing can the family of a smelly tramp be? When they are all here, the security guards will naturally chase them out! Christian looked at the time impatiently. If not for the fact that this ce is very close to the ce I had arranged to meet the investor, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to bring my daughter here. Who knew that such a matter would waste so much of my time? There is still half an hour left. If I dy my important client because of this wandering old man, I will definitely regret it! ¡°Alright, ignore this old man. Arrange a checkup for Ka immediately.¡± There was no warmth in Christian¡¯s arrogant eyes. ¡°Hmph! Sharon, just wait for today¡¯s matter to be posted online! I didn¡¯t expect you not to care about your fans at all. I was really blind to like you. Your attitude toward your fans is too cold.¡± Ka followed behind Christian. The two of them walked toward Sharon and the old man on the ground. Christian nced at the old man on the ground and spat ruthlessly. He even kicked thetter twice as if he wasn¡¯t appeased. ¡°Old thing, if you want to die, you should die further away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and throw him out, lest he dirty Mr. Christian¡¯s eyes. What bad luck. We definitely can¡¯t let these shady people in the hospital in the future.¡± Sharon was so angry that her entire body was trembling. How did they determine that this old man is a dirty tramp? Although the old man is dressed very shabbily, his body is very clean, and his hair isbed in a way that makes him look very energetic. Besides that... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my own imagination, but I feel that the old man uses the same perfume as Old Master Harris. ¡°Mrs. Harris.¡± A nurse suddenly walked over with a tray in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡± The nurse gazed at Sharon and rolled her eyes in her heart. This woman really knows how to cause trouble. How is she someone who has the status to challenge Mr. Christian? She really doesn¡¯t know her ce. I¡¯ve changed the medicine water that she should take into freshly boiled water so that I can teach Sharon a lesson in front of Mr. Christian. When the timees, we willugh at her together! Unexpectedly, Sharon shifted the old man to afortable angle. Then, she picked up the ss with one hand and walked toward Christian expressionlessly, throwing it at his face. Chapter 372 372 Causing Trouble Christian screamed, and he jumped up from the heat. Ka was so frightened that her face turned pale. She stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Leonard was also shocked for a moment before he quickly red at the nurse. ¡°Idiot, what are you doing? Can¡¯t you see that Mr. Christian is scalded?¡± That ss had been filled with water that had just been boiled. When Sharon sshed it out, it was still steaming. This instantly burned Christian¡¯s face until it was red and swollen. There were even some small blisters on his face. Water droplets dripped down Christian¡¯s neck. At this moment, he looked very sorry, and the pain on his face made him grimace and howl non-stop. A few young nurses who passed by were stunned when they saw this situation. They quickly went to get the medicine box to deal with it. A nurse gently wiped Christian¡¯s face with an iodophor swab. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to push her away. Christian¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness and viciousness. He took off his sses and threw them at Sharon¡¯s feet, roaring at her, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking courting death! B*tch, just you wait!¡± After saying that, the ruthlessness in Christian¡¯s eyes was fully revealed-his expression was as if he wanted Sharon to get what she deserved. He took out his phone and shouted, ¡°Hello! Fae, ask a few people toe to GU Central Hospital. It¡¯s best if you ask more people toe. There¡¯s a blind b*tch who needs to be taught a lesson! She¡¯s not someone amazing. Yes, hurry up, hurry up...¡± Upon hearing Christian¡¯s call, Leonard felt like crying so badly. He quickly pulled Sharon to apologize to Christian, ¡°Mr. Christian, I¡¯m sorry. Ms. Sharon was a little agitated just now. On my ount, please...¡± ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? Stop talking to me about useless things. This little b*tch sshed hot water on me. I must make her kneel down today! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Damn it! B*tch, just wait for death!¡± Christian was furious, but he realized that Sharon didn¡¯t hear his shouting at all. Instead, Sharon stared at the old man lying on the ground worriedly. She adjusted the old man¡¯s posture from time to time and tapped his acupuncture points periodically to help maintain his state till his family arrived. Leonard, on the other hand, was helpless. If the hospital finds out that I¡¯ve caused so much trouble, it will definitely affect my promotion. This Sharon is really a jinx. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on saving this damn old man, I would¡¯ve invited the father-daughter duo in long ago. ¡°Alright! Send Sharon back immediately and throw this old man out. Mr. Christian, listen to my exnation,¡± Leonard said loudly when he saw that the security officer seemed to have heard the noise and was rushing toward them. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch me today.¡± Sharon was prepared. If the security officers really dragged her away, she didn¡¯t mind removing their arms and legs! Leonard frowned and pushed Sharon. He said angrily, ¡°Do you know that Mr. Christian and the Harris family are also in a cooperative rtionship? Their family is also very influential in the construction industry in New York, and they know people from all walks of life. Even the CEO of Sullivan has to give him some face. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being stupid and dragging your husband down. Don¡¯t drag me down with you. Let me tell you-it¡¯s not worth it for you to do such a thing for this tramp.¡± Sharon took a deep breath. ¡°Why should I care about a smallpany!? To me, this old man¡¯s life is more important than his!¡± ¡°A smallpany?¡± Christian was so angry that he almost fainted. One had to know that his Kent Corporation was a famous entity in New York. Apart from Sullivan, even the Kent Corporation was a famous constructionpany. Its scale was twice as big as Wace¡¯s small studio. Leonard noticed Christian¡¯s increasingly ugly expression and could only quickly signal the nurse to pull Sharon away. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the rest. Hurry up and bring her back.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect a mere boss to dare to abandon a life like this. If he dares to be so arrogant, he has to pay the price. I believe that Wace definitely won¡¯t be afraid of this b*stard. Besides, with my ability, this Christian can¡¯t cause any trouble. Instantly, Sharon wished she could tell Wace her identity so that he wouldn¡¯t have to do things with his hands tied. But if her identity really was exposed... She would definitely have to return to the Xavier family. Before shepletely understood the Xavier family¡¯s motives, she definitely wouldn¡¯t act rashly. Sharon took out her phone and sent a message to Quayle. From this guy¡¯s tone just now, he seems to have looked for someone from the underworld. Is there anything in New York that Quayle couldn¡¯t control? Chapter 373 373 A Scumbag Act Sharon then sent a message to Tommy and asked him if he could find out more about Christian, which clients they had worked with recently, and what projects they had. But after Tommy replied that he had noted her message, there were continuous messages on his phone. ¡°Little Miss, Christian-this idiot-did find someone and asked them to go to GU Central Hospital. I¡¯ll instruct them immediately; they¡¯ll all go and support youter. If this Christian still wants to take action, I¡¯ll deal with him immediately! However, his eldest daughter has married a more capable leader in a city nearby. You know very well that in our line of work, you can¡¯t reach into other people¡¯s territory, so you have to be careful. This Christian is super petty.¡± Sharon replied with an ¡®OK.¡¯ There is still John to help me even if Quayle can¡¯t find the people I want. As long as I want to, I can restrict the actions of the Kent family in New York. Soon, Tommy came back with news. ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve just gone to investigate. The few big clients under this Kent family¡¯s constructionpany are basically some small businesses of the Shore family. If we¡¯re talking about who is backing them up, the Shore family is backed by the Xavier family. The younger sister of the Shore family is married to the second son of the Xavier family¡¯s third young master. The Kent family has a coboration with our Sullivan Group, and that¡¯s about it.¡± Sharon suddenly sneered. Who would¡¯ve thought that this Christian is just trash that got sent to my mouth? Not to mention the power of the Xavier family... As long as I ask Sullivan to hand the buildings to other constructionpanies and use the encirclement policy to strangle the Kent family¡¯s throat bit by bit, the Kent family will definitely panic. ¡°Give away the properties that the Kent Corporation are developing now and teach them a lesson.¡± If she wanted to make this guy sad, Sharon could¡¯ve stopped the cooperation with them directly. However, she wanted to earn money, so she had to y with Christian slowly and let him experience the pain of being abused. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we just cancel the cooperation? I think this Kent Corporation isn¡¯t very good at construction either. It¡¯s just that their eldersid the foundation well, so Christian had the confidence to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t make it so obvious by just killing him; he won¡¯t be in so much pain for long if we do that. It¡¯s enough to let him feel like he¡¯s being squeezed out of the market and ruined by the buildings we are working together on.¡± Tommy looked at the message on his phone and felt a chill down his spine. For some reason, he felt that the more Sharon knew, the more ruthless she was. She had endless methods to kill the other party without leaving a trace. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as the chairman says then.¡± Tommy quickly understood Sharon¡¯s meaning. After all, everyone knew that the Kent Corporation wanted to be listed. If they released the news now, Christian would definitely have to gather funds. At that time, it would be as easy as crushing an ant for Sullivan. When Sharon turned around, she realized that Leonard was nodding and bowing to Christian as if he was apologizing. He then gestured to the security officer to drag Sharon away. Unexpectedly, just as Sharon was about to take action, Christian suddenly moved. He stared at Sharon sinisterly and then smiled. ¡°The two of you, hold her down! Didn¡¯t you say that this old man won¡¯t be able to live anymore? Alright, then you can watch with your own eyes how this damn old man takes hisst breath. How dare a f*cking hooligan walk into GU? He¡¯s really dirtying thisnd.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch me. I¡¯m also a patient in the hospital. If the matter blows up, I¡¯ll tell the media immediately. When that happens, your reputation will be ruined.¡± Sharon¡¯s words had a deterrent effect on the two security guards. Putting aside the fact that she was the young madam of the Harris family, Sharon was a public figure and very influential. ¡°Hahahaha, how interesting. It¡¯s just some media news. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for me to cover it up? But think about the Harris family¡¯s current situation. Any movement now can kill the entire Harris family!¡± Christian said proudly. His face was still burning with pain, reminding him that he had to tear Sharon into pieces. ¡°Of course, as long as you kneel down and apologize now, I will consider being a little gentler to you. However, this old man has to die!¡± On the surface, Christian pretended to be magnanimous, but in fact, this was just a stalling tactic. As long as he saw Sharon¡¯s face, he would still be furious. When my peoplee, I will take Sharon away and let me have a good time first. Then, I will throw her to my subordinates and sell her overseas. Chapter 374 374 You¡¯re Bankrupt Thinking of this, Christian waved his hand, signaling the two security guards to take action quickly. Unable to dissuade Christian, the two security guards went forward, but Sharon punched one of the security guards¡¯ chin. Seeing this, the other security guard quickly hugged Sharon from behind, and thetter shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t this old man¡¯s life important?¡± Sharon wanted to break free from the security officer¡¯s grip, but she hadn¡¯t fully recovered. She felt dizzy the moment she was suddenly picked up. ¡°Who does the poor think he is? Straighten her head for me-she must watch the old man die today!¡± Christian wished he could rush up and strangle the old man to death, his eyes filled with malice. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m addressing you as Mrs. Harris on ount of the Harris family. Don¡¯t be so shameless now.¡± Leonard couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared at Sharon. Sharon wanted to say something else, but when she saw Christian¡¯s face, she was furious. He is just the boss of a smallpany, yet he dares to put on airs in front of me. These people even look down on me and disregard human lives in front of me. If they aren¡¯t tired of living, then what is it? If not for the fact that her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, she would definitely fight ten people alone in the face of such a person who disregarded human lives. Without Sharon¡¯s treatment, the expression of the old man on the ground started to change. He didn¡¯t have enough blood supply. Sharon took a deep breath and was about to break free from the security officer¡¯s hug when a car drove over, crushing the flowers in the grass patch. The person driving seemed to be in a hurry, but what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that the person who got out of the car was actually Wace. Immediately after, a man ran out of the car with an anxious expression. Even now, Christian still had a smug expression on his face; it was as if nobody could stop him from doing such a vicious thing. However, he didn¡¯t know that just by sending a message, the Kent family was about to fall into a dangerous situation. Leonard kept apologizing to him. Christian enjoyed such ttery, and his expression softened. Christian¡¯s face was still a little hot from Sharon¡¯s scalding water. He red at Sharon fiercely, then turned around and said to Leonard, ¡°On ount of Dr. Leonard today, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. I have something on tonight-hurry up and bring my daughter for a checkup!¡± Christian pretended as if nothing had happened, but in fact, he was just doing it for the sake of the people present. He was still full of disdain for Sharon¡¯s bad behavior. If there weren¡¯t other people here, he would¡¯ve crippled Sharon. However, he didn¡¯t n to let Sharon off at all; he just wanted to let her off for the time being. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to find a chance to cripple her after they settled the matter! ¡°Come! Throw this damn old man out immediately!¡± Although Christian heard the sound of a car braking, he didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. ¡°You b*stard! What are you doing to my father!¡± Following the roar, Christian felt a wave of pain. The other man who got out of Wace¡¯s car looked anxious as if he were looking for something. When he saw the old man on the ground, he punched Christian¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you hit me?! Who do you think you are? Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you immediately?¡± Christian held the ce where he was hit and suddenly turned around. After the man hit Christian, he instantly kneeled beside the old man. ¡°Dad! Dad, hang in there! Wake up!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t shake this old man now. Follow the CPR technique and forcefully perform cardiac activity to maintain the old man¡¯s vital signs,¡± Sharon looked at the man and shouted. At this moment, Wace also noticed that his wife was in danger. He jogged over and punched the security officer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? How can you let any Tom, Dick, or Harry in? Dr. Leonard, quickly get someone to chase them out!¡± Christian was very dissatisfied. The man in front of me looks a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember who he is. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± The man subconsciously did as Sharon asked. Although he wasn¡¯t professional, the old man¡¯s breathing started to calm down. The moment Sharonnded, she wished she could rush over and beat Christian up. Wace stared at his spouse with heartache. She was already so thin, and now that she was being held hostage, the security guard looked like he was going to crush her. ¡°Christian, don¡¯t be so smug. I think you¡¯re about to go bankrupt.¡± When Christian heard Sharon¡¯s words, his expression turned unfriendly. Then, he said coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you in a minute!?¡± Chapter 375 375 Pretentious The man who got out of the car with Wace was called Peter. He was their potential cooperation partner. And the old man on the ground was his biological father. ¡°My father has had a clean and honest life. Although he¡¯s the principal of Bens Elementary School, he doesn¡¯t lead a luxurious life at all. He often donates to children from poor families.¡± Peter was very agitated. Who would have thought that he would see such a scene when he came to visit his father, who was hospitalized? ¡°You bastard! Who were you going to throw out?¡± Peter used all his strength and pped Christian¡¯s face ruthlessly. Covering his face, Christian was stunned. He did not expect that before he could react, Ka, who was at the side, had already shouted in anger, ¡°Trash! All of you are trash! How dare you hit my father.¡± Peter sneered and said, ¡°So what if I hit your father? Let me tell you, from now on, we will never cooperate with the Kent Corporation again. Hurry up and apologize to my father.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hit women. I hope you can get out of the way quickly and allow the doctor to have the time to save my father.¡± Peter ignored Ka and looked at Leonard. Standing at the side, Leonard was trying to avoid everyone¡¯s gazes in fear. Now that Sharon could stand up with Wace¡¯s help. She looked at Leonard and Christian, who were in cahoots, and Sharon said, ¡°You guys had always thought that this old man was a tramp, so you refused to treat him till now. You even want to leave the old man to fend for himself!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? You really have no medical ethics.¡± Peter gritted his teeth and stood up. The current Christian was no longer as fearless as before. He did not expect Christian to hurt his father so many times. Peter punched him again, and Christian¡¯s face swelled up badly. ¡°Boss, Boss Han, what do you mean by this...¡± Clearly, Christian had also recognized Peter, but he could not believe that such a damned old man would know a big boss like Peter. ¡°Kent, don¡¯t even think about earning money in your life. I will definitely make allpanies give up on working with you!¡± ¡°Are you really Boss Han?¡± Christian was still a little skeptical. How could such a thing happen? Who knew that this old man who looked homeless that suddenly appeared was actually Boss Han¡¯s father! ¡°Mister, stop twisting the truth here. If you don¡¯t have money, you have to pay the price. Who do you think I am? I¡¯m the best cardiovascr doctor in the hospital. Can I operate on him without money? Now, you¡¯re still framing Boss Kent and hitting him. As a doctor, I can chase all of you out!¡± Leonard could not tell the atmosphere of the current situation. He red at Peter and focused on making Christian happy. Ka was also very angry when she saw her father being beaten up. Even if this Boss Han was someone amazing, he couldn¡¯t just hit someone casually! ¡°Hey! Are you also a business partner of the Kent family? Even if you¡¯re a small boss, you can¡¯t treat my father like this!¡± Instead of saying that Ka was speaking up for Christian, it was more like she felt like she had been pped in the face by this Boss Han. ¡°Ka! Don¡¯t spout nonsense. This is Boss Han, our big customer.¡± Christian quickly smiled at Peter. Even though he was beaten up, he did not have anyints. ¡°You¡¯re about to go bankrupt. It¡¯s time for your daughter to talk nicely and stop offending the clients,¡± Sharon said lightly as she looked at them. ¡°Sharon, what are you talking about?¡± Christian was instantly stunned and didn¡¯t react at all. Just as he was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Christian did not want to pick it up, but the sound of his phone never stopped. He picked up the call impatiently while smiling at Peter. Christian said impatiently, ¡°Hello? You better have something serious, or you¡¯ll dy my important matter!¡± ¡°President Kent, something big has happened. The project that you asked us to keep an eye on has been sold, and the surroundingnd has been distributed away by Sullivan.¡± Seeing her father¡¯s stunned expression, Ka frowned and asked, ¡°Dad, did something happen?¡± Cao Zhang was so nervous that he could not even take in what his precious daughter had said. His expression changed drastically. ¡°I¡¯ll call the people in the capital immediately. Contact Sullivan¡¯s people and stabilize the cooperation we have now. Leave the rest to me.¡± Leonard quickly reacted. It seemed like this matter was not simple. Christian seemed to have encountered some problem. In that case... ¡°Quick! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and send this old man to the operating theater. You wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility if the treatment is dyed!¡± Chapter 376 376 Anger ¡°There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t you know what standards you stand at? Are you even worthy of treating my father? I¡¯ll contact the director now and ask him to reserve an operating theater.¡± As Peter spoke, he made a call. In just a few sentences, Leonard¡¯s cold sweat had already soaked his clothes. ¡°Please listen to my exnation. Boss, I was just bewitched by someone just now. It¡¯s all Christian¡¯s fault! If not for him, I would have helped this old man in long ago.¡± Hearing Leonard¡¯s nonsense, Sharon stood up with Wace¡¯s help. ¡°I said from the start that this old man had a heart attack and had to undergo surgery immediately, but you guys have been dying it because this old man¡¯s identity is unknown.¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back to the ward! There¡¯s nothing to say to such a person. Mr. Han, we¡¯ll talk about the cooperation after your father recovers.¡± Wace looked at Sharon¡¯s pale face and wanted her to rest. ¡°Mr. Han!¡± Christian became nervous when he heard this. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that this old man is your father. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bear all of Elder Han¡¯s surgery fees. I¡¯ll make it up to him and let him recover as soon as possible.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t understand why there were people in this world who could be so two-faced. At first, he thought that this homeless old man wasn¡¯t worth saving, but now that he knew that this old man was worth a lot, he started to suck up to him. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to learn such a skill in her life. ¡°Mr. Kent, your family is about to go bankrupt. How can you have the money to pay for Elder Han¡¯s surgery?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Ever since she learned medicine, she was even more annoyed by people who trampled on life. Ever since Christian took the phone call, his expression had changed drastically. The person he had sent to investigate the situation had not replied. At this moment, his voice was a little gloomy. ¡°Sharon, are you courting death? Don¡¯t think that just because you fought for a few minutes for Elder Han, your cooperation with Mr. Han is finalized! You said that I¡¯m going bankrupt? Do you believe that I can kill you before I go bankrupt? The reason why you¡¯re still safe and sound now is entirely because I gave Wace some face. Otherwise, I would have given you to my subordinates to enjoy themselves!¡± When Sharon heard this, she broke free from Wace¡¯s grip and rushed over to p Christian¡¯s face. From the start, she had wanted to teach this guy a lesson, but in order to perform CPR on Elder Han,, she had kept her strength. Now that she knew that Elder Han was fine, she naturally would not let Christian off. p! As the loud p sounded, Christian covered his face in disbelief. Then, he flew into a rage. ¡°Sharon! Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m your fan, but you hit my father. Are you crazy!¡± Ka¡¯s voice was sharp, and she was still recording the scene with her phone. ¡°So what if I hit you? If you don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives, then you¡¯re nothing in my eyes! So if I hit you, you have to endure it!¡± After saying that, Sharon pped Christian¡¯s face again. When she saw his cheek swollen, Sharon shed in front of Ka and snatched her phone away. Sharon always hated such people who liked to use violence casually. Thus, it was already very kind of her to suppress her anger. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Wace quickly grabbed her hand as if he didn¡¯t want her to hit him anymore. ¡°I told you before that not everyone is worth your energy. Hitting such a person is simply dirtying your hands.¡± Wace took out a tissue and wiped Sharon¡¯s hands seriously before throwing the tissue into the trash can. Peter nced at Wace. This fe didn¡¯t seem to be worried about whether he would cooperate with him. Instead, he was worried about whether his wife would be bullied. However, this Christian could be considered a rather famous big boss. He wouldn¡¯t just endure being beaten up. As expected, the Kent father and daughter instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation, especially Christian, who didn¡¯t even bother putting on an act in front of Peter. Instead, he pointed at Sharon and said, ¡°Wace! Your wife has to pay for her rudeness today with her body, or I¡¯ll make sure your entire family has no ce in New York! I¡¯ll ruin Sharon¡¯s reputation in New Yorkpletely!¡± She didn¡¯t expect this shameless person to have such thoughts. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but curse him secretly! Chapter 377 377 Really Bankrupt Seeing that the two of them kept silent, Christian said fiercely, ¡°Mr. Han, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know that the Harris family has already kicked Wace and his family out of the house! Wace doesn¡¯t have any support now, but I¡¯m different! The Kent family canpletely ban Sharon with just a stomp of our feet in New York, so cooperating with us is your best choice.¡± That being said, Christian still did not know what the situation was with his family¡¯spany. He hoped that he could quickly set the contract before Peter found out that there was a problem with the Kent family¡¯s capital chain. Christian nced at Old Master Han, who was lying at the side, and cursed in his heart. Damn it! Who would have thought that the old man in tattered clothes was actually Peter¡¯s father? If he could really confirm the cooperation at this moment, he would have no problem acknowledging that old man as his father. Peter nced at Christian. This person was really muddle-headed. Now, he was threatening him instead! Sharon smiled sternly. ¡°No wonder you raised such a daughter. I didn¡¯t expect you to leave out the shameless actions you had done.¡± ¡°I have a good background and a lot of money. I can make up for the misunderstanding with Mr. Han just now, so I hope Mr. Han can give me another chance.¡± Christian looked at Peter shamelessly. In his heart, out of business considerations, Peter would still choose him over Wace. ¡°Your funds are about to be cut off, so you shouldn¡¯t say things like having a good background and a lot of money too early.¡± Sharon repeated calmly to Christian. ¡°Sharon, how dare you curse our family. You¡¯re too much!¡± Ka shouted. She didn¡¯t believe that her family would go bankrupt! Christian was also stunned, it seemed as if he had not understood her words. Just as he was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. He did not want to answer it, but with one call after another, he could not refuse. He red at Sharon fiercely and picked up his phone impatiently. ¡°Hurry up and say what you want.¡± For some reason, Christian felt very uneasy, as if he had expected something bad to happen. ¡°Chairman Kent, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s really bad. The shareholders who were originally going to cooperate with us suddenly said that they had submitted all the projects that they had worked with the Kent Corporation for review. Besides that, the bank loans have also been stopped... The second-phase funds used for the project with Sullivan have also been stopped... And the Xavier family... has also canceled the contract with us.¡± Christian trembled as he listened to the person on the phone. He could not say a word, but the voice on the phone did not stop. ¡°...At present, there¡¯s anotherpany that has proposed to terminate the contract with the Kent Corporation and request us topensate them for a portion of the penalty fee. Sullivan has also proposed that the deadline ising soon. We have toplete the first phase as soon as possible, but because we were also working with a few otherpanies previously...¡± ¡°President Walter of Dank Finance called. He wants to ask when we can repay our project loan. Thetest deadline he can offer is four monthster. Otherwise, they will immediately go through legal procedures and seal the building.¡± Christian broke out in a cold sweat when he heard this. How could such a thing happen? Originally, the loan from Dank was used for the second phase of the project with Sullivan. However, because of his big appetite, he had invested the funds into other projects before the second phase had been signed. If this situation continued, the Kent family would go bankrupt just as Sharon had said! Christian¡¯s terrible state was visible to the naked eye. Ka looked at her father¡¯s pale face and asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± !! Did something happen? Could it be that he didn¡¯t sleep well, so his head wasn¡¯t clear? Or was he actually still having nightmares? Even if he was unlucky, it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent. It was as if everyone had agreed to find trouble with him. What exactly was going on! Everything was as Sharon had said. The Kent family was really done for... After all, it was still a corporation with such significant influence in New York. They were caught off guard by such a sudden incident. The consecutive blows made Christian¡¯s vision darken. It was not easy for him to even stand firm. He forced his swaying body not to fall. The people present did not know who called him and caused his expression to change drastically, as if there was an emergency. They could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°Doctor Leonard, is your Boss Kent suddenly sick too?¡± In the face of Sharon¡¯s sudden question, Leonard¡¯s expression turned really terrible too. He smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Haha... Haha, maybe that¡¯s the case! Mr. Kent might have a problem with his brain and can¡¯t even remember his own identity...¡± Chapter 378 378 Kneeling and Begging for Mercy People who changed sides ording to the situation were really annoying. Peter knew Leonard¡¯s thoughts too well, so he could not be bothered with him. On the other hand, Christian seemed to be unable to hear the panicked voice from the other end of the phone. There was only a buzzing in his ears, and his mind was filled with Sharon¡¯s words just now. ¡°You¡¯re going bankrupt soon!¡± He was covered in cold sweat. He raised his face in horror and looked at Sharon with despair. This woman actually had the ability to predict the future. Was the Kent family really doomed this time? Thinking of this, Christian actually copsed. Sharon looked at Wace and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°How... did you know that the Kent family was going to go through something like this?¡± Wace looked at Sharon in confusion. It was only then that Sharon realized that she was so angry she had gotten a little carried away in front of Wace. She quickly exined, ¡°Because President Tommy from Sullivan said that he had watched the casting and felt that I was singing quite well. As we chatted, he asked me what I was doing now. That¡¯s when I mentioned to him that I had met Christian. He told me that the Kent family was also Sullivan¡¯s business partner and we spoke a little more when we were chatting, and that¡¯s when I knew that this would happen.¡± She didn¡¯t want to look at Christian anymore. She just wanted to pull Wace away and leave. At this moment, Christian seemed to have suddenlye back to his senses. He stared at Sharon and crawled to her. If Wace hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have shaken Sharon with all his might. Then, everyone heard the man in front of them question loudly, ¡°You did it! You did everything, didn¡¯t you? You were the one who asked Sullivan¡¯s people to hand over the second phase of the project to the other developers, right?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes were red as he panted heavily. His narrow eyes stared fixedly at Sharon. His crazy appearance made Wace nervous, and he subconsciously stood in front of Sharon. Sharon nced at Christian and said expressionlessly, ¡°You did something you shouldn¡¯t have done, and you¡¯re still specting about others? Move aside!¡± Her crisp tone was as if she was reprimanding a mere watchdog of her house. A look of fear appeared on Leonard¡¯s face. Damn it! Wasn¡¯t Christian very arrogant just now? Why did he be like this now? Peter was also very shocked. Didn¡¯t they say that Sharon was very gentle and didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly in the Harris family? Now that she actually had such a tough side, he admired her a little. ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with our family? Say something! Also, how can you let Sharon talk to you like this? She¡¯s too much!¡± Ka looked at Sharon in disbelief. ¡°Hurry up and return my phone to me, or I¡¯ll tell the media what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Christian suddenly shouted at Ka. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of asion this is? How can you talk to Ms. Sharon like this! Apologize to Ms. Sharon immediately!¡± In front of everyone, Christian reprimanded Ka loudly and then bowed deeply to Sharon. He had a long face and apologized very sincerely to Sharon. ¡°Ms. Sharon, I was really wrong. Please, tell President Tommy and let the Kent Corporation live!¡± The surroundings instantly fell silent. The young nurses who were watching the show could not believe their eyes. The famous construction magnate in New York was actually apologizing to a small celebrity. Even Wace and Peter were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Christian to bow down to Sharon. ¡°Ms. Sharon, it¡¯s all my fault. I deserve to die. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken rudely to you. I shouldn¡¯t have left Old Master Han in the lurch... I was really wrong. I regret my actions and I definitely won¡¯t do it again. Please tell President Tommy to spare me a lifeline!¡± Seeing that Sharon was unmoved, Christian made up his mind. He raised his hand and pped himself ruthlessly, even making a crisp sound. However, Sharon was still expressionless. As she watched his hands move non-stop, Sharon said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. President Tommy and I are just friends. I can¡¯t control the decisions of others.¡± ¡°Ms. Sharon, once the Kent Corporation goes bankrupt, I won¡¯t have a single cent in my hands. I still have a few hundred million in negative assets that I can¡¯t return. My daughter still has to be treated and I still have a family to support. Can you please put in a good word for me?¡± It was only then that Ka realized that her family had probably encountered a financial crisis, and this matter must have something to do with Sharon. Chapter 379 379 Instant Changes This was because such a coincidence did not exist in this world. Just as she said that the Kent family might go bankrupt, their family really encountered such a thing. Seeing that Sharon was determined not to admit that she knew about this matter, Christian made up his mind and knelt down in front of Sharon. ¡°Ms. Sharon, I beg you, I¡¯m begging you!¡± He knelt on the ground and begged, no longer as arrogant as before. He was sure that everything that happened today had something to do with Sharon. In order to protect the Kent Corporation, kneeling in public was nothing. Although Wace didn¡¯t know what had happened, he looked at Christian and subconsciously said, ¡°Mr. Kent, isn¡¯t yourpany still fine now? I can prove that Sharon and President Tommy are indeed friends, but this doesn¡¯t mean that Sharon can control President Tommy¡¯s decision.¡± Christian knelt on the ground and looked up. ¡°Ms. Sharon, I offended you just now and I have to apologize to you. Just now, thepany called and said that Sullivan Real Estate had been handed over to someone else for thepletion of the second phase. As a result of that, in an instant, the other partners in Beijing started to withdraw their cooperations with us. There are also banks and financial institutions that have started to pursue debts from us. The Kent Corporation can¡¯t be destroyed in my hands... Please put in a good word for me in front of President Tommy. I hope that Mr. Wace can give up on your cooperation with Mr. Han and let usplete it... Otherwise, the Kent Corporation will really be in trouble!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Kent. Sharon doesn¡¯t have such great authority. I can¡¯t just give up the project just like that. I still have to ask Boss Han¡¯s opinion.¡± Wace looked at Peter. At this moment, the emergency bed had already arrived. A few nurses quickly carried Old Master Han to the bed. ¡°Fortunately, the first-aid measures were in ce. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the old man wouldn¡¯t have been able tost until the surgery.¡± Director Yale specially sent Professor Zeth from the Cardiovascr Department. After a simple check of Elder Han¡¯s body, Professor Zeth nodded with absolute certainty as he said to Leonard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such skills. If you have the ability to do this, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get promoted to a professor.¡± Leonard looked embarrassed and nodded guiltily. He didn¡¯t expect Peter to not give him face at all and thanked Sharon, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Madam Harris¡¯ timely treatment. I thank you on behalf of my father. If not for you, my father¡¯s condition would definitely have been dyed by those useless people with no medical ethics!¡± When Professor Zeth heard this, he instantly realized something. No wonder Director Yale had called him over so anxiously. It seems like Leonard had caused a lot of trouble. ¡°From now on, Leonard is no longer a doctor in our hospital. As the director of your department, I have the right to fire you. It is a huge crime to leave one in the lurch. I¡¯m afraid the doctors who were fired by our hospital will not be used by other hospitals. Take care of yourself in the future!¡± Professor Zeth nced at Peter. After Peter heard this, his expression improved a little. When Leonard heard this, he instantly became anxious. It had not been easy for him to climb to this position. God knew how much money and effort he had spent, but now, he had been fired from the hospital for such a small matter? ¡°If I let you off just like that, it would be a waste of Ms. Sharon¡¯s kindness in saving my father.¡± Peter said coldly and prepared to follow Professor Zeth into the hospital. Leonard instantly understood Peter¡¯s words and quickly walked to Sharon¡¯s side. Although he was unwilling, he could only apologize like how Christian did. ¡°Ms. Sharon! Please give me another chance. I was bewitched by Christian just now to do such a thing. Please help me put in a good word for me in front of Mr. Han. I can¡¯t lose this job! Ms. Sharon, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Sharon looked at the two men in front of her and said very coldly, ¡°This is karma. It¡¯s useless even if you beg me. You should reflect on yourself!¡± After saying that, Sharon followed Wace to her ward. Looking at Sharon¡¯s back, Christian was still kneeling on the ground in a daze, and Leonard was also standing at a loss. News of this matter spread like wildfire. There were also quite a number of people who came to watch the show. Everyone stared at them in surprise and from time to time, they would even ask what had happened. At this moment, Christian seemed to have instantly aged. Before he came to the hospital, he was still a big shot in New York. Now, hispany was in danger and on the verge of bankruptcy. His status was also changing rapidly. Now, he was even worse than a beggar or a tramp. Leonard stood there looking like aical clown. At this moment, he regretted his actions of praising Christian. Chapter 380 380 Returning to the Harris Corporation Christian¡¯s phone kept ringing and Ka seemed to have realized the seriousness of the matter. She cried silently beside Christian and asked softly, ¡°Dad, what should we do? Is the Kent family really done for?¡± Messages from his secretary popped up on Christian¡¯s phone one after another. ¡°Chairman Kent, many people are bidding for the development rights of the second stage. Should we fight for it again?¡± ¡°Chairman Kent, Dank Finance said that if we can¡¯t get the second stage of the development, the interest will be calcted ording to the initial value.¡± ¡°Chairman Kent... the Xavier family asked us to settle the matter in New York as soon as possible. Don¡¯t cause any negative effects!¡± The phone slipped out of Christian¡¯s hand and fell to the ground. The screen shattered and he copsed to the ground with a nk expression. He looked at Ka and could not help but wail, ¡°She, she... who exactly is she! I did something wrong and offended her! It¡¯s my fault!¡± Christian clenched his fists and knocked his chest crazily. Perhaps it was because he was so angry, he actually spat out a mouthful of blood. This blow was devastating to him. Looking at Ka¡¯s helpless face, Christianpletely broke down. He rolled his eyes and fainted. After returning to the ward, Wace said with a calm expression, ¡°What exactly did you do to Christian to make him think that you¡¯re so scary? You almost made him go bankrupt?¡± Although Wace felt that something was wrong, he didn¡¯t know what to say and could only express his doubts. Sharon sat on the hospital bed and replied casually, ¡°I really found out from Tommy that they were going to deal with Christian, but I don¡¯t know the exact details. I think he has done too many bad things and others aren¡¯t willing to let him off.¡± Wace nodded. He could ept this exnation. After all, Christian had indeed done a lot of bad things. It was just that he had suffered retribution today, so he med it on Sharon. ¡°However, we¡¯ve also picked up a huge bargain. Boss Han should be more willing to cooperate with us this time. After all, the Kent family is facing bankruptcy now. Boss Han definitely won¡¯t take such a risk to cooperate with him.¡± Wace analyzed it seriously. To Sharon, she only felt that the father and daughter had brought this upon themselves. This oue was already not that bad. If John knew about their actions today, there would probably be no one with the surname Kent left in New York! As the two of them chatted about their future, Xenon suddenly walked into the ward with a thermal lunch box. ¡°Dad, why are you here at this time? Don¡¯t you need to take care of the house?¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect the person who came to see Sharon to be Xenon. ¡°Ahem...¡± It was obvious that Xenon¡¯s expression was very unnatural. It could even be said that he was a little embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and ced the thermos in front of Sharon and Wace. Then, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Um... Wace, your mother said that Sharon is recovering well and has her own job. How about you return to the Harris Corporation to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Wace was about to develop a physiological disgust when he heard the word ¡®Harris¡¯. She still wanted him to go back and work? Sharon was also stunned, then she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already draw a line with the Harris family? We¡¯ve already split up from them!¡± At this point, Xenon looked terrible. He said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t exin the exact situation either. I don¡¯t know who invited her out today, but when she came back, it was as if she had drunk bewitching soup. She kept saying that she couldn¡¯t leave the family and so on. She didn¡¯t know how to ask you, so she asked me to be the middleman to persuade you.¡± Just as Xenon finished speaking, Wace¡¯s expression looked terrible. He said angrily, ¡°Dad, it can be said that they are bullying us. They snatched our shares and Sharon¡¯s house, but now? Are we going to pretend that nothing happened and go back?¡± At this moment, June, who was standing at the door, couldn¡¯t help but enter. In the face of Wace¡¯s words, June said with some anger, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re a member of the Harris family. Besides that, your grandmother has already apologized to me. She said that everything that happened during this period of time was because she was old and muddle-headed. She had listened to Zachary and Zaron too much. Now, she has seen through these two people and punished them ruthlessly. In the future, no one in the Harris family will make things difficult for you. Besides, as long as you go back now, it will definitely be part of the management. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡± Chapter 381 381 Never Going To Compromise ¡°So what if she apologized?¡± Wace frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother still couldn¡¯t see the Harris family¡¯s true colors after so many years. ¡°I know my grandmother the best. She¡¯s only apologizing now because the Harris family is in a critical moment and needs help. In addition, she hopes to use my name to ask for the cooperation. How can she be sincere?¡± June quickly tried to convince him, ¡°Wace, what are you saying? Have you forgotten that we¡¯re family? Why do you think so badly of the family? Let me tell you, family is still family no matter what...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡± Wace interrupted June. He knew Matriarch¡¯s thoughts too well, so it was impossible for him to go back and be controlled by others. ¡°You child!¡± June still wanted to say something, but looking at her son, she couldn¡¯t make their rtionship too stiff, so she threw her dissatisfaction to Sharon. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to Wace. Grandma had already recognized her mistake. What else do you want him to do? Are you going to make an elder kneel down and apologize to you?¡± As she spoke, June raised her head arrogantly and looked at Sharon. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be so shameless. If not for the fact that you and Wace aren¡¯t divorced, I wouldn¡¯t want you to return to the Harris family. Your grandmother is really sincere this time. She spent a lot of money and gave me a pair of gold bracelets, an agate ne, and four gold pieces...¡± Upon hearing this, Wace finally understood why June¡¯s attitude had changed so quickly. She had epted his grandmother¡¯s gift. ¡°Mom, just say that you want those things. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve been bribed because of this. Wasn¡¯t it because you were always like this that caused Second Uncle to look down on me?¡± Wace¡¯s tone was indifferent. He should have known that his mother was such a person. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t vent your anger on Sharon. We all know how the Harris family treated her, so it¡¯s only right to let her decide whether she wants to go back.¡± Sighing, Wace didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything else. He held Sharon¡¯s hand, as if he wanted tofort her. Seeing that Wace had turned his head and ignored her, June instantly lost her temper. She shouted at Xenon, ¡°Look at your son. His heart is filled with his useless wife. To put it nicely, she¡¯s a celebrity. To put it bluntly, what did she bring to the family?¡± Unexpectedly, Xenon opened his mouth but did not say a word in the end. He turned around and walked out of the room. Looking at Wace¡¯s hand, Sharon was stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°The Harris family understands my mother¡¯s nature and knows that she is a person who is greedy for money. That¡¯s why my mother will speak up for them after receiving the jewelry. She doesn¡¯t remember how those people bullied our family... I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°Your mother hasn¡¯t gone out yet! Rascal, do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡± June stomped her feet in anger. She felt very ufortable being called a money-grubber by her son. Although Sharon was unhappy, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to say anything about June. Looking at Wace, Sharon actually had the thought offorting him. ¡°We¡¯re still family after all. Mom might be hoping that our rtionship won¡¯t be so tense. We just have to be careful of those people¡¯s despicable methods. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Wace nodded. There were so many things that had happened recently that he was extremely confused about. The man behind Xenia who framed Sharon hadn¡¯t been found yet, and the York family was making things difficult for the constructionpany under him. He needed to solve these matters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I solve everything, you won¡¯t have any worries and can do what you want in peace.¡± Looking at Wace, Sharon couldn¡¯t guess which one was the real him. If he really loved her so much, why was he so close to Crystal that day? ¡°Also, I won¡¯t go back. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡± When June heard this, she was instantly furious. ¡°After talking for so long, you¡¯re still not going back. That¡¯s the Harris family¡¯s hundred-year foundation. Are you giving it up to others just like that?¡± ¡°The Harris family is only left with a shell now. Why would I want a reputation and an empty shell?¡± Wace was very calm. Since he had already made up his mind, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t say to June. Chapter 382 382 She¡¯s a Fraud Since she already knew that Wace didn¡¯t n to go back, Sharon had a new n in her heart. She nned to call Tommy, Natsume, Second Master Quayle, and John out for a meal and greet them. From today onwards, she wanted them to help take good care of Wace¡¯s career. At night, Wace and June had already left the ward. Sharon was thinking about what to do next when she suddenly received a call. She didn¡¯t expect it to be from Peter. His tone was anxious on the phone. ¡°Hello, is this Wace¡¯s wife? I¡¯m Peter. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re busy, but I, I have something urgent and I need your help!¡± Thinking of the man she saw in the afternoon, Sharon said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯m just resting. Just tell me if you have anything.¡± Peter was very anxious. He took a few deep breaths before slowly saying, ¡°Mrs. Harris, you also know that my father¡¯s... condition is not very good. Although the surgery has beenpleted, the old man¡¯s health is not looking good. Professor Zeth and Director Yale are already at their wits¡¯ end, so I came to disturb you...¡± As he spoke, Peter quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly in terms of the consultation fee! How much do you need? Just say it. I¡¯ll definitely give you what I can.¡± Sharon started calcting again. Peter often traveled around the country and specialized in building design. If Wace could work with him, there would be more opportunities in the future. She might have to trouble him to help him gain customers in the future, so Sharon agreed readily. ¡°I¡¯ll go over immediately. Which floor is the old man on?¡± Peter¡¯s voice was filled with gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up immediately. You just have to wait in the ward.¡± After a while, the person Peter had arranged arrived in front of Sharon. Peter personally weed Sharon at the door upstairs and he bowed very respectfully when he saw Sharon walk up. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± ¡°Boss Han, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Sharon was naturally very polite and friendly to such a polite person. ¡°I hope Boss Han can take good care of us in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. In the future, your matters will be my matters. I won¡¯t dare to dy in helping with anything. Young Madam is really capable. Besides, you¡¯re so low-profile. You¡¯ve helped me a lot. I¡¯m eternally grateful.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Boss Han, don¡¯t be so anxious. You don¡¯t have to tter me. The old man in the ward is still waiting!¡± Peter quickly nodded. The reason why he came to look for Sharon was also because of Professor Zeth¡¯s suggestion. ording to Professor Zeth, to be able to maintain the old man¡¯s life without surgery, Sharon¡¯s technique definitely couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ording to the old man¡¯s current condition, it was already not bad that he couldst until the day after tomorrow. Professor Zeth had invited Sharon over, hoping for the best. It was best if she could treat him. If not, it could be considered as him trying his best to be filial to his father. When the two of them walked into the ward, they saw a woman who looked like a doctor standing by the bed. When she saw Sharon, she was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Cousin... this is?¡± The woman looked at Sharon in confusion, as if she was suspicious of her identity. ¡°This is the Young Madam of the Harris family, and she¡¯s also an expert in treating and saving people.¡± Peter introduced the two of them. ¡°Young Madam, this is my cousin, Patricia.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sharon.¡± Sharon smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°An expert?¡± Patricia sized up Sharon from head to toe, then said in a mocking tone, ¡°Brother, I think you¡¯re crazy. The expert you hired looks younger than me. Are you crazy to be inviting her to treat Uncle?¡± When Sharon heard this, her heart skipped a beat. It seemed like Old Master Han¡¯s life was indeed hanging by a thread, and Peter was so desperate he would invite God over if he had the ability to. However, in the past few hours, many famous doctors hade to see Old Master Han. Some of the doctors in the family who were involved in medical work had also appeared, hoping that they could cure Old Master Han. If they were able to do it, they would definitely have made a huge contribution. Perhaps Old Master Han could even share some of his wealth with them. Especially this woman named Patricia. She would totally marry Peter in exchange for wealth. Unfortunately, in the face of Old Master Han¡¯s situation, she was really helpless. Seeing Sharon enter, Patricia didn¡¯t hide her hostility. She looked at Sharon unhappily. Chapter 383 383 The Arrival of the Famous Doctor ¡°Let me tell you, Young Madam is very powerful!¡± Peter quickly exined, ¡°Before my father¡¯s surgery, he had relied on Young Madam to survive before he got treatment.¡± Unexpectedly, Patricia still didn¡¯t believe Peter¡¯s words. She nced at Sharon with disdain. ¡°Brother, you need a divine doctor to treat Uncle, not a chatan. Besides, no matter how much advanced technology she has, it¡¯s useless. How is she able to treat and save people the moment shees?¡± Sharon looked at Patricia. This woman was mocking her both openly and covertly. She had already ssified her as a liar before seeing her ability. ¡°Girl, what are you talking about?¡± At this moment, an old man walked out of the washroom in the ward and looked at Patricia, who was talking non-stop. ¡°Elder Zenith! My brother is too easily deceived. I don¡¯t know why he brought this woman here. I need you toe and take a look at my uncle personally.¡± ¡°Haha, girl, let me tell you, being young doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t have true talent. This person might have true ability too.¡± Zenith was very humble as he looked at Sharon with a faint smile. Patricia sneered and said, ¡°Elder Zenith, you might not know this, but my brother is an honest person. It¡¯smon for him to be cheated by others when he¡¯s desperate. Aren¡¯t I just worried?¡± ¡°You... don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡± Patricia¡¯s expression was a little ugly, and he even warned Patricia. ¡°What did I say wrong? Brother, everyone knows that Sharon is the Harris family¡¯s unloved daughter-inw. Besides, isn¡¯t she a small celebrity? How will she know how to treat illnesses and save people?¡± Peter sighed. The reason why his rtionship with Patricia was average was because this woman was really short-sighted. In fact, when Professor Zeth asked him to look for Sharon, he was also a little confused. After all, Sharon was just an ordinary girl in his opinion. How could she have such ability? ¡°Young Madam? Hmph, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you deceived my brother, but I won¡¯t let your crooked thoughts seed here. This Elder Zenith has traveled all over the country just to improve his medical skills. How can a liar like youpare to him? I advise you to leave quickly, or it will be bad if you cause troubleter.¡± Peter was a little moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, Sharon was indeed a little young, and her identity was very sensitive. If it wasn¡¯t for Professor Zeth¡¯s rmendation, he wouldn¡¯t have believed Sharon, but... in this situation, even if she was a liar, he had to give it a try. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m indeed not a big shot. I¡¯ll just watch from here. I won¡¯t disturb this Elder Zenith from treating and saving him.¡± What Patricia didn¡¯t expect was that Sharon¡¯s mentality was so good. She calmly said that she would watch from the side. ¡°I think you¡¯re showing your cowardice!¡± Just as Patricia finished speaking, Professor Zeth rushed in with an anxious tone. ¡°Peter, your father is dying!¡± Zenith quickly walked into the inner room. ¡°Let me take a look. Where is Elder Han now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on the hospital bed in the inner room.¡± Peter stopped arguing with Patricia and quickly led the way personally, leading the group forward. When they walked to the inner room, Old Master Han was lying on the bed looking very haggard. His expression was also abnormally terrible. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and the color of his lips was not good either, as if he was experiencing extreme pain. ¡°Bad news! I¡¯m afraid Elder Han is in trouble!¡± Zenith quickly said, ¡°The old man¡¯s condition is very bad. Please allow me to start saving him immediately.¡± Peter was also anxious when he saw this. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Elder Zenith!¡± Zenith and Patricia looked at each other. Then, Patricia walked forward and stood by the bed. Zenith guided her personally. She took out a row of silver needles and Sharon was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this person to be a Chinese doctor as well. Patricia was indeed talented. Her acupuncture technique was very skilled, and she should have studied it well. No wonder she could be a doctor with such a character. ¡°Elder Zenith, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± After Zenith¡¯s treatment, Elder Han¡¯s expression softened. Peter quickly thanked him and personally served him tea. It was obvious how much respect he had for Zenith. ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you feel appreciative towards me?¡± Patricia took the teacup in her hand and finished it in one gulp. They have onlypleted one third of their acupuncture treatment but Elder Han obviously looked much better, and his breathing had also started to stabilize. Chapter 384 384 Her Ability Peter was instantly filled with confidence and looked at Zenith with admiration. Patricia was naturally very pleased with herself. She nced at Sharon calmly, as if she was showing off her skills. Sharon was expressionless and silent. In fact, if the needle had really gone to the right ce with the right amount of strength, the old master would have woken up. Besides, Patricia was drenched in sweat and her face was filled with exhaustion. The rest would probably have to bepleted by Elder Zenith. Although Elder Zenith¡¯s n was not bad, the position of the needles was too loose, so it only had one effect. The treatment could cure the symptoms and not the root cause. Thinking of this, Sharon frowned and sighed unconsciously. It seemed like Elder Han¡¯s condition had improved, but in fact, treatments that reflected its sess on the surface were usually the most useless ones. Elder Han¡¯s internal injuries were internal. As he had undergone surgery and he was in a weak condition, alongside the insufficient blood supply to his heart at that time, many of his organs had shown signs of failure. Although Elder Zenith¡¯s treatment was effective, it was only a superficial improvement. Although his face looked rosy now, this method was simply suppressing the problem. When it recurred, it would destroy the improvement gained from the surgery today. At that time, Elder Han wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it. Thinking of this, Sharon suddenly smiled and shook her head. What famous doctor? All he could do was just to let people live a few more days. ¡°Sharon! What are youughing at?¡± The sharp-eyed Patricia immediately saw Sharon¡¯s smile and questioned her loudly. Sharon ignored her and decisively stood in front of the silver needles and said lightly, ¡°You made a fatal mistake and neglected a very important acupuncture point.¡± After saying that, Sharon picked up the silver needle and inserted it. Her movements were clean and efficient. After the needle was inserted, the old man¡¯s eyes instantly widened. It was only when Sharon removed the needle that the old man slowly closed his eyes. Seeing Sharon¡¯s actions, Peter and Zenith were still a little surprised. They wanted to stop her, but seeing how skilled she was, they didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Patricia suddenly flew into a rage and blurted out, ¡°You little b*tch! What exactly do you want to do? Are you determined to kill my uncle?¡± Sharon said lightly, ¡°Elder Han¡¯s health is not good to begin with. Just now, his heart failure caused the other organs in his body tock blood supply. I helped him rectify the problem with his liver and energy as well as regte his breathing to revive all the blood in his body. Otherwise, he won¡¯t live for more than three days.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Patricia immediately said angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you be so impudent in front of Elder Zenith. Do you believe that I can kill you with one needle?¡± ¡°Alright! She¡¯s treating my father. Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble?¡± Patricia looked at Peter. ¡°Cousin! How can you be so assured in handing Uncle to this Sharon? Do you have something... Let me tell you, if you kill Uncle, it will be toote.¡± ¡°I believe in Young Madam!¡± Peter said coldly. He nced at Patricia and said, ¡°No matter what happens, I will take responsibility.¡± ¡°You¡¯re responsible? That¡¯s your father!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. She continued to move her hands, and with a wave of her hand, Sharon ced a few needles on the major acupuncture points in his body. Patricia watched her movements and kept emphasizing, ¡°Let me tell you, if anything happens, you have to take responsibility!¡± Unexpectedly, at this moment, Zenith who had been standing at the side, suddenly stopped Patricia and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait! Come back first and don¡¯t disturb this Young Madam!¡± ¡°Master, this woman is not a doctor at all. Her actions will dy Uncle¡¯s treatment.¡± Patricia¡¯s tone was a little anxious. ¡°I only said that you¡¯re a fast learner. I didn¡¯t say that I agreed to be your master.¡± Zenith sighed. ¡°Take a closer look at this youngdy¡¯s acupuncture technique!¡± After being reminded by the old man, Patricia finally noticed Sharon¡¯s actions. ¡°You¡¯re really... too shameless! Sharon! You¡¯re just like what the Inte gossips about. How can you steal my skills and learn my acupuncture technique just now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too impetuous. Look at this youngdy¡¯s technique carefully.¡± Zenith only felt that Sharon¡¯s actions were very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment. Zenith recognized the acupuncture technique that Sharon used at a nce. Although itbined the results of his studies in the East, there were some differences. It was not those acupuncture points that were different, but the acupuncture points she had inserted in did notpletely follow the path of the human body. He had only seen one such acupuncture technique all these years... But how was that possible? Didn¡¯t that person stop taking in disciples many years ago? Chapter 385 385 I Want You to Apologize ¡°Elder Zenith, no matter what, this Sharon is learning from us secretly! Are we going to leave her alone?¡± Patricia felt a little indignant and she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Could it be that there was another possibility that this old man was hiding something and did not teach her his true abilities? Otherwise, how could Sharon know such a high-end technique! At this moment, Zenith could not be bothered with Patricia¡¯s nonsense. At this current moment, he was already mesmerized by Sharon. There was even a look of admiration on his face. Looking at Sharon, he couldn¡¯t help but p. He didn¡¯t expect this girl who was younger than Patricia to be such an expert. Her acupuncture treatment was fast, urate, and ruthless. It was about the same as his. However, it had to be known that he had spent more than 20 years studying to reach this level. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to surpass me at such a young age.¡± When Patricia heard Zenith¡¯s words, she was instantly stunned. Then, she clenched her fists indignantly. How was this possible? Peter also asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you just say that Young Madam Harris is better than you?¡± Zenith nodded and sighed. A look of admiration appeared on his face. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this acupuncture technique of hers is a unique skill that has been lost. Although we have all learned Chinese medicine, what she has learned is moreprehensive than mine! It¡¯s a part of Chinese medicine that has been lost. I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to see such a scene in my life. Such acupuncture techniques are already lost in the East. I¡¯m so lucky today! I thank you, Mr. Han.¡± After saying that, he looked at Patricia and lectured her very directly, ¡°With your personality, you won¡¯t be able to achieve this in your life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few more acupuncture points. If you teach me, I can learn it too. How can it be as magical as you say?¡± Patricia muttered softly. ¡°Besides that, other than acupuncture, you also know how to carry out massage therapy. You¡¯re even better at treating illnesses than Sharon. I don¡¯t believe that she, who has picked this up out of nowhere, canpare to you!¡± Seeing that Patricia was still jealous, Zenith shook his head helplessly. ¡°You won¡¯t turn back until you¡¯ve hit the wall. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll suffer sooner orter.¡± After more than 20 minutes, Sharon¡¯s acupuncture session ended. She let out a long sigh and said slowly, ¡°I can only try my best to ensure that he¡¯s safe for three years. Whether he can survive after three years will depend on his own luck. If it¡¯s my master... he can extend the old man¡¯s life by at least five years. I still have a lot to learn.¡± When Patricia heard this, she immediately smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to be mysterious. Even the experts say that he won¡¯t live long. Who do you think you are to spout nonsense here?¡± Sharon said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I am, but you¡¯re really a jerk!¡± ¡°Sharon! Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a celebrity, you can do whatever you want. If anything happens to my uncle, I will definitely take your life!¡± Zenith couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sharon and said very respectfully, ¡°Young Sir, may I ask who your master is?¡± Young Sir? I heard that this was how the East addressed noble people. What right did this Sharon have to be addressed by Zenith like this? ¡°These are all my private matters. Please don¡¯t ask.¡± Sharon looked at Zenith and replied lightly. However, Patricia still pressed on relentlessly, ¡°But the acupuncture technique you used just now was passed down from my master. You didn¡¯t exin it clearly and secretly learned it. It¡¯s really despicable.¡± ¡°Patricia! Apologize to Young Madam immediately!¡± Zenith suddenly shouted. Then, he took a few steps forward and said to Sharon respectfully, ¡°Young Sir...¡± ¡°You can just call me Sharon.¡± ¡°Yes, yes... Ms. Sharon! This Patricia has nothing to do with me, and she¡¯s not my disciple. I just saw that she had some talent and taught her. I didn¡¯t expect you to broaden my horizons today. It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining her well. I even offended you today!¡± After saying that, Zenith shouted at Patricia, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize? Can¡¯t you tell that Sharon¡¯s acupuncture skills and standard are above yours?¡± When Peter heard Elder Zenith¡¯s words, he quickly said, ¡°Thank you again. Young Madam, you¡¯re my father¡¯s savior. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely arrange for the cooperation with the Harris Corporation this time. If you need my help in the future, call me anytime. The Han family¡¯s life is given to us by you. We won¡¯t say anything else if you need our help!¡± Chapter 386 386 Looking, Listening, Questioning, and Checking ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Patricia still said in disbelief, ¡°Those instruments are the most sophisticated and top-notch ones we have shipped over from overseas. Those instruments show that Old Master Han can only live for about three days at most. Just now, Old Master Zenith used all his abilities to ensure that Old Master Han would have at most three months. How can you say that you could extend his life for so many years as you please?¡± Sharon said coldly, ¡°Because I¡¯m the Young Madam of the Harris family and my master is Wats...¡± ¡°Wats what?¡± Zenith was suddenly a little excited. ¡°Pfft!¡± Patricia sneered. ¡°Can anyone call themselves a master now? Let me tell you, although it seems like my uncle is fine now, if anything happens to him in the future, the Han family will definitely not let you off!¡± ¡°Patricia! Who taught you to speak like this?¡± Zenith¡¯s expression was abnormally grave. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Who taught you to interrupt the other party before she finished talking? How many times do you want me to say that you¡¯re not my disciple at all! You¡¯re simply embarrassing me!¡± Patricia did not care about Zenith¡¯s words at all. However, the disdain Peter looked at her had embarrassed her. Patricia suddenly felt really indignant. She gritted her teeth and looked at Sharon, asking indignantly, ¡°I want topete with you! We¡¯ll talk about the rest if you really can prove to be capable.¡± ¡°Who allowed you to cause trouble here!¡± Zenith was extremely angered by Patricia. He had finally heard news about the legendary person, but now, it was all interrupted by Patricia. He was too embarrassed to mention this again now. He had to find a suitable opportunity to ask Sharon properly. Peter looked at Sharon. He didn¡¯t expect the woman in front of him to have the ability to be recognized by Elder Zenith. And Patricia refused to admit that Sharon was this capable. It was impossible for Sharon to convince her. Sharon shrugged nonchntly. Seeing Patricia¡¯s guarded gaze, she found it very funny and asked, ¡°What do you want topete in?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s apetition of medical skills. I¡¯ve studied with Elder Zenith for half a year, and from the looks of it, you should have studied for about the same amount of time.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes darted around, then she looked at Sharon and said proudly, ¡°The foundation of Chinese medicine is observation, hearing, questioning, and checking. Let¡¯s see who is able to identify more illnesses. What do you think?¡± The so-called observation, hearing, questioning, and checking meant that one did not judge the problems in the body ording to the pulse of a person. It sounded very simple, but it was actually very difficult to practice. Even Zenith was not 100% sure that he could determine the other party¡¯s illness by looking at his face. However, this was also one of the main reasons why he had taken Patricia in back then. Patricia was very good at observing others and could notice some details. Many times, Patricia could point out the details that Zenith did not notice immediately. Besides that, her memory was not bad. She could see and remember many of the symptoms that were shown on the patient¡¯s face. Therefore, in just three months, Patricia could already tell that there was something wrong with a person just based on his appearance, and the uracy was about 80%. ¡°Patricia, what are you doing? Young Madam has already saved my father. Are you going to make things difficult for her now?¡± Peter stopped her unhappily. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Sharon smiled and nodded. ¡°If you really want topete, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ve only studied Chinese medicine for four months. I wonder if I canpare to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Patricia looked even more confident that she would win. Zenith watched as Sharon agreed just like that and didn¡¯t continue speaking. If she was really that person¡¯s disciple, her strength was probably not inferior to his. Through thispetition, he would observe her properly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Patricia immediately walked forward when she saw how straightforward Sharon was. She walked around the room and stared at everyone¡¯s faces. No more, no less. Twelve minutester, Patricia said very confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything. Professor Zeth, your skin and lips are dry and peeling. This is amon sign of dehydration. It¡¯s obvious that your sweat nds are secreting abnormally. You need to check your thyroid.¡± ¡°Nurse, I see that you have a lot of e and dark circles under your eyes and you also have a small beard. It should be a problem with your endocrine. You don¡¯t look good either. You might have polycystic ovary syndrome.¡± Chapter 387 387 Additional Illnesses Just as Patricia finished speaking, Professor Zeth nodded. ¡°The younger generation will surpass us in time. I didn¡¯t expect your standard to be quite good too. I do have a thyroid problem. I¡¯m also actively treating it now.¡± Patricia looked at Peter and continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your body, but at a nce, I know that your stomach is not good. Your lower lip is swollen, and you have been constipated recently. You have to drink more water these few days and drink less coffee, tea, or alcoholic drinks.¡± ¡°Looking at my father¡¯s current state, I¡¯m indeed too nervous to drink much water.¡± Peter smiled bitterly. It seemed like his cousin was indeed capable. ¡°As for this nurse, you¡¯ve obviously worked too hard, so your sleep quality is low...¡± Patricia pointed out all the illnesses of everyone present. ording to the reactions of the people present, they seemed to be correct. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Zenith to be so good at teaching. Doctor Patricia is already so amazing at such a young age!¡± ¡°I thought that Dr. Patricia was a little aggressive just now, but now it seems like she¡¯s just more strict.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Chinese medicine standard to be so high.¡± Peter was a little surprised. He looked at Patricia¡¯s smug face and couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°Of course and there¡¯s another person!¡± In the end, Song Ping looked at Sharon and sneered. ¡°Mrs. Harris, your condition is more serious. Your uterus has quite a serious problem. If this continues, you might not be able to give birth.¡± Sharon ignored her nonsense and avoided the topic. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Patricia to have such results after studying Chinese medicine for just six months. I think you¡¯re very amazing too, but there¡¯s a small problem in the middle. I¡¯ll add it for you.¡± After saying that, Sharon looked at Professor Zeth. ¡°Instead of just mentioning your thyroid, I hope that you¡¯ll be more worried about whether your diabetes will act up. Besides that, your hands should have been fractured before. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be an injury from eight years ago. Although it doesn¡¯t hurt now, if this continues, you¡¯ll still feel pain when you¡¯re older.¡± ¡°Secondly, for your cousin, Boss Han. He has a serious high blood pressure, and recently, because of his anger, he often has heart palpitations. Besides that, Boss Han, your right foot had been brokenst time, right? Your injury is from a long time ago. It should be an illness you had when you were young, right?¡± Peter was stunned. Then, he said in shock, ¡°You... you... how do you know everything? Young Madam, you¡¯re too amazing. You can even tell that I have high blood pressure and heart palpitations. Besides that, I did encounter a very serious car ident when I was young, so my ankle was broken.¡± Then, Sharon looked at the head nurse at the side and said with a smile, ¡°You do have a lot of sacs, but you¡¯ve already given birth, so there won¡¯t be any serious problems. However, you need to pay attention to another problem. You are losing your hair, right? If this continues, you¡¯ll go bald. However, don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems after nourishing your kidneys.¡± The nurseughed awkwardly. She really had a hair loss problem recently. She did not expect someone to pinpoint it at this moment. ¡°As for you, you should stop having abortions and think about your own body! Your body is already very weak. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get pregnant.¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Patricia clenched her fists tightly. Even if she had really aborted her baby before, she would definitely not say it! Under such circumstances, wouldn¡¯t her life be over if she said it? Sharon looked at her and smiled lightly. ¡°You just don¡¯t have enough blood and energy now. If you continue, your ovaries will be increasingly worse. Not only will this affect your period, but it might also cause problems in your body, so don¡¯t think that I¡¯m exposing you on purpose. If you start going for body check ups now, you might be able to recover. Otherwise, you can only opt for medical artificial cultivation.¡± ¡°Sharon! Can you stop spouting nonsense?¡± Patricia was furious. She was about to say something when the people around her stopped her. ¡°As for Elder Zenith, your overall health is not bad, but you¡¯re old after all. You have to take good care of yourself and not be so tired. Otherwise, many problems wille looking for you. Your knees and lumbar vertebrae have often been sore and painful recently, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Elder... Elder Zenith¡¯s health has always been very good. How could there be such a situation?¡± Patricia did not expect her to add so many conditions. She was a little unconvinced. These hidden illnesses couldn¡¯t be seen through one¡¯splexion and appearance, but Sharon could tell them all with just a nce. Could it be that her wild guess matched the patient¡¯s illness? Chapter 388 388 The Master Behind Her ¡°So what? I know Elder Zenith¡¯s body very well. How could he have any illness? After all, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re not skilled enough!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sharon looked at Zenith and smiled. Then, she reached out to him. ¡°Elder Zenith, can I take your pulse? Doctor Patricia,e with me too!¡± Zenith looked at Patricia and shook his head. He sighed and said, ¡°Being impatient won¡¯t allow you to achieve anything big. Come over and take her pulse yourself. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re wrong or if Young Madam is wrong!¡± ¡°This...¡± Patricia did not expect that she would make a mistake at all. Everyone knew that she could tell the illness of others just by looking at their condition. Besides that, Elder Zenith¡¯s illness was one of the easiest to tell. How could she be wrong? The two women walked to Zenith and reached out to feel his pulse. Song Ping was instantly stunned, and she looked really terrible. She also looked at Peter with an evasive gaze. She did not expect that Elder Zenith really had sore waist and knees. However, when she looked at Elder Zenith¡¯s radiant face just now, he did not seem to be sick at all. Could it be that Elder Zenith had deliberately pretended to be very healthy to cause her misjudgment? ¡°I only pressed a few of my acupuncture points to make my face look radiant. I didn¡¯t expect you to not be able to see through such a small trick.¡± Zenith¡¯s tone carried a hint of disappointment. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Sharon could tell at a nce. It could be seen that this girl¡¯s medical skills were far above Patricia¡¯s, and she even had the ability to be on par with him. However, she was still so young. How could she have such strong medical skills? ¡°So your standard is just a littlecking.¡± Sharon looked at Patricia and smiled lightly. ¡°You!¡± Patricia was shocked. Sharon was mocking her so openly, and everyone with discerning eyes knew what Sharon meant. Patricia¡¯s medical skills were not only inferior, they were simply a lot inferior! However, Sharon was still protecting her from embarrassment. Zenith looked at Sharon. He had indeed deliberately hidden his true physical condition just now, but he didn¡¯t expect Sharon to see through it. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m not talented. I want to ask if your master is from the legendary ¡®Life and Death Cmity¡¯ Xavier family?¡± When Elder Zenith was traveling in the East, he had heard that there was a hermit expert in the East who had been living in seclusion overseas for many years. Unless the people of the country were threatened, he would not appear in the world. Patricia was still courting death by challenging the other party. Fortunately, Sharon didn¡¯t care about this. Otherwise, if she really angered her, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue in this industry. Peter finally understood what had happened. He quickly leaned over and looked at Patricia. ¡°Young Madam¡¯s ability is really not to be underestimated. You¡¯ve misjudged her. Hurry up and apologize to Young Madam!¡± Zenith looked at Sharon and apologized first. ¡°Ms. Sharon, please don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll teach my disciples to be good people next time. Please don¡¯t me me!¡± Patricia didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s medical skills to be a few levels higher than hers. She had no choice but to lower her head. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s me! It¡¯s my fault! I admit that your medical skills are better than mine. Is that alright?¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon shook her head and said calmly, ¡°As a doctor, we need to be calm and steady. How can there be a stronger or weaker side when all of us practice medicine to save people? If one day I encounter some causes of illnesses that I¡¯ve never treated, I still have to ask Elder Zenith.¡± These words made everyone present admire Sharon. Elder Zenith and Peter also revealed looks of approval, while Patricia looked embarrassed. In her opinion, Sharon was just pretending to give her a way out, but she was actually insulting her! ¡°I do have a master, but he¡¯s noble and upright. He doesn¡¯t like me sharing his name outside. I hope you can understand.¡± Sharon smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Zenith looked at Sharon and said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet that person¡¯s disciple in my life. It¡¯s my honor to see you treat someone today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Madam!¡± Peter was excited again. ¡°You can say that you saved my father twice. Don¡¯t worry, we will hand all our orders to the Harris family in the future. You have given me a new lease of life!¡± Peter and Elder Zenith¡¯s words shocked everyone in the room. Zhou Wei could be said to be a divine doctor who was rarely matched to in New York. The various hospitals were also willing to ssify him as a professor and expert. Now, this person who was at the top level actually bowed obediently to Sharon for guidance. This was too unbelievable. Chapter 389 389 Forced to Return Home Sharon was already very tired after the ordeal. She ignored Zenith and Peter¡¯s invitation and returned to the ward. She didn¡¯t expect it to be already sote. However, just as she pushed the door open, she saw June sitting there with a grave expression, making Sharon wonder what had happened. ¡°Yo, we¡¯re back? Sharon! Where have you been for so long? Do you still have me as your mother in your eyes? Do you still recognize this family as yours?¡± Before Sharon could speak, Wace stood up first. ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re just here to teach Sharon a lesson, you can stop talking.¡± Seeing Wace¡¯s dark expression, June didn¡¯t continue. Sharon sat by the bed and looked at the few people in the room. She asked subconsciously, ¡°What happened? Why is everyone here?¡± Xenon looked at Sharon. ¡°There was such a big news in New York today, don¡¯t you know? Besides, this matter has something to do with you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sharon was a little puzzled. ¡°Christian¡¯s family suddenly opened up the investment channel and many smallpanies also joined in. Furthermore, the bank did not n to lend money to the Kent family anymore. As if they had agreed with one another on it, the creditors of Christian¡¯s family came looking for them directly. Therefore, the Kent family is almost struggling now and they are living quite a tragic life... His daughter seems to want to seek help and posted the video of the scene on the Inte. However, I don¡¯t know if it was hacked or edited, but there are only clips of you saving someone in the video.¡± Sharon pretended to be surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sullivan to be so ruthless this time. The Kent family is really in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate. The Kent family used to be a dominating figure in the construction materials industry in New York. Who knew that now... You have to be careful of this Sullivan. If he can do this to his old customer today, he might do the same to you in the future.¡± ¡°He offended a friend of Sullivan¡¯s chairman, that¡¯s why Director Charlotte gave them a small punishment.¡± Wace did not pity the Kent family at all and was confident that he would never encounter such a thing. June¡¯s eyes darted around before she said kindly, ¡°That is precisely the reason why it¡¯s not safe to start your own business. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll go bankrupt. You might even lose your life!¡± After saying that, June hugged Wace affectionately andforted him in a very firm tone, ¡°So, you shouldn¡¯t be busy working for yourpany to go public. Those are all filled with invisible hidden risks. If you really want to make a name for yourself, go back to the Harris family. Your grandmother has already said that you will definitely be the director if you go back now. When the timees, you will have an annual sry of ten million and a good reputation. Isn¡¯t that better than starting your own business?¡± ¡°Mom, did you take some bewitching medicine? Do you really think that my life will be better if I go back? Besides, the Harris Corporation is already done for. They only want me to go back because they want to use my name to get some sponsorship. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Wace looked at June in confusion. Why did his mother always want to rely on others? ¡°That¡¯s an annual sry of ten million! Besides, you¡¯re the president now. If you really save the Harris Corporation, won¡¯t you be the chairman in the future? Besides, you started your own business. It¡¯s fine if you seed in getting listed, but what if you fail? I¡¯ll starve with you.¡± Upon hearing June¡¯s anxious retort, Wace sighed and said lightly, ¡°Mom, stop persuading me. I won¡¯t go back. Even if I really lose money, I won¡¯t go back to the Harris family.¡± June was almost about to faint from anger because of her son. She looked at herself and turned to scold Sharon. ¡°Look at you. If it weren¡¯t for you, would Wace have worked so hard? What¡¯s the use if you don¡¯t have money now? How much do you earn in a month just by having a vixen¡¯s face! The Harris family has really sinned. How can we have a daughter-inw like you!¡± ¡°Alright, since you think that you¡¯vemitted a sin, you can move out of the mansion and go straight back to the old mansion. Sharon and I will stay at home.¡± Wace had also seen through his mother¡¯s hypocritical side. June pinched her thigh ruthlessly when no one was looking. Then, tears instantly flowed down her face. She said in a wronged and helpless tone, ¡°The Harris family is about to be finished now. If the Harris family really can¡¯t make it, think about how your father and I will survive in the future. Your grandmother even said that she would give us more dividends. If you don¡¯t go back, we have nothing!¡± Chapter 390 390 To Contend On Strong Grounds ¡°Mom, the Harris family isn¡¯t doing well. They don¡¯t have much money at all. Isn¡¯t it only right for them to close down now?¡± Wace raised his question again. The reason why the Harris family couldst till now was because of their deep foundation. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! Your parents are already so old. Can¡¯t you think about us too?¡± Wace looked at June seriously. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to say this anymore. I¡¯ve always been thinking about you and father. I gave you most of my sry before I got married. You have shares in the fewpanies I have now too.¡± ¡°The money father and I earn is all under your control. We¡¯ve never asked about it either. Most of the family¡¯s matters are up to you. I also hope that you can respect my decision. Now, I don¡¯t want to return to the Harris family to clean up the mess. I just want to start my own business and create my own Harris family¡¯s brand. Is it that difficult?¡± June knew that she couldn¡¯t win against Wace, so she could only sit there with her tears starting to fall again. She even muttered, ¡°I just have a tough life! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you. I was hoping that you would find a girl of simr background and ability to help you, but in the end?¡± ¡°Your grandfather is crazy to let you marry such a useless thing. Good, good. Now that no one in the family thinks highly of me and no one listens to me, I have no status in the family at all. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of me living?¡± Seeing that his mother was starting to resort to moral coercion, Wace couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t say that Sharon doesn¡¯t do what you want, alright? Sharon is a big celebrity now! The ce we¡¯re living in now was earned by Sharon. Otherwise, our family¡¯s house would have been sold by the people in our hometown. Isn¡¯t this all thanks to Sharon?¡± June was determined to say bad things about Sharon. When she heard Wace speak up for Sharon again, she quickly cried and said, ¡°So what if we moved in? Will we be better than others if we move in? No matter what, it was given by Sullivan. Sullivan only gave it to us because of you, do you know that!¡± Wace sighed and said, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you insist on crying, throwing a tantrum, and even threatening to hang yourself. The solution is still the same, Sharon and I will stay in the mansion, and you and Dad can move back to the old mansion.¡± When June heard these words, she immediately panicked. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°You, you still want to split up with us?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Wace nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for a few years. I¡¯m short on funds and don¡¯t have a ce to stay, so can¡¯t I live at my wife¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± June looked at Wace as if he was crazy. However, Wace seemed to have made up his mind and said seriously, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this what you want? If you want me to go back to the Harris family, I¡¯m unwilling to do so. The best oue is that I bring Sharon to live outside. You can go back to the Harris family. Doesn¡¯t this achieve your wish? You can only choose one of the two. Decide for yourself!¡± June looked at Wace. She knew that her son wasn¡¯t joking with her now. She instantly realized that she had gone overboard. If she continued to use such methods to force Wace to submit, Wace would definitely notpromise so easily. He would even ask them to move back to their broken house. If that was really the case, they might have to go through aplete break! At the thought that she couldn¡¯t live in the big mansion that Sullivan had given Sharon, June felt ufortable. She sighed in her heart and her tone instantly softened. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! You, you... Forget it. I will definitely support your entrepreneurship, but as for the Harris family... If you don¡¯t want to go back, then we won¡¯t. However, your grandmother is old too. It¡¯s only right for us to go back and visit asionally!¡± ¡°I have my own arrangements for this matter. Mom, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go home togetherter. The two of you don¡¯t have to go back to the old mansion.¡± Sharon looked at Wace. She didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative. With just a few words, he made June give up on the idea of dragging them back. Wace also turned to look at Sharon, as if he was looking for praise from her. Her husband was really not bad. On normal days, she could not tell that he was very capable at critical moments. Xenon, who was standing at the side, did not speak. In fact, he did not want to return to the Harris family either. After all, those guys looked down on him! However, he did not expect his son to be so tough. Seeing him speak with such rity, Xenon quickly stood up to smooth things over. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it good to have a peaceful family now?¡± Chapter 391 391 He¡¯s a Pig ¡°Hmph, who do you think you are? You didn¡¯t even say a word when we were arguing just now, but look at you now! You¡¯re still talking about these useless things here. Sharon is trash, but she can still fool a mansion. What about you? All you know is to mess around all day long. When have you earned money by investing in stocks and buying funds? I think you¡¯re the most useless person in this family!¡± When Xenon saw that his wife was venting her anger on him, he was instantly anxious. He quickly said, ¡°Let me tell you, June, don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m very powerful now. I¡¯ve started to specte in real estate recently and I can earn at least a few hundred thousand yuan!¡± June said with a look of disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t you only know how to cheat? Be careful not to be caught. We have to save you.¡± Seeing Xenon and June talking to each other, Sharon and Wace smiled knowingly. Although the two of them had quarreled often over the years, their rtionship was actually very good. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t break up. After June and Xenon left, Wace looked at Sharon. He was about to hold her hand, but Sharon dodged him smoothly. He thought that he had done something wrong and he was obviously stunned. ¡°Dad and Mom have left. You should go back quickly too!¡± Sharon said as she got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Just as she was about to close the door, Wace¡¯s arm suddenly stuck in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I wasn¡¯t on my mother¡¯s side just now, was I?¡± ¡°You, you go out first!¡± ¡°This is the ward I booked. Where do you want me to go?¡± Wace knew that Sharon didn¡¯t have the strength now, so he slowly squeezed in. When Sharon saw him, she opened the bathroom door and returned to the bed, not taking him seriously. ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry, you have to tell me why, right?¡± Wace shook his head helplessly. Sharon didn¡¯t want to be so crazy and jealous, but when she thought of Wace and Crystal that day... she didn¡¯t want to bother about this guy. Wace looked at Sharon in amusement and asked, ¡°Are you not going to talk to me tonight? Or are you only in the mood to talk if I invite my parents back?¡± Sharon looked up at Wace, that nce that she gave him meant that she really didn¡¯t n to talk to him. ¡°Whoever speaks first is a pig.¡± Sharon pushed her nose and looked at Wace in disdain. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Wace was also rather helpless. He had almost forgotten that his little wife was still a lot younger than him. She was indeed yful. Just as Sharon got into bed, Wace, who was sitting on the sofa, also walked over with a pillow in his arms. Then, he threw the pillow to her side and pretended to be weak as he naturally crawled into the nket. Sharon was very surprised by what this person was doing! From the looks of it, he did not n to leave tonight. She had clearly treated him so badly, but this person was still so thick-skinned. Sharon pretended not to see anything. She got out of bed, took another nket, and walked straight to the sofa. Unexpectedly, when she passed by Wace, he reached out his hand. ¡°You saw me dancing with Crystal, right? Let me exin.¡± Sharon was caught off guard and was instantly pulled to the bed. Wace turned around and pressed her under him. For a moment, their eyes met, and the two of them didn¡¯t know what to say. The room suddenly fell silent, and they could vaguely hear each other¡¯s breathing. Wace could even smell the light fragrance on Sharon¡¯s body. Sharon looked at Wace and her eyelids started to feel heavy. She was in a daze and she actually wanted to sleep. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Wace suddenly said, ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m sorry.¡± These words instantly woke Sharon up. She looked at Wace with bright eyes. ¡°I did it to get thepany listed. Crystal¡¯s father has been stopping me, so I... Can you talk to me?¡± Upon hearing Wace¡¯s request, Sharon chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a pig ~¡± She had just said that whoever spoke first was a pig. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I forgive a piglet?¡± Wace looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh. His body was above Sharon and he could see her smile. ¡°How can youugh secretly?¡± Wace touched Sharon¡¯s head. The atmosphere between them was really strange. Even though their rtionship had been cold for so many years, it had never felt unfamiliar. ¡°I told you before, whoever speaks first is a pig, so you are one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my little stupid pig.¡± It was rare for Wace to act shamelessly. The two of them startedughing and joking. Chapter 392 392 Helping Jenna Wace suddenly quietened down. Then, he raised Sharon¡¯s chin and sealed her lips with his. She finally quietened down and looked at the person who kissed her in shock. ¡°You¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m a pig? Then didn¡¯t you be a pig¡¯s wife when you kissed a pig?¡± Wace wiped the corners of his mouth and looked at Sharon, who was still in a daze. At this moment, Sharon looked at Wace. She didn¡¯t even know what to say. This guy had seeded. She didn¡¯t expect Wace¡¯s personality to be so evil. Wace turned around andy beside Sharon. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest?¡± ¡°No, no need...¡± Obviously, Sharon hadn¡¯t recovered from the impact just now. Why did Wace kiss her just now... ¡°Sharon,e and rest.¡± Wace turned around and forced Sharon to lie down. He then pulled her into his arms. ¡°No, no need.¡± Sharon was still in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that Wace was lying with her like this. Thinking of this, Sharon turned her back to Wace shyly and curled up into a ball. Wace instinctively turned around and hugged her. He proudly ced his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Sharon, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Although Sharon heard it very clearly, she didn¡¯t react. Wace chuckled. ¡°You bad girl. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re pretending to rest.¡± Seeing Sharon close her eyes gently, Wace closed his eyes resentfully. He needs to spend more effort to get Sharon to get used to his existence. As Sharon listened to Wace¡¯s heartbeat and breathing, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Wace, why do you need to ask this question? ... In two weeks, Sharon¡¯s body hadpletely recovered. However, thepany asked her to rest for a while more. Before the poprity of ¡°Gazelle¡±pletely subsided, they wouldn¡¯t arrange other work for Sharon. Anyway, since there was poprity, she might as well take advantage of it! As she walked on the street in boredom, Sharon watched the sky suddenly darken and knew that it was going to rain heavily. She hade to the suburbs to look at thend and wanted to buy a piece of it to build an elderly activity venue. Now, it seemed like she had better hurry home. She called Tommy and did not expect Secretary Lydia¡¯s car to appear in front of her in the next second. ¡°Chairman, why are you here too?¡± Sharon blinked and didn¡¯t say anything. She sat down beside Secretary Lydia. Along the way, Secretary Lydia was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. It had to be known that Secretary Lydia was usually already very nervous when she saw Tommy working. Although she didn¡¯t interact much with her, she knew that Sharon was a very serious person. She would usually give President Tommy a lot of things to do, and even her work n would be sent to President Tommy¡¯s work phone in the early morning. ¡°Why are you here today? Is our corporation going to buy this ce?¡± Sharon looked at Secretary Lydia and asked. She didn¡¯t seem to have told Tommy that she nned to buy this piece ofnd for the elderly activity center. Secretary Lydia scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think much of this ce, but President Tommy feels that we have to get this piece ofnd, so he sent me to take a look at the surrounding environment.¡± Sharon flipped through the materials that Tommy had arranged. Although he didn¡¯t want to turn this ce into an elderly activity center, it was a good choice to change it to arge activity space. Their car wasn¡¯t driving at a fast speed. Secretary Lydia brought Sharon to look around the area seriously, but Sharon¡¯s gaze suddenly stopped on a ck car in a deste forest. It was an old car that had appeared in the deserted forest for no reason. A woman jumped out of the car. As there were no spare tires in the car, she frowned and looked at the two punctured left tires in front of her. Sharon didn¡¯t want to interfere, but Secretary Lydia suddenly pushed her sses and asked, ¡°Chairman, that¡¯s Ms. Jenna, right?¡± When Sharon noticed her, she quickly signaled Secretary Lydia to stop the car and the two of them pushed the door open anxiously. ¡°Jenna, why are you here? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Sister-inw? Why are you here?¡± At this moment, Jenna was in a very sorry state and didn¡¯t have any elegance at all. She looked up at Sharon with a bitter smile and an awkward expression, as she didn¡¯t want her friend to see her in such a sorry state. Chapter 393 393 Bad Intentions ¡°I... want to film a video casted in outdoor ruins. Wace said that there¡¯s a suitable venue here. Coincidentally, he was discussing work, so he asked Secretary Lydia to bring me around to take a look and film the scene.¡± Sharon nced at Secretary Lydia. She didn¡¯t want to expose her true identity in front of Jenna. ¡°Why is Manager Jenna here?¡± Secretary Lydia could not help but ask. Jenna¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Thepany asked me to do business, but I didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s client to ask to meet in the factory. And I didn¡¯t expect that before I could meet the client, the tires of my car had burst, and three of them had burst at the same time. I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Sharon frowned slightly when she heard this. How could this be? Logically speaking, there were indeed a lot of sharp things like stones, nails, and barbed wire here, but how could all three tires burst? The more Sharon thought about the matter, the more she felt that something was wrong. She looked at Jenna and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to stay here. Take Secretary Lydia¡¯s car first and let¡¯s go back together. Leave your car here first. We¡¯ll get into the car and find a rescue team to drag your car back.¡± Jenna nodded. She couldn¡¯t figure out how she was so unlucky. Just as she was about to open the car door, Sharon saw a ck figure in the rearview mirror. She quickly shouted, ¡°Jenna, take two steps back!¡± Before she could think, Jenna took two steps back. Then, a faint smell of gunpowder came. The few of them looked over and saw that there was a small crater from a bullet where Jenna had been standing. ¡°Hurry up and get in the car!¡± Sharon quickly waved. Jenna couldn¡¯t care less and jumped into the car, a second bullet followed closely after. It was obvious that the other party¡¯s target was Jenna. He was fast, urate, and ruthless, and he didn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation. He simply wanted to kill her. The bullet brushed past the car and shattered all the car windows. Sharon had no choice but to quickly pull her to the front seat. Their bodies were close to each other, and Sharon pressed her head down, not allowing the attacker to have any opportunity to kill her. What Sharon didn¡¯t expect was that with a bang, a sharp knife was stabbed into the front cover of their car! Secretary Li suddenly braked and almost hit a tree. The car jerked hard. The sharp dagger shed with a cold silver light. A man jumped down from the tree andnded on their car, pulling the dagger out ruthlessly. Holding the dagger, the man shook his head at Sharon and Jenna, signaling them to walk out of the car. The three of them fell into a tense atmosphere for a moment. The car¡¯s outer shell was made of hard metal, but this guy actually inserted the dagger into it and pierced through it! Jenna didn¡¯t seem to want to implicate Sharon and struggled to get out of the car. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon to get out of the car with her. ¡°Sha...¡± Secretary Lydia wanted to say something, but the man on top of the car signaled her to shut up. The moment Jenna got out of the car, the man threw out another dagger. Sharon was so frightened that she quickly pounced on Jenna and pressed her to the ground. The dagger brushed past her ear and the sharp de broke a few strands of Sharon¡¯s hair. The situation was very dangerous. Even Secretary Lydia, who had been by Tommy¡¯s side and had seen a lot of things, turned pale. She had seen all sorts of things in her life, but now, she did not know what to do. She could only quickly call Tommy, allow him to hear the current situation and ask him to call the police quickly. The man seemed to be unwilling to give up. He took out another pistol and reloaded it. Just as he was about to shoot, Secretary Lydia pounced out. Sharon did not expect that such a thin and weak Secretary Lydia was actually quite strong. She quickly grabbed the man¡¯s hand and knocked the gun away. The two of them struggled, but Secretary Lydia was not at a disadvantage. At this moment, Jenna was stunned. She could not imagine how someone could take her life so brazenly in New York. What surprised her even more was that Sharon had saved her so many times... It seemed like she had underestimated Sharon¡¯s ability. At this moment, Sharon had already stood up and was prepared to help Secretary Lydia deal with this man. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re something! My target is only that woman. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very cold and emotionless. The killing intent emitted from his body made people feel ufortable. Secretary Lydia sighed and took off her gold-rimmed sses. In fact, she did not want to take action in front of the twodies, but this man was too dangerous. If she did not take action, they might not be able to leave today. Chapter 394 394 Falling into the Enemy¡¯s Hands Secretary Lydia¡¯s name was Lydia Zan. After fighting the man for a while, Sharon pulled Jenna to hide behind a big tree. At this moment, Lydia¡¯s expression was painful, and her thigh was already bleeding. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very good at closebat, but who told you that I was going to fight you? If I have a gun in my hand, do you think I¡¯m a fool to not use it?¡± There was a hint of mockery in the woman¡¯s tone. Even though she was shot, Lydia did not fall. Her gun was in the hiddenpartment beside the car seat. When she got out of the car just now, this man had been staring at them, giving her no chance to grab it. Sharon noticed Lydia¡¯s wound and couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. She pulled the tree vine beside her and wanted to find a chance to tie up her injured area. Lydia was forced to retreat by this man. Then, she felt her cor being grabbed and she was dragged behind the tree by Sharon uncontrobly. Then, there was a gunshot and the ce under his feet was hit by that man¡¯s bullet again. Just as he was about to thank Sharon, she gestured for him to keep quiet. Lydia nodded and quieted down, letting Sharon speed up the treatment. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly, afraid that it would affect Sharon¡¯s performance. Jenna looked at the two of them and gritted her teeth. Her body moved slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sharon noticed her actions and asked softly. ¡°They just want my life. There¡¯s no need to implicate everyone.¡± Jenna didn¡¯t expect the people they had sent this time to bring guns. If they wanted to solve this matter, she had to go out personally. ¡°My gun is in a hidden box on the right-hand side of the seat in the car. If we can get it, we have a little hope.¡± There was no abnormal change in Lydia¡¯s calm face. Only then did Sharon realize that perhaps Lydia was not just simply a secretary. The fact that he could face these things so calmly showed that this person was definitely not ordinary. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Sharon tore open the pants of the suit Lydia was wearing, revealing her thighs, which showed that Lydia exercised often. After a simple bandage, Sharon stood up and prepared to walk out of the bushes. Jenna quickly stopped her. ¡°If anyone was to go, it¡¯s me. Why are you going?¡± ¡°His target is you. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll only die. Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡± As she spoke, Sharony on the ground and crawled around to the car. She felt a little ufortable... This was going too smoothly. Where did that man go? However, Sharon couldn¡¯t think too much at this moment. She quickly approached the car and searched the car seat. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± The man¡¯s ghostly voice came from the back seat. Then, Sharon felt something pressed against the back of her head. ¡°Where is that woman?¡± the man asked bluntly. Sharon could feel that when he looked at her, his expression clearly wavered, as if he was very shocked, just like the first time Caleb saw her... Under the man¡¯s threat, Sharon was brought out of the car. The man shouted at the surrounding trees, ¡°Your friend is with me. If you don¡¯te out in five minutes, I¡¯ll kill her immediately. Think about it!¡± In the bushes, Lydia and Jenna saw this scene. Jenna couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and wanted to rush out, but Lydia pulled her back. Staring at Sharon and Lydia, it was a little strange. Sharon wasn¡¯t afraid. She was very calm and her eyes were very firm. In the hands of a man, she was definitely better than Jenna who was filled with panic. ¡°But...¡± Sharon took a deep breath. She had to try and see if she could escape from this man. She looked at Lydia and knew that she had not let her guard down. Instead, she was trying his best to rx and sense the enemy¡¯s every move. It was just like how people in the past hunted. They could only catch their prey when they were alternating between moving and staying quiet. After all, whether they were listening or watching, it was not as real as feeling it! Not to mention how murderous this man was. Lydia was very confident that as long as she sensed the man¡¯s location and the right time to attack, she would have a chance to kill him. She had not felt this way for many years. In the beginning, she was not good at these things. Later on, she had to practice bit by bit to develop such a habit. It seemed like Sharon already had a countermeasure to be able to be so calm. ¡°What can you do?¡± The man looked at Sharon in amusement. Unexpectedly, as he spoke, Sharon raised her arm and hit the man¡¯s heart ruthlessly. Chapter 395 395 Luring the Enemy with Herself Then, Sharon quickly raised her leg and kicked the man¡¯s arm. As the gun in the man¡¯s hand fell, Sharon took the gun and threw it into the bushes. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Jenna reacted and quickly followed over. She immediately crawled over and picked it up for Lydia. After quickly checking the weapon in her hand, Lydia forced herself to stand up. The man suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He subconsciously wanted to reach out and grab Sharon, but he realized that she had already run elsewhere. Suddenly feeling a fierce wave of attack, the man instantly rolled away. Could there be someone else here? ¡°Who asked you toe?¡± Sharon asked. The man panted as he looked at the woman in front of him. ¡°How did you know that I have an old wound on my chest?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Yourplexion and physical condition have already told me,¡± Sharon said seriously. ¡°As long as you tell me who sent you, you can leave.¡± ¡°Do you really think I would be hurt by such a small incident?¡± The man seemed to be mocking Sharon¡¯s naivety. Bang! The gun sounded and the man quickly ran to the side. Sharon also took the opportunity to escape. Lydia was standing not far away but was not able to take care of Jenna. Jenna really wanted to know what to do next. Did that man have any other helpers? How were they going to solve this matter? After all, it was not beneficial for the three of them to hide here for a long time. Although the man¡¯s movement was very fast, Lydia found him and fired back without hesitation, as if she had predicted the man¡¯s movements. ¡°Fe, you¡¯re almost out of bullets too, right? I still have a lot of them. How about we make a deal?¡± The man shouted loudly, his tone filled with provocation. Lydia signaled Sharon and Jenna to hide to the side. She curled his body into a ball and tried his best to reduce the possibility of being discovered and attacked. She hid at the roots of the tree and ignored the man¡¯s shouts. At a nce, Sharon could tell that Lydia¡¯s stamina was already exhausted. Even blood was dripping down her pants. Her body started to sway and she was not in good spirits. She must have lost too much blood, and it was only because of the simple bandage that the speed of his bleeding slowed down. If she continued such a high-intensity intense confrontation, Lydia would probably lose her life. ¡°Give me your gun. I¡¯ll lure him out.¡± Sharon looked at Lydia, her tone very firm. Lydia closed her eyes slightly as if she didn¡¯t hear Sharon¡¯s words, as if she was conserving her energy. The feeling of being ignored drove Sharon crazy. She said seriously, ¡°I know that the man fighting us is very strong, but don¡¯t look down on me. I can do this kind of battle too! Don¡¯t worry, protect Jenna and don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± As she spoke, Sharon turned to leave, but Lydia said, ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± These words made Sharon stop in her tracks. Lydia took a few deep breaths. When she saw Sharon¡¯s firm expression, she sighed helplessly. ¡°Maybe you should listen to me first. That man should be over there now. If you leave from here, a blind spot will be formed between you and that man. I don¡¯t know if he still has a gun in his hand. When you go out, try to avoid those three trees and run in a straight line. With your speed, it¡¯s useless to fake your actions. The shortest distance is a straight line. You have toe back alive!¡± Sharon followed Lydia¡¯s gaze. The three trees she was talking about... The one closest to her... So that was the blind spot! ¡°Thank you. To make you his secretary, it seems like Tommy has some ability.¡± After saying that, Sharon moved out with a smile. ¡°Sister-inw... you...¡± Jenna¡¯s face was pale and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Sharon looked at Jenna and smiled. Then, she suddenly took a deep breath and threw the dagger she had taken from the man in front of Lydia. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say early on that as long as you tell us who wanted to kill her, you can leave safely?¡± Sharon said loudly, then suddenly rushed forward and quickly hid behind a tree at the side. She ran across the distance of seven to eight meters in two breaths. At the moment of life and death, Sharon seemed to havepletely stimted her potential. She felt like her heart was about to jump out. Chapter 396 396 True Identity At this moment, Sharon was panting heavily. The blood in her entire body was surging, and the strength in her body seemed to be about to surge out. If her true identity was exposed, she would probably encounter such a pursuit too! The filth of these big families really made her feel extremely disgusted. After waiting for about four seconds, Sharon estimated the location where the man might be hiding. ording to the safe location the man had told her just now, Sharon picked up a stone and rushed towards the confirmed location. She hid safely again, but no one fired. Instead, the man¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. You actually sent a woman to her death. If I wanted to kill her, it would be as easy as flipping my hand. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Just as Jenna was about to speak, Lydia quickly stopped her. Couldn¡¯t this person see through such an obvious trick? ¡°I¡¯ll advise you again. Hurry up and tell us who wanted to kill Jenna. We can forget about the rest.¡± Sharon was a little angry. This was the first time she ran so fast because she was nervous. In the end, this man actually sneered at her and reprimanded her coldly. After waiting for a while, the man still didn¡¯t speak. Sharon knew that goading was useless against this man. Even if she continued to run out like this, it was probably useless. Maybe this man had already changed where he hid himself. Besides, this guy was as crazy as Caleb. He might really kill her. Suddenly, Sharon seemed to recall that her father had once told her that when facing some very powerful and cunning prey, and when setting traps or using schemes was not advisable, she had to fight ruthlessly! In the past, when her father was still alive, he often brought her to the mountains to hunt. He often used this method to lure the animals out. In this situation, it depended on who dared to risk their lives. It was fine if she was insignificant in the eyes of the enemy, not to mention that he had such a familiar face. Besides, the other party probably would not shoot easily because Lydia, who was proficient in shooting, was behind him. Instead of wasting time like this, it was better to risk it. Sharon nced at Lydia, who was behind the tree, and realized that the two of them were no longer there. Thinking that they definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon her, Sharon rushed out and shouted, ¡°Hey! Who exactly are you? Let¡¯se out and talk!¡± As she spoke, Sharon walked out of the shadow of the tree and walked towards the ce where the man was hiding. Suddenly, Sharon¡¯s vision blurred and a foot flew over. Sharon reached out her hands to block it, but she wasn¡¯t as strong as the man and retreated in a sorry state. Then, she mmed into a tree. There were only two gunshots in her ears. The corners of Sharon¡¯s mouth subconsciously twitched, and then she felt a warm current flowing down her shoulder. What a fast speed. What exactly was going on? The man seemed to have been shot too. He looked at Sharon and said lightly, ¡°It, it really looks like it. If Boss sees it, he will definitely bring you back... The person who wants to kill that woman is from the Queen family in the north. My employer is called Frank. If I die, there will be othersing after me. If you can protect her once, can you protect her a second time?¡± After saying that, the man¡¯s vision darkened and he fainted. Standing behind him, Jenna looked terrible. Frank was her cousin. Their rtionship was clearly so good, so why was the person who wanted to kill her actually her cousin? As for Lydia, he put down the gun in his hand and looked at Jenna. ¡°Hurry up and help Ms. Sharon up. I think the police are about to arrive. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Was she alright now? Sharon¡¯s tense nerves seemed to have suddenly rxed. Then, her vision darkened and she lost consciousness. When she opened her eyes again, she was met with a scene of white and the familiar smell of hospital disinfectant. Jennay by her bed and seemed to have sensed something. She quickly opened her eyes. ¡°Sister-inw! You¡¯re awake! Does your wound still hurt? I¡¯ll call the doctor immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Young Madam looks fine. Just take your time to look for them.¡± Lydia sat on a chair at the side and revealed a faint smile. It was as if she had everything under control. The familiar gold-rimmed sses were ced on her face, and she looked like apletely different person from when she had been fighting. Chapter 397 397 Identity Revealed After Jenna left the room, Lydia walked to Sharon and said in a low voice, ¡°Like Young Madam, I also have some identities that I don¡¯t want outsiders to know. I wonder if Young Madam...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but your marksmanship is so good. Why would you want to be a secretary? It¡¯s a waste of your talent,¡± Sharon teased. ¡°Just like you, you clearly have such a good brain, but why are you willing to be a small chairman of Sullivan? The Harris family is even bullying you to make you be a housewife.¡± Sharon nced at Lydia, then wrapped herself in the nket and didn¡¯t answer him. For some reason, Sharon had been visiting the hospital frequently recently. Although she knew that Lydia¡¯s identity was not simple, it was not harmful to Sullivan and the others, so Sharon naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. Perhaps Tommy knew Lydia¡¯s identity, but he did not mention it! Although Jenna had gone to call the nurse, she stood there dejectedly. She did not expect the person who wanted to kill her to be her cousin... and the one who had the best rtionship with her in the Queen family. She was begging in his heart now. Perhaps something had happened in the Queen family, or perhaps her cousin was being used by someone. She could not think of a reason why her cousin did not want her to return to the north alive. Besides that, the people in her family probably did not know her true gender yet, but they already wanted to kill her. This was too cruel. All these years, she had been hiding it very well. Even when she was in school, she had used various methods to hide her true identity or gender. However, the Queen family... Was their family really going to end up like this? Jenna looked at the ward. Apart from this matter, there was something else that concerned her. Who exactly was Sharon? If she was just the young madam of the Huo family, Lydia didn¡¯t have to be so nervous and anxious to protect her! Logically speaking, Lydia protected her because of her identity as the manager of Sullivan¡¯s department. What about Sharon? The Harris family had always asked Sullivan for help. Even if Lydia was a nice person, she didn¡¯t have to do so much. She took out her phone and looked at the photo she had secretly taken. Although this photo was blurry, it took a picture of Sharon¡¯s side profile. Looking through the photos of the mysterious tycoon who had caused a sensation in New York, Jenna was stunned. How could they look so simr? Although their faces could not be seen clearly, their figures were identical. ¡°I know. The news of the chairman being admitted to the hospital ispletely sealed. No one can know about it. Just say that the report that has been released is from Secretary Lydia¡¯s family. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. If there¡¯s any problem...¡± Tommy¡¯s voice came from the corner and Jenna hurriedly hid. Those three words kept repeating in her mind, ¡°...Chairman!¡± An expression of disbelief exploded on her face. Jenna instantly felt her face burning as Tommy¡¯s words kept echoing in her ears. How could this be? So the chairman of Sullivan was... ¡°She actually hid it from everyone! Director Charlotte?¡± Jenna finally remembered that in the letter Wace had given her, Sharon¡¯s biological mother¡¯s surname was Charlotte, which was why she used the surname Charlotte. ... It was really her! She actually had designs on her brother¡¯s wife! There was no sadness or joy in Jenna¡¯s eyes. For a moment, it was difficult for her to make a decision. Originally, she had wanted to find Sullivan¡¯s chairman. If possible, she would have made a very unreasonable request, which was to pretend to be a couple with her and fake a marriage. This was because she did not like girls, but she could not dy their progress. However, in order to gain a foothold in the Queen family, she wanted to find this legendary chairman. Jenna felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was extremely shocked. She was standing at the heart of the conflict and she did not know what to do. In the ward, Sharon didn¡¯t know that Jenna had already confirmed her identity. She quickly arranged for Tommy and Lydia to protect Jenna. No matter what, Jenna was one of the heirs of a big family in the north, not to mention that she was still an employee of herpany. It was natural to protect her. ¡°Chairman, about Jenna...¡± Tommy said slowly. For some reason, he really wanted to know more about Jenna. In thepany, Jenna always seemed to be avoiding him. Tommy had also checked a lot of information, and it was so perfect that he couldn¡¯t find any loopholes. It was as if she was deliberately trying to erase some information, which made Tommy feel very strange. Chapter 398 398 Hiding It Again However, after thinking about it, Tommy still didn¡¯t speak. Before confirming his rtionship with Jenna, he didn¡¯t know how to ask Sharon. ¡°This man is an international wanted criminal and has contact with some of the triads in Beijing. He seemed to have been seriously injured in thetest mission and has only taken on some small jobs to maintain his daily expenses.¡± Tommy held the photo Sharon had secretly taken for him and had already investigated the man very clearly. Lydia was shocked when he heard this. So it was this guy. He had only heard of this person¡¯s name but had never seen him in person. This guy fled the world and had killed countless people. If not for the fact that he was injuredst time, it would probably be difficult for them to escape from him. Such a powerful person had actually been defeated by her and Sharon, and Sharon... She probably knew more than this. The way she fired was no different from her. Lydia really found it unbelievable. Just by looking at it once, she could control the range and uracy to such a small deviation. If she didn¡¯t know how to do it to begin with, it meant that her learning ability was too strong, but was this possible? If that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t Sharon be able to dominate the north as long as she studied carefully? Sharon flipped through the information in her hand and looked at Lydia. Thinking of how Jenna had gone out in a daze just now, she said, ¡°This time, Jenna¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t seed in killing her. It¡¯s best if our corporation assigns a bodyguard for Jenna. That way, we can be prepared.¡± Just as she returned with the nurse, Jenna heard this. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. She nced at Sharon and tried her best to adjust her breathing. She said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, I probably won¡¯t be able to find a suitable bodyguard anytime soon.¡± Jenna was struggling in her heart. First of all, she knew that the person who wanted to kill her was actually her cousin. Then, she knew that the person she had been looking for was actually her brother¡¯s wife. Such an impact simply stunned her. The sudden destion made Jenna feel very helpless. Seeing Jenna sit down beside her with a depressed expression, Sharon sat up and gently touched her head and face tofort her. ¡°Jenna, you don¡¯t have to worry too much if you have a capable and reliable person by your side, let¡¯s let Wace talk to President Tommy and ask Secretary Lydia to protect you. Be careful when you go out daily. If you¡¯re worried about going to a remote ce, you can call her anytime. I guarantee that she will definitelye to protect you!¡± Sharon thought that since Lydia had the ability, she would let him protect Jenna at any time. She was the chairman, and Lydia wouldn¡¯t openly disobey her. However, she did not know that this would confirm her identity as the chairman. Originally, Jenna was a little worried, but when she heard this, her heart actually calmed down. She could confirm Sharon¡¯s true identity. But what exactly was going on? It wasn¡¯t that Sharon¡¯s family background was very bad. Back then, she was so poor that she relied on the Harris family for her food and clothing. Why was it now... Jenna really couldn¡¯t understand it. Also, Sharon clearly had a good rtionship with Wace, but she still didn¡¯t exin this to him. The situation between the two of them was too strange. ¡°By the way, everyone, it¡¯s enough that only you know what happened today. Don¡¯t spread it back to the Harris family. I don¡¯t want my family to know about this.¡± Tommy and Lydia nodded. Jenna also echoed, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep this a secret. I wonder if I can go home with you today. I¡¯m a little afraid...¡± ¡°No...¡± Just as Jenna finished speaking, for some reason Tommy almost blurted out that he couldn¡¯t do it. However, he still restrained himself.¡± I¡¯ll arrange a car for the two of you immediately. ¡± Sharon nced at Tommy and then at Jenna. Was it her imagination? The atmosphere between the two of them was a little strange. The bullet only brushed past Sharon. The wound wasn¡¯t very serious. After disinfecting and bandaging it, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Sharon and Jenna got into the car to return to the Harris family. The two of them sat in the back seat. Jenna was still trembling unconsciously from the fear. It took the two of them 40 minutes to return to the Harris family. Wace stood at the door and waited for them to return. Chapter 399 399 Whitney Seeking Help When she got out of the car, Jenna¡¯s eyes were fixed on Sharon¡¯s side profile and it made Wace feel a little strange. After Sharon settled Jenna down, she returned to her room. Wace quickly grabbed the door and walked in. ¡°What happened today?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so sharp. Sharon was stunned. She turned around and didn¡¯t face Wace as she said, ¡°I went to scout an outdoor location but I didn¡¯t expect to meet Jenna in a dangerous building. She almost fell down the stairs and I grabbed her in time. I was so frightened then. After some time, President Tommy and Secretary Lydia came to visit too. It was so dangerous.¡± Wace looked at Sharon skeptically. He wasn¡¯t sure because Jenna looked at Sharon with admiration and that shining gaze she looked at Sharon with made Wace feel ufortable. The servant called Sharon and Wace downstairs for supper. Just as the two of them walked into the kitchen, they heard June and Xenon arguing. ¡°Why are you doing these things? Let me tell you, you... are too much! Our family will be made bankrupt by you sooner orter, do you know that?¡± ¡°How can that be? Didn¡¯t I earn a few hundred thousand yuan from property spection some time ago? I¡¯ll make money from the artworks this time too,¡± Xenon retorted. This made Sharon recall how she met Watson. It was because of Xenon. Recalling these memories, she couldn¡¯t help but remind Xenon, ¡°Dad, you have to be careful when you¡¯re dealing with artworks. Don¡¯t interact with unreliable people, or you¡¯ll be easily cheated.¡± Xenon snorted. His business had just started, and the people in his family were already worried that he would lose money. Thinking of this, Xenon looked up and lectured Sharon, ¡°You¡¯re still young and there are many things you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m doing serious business. If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t get involved. I won¡¯t disappoint you this time.¡± The family had their own thoughts during the supper. Sharon looked at Xenon and he seemed to have decided on starting this business. She didn¡¯t continue expressing her opinion and returned to the bedroom. After settling some documents, Wace returned to the bedroom. At this moment, Sharon had just finished showering. She had spent a lot of effort to avoid her wound while doing so. She then changed into a nightgown that covered her shoulders. Wace pushed the door open and entered. He saw that Sharon¡¯s smooth and tender arms, and half of her thigh was exposed under her pajamas. Wace¡¯s throat couldn¡¯t help but feel dry, and his gaze subconsciouslynded on her. Sharon was obviously a little embarrassed. Although this nightgown could cover her shoulders, not only was it as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, it also outlined her figure very well. Besides that, for some reason, this nightgown was so short that it only covered her thighs. She had originally wanted to make do with it and buy a suitable one tomorrow, but she didn¡¯t expect Wace to walk in at this time. Sensing Wace¡¯s burning gaze, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°What, what are you looking at! What¡¯s there to see!¡± Wace coughed slightly and looked away. The two of them tacitly did not mention the kiss that day, but both of them knew that the atmosphere between them seemed to be different from before. ¡°Why are you here? Isn¡¯t your room beside mine?¡± Sharon asked softly with a red face. Wace touched his nose and said naturally, ¡°The auntie at home washed my bedding today and it hasn¡¯t dried yet. I don¡¯t have anywhere to sleep. There¡¯s only one guest room at home and I gave it to Jenna.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I have another set in my cab,¡± Sharon said as she walked to the side with a smile. She picked up a new set of bedding and handed it to Wace. Looking at the pink and purple bedding, Wace couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. His little wife was really well-prepared! ¡°You... are so good to me.¡± Wace felt a little helpless. With such a situation, when could he sleep with his wife? ¡°Hurry up and go back to sleep!¡± Sharon pushed Wace out. Huo Xuan, who was standing at the door, hugged the bedding and smelled the faint fragrance. Although he was helpless, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He did not notice June, who was standing at the corner of the stairs with an abnormally ugly expression. The next morning, Sharon received a message from Wace. ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip these two days. Thepany is about to be listed and some things have to be done. I have to find some orders too. Don¡¯t worry about my mother at home. Help me take a look at my father. Don¡¯t let him fall into someone else¡¯s trap. Take good care of yourself and wait for me toe back.¡± Sharon blushed and was about to go downstairs to thepany when her phone rang. It was Whitney¡¯s scream. ¡°Save me! Sharon, save me!¡± Chapter 400 400 Ruined Name Although she had already guessed that Whitney¡¯s request for help was probably not something legitimate, Sharon didn¡¯t expect it to be so improper! ¡°I refuse.¡± Sitting opposite Whitney, Sharon rejected her without hesitation. At this moment, Whitney was drooling. She hugged Yumi, who was sitting at the side and said, ¡°Yumi, look at this woman. She¡¯s so cold, cruel, and heartless!¡± Yumi smiled embarrassedly and said slowly, ¡°Actually... I¡¯m not very good at ying games, especially the ¡®Alliance¡¯ you mentioned. I¡¯ve never yed it before.¡± After all, before participating in the casting, Yumi¡¯s family could not even afford aputer, let alone y games. ¡°So didn¡¯t I say so? This is arge-scale online game called the ¡®Alliance¡¯. There are three opposing camps. I¡¯m in Ragnarok, and the other two are the Toxic Empire and the Ubiquitous Empire. Currently, thergest one is the Ubiquitous Empire. The number of yers in the other two added together is about the same as the number of yers in Ubiquitous.¡± Sharon looked at Whitney and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve probably repeated this sentence five times.¡± ¡°So please... save me! I really want to participate in this variety show, but my mother is too much. She directly issued a ban in thepany. If anyone in thepany dares to participate in this game variety show with me, she will ban them. Apart from that fearless Leomord who brought a brother to participate with me, I¡¯m still short of two teammates.¡± ¡°Whitney, it¡¯s really not that we don¡¯t want to help you. I really want to participate in this variety show, but I don¡¯t know how to y games at all.¡± Yumi and Sharon looked at each other and felt that they couldn¡¯t agree to Whitney¡¯s request so easily. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to y. Let¡¯s create a game ount first~¡± Looking at Whitney¡¯s sparkling eyes, Yumi and Sharon helplessly created two ounts. ¡°I saw the sugar daddy behind Xenia that day. I heard from Sister Quentin that that person is the young master of the West family in New York. He has some say in the entertainment industry in New York.¡± Whitney looked at Sharon and Yumi as she worked with herputer. To be honest, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter. After all, she didn¡¯t win brilliantly. Fortunately, Sharon and Yumi didn¡¯t mind. ¡°The West family?¡± Sharon instantly understood everything. It seemed like Young Master Jeff still hadn¡¯t given up. His hatred for her hadn¡¯t decreased at all. Sharon¡¯s hands flew across the keyboard. She didn¡¯t expect this game to be so fun. On the other hand, Yumi was flustered. She did not even understand the basics. Whitney looked at Sharon in shock. Was this the legendary ¡°I¡¯m very weak, but I¡¯m pretending¡±? ¡°You still say that you don¡¯t know how to y. Can¡¯t we be more harmonious with each other!¡± Whitney looked at Sharon and was about to die from anger. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my first time ying it, but I¡¯ve seen you y it and studied it. It¡¯s quite easy to get used to this game, especially this character. It¡¯s quite fun to y it.¡± Sharon smiled and couldn¡¯t help but move her fingers. ¡°Wait a minute! Everyone, look at the trending topic first,¡± Yumi suddenly eximed. This sudden hot topic surprised her. [This kind of person is simply rat shit. Why did I like her in the past?] [Didn¡¯t Xenia say that she was his real girlfriend? Boo, she¡¯s really shameless.] [She¡¯s such a person. In the past, she had always been trying to scam our sister. She only knows her mistake now that she¡¯s being criticized] [I was wondering how she could get third ce. So she has a sugar daddy behind her. However, this sugar daddy really has bad taste. Why would he like such a person?] [The West family doesn¡¯t have the ability either! I think this matter definitely has something to do with Qin Han.] [Xenia is shameless. Get out of the entertainment industry.] The three of them looked at the video of Xenia and Jeff on the trending searches and sighed. ¡°Serves her right! This woman stole your position and now she¡¯s finally getting her retribution.¡± Whitney was very pleased and pped his hands. ¡°Xenia¡¯s actions will probably have a huge impact on thepany, right? I think her schedule has been canceled, and she still has to pay a considerable amount ofpensation for the breach of contract, including the role in the casting that she had finally won. This should... it will definitely cause a negative impact on the movie,¡± Yumi said seriously. She couldn¡¯t bear to let such a good movie be buried like this. Sharon was a little surprised. How did this matter suddenly get exposed? When the results of the casting were out, she knew that something was wrong, but she did not expect this to happen suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Xenia¡¯s reputation will be ruined this time!¡± Chapter 401 401 Xenia Went Crazy ¡°Even if she epted the unspoken rules, why was it suddenly exposed?¡± Sharon was a little confused. Whitney suddenly revealed a snicker. ¡°This matter still has to be told, starting with the West family. Their family seems to have some detrimental information caught by apetitor. They probably didn¡¯t offer enough conditions in exchange, so they exposed this video now.¡± At the same time, in the West family. Old Master West sat in his seat with a terrifyingly dark expression. Coincidentally, Wace and Lydia were beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve already done as you requested. I didn¡¯t expect you to still look down on our family.¡± Old Master West gritted his teeth. He never expected that the family business he had meticulously nned would be destroyed in the hands of a junior. All thanks to his useless grandson. ¡°Grandfather, why should we...¡± Jeff shouted unhappily. ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master West nced at Jeff. ¡°We can¡¯t sell that piece ofnd to you at this price no matter what. I¡¯ve already fulfilled your request. As for the price...¡± Wace nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the price we discussed at the start too.¡± ¡°Wace!¡± Jeff looked at Wace. ¡°Do you know who your wife is? That b*tch...¡± ¡°Take Young Master away immediately. Why did I invite you here?¡± Old Master West was very agitated. If this piece of trash hadn¡¯t offended Wace¡¯s wife, would the West family¡¯s business have been suppressed so badly? However, half a year ago, he didn¡¯t expect Wace to grow his business to this extent. Wasn¡¯t the Harris family about to run out of luck? Why was this kid¡¯spany still thriving and even receiving the support of various industries? However, other than the entertainment industry, this kid¡¯s other businesses were above the West family. Why didn¡¯t their family have such an outstanding young man? Seeing that Sharon¡¯s matter had been resolved, Wace and Lydia looked at each other. Lydia then said, ¡°Apart from these things, we came to the West family today mainly to talk to you.¡± Elder West looked at Wace and Lydia in surprise. They were actually here to initiate a cooperation with the West family. This was a little strange. ... The video that was suddenly exposed made Xenia fall into a low point. The three people who were still in the Inte cafe in the morning came to look for Natsume in the afternoon. ¡°Too beautiful! It¡¯s really too beautiful. I want to be a model just by looking at it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the gown Sharon wore in the finals? Can I touch it?¡± Whitney and Yumi spoke one after another. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh that women really liked these gorgeous things. However, she had to admit that Natsume was really blessed in terms of design. Every dress she designed for her suited her very well. ¡°Sharon-Sharon must be here, right?¡± A woman¡¯s scream came from the hall. Everyone present was very familiar with this voice. It was Xenia. At this moment, Xenia was holding a small knife in her hand and looking around in confusion. From the start, she knew that Jeff, the person whose mind was filled with filth, liked to record videos. However, all these years, none of the videos he had filmed of girls were leaked, so she thought that it was fine to film it. As long as she could advance, it was good. Unexpectedly, the West family suddenly informed her managementpany today and before everyone could react, the West family had exposed the video. In the video, Jeff¡¯s face had already been changed so that no one could recognize him but her face had appeared to the masses. ¡°Call Sharon out immediately. I want to see her!¡± Xenia was almost crazy. She had thought and calcted everything carefully, but she didn¡¯t expect something to happen to Jeff! ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Just as Sharon stood up, Whitney pressed her down. ¡°Why are you going out? This woman is already crazy. She¡¯ll kill you if you go out.¡± As she spoke, Whitney stood up and walked out. When Xenia saw Whitney, she asked fiercely, ¡°Where¡¯s Sharon? If you¡¯re here, Sharon will definitely be here too! Call her out immediately.¡± ¡°You think that I¡¯ll do as you say? Who are you?¡± Whitney sneered. ¡°Then you can die in her ce!¡± Xenia screamed and rushed towards Wen Lu. What she did not expect was Whitney to throw her over her shoulders and control her movements. ¡°Although you have attempted murder too, I have a video in my hand that is enough to prove that you caused Sharon to lose her sight. If this video is exposed, I¡¯m afraid you will never be able to make aeback, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Xenia clearly panicked. ¡°How is that possible? That surveince video has been deleted.¡± Chapter 402 402 Changing the Video Recording ¡°You admit that you were the one who swapped Sharon¡¯s eye drops, right?¡± Whitney didn¡¯t believe that Xenia would appear at Sharon¡¯s dressing table for no reason. Xenia¡¯s gaze was uncertain. She instantly felt guilty when she heard this, but if she admitted that she had harmed Sharon now, no one would help her redress it. That unreliable thing from the West family. Xenia could not understand it. One second, she was enjoying the praises of the fans and the news that the director had contacted her to record the finale, and the next second, the West family had exposed those shameful things! ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Ask Sharon toe out immediately. I have something to tell her!¡± Xenia nced at Whitney. Why was this woman so sensitive towards her? Sharon clearly didn¡¯t care. No... Why would Sharon not care? If she really didn¡¯t care, why would she expose the sugar daddy behind her and ruin her reputation? ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you. Call Sharon out!¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes were red with hatred. ¡°She dares to look for dirt on me, but she doesn¡¯t dare toe out and see me?¡± The people in the studio looked at Xenia and started whispering. ¡°She must be desperate! It was really right of us not to cooperate with her previously. If something like this happens, it will definitely implicate us.¡± ¡°But why is she so sure that Sharon did it?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Xenia must have a guilty conscience. She reced Sharon in the casting meeting, so now that the underhanded things she did have been exposed, she will definitely think that Sharon did it!¡± Upon hearing the words of the surrounding people, a hint of sarcasm shed across Whitney¡¯s lowered eyes. ¡°Xenia, did you see that? Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of standing in this position? Do you really think that just because you were lucky enough to get into the top three, you¡¯re different? After the audience watches Sharon¡¯s performance, who will notice you? Don¡¯t you know how you got your awards?¡± At the thought that she was actually on the podium with such a person, she was about to vomit from disgust. ¡°Do you want me to talk about Quentin here too? Aren¡¯t you afraid of implicating...¡± Before Xenia could finish, Sharon¡¯s voice finally came from the office. ¡°Why are you looking for me about this?¡± Seeing Sharon walk out, Xenia¡¯s expression became even more ferocious. Sharon had originally nned to let the matter rest, but she didn¡¯t expect Xenia toe looking for her herself. She originally thought that she would leave after causing a scene, but she didn¡¯t expect her to mention Quentin¡¯s name. During this period of time, Sharon had been investigating what had happened between Quentin and her mother, but she realized that someone seemed to be secretly obstructing her. In order not to implicate innocent people, Sharon could only stand up. ¡°Attack you?¡± Xenia looked up and red at Sharon. ¡°You stole my resources and look down on me. Now, you¡¯re even exposing the bad things on me. You still have the cheek to ask me?¡± ¡°Who told you that I was the one who exposed it?¡± Sharon also found this matter very strange. She only knew that the West family was behind Xenia, but she didn¡¯t do anything at all. Even the surveince video in her hand was handed to her by Tommy just now. ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still pretending? Sharon, you¡¯ve won this round, but I won¡¯t let this matter rest easily. You better issue an apology statement immediately, or I¡¯ll definitely hire awyer to sue you!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy.¡± Whitney didn¡¯t understand why Xenia was still struggling to stay afloat. ¡°Sharon didn¡¯t pursue the matter of you causing her to lose her sight, but now you¡¯re biting her back.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t n to pursue the matter?¡± Sharon turned on the video. It clearly captured Xenia¡¯s actions. She had deliberately approached Sharon¡¯s makeup table and even her act of changing the eye drops was clearly captured. Xenia¡¯s expression changed instantly. How could this be? How did the video end up in Sharon¡¯s hands! If it was just a scandal of her being a sugar daddy and selling her body, she still had a way to brush it off. However, if the scandal of her recing the eye drops to harm Sharon was exposed, she might be banned from the industry. Sharon looked at Xenia, who was stammering, and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you think that I was the one who exposed the dirt on you, if you continue to pester me, I might really post this video online. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what will happen then.¡± Xenia wanted to say something, but her phone started ringing crazily. Just as she picked up the call, her manager¡¯s sharp voice came from the other end. ¡°Xenia, do you know what the Inte thinks of you now? Apologize to Sharon immediately, or I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Chapter 403 403 Termination Of Contract At this moment, Xenia was undoubtedly a clown. After a long while, she forced out a sentence from between her teeth. ¡°She wants to destroy me. Why should I apologize to her? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°Ever since you found out that I participated in the casting meeting and you have been targeting me in every way, causing me to be blind in the finals for half a month and you also relied on underhanded means to snatch my ranking, I¡¯ve never been calctive with you. Now that your scandal has been exposed, you¡¯re here to bite me?¡± Sharon looked at Xenia and guessed that it might be Tommy who had done this. He knew the whole story and wanted to support her. ¡°If you apologize, I can choose not to post this video, but if you continue to be stubborn, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted towards you.¡± Sharon looked at Xenia as she calmly conveyed her thoughts. There was a hubbub of voices outside the studio. Many reporters followed Xenia like dogs smelling meat, wanting to see the exciting fight between the two popr female celebrities. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own image now? Can¡¯t you grasp the opportunity I gave you? You only have a chance to make aeback after you coax Sharon. Besides, if you hadn¡¯t rushed over to look for her like a lunatic, thepany might have been able to solve this matter officially. However, you¡¯ve offended herpletely and Simmons didn¡¯t reply to us at all. You can solve the matter yourself. Coincidentally, you wanted to terminate your contract with thepany and you¡¯ve signed the termination. You can rely on yourself for the rest!¡± The manager on the other end of the phone left a message and hung up. No matter how Xenia shouted and called back, no one bothered. There was a moment of panic in her eyes, but she still felt a little lucky. After all, she had been in the industry for so many years. There must be someone who was willing to help her. ¡°What are you all arguing about here?¡± Natsume and a runway director walked out of the office. Seeing themotion in front of them, the runway director noticed Xenia at a nce and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. In this case, I¡¯ll officially inform you that you don¡¯t have toe to the show in the next half of the month.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Xenia looked at the director with agitation. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m the opening of the show? You can¡¯t dismiss me just like that.¡± ¡°We definitely won¡¯t use an artist with a stain.¡± Xenia was about to retort when calls came one after another. ¡°Hello? Ms. Xenia, the contract you signed with our television drama states that no scandal can be exposed during the filming period. Now that you have vited the agreement, we have already changed the personnel. Pleasepensate the television drama as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Ms. Xenia, our producer saw the news and decided to swap you out at thest minute. We have contacted yourpany and thepany said that you¡¯re a free person now and your actions have nothing to do with them. Pleasee to ourpany to sign the documents when you have time.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Transfer the call to me immediately. Didn¡¯t I apany that bastard for ten days? What does he mean by this now?¡± Xenia roared indignantly, but the other party had only called to inform her and did not give her a chance to question him. ¡°Xenia, are you crazy? Do you think you can be proud just because you won an award? Let me tell you, our HC high-end stage can¡¯t amodate a big shot like you. Don¡¯t go on this show...¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Xenia. We will send awyer to contact you immediately. We hope that you can cooperate with him actively when the timees. Thewyer will discuss the losses you have caused for our brand with you in detail.¡± Countless calls came and Xenia fell to the ground weakly. Natsume called the security personnel over and carried Xenia out. The reporters outside the door took photos of this moment excitedly. At this moment, no one felt pity for Xenia. Instead, they felt that she deserved it. All along, she had appeared in front of everyone as a beautiful and well-mannered girl, but in fact, this woman relied on selling her body to satisfy her desires. Xenia looked up in a daze and saw Sharon, who was talking to the director not far away. Her eyes were filled with hatred. It must be her! If Sharon hadn¡¯t exposed the bad things about her, how could she have be a street rat that everyone hated? Xenia¡¯s cold gaze paused on Sharon for a moment before she revealed a sinister smile. It was as if a beast had rushed out of her heart and this beast was about to pounce on Sharon and eat her flesh! Chapter 404 404 eSports Variety Show To Xenia, all the situations she had suffered today were caused by Sharon. If Sharon hadn¡¯t snatched the endorsement and exclusive wedding model photo shoot opportunity that originally belonged to her, why would she target Sharon all the time? Natsume dispersed the onlookers and introduced Sharon to the director of the show. After a few conversations, the director was full of praise for Sharon and he wasmenting why he didn¡¯t get to know her earlier. When Sharon came out of the office, Yumi was called into the room by the director. Only Whitney was left looking at Sharon pitifully, her eyes filled with anticipation for her to agree to participate in this eSports variety show. ¡°But don¡¯t we need five people to participate in the variety show? Even if I agree to it, we¡¯re still short of one, right?¡± Sharon looked at Whitney and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her life was too exciting. Previously, she had always been treated coldly by others. Then, John¡¯s appearance allowed her to know that she had a heavy responsibility. She had been busy dealing with those people who looked down on her and also running the entire corporation. This way, even if she returned to the Xavier family, no one would use her ability as an excuse to nder her parents. As for participating in the talent show, it was entirely because she had seen her mother¡¯s song which reminded her about the past that she decided to give it a try. It had been too long, so long that she had forgotten about her mother¡¯s original matters... ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve already kidnapped Yumi just now. Her agency won¡¯t arrange much work for her in those few weeks.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Whitney to have done so much. Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. She had underestimated Whitney¡¯s determination. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be a burden to you.¡± Sharon really rarely yed games. Seeing how passionate Whitney was, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t perform well and disappoint her. Unexpectedly, Whitney had a look of certainty on her face. She patted Sharon¡¯s shoulder with force, her expression as if she was saying that she had to believe her. Although she had only watched Sharon y a training match, her hand speed was amazing. There were a fewbo moves that Sharon had obviously learned after watching her y. As long as she practiced well during this period of time, she would definitely be able to amaze everyone when she participated in the show. ¡°But I really might not be able to win this time. Kyle from Group B was a professional yer before he entered the entertainment industry. He even chose Teacher Quentin as his teammate. I started ying games only when Teacher Quentin came to my house when I was young and yed with me. I wonder if her standard has fallen after so long.¡± ????????,????????,???????????????...????????,???????????????????????,????????????. However, she remembered very clearly that when she was young, her mother had clearly been framed by this woman called Quentin, so she was depressed and unwilling to do the work of her favorite piano piece. After that bullying incident back then, Quentin¡¯s value had risen and she had be an internationally renowned piano performance master. This matter definitely had something to do with the Yates family. Thinking of that entric old man, Sharon subconsciously touched her chin. If there was a chance, it was better to go to the Yates family again. However, it was easy for Ynda¡¯s mediapany to kill Simmons. If she wanted to do anything, she had to seize some suitable opportunities. ¡°...Sharon! Sharon! Are you listening to me! Hurry up and look at the trending searches. The castingmittee of ¡®Gazelle¡¯ has released an official statement. The previous results are all invalid. It seems like they want to add a revivalpetition to choose one person to act in the movie.¡± Sharon was pulled out of her thoughts by Whitney¡¯s shaking. She looked at her phone and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any official news, they will definitely tell us. I don¡¯t care if I have to act in a movie, but if I can perform the music for the movie, I would be very happy.¡± The three of them only left Natsume¡¯s studio when Whitney¡¯s manager urged them through the phone. Yumi looked at the game console Whitney had thrown at her in a daze, while Sharon got into the car heading home. Looking at the message from Tommy on her phone, Sharon sent a message expressing her gratitude. Unexpectedly, Tommy replied very quickly, ¡°I retrieved the surveince video from that day ording to Mr. Harris¡¯ request. Although that video has been deleted, it¡¯s easy to recover it.¡± Chapter 405 405 Old Mr. Sun ¡°You mean... Wace?¡± Although Tommy had said a lot, Sharon was sensitive enough to catch his words. ¡°As for today¡¯s matter, Mr. Harris and Lydia happened to go to the West family to discuss business today. Maybe something happened between them.¡± After replying to this, Tommy didn¡¯t say much to Sharon. The rest was the couple¡¯s own problem. Sharon sat in the car, but she couldn¡¯t wait to go home. She didn¡¯t expect Wace to notice these things. Originally, when Wace brought her to the hospital to treat her eyes, she was already very touched. She didn¡¯t expect him to actually think of helping her find the mastermind. When she rushed home, Sharon felt a little strange. When Sharon walked in, she realized that there seemed to be more things at home, and there were many people at home today. June and Xenon weed the guests warmly. The moment Sharon entered, many people in the living room suddenly pped. Then, the security guards at home quickly stood in two rows, as if they were clearing the way. Sharon instantly knew that they were definitely not weing her, so she stood aside consciously. Xenon cheered and said, ¡°Ah! Thank you foring, Master Sun. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? I¡¯ll pick you up!¡± The people who came here were all friends of June and Xenona. They seemed to have a motive, but these people who had always been arrogant were all surrounding the door. They revealed very respectful expressions to the cold and arrogant old man who walked in behind Sharon. She didn¡¯t know what this person did, but he had a good posture. Sharon smiled and shook her head. It seemed like June and Xenon had started something new. Master Sun walked in under the escort of the crowd. ¡°You invited me here today because you believe me. I can¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your willingness toe is already giving me the greatest face.¡± Xenon¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He respectfully weed him into the living room and looked at his friends smugly. Master Sun was a very busy person. Usually, he would not give others face at all. However, Xenon was really lucky today. Master Sun really came. Looking at Xenon¡¯s appearance, his brothers instantly felt indignant. A few of them subconsciously praised the master, but they did not expect him to ignore them. The young man standing behind Master Sun sneered with a strange ent. ¡°Who do you think Master Sun is? Usually, you can¡¯t even invite him with arge sum of money.¡± There was anothermotion in the crowd. Many people were shouting loudly. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Master Sun to go out. I¡¯m willing to pay $100,000 USD for you toe to my house. Please do me the honor.¡± ¡°Master, please give me face! You don¡¯t just want to stay in the Harris family, do you?¡± The scene was very lively. Many people took out their phones and checks and were about to pay. ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you know that Master hates noise the most?¡± The young man looked at the people who came up impatiently and wished he could wave them away. Sharon looked at Master Sun in confusion. ¡°Who exactly is this person? He¡¯s so popr and is it so easy to earn money?¡± Her voice was actually very soft, but the young man standing behind Master Sun looked up with a dark expression and frowned at Sharon. The crowd on both sides seemed to have noticed that the master and the young man did not look too happy. Then, the young man said, ¡°You! I¡¯m talking about you. From your tone, do you have a problem with the teacher¡¯s actions?¡± ¡°I just think that a visit shouldn¡¯t cost so much.¡± Someone in the crowd immediately retorted, ¡°What do you know? How can the useless daughter-inw of the Harris family know what Master Sun does! $100,000 USD is a small sum of money for Master Sun.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Why bother with her? Didn¡¯t we already know that she was trash from a small family?¡± At this moment, Master Sun slowly raised his head and looked at Sharon. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re so young, how can you say bad things about others? I hope you will think carefully before you speak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sharon, hurry up and go back to your room. Don¡¯t embarrass our family.¡± Seeing Master Sun¡¯s dissatisfaction, Xenon quickly went up to light a cigarette and pour wine for him, and he reprimanded Sharon. And Sharon still had a calm expression, as if she didn¡¯t care who this guy was or why he was doing here. Chapter 406 406 Questioning His Identity June quickly echoed and apologized to Master Sun awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Sun. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you immediately. Sharon, what are you waiting for? Apologize to Master Sun immediately!¡± Sharon looked at Xenon and June and blinked slightly. ¡°What exactly is going on? What does this person do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Young Madam of the Harris family is a piece of trash. Seeing her today, it¡¯s true. You¡¯re not worthy of knowing the teacher¡¯s identity!¡± Before Henry could speak, Gabriel, who was standing behind him, did not hide his disdain and dissatisfaction towards Sharon. Seeing that they didn¡¯t answer, Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. She shrugged and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she saw a row of clothes neatly arranged in the originally spacious hall. This row of clothes had a strong ssical aura and the workmanship was very exquisite. At a nce, it made one¡¯s eyes light up. If Natsume saw it, she would definitely buy it with a lot of money. Be it in terms of patterns or craftsmanship, these clothes were very different from what they were now. Besides that, she didn¡¯t know if it was done deliberately to create a different design or for other reasons, but Sharon felt that these clothes didn¡¯t seem to belong to this era. It seemed like the people who came to the house today must have something to do with these clothes. These could not be worn. They must have been used for trading. ¡°Elder Sun, hurry up and let me take a look. I spent a lot of money to buy these clothes. They should be antiques!¡± Xenon had a look of anticipation on his face. His heart was filled with anticipation for Henry to give him a definite answer. If these were really antiques, he would be able to earn a sum of money. At that time, his status at home would rise. Gabriel nced at Xenon and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. We¡¯ll talk about everything after Master Sun has seen it.¡± Henry walked past Sharon and paced back and forth in front of the clothes, nodding in satisfaction from time to time. When Xenon saw this, he quickly said, ¡°I said that you¡¯re an expert, you¡¯re really an expert! I believe you¡¯ve already managed to tell that these clothes are genuine antiques. I spent a lot of money to buy them from others. This is the truth. Just give me an estimated price.¡± At this moment, Xenonwas already certain that he was about to make a killing. He revealed a smug smile in front of everyone. Everyone present also felt that Xenon had gotten lucky. Only Sharon noticed the subtle smile on Gabriel¡¯s face. Sharon instantly felt that that was the signature smile of a profiteer. Then, she stopped in her tracks to see what they were ying at. This Xenon was too naive. Sharon quickly searched for information about Sun He on her phone. This old man called ¡°Henry Sun¡± was actually an expert in appreciation, but Sharon couldn¡¯t find Henry¡¯s photo on a few websites. The most detailed description of this person was that he always brought an assistant with him when he went out. How could Xenon encounter such a secretive person? Was there such a good thing in the world? Sharon felt even more strange. She took a photo of Sharon and sent it to Kerry. The two of them had been in contact since the incident, and Kerry¡¯s scumbag ex¡¯s family knew very much about this industry. After receiving Kerry¡¯s message, Sharon also started observing the clothes. ¡°Bring me my tools.¡± Henry waved at Gabriel and took the tools that looked professional. ¡°Take your time! Just take your time!¡± Xenon rubbed his hands excitedly, and June, who was beside him, was also proud. After all, all these years, everyone in New York¡¯s circle knew that she had found a useless man. On the surface, they thought that they were loving and happy, but behind her back, they had always thought that Xenon was a good-for-nothing. Now, Xenon was focused on getting approval from Henry. He did not expect to be deceived, so they were very respectful to Henry and Gabriel. Thinking of this, Sharon only nced at the so-called master and casually touched the clothes. The materials of these clothes were very good. They were even morefortable than the top wedding dresses in Natsume¡¯s Studio. ¡°Ahem, these clothes can be considered to be from the European pce era. It¡¯s not easy to keep them until now.¡± Henry, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly spoke. When Xenon heard this, he was obviously relieved. He had not misjudged this time. Chapter 407 407 Threatened ¡°These things are not bad. They are authentic French court clothes with a strong Rococo style. They are worth quite a little money.¡± Henry straightened up and spoke loudly, as if he did not mind letting the surrounding people know. Rococo? Sharon instantly looked up when she heard these words. In Natsume¡¯s studio, Sharon had also seen a wedding dress that had been passed down from the era of the Duke of Orl¨¦ans when he was involved in politics and the era of Louis XVI. ording to Sharon¡¯s studies and understanding, the distinguishing feature of Rococo¡¯s clothes was that they were soft and exquisite, reflecting the gentleness of the human body. Their method of designing allows the clothes to appear gentle and yetplicated. They use a lot of exaggerated styles and gorgeous colors to create a luxurious and romantic visual effect. These clothes indeed looked a little exaggerated to the modern eye, but they werepletely different from the white, gold, pink, and indigo color usually used in Rococo styles. The colors of these clothes were a little dark. ¡°These few clothes have obviously imitated the shape of nature. These decorations and designs look asymmetrical. Look carefully at these clothes. They are from the Louis XVI era. The emerging bourgeoisie has shown a strong aesthetic interest in satisfying their senses. And these fabric and dye materials are all from that era.¡± Upon hearing Henry say a lot of terms that others could not understand, the people in the living room pretended to agree. Sharon frowned slightly. Why did this ¡°master¡± look like he was memorizing university textbooks? However, Rococo was indeed a famous product from the Louis XVI era, but it had nothing to do with these clothes. Looking at the message from Natsume, it confirmed Sharon¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But why do I feel that this isn¡¯t Rococo?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the living room. Henry and Gabriel, who were visible to the naked eye, were stunned. Then, Gabriel quickly shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think Elder Sun will lie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if you cause trouble at home, but we¡¯re in front of outsiders today. You better not spout nonsense.¡± June quickly stopped Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯re too indulgent towards your daughter-inw. Look at how she embarrassed you on this asion.¡± ¡°I think this Sharon is right. This doesn¡¯t look like Rococo! But I don¡¯t know much about clothes either. This is a rare antique.¡± When June heard the discussions of the surrounding people, she instantly felt like she had been pped in the face by Sharon. She walked towards Sharon, but she didn¡¯t expect Sharon to continue without any fear. ¡°This should be a Baroque design, and this is obviously a male outfit. Baroque is famous for itsplicated design and luxurious production, so the male outfit at that time clearly exceeded the boundaries of the male style.¡± As she spoke, Sharon picked up a piece of clothing and pointed at the sleeve. ¡°The greatest feature of this kind of clothing design is thece of the sleeve and the small buckle on the belt here. This is specially ced for the nobles at that time. You can see that the long coat of this piece of clothing doesn¡¯t have a big cor that appeared in theter stages. Instead, it¡¯s a row of gold-iid buttons, and all the buttons below are decorative. The padding inside can even make the clothes curl out.¡± ¡°Do you mean that these clothes are all Baroque styled and not Rococo?¡± Gabriel¡¯s body trembled slightly and he broke out in cold sweat, but he still pretended to be calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Sharon said lightly. Xenon looked at Henry¡¯s terrible expression and immediately reprimanded loudly, ¡°He¡¯s a master of antique appreciation. Who do you think you are to disturb the master here? Go back to your room immediately.¡± Gabriel looked at Xenon and said, ¡°It seems like everyone doesn¡¯t believe us. In that case, listen to this little girl. We¡¯ll take our leave now! We originally wanted to ept this batch of clothes, but it seems like someone doesn¡¯t wee us.¡± After giving Henry a look, the two of them turned around and were about to leave. Seeing this, Xenon quickly stopped them and kept apologizing. Unexpectedly, Gabriel seemed to be even more pleased with himself. He looked up at Xenon and said, ¡°I originally wanted to offer six million, but now it seems like you¡¯re not worthy of this money. I want to see who in New York dares to ept your things.¡± As they spoke, they were about to leave. Seeing the situation change drastically, June was instantly shocked. ¡°Sharon! It¡¯s all your fault! You useless idiot! Apologize to Master Sun immediately, or you¡¯ll have to pay the six million dors!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay. As long as you don¡¯t regret it after this.¡± As she spoke, Sharon took out a card and handed it to Xenon. Chapter 408 408 Gold Silk Gem ¡°This card has exactly six million dors. I¡¯ve bought it now, the two of you can leave.¡± Sharon made an inviting gesture. Unexpectedly, Gabriel sized up Sharon and looked at Henry. Henry seemed to understand the message Gabriel tried to pass and said lightly, ¡°What do you mean by this? You invited me here, yet you¡¯re questioning my taste. If I hadn¡¯t ordered this batch of goods long ago, do you think I would havee here for this little money?¡± Upon hearing Henry¡¯s words, Xenon and June looked troubled. The people who were originally looking at Xenon smugly could not help butugh at Sharon for embarrassing them. Xenon mercilessly threw the card Sharon had given him to Sharon. However, June¡¯s heart ached. That was six million dors. It seemed like Sharon had earned a lot during this period of time. She had to think of a way to get this card backter. This money was enough for her to spend for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Why should I apologize to the two liars?¡± Seeing that Gabriel and Henry had started the second scam, Sharon directly exposed their true colors. ¡°A liar? I knew it. How could Xenon have invited Master Sun? I didn¡¯t expect him to meet a liar!¡± ¡°No way. I think they were making sense just now. I even found Old Master Sun¡¯s identity online. How can he be a liar?¡± ¡°This Sharon must have seen wrongly. She had received so much unfair treatment in the Harris family previously, she can¡¯t stand to see the Harris family doing well now.¡± At this moment, Gabriel said, ¡°Xenon, no wonder your luck hasn¡¯t been good. With such a person suppressing you at home, there definitely won¡¯t be a good oue.¡± Xenon had long felt that he wasn¡¯t very lucky. In addition, he had heard that Elder Sun¡¯s assistant knew a little about Tarot Astrology. Now, Xenon believed this man¡¯s words without a doubt. So it was Sharon who had suppressed his luck. No wonder this girl had such a high status now! ¡°Apologize to Old Master Sun immediately, or I¡¯ll get Wace to chase you out immediately!¡± Xenon looked at Sharon fiercely. He originally had a chance to earn money today, but it was all ruined by Sharon. ¡°That¡¯s right. You just can¡¯t stand seeing your family doing well. Sharon, what are you thinking!¡± June criticized Sharon indiscriminately. ¡°These two are fake to begin with. Are you still worried about other people¡¯sments?¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was still calm. She picked up an ancient costume and mercilessly tore off a men¡¯s cloak. Her fierce actions shocked everyone present. ¡°Sharon, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t sold these clothes to you!¡± Xenon broke down. ¡°The value of these clothes has been destroyed by her. We can only take them back for five million now. Do as you please!¡± Gabriel said and was about to leave with Henry. ¡°Are you really willing to give up?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone suddenly carried a hint of yfulness. Then, she exined to Xenon and June why she did this. ¡°You¡¯re just imposters, not to mention that the design style of these clothes is wrong. This is not Rococo at all, but the Baroque style that was popr during Louis XIV.¡± ¡°Look, I told you! Isn¡¯t this Rococo? I felt that something was wrong just now. You guys were making a scene and thought that I was wrong,¡± exined a guest who was joining in the fun. ¡°But that¡¯s Old Master Sun. How could he be wrong? Besides, how would Sharon know what kind of style this is? Don¡¯t be bewitched by her!¡± ¡°Sharon, what nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t think that you understand these things just because you¡¯ve been a model a few times. These are old materials and the design styles are from the past. How can you understand it!¡± Xenon argued excitedly. ¡°Firstly, I really know Old Master Sun. Secondly, their target wasn¡¯t these clothes that were made in ancient times from the start.¡± Sharon looked at Henry and Gabriel with a casual smile on her face, and the people present were still in disbelief. ¡°The really valuable things are not these few lousy clothes at all, but the gold threads and gems on these clothes. They are all authentic from Louis XIV. Not to mention six million, these gems are probably worth tens of millions together, not to mention the collection and appreciation value of these gems. You guys have really nned it well.¡± Looking at Gabriel¡¯s gradually darkening face, Sharon continued, ¡°Now, can you tell me your true identity? Are you a jewelry thief? Or are you just simply liars?¡± Chapter 409 409 Stubborn Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Gabriel and Henry received everyone¡¯s attention. Xenon looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to be so calm. He looked at Sharon and said, ¡°This is just your spection. What evidence do you have?¡± ¡°The Harris family is considered a famous family in New York. Your little tricks won¡¯t fool anyone.¡± Sharon took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°As long as I invite the jewelry appraisal expert over, you will know if I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides that, didn¡¯t they say that this ¡®Master Sun¡¯ is the true expert? But why was he doing and saying everything ording to your instructions?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gabriel was shocked and furious that his identity was exposed on the spot, but he still maintained hisposure. This Sharon didn¡¯t have evidence now. As long as they thought of a way to leave this ce, they still had a chance to turn the tables. Thinking of this, Gabriel signaled the actor ying ¡°Henry Sun¡±. Henry quickly put on an angry expression. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about me at all, let¡¯s leave now. I don¡¯t believe that an appraisal expert can identify anything from such trash! Hmph, I won¡¯t even want a few lousy clothes if you give them to me. Xenon, just smash them in your hand!¡± After hearing their words, Xenon and June¡¯s faces were ashen. They didn¡¯t expect that the opportunity to make a killing would disappear under Sharon¡¯s interference. ¡°Young Madam!¡± Seeing that Gabriel and Henry were about to find an excuse to leave and everyone was about to make things difficult for her, Liam finally came. Liam ran in and reported important news. ¡°Young Madam, your guest has arrived. He said that Ms. Kerry had asked Old Master Fred for help to invite him.¡± Sharon looked happy and said to Liam, ¡°Invite him in immediately!¡± Then, Sharon looked at Gabriel and smiled. ¡°You should remember what I said. Elder Sun and I are old friends.¡± At this moment, Gabriel clenched his fists and his entire body trembled. This Sharon... who exactly was she! It had been eight months since he had dominated New York and fooled countless wealthy families, but now, Sharon had ruined his n with just a few words, and he didn¡¯t have any room to resist. ncing at the old man beside him who was cooperating with him, Gabriel already had a n in his heart. He wanted to run first, leaving this old thing to deal with Sharon! Thinking of this, Gabriel was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Liam had already walked in with the real Master Henry and his assistant, blocking the pair of liars in front of him. ¡°Andy, why did I hear that someone is pretending to be me and scamming people in New York?¡± The real Henry looked at the short and fat old man who was surrounded by everyone not far away. He did not expect himself to be depicted like this in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Elder Sun, it¡¯s my negligence. I didn¡¯t expect someone to take advantage of this loophole.¡± The young man called Andy scratched his head in embarrassment and then looked at Sharon as he handed her a business card. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elder Sun¡¯s assistant. You can call me Andy.¡± Andy nced at the fake goods at the side and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve also contacted Ms. Kerry and we have some understanding of the matter. The police are at the door. I¡¯ll take these two guys away immediately. Thank you for discovering in time that someone was using our identities to scam...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The real Henry suddenly spoke, signaling Andy to wait. He quickly walked towards the few clothes in front of him and looked at the design and materials of those clothes seriously. At this moment, Gabriel realized that these people might be real. He instantly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You guys are really interesting, especially you, Sharon. You¡¯re afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re an actress, so you invited so many people over! Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people you invited aren¡¯t good at acting!¡± After saying that, he was about to leave with fake Henry with a dark expression on his face. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Andy stopped them. Unexpectedly, Elder Sun, who was looking at the real clothes, became excited. ¡°Little girl, did you buy this series of clothes?¡± Sharon looked at Old Master Sun and replied with a smile, ¡°No, my father spent 60,000 thousand to buy these clothes.¡± ¡°In that case, sir! I¡¯m willing to pay ten million for them. Can you let me have these clothes?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? You still want me to sell you my clothes!¡± At this moment, Xenon hadn¡¯t understood the current situation clearly. He even thought that the real Henry was the person Sharon had invited to perform. Chapter 410 410 Begging for Him to Collect ¡°Sir, you...¡± Henry looked at Xenon in disbelief. ¡°Sharon, ask them to let go of Mr. Sun and Mr. Gabriel immediately.¡± Xenon took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth participating in such a boring gathering. Since you don¡¯t believe us, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± He didn¡¯t expect this Xenon to really be an idiot. Gabriel nced at Sharon. If not for this woman, they would have definitely made a killing today. Gabriel waved his hand hatefully and left with the fake Old Master Sun. At this moment, four people in police uniforms walked in from the door and stopped the two of them. ¡°This is my identification card. It has the seal of the National Appraisal Association. I don¡¯t know what you mean, but these are enough to prove my identity, right?¡± Henry looked at Xenon with an unfriendly expression. Why would anyone rather believe a liar than him, who had taken out the evidence? ¡°How could this be?¡± June snatched the thing from Henry¡¯s hand and looked at it seriously. Then, she red at Xenon. The Harris family had lost all their face. ¡°Impossible! How can there be two Elder Sun? They... This...¡± Xenon looked at Henry¡¯s face in disbelief.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sun. I didn¡¯t recognize them just now. They look too simr to the real one. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re being rude after all. Since you don¡¯t want to believe me, you might as well keep these jewels for your own appreciation. I¡¯m afraid no one in the country will dare to ept this batch of things.¡± Henry said it very calmly, without the smugness of those fakes just now. ¡°No! Old Master Sun, you really can¡¯t!¡± Xenon instantly became anxious. ¡°I came here today on the ount of this Ms. Shu. I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone who doesn¡¯t know the ropes. Xiao Yue, bring those two liars back first.¡± As he spoke, Henry turned around. He did not seem to have any attachment to the row of clothes. Everyone looked at the real Henry¡¯s temper and suddenly felt that the fake Henry had actually sessfully imitated the essence of his. Xenon and June quickly went forward and kept apologizing to him. On the other hand, the two fakes were still observing if there was a chance for them to escape. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Sharon looked at the angry Gabriel and said, ¡°The Harris family isn¡¯t a ce where you cane and go as you please. Old Master Sun isn¡¯t someone you can pretend to be. Isn¡¯t it against the rules to leave now?¡± Gabriel sneered at the four police officers in front of him and admitted his identity. ¡°I didn¡¯t force that old thing in your house to believe me. We didn¡¯t cheat him of his money. What does all this have to do with me?¡± Sharon looked at Gabriel and continued, ¡°You can leave if you want. Apologize to my father and to Old Master Sun.¡± Gabriel felt that he was a famous person after all. He had almost never failed in scamming people all over the country, but he had lost his grip on Sharon and was exposed in public. ¡°What do you mean? Are you looking down on me? Your father was deceived because he wasn¡¯t capable enough. Besides, I didn¡¯t lie to him about anything. As for that old man...¡± Gabriel nced at Old Master Sun and didn¡¯t say anything else. Clearly, he was angered by Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Elder Sun said lightly, ¡°This brat can do whatever he wants. The guards will send the two of them to the door together. That¡¯s all for this matter.¡± Everyone present could tell that there was definitely some unspeakable rtionship between Gabriel and Old Master Sun. ¡°Elder Sun, please give me another chance. I¡¯ll keep these gems for appraisal... This, you should take them!¡± At this moment, Xenon could no longer listen to anything. He kept begging Henry, but Henry ignored him. Upon hearing the real Henry¡¯s words, Gabriel spat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me? I think you can¡¯t do anything about it even if you want to. The murderer who killed my parents is still respected by everyone. These people are just blind.¡± ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t say that! Master, he...¡± Andy said in surprise. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve disturbed you today. Youngdy, please send my regards to Natsume.¡± Henry walked away. He did not expect Henry to throw away his face and dignity for money. Hey on the ground and hugged Henry¡¯s thigh tightly. ¡°Please! You have to ept this batch of gems!¡± With Old Master Sun¡¯s status, if he said he wouldn¡¯t ept it, no one would dare to ept it again. If he was discovered by the police when he sold it on the ck market, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get back the principal of 60,000 dors. Chapter 411 411 Bargaining The real Henry looked at the humble Xenon. There was no warmth in his eyes, but the disdain in them was obvious. ¡°Ain¡¯t I a liar? Since when did you need to listen to a liar?¡± At this moment, Xenon wanted to die. ¡°I was blinded just now. Please give me another chance. As you can see, these clothes are treasures from the Louis XIV era. They have no value in my hands...¡± ¡°Then does it mean that you can hand it over to the National Museum for free?¡± Henry looked at this person who loved money as much as his life and could not help but sneer. He pushed Xenon¡¯s hand that was hugging his thigh away. Xenony on the ground, his face red with embarrassment. However, he did not know what to do. Now, he even wanted to die. He had spent money to buy this. Why should he donate it to the National Museum for free? ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Sharon, who was watching from the side, finally spoke. She looked at Xenon with a smile and said in aforting tone, ¡°Dad, quickly get up. Although Old Master Sun is angry, he definitely wants to ept this batch of treasures.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I never said it.¡± Looking at Henry¡¯s arrogant expression, Sharon took out the ck card and stuffed it into Xenon¡¯s pocket. ¡°Just treat it as I bought this series of clothes. Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing that there was money, June snatched it over. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked you to hand over the money you earn from work, but it¡¯s still ours now. And you, quickly get up and apologize to Old Master Sun. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Xenon was pulled up from the floor by June. He looked at Sharon¡¯s card that contained six million dors and felt very upset. The gem that could have been sold for ten million dors was actually ruined in his hands now. If not for his bad judgment of people, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so much money. June quickly changed the topic of the crowd and was about to collect the clothes. Unexpectedly, Sharon took the clothes first and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll ept these clothes first.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s actions, June was stunned on the spot. Originally, she had thought that since her family had bought these clothes, there was still a chance to get the gems off the clothes and she would be able to make a killingter. Who knew that Sharon was actually ying tricks on her now? Before June could re up, Andy said, ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll bring Elder Sun back first. Madam Harris, feel free to contact me if you need anything in the future.¡± Looking at Gabriel, who was surrounded by four police officers, Andy waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for the trouble we¡¯ve caused you. I¡¯ll leave with Elder Sun today. You don¡¯t have to send us off-¡± Although he said that, Sharon still followed them out. And Old Master Sun seemed to know what she wanted to do. He stood at the door and didn¡¯t move. ¡°You¡¯re such a strange girl. No wonder Natsume likes you so much. You didn¡¯t follow me out just to send me off, did you?¡± Sharon looked at Henry and smiled. ¡°Elder Sun, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. Although I like these clothes, I can¡¯t wear 10 million dors on my body anytime and anywhere.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± In fact, when Sharon followed him out, Old Master Sun was already a little certain. He just wanted to see how this little girl would persuade him. ¡°You just said that you were unwilling to ept this batch of gems because of my father¡¯s bad attitude, but I¡¯ve already bought it now. The owner of this batch of gems is me. You can¡¯t bear to let this batch of gems wander outside like this. This is a treasure from the Louis XIV era!¡± Andy and Gabriel looked at Sharon and shook their heads. She still didn¡¯t understand Old Master Sun well enough. What he said was like water that had been poured out and there was no chance to take it back. Unexpectedly, Sharon leaned close to Henry. ¡°Auntie Natsume also values this batch of clothes. If you give this batch of clothes to Auntie Natsume personally, I think she will be very happy.¡± Upon hearing this, Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing the golden light in Sharon¡¯s eyes, he sighed helplessly. Why did he fall into this girl¡¯s trap and be controlled by her! ¡°Was what you said true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Sharon showed him her chat history with Natsume. She had first sent the photo to Kerry and asked her help in finding out the other party¡¯s identity after they realized that the other party was a fake. She didn¡¯t expect to be surprised and find out that this Old Master Sun had a special rtionship with Auntie Natsume. She then got Old Master Sun¡¯s contact from Auntie Natsume. ¡°But you bought this from someone else. I won¡¯t buy it for ten million.¡± Chapter 412 412 A Call from Johnson ¡°9.5 million!¡± Sharon looked at Henry and smiled brightly. Henry pretended to think for a while before saying, ¡°Eight million!¡± No matter what, Sharon agreed to it as she still made a killing. She didn¡¯t know how unbelievable this scene was to Andy and Gabriel. Under the admiring gazes of the two of them, Sharon returned to the mansion. At this moment, Whitney had sent a message about Xenia to Sharon. ¡°Thepany and the television dramas she filmed have asked her topensate 20 million yuan, but she couldn¡¯t fork out the money at all, so thepany forced her to film AV films. I don¡¯t know where she has gone now, but she probably won¡¯t appear for the time being. The castingmittee seems to be nning to restart thepetition system for the finals.¡± She didn¡¯t expect the entertainment industry to change so quickly. A second ago, Xenia was still admired by everyone, but now, she had fallen to the point where she was worse than a pig or dog. Unfortunately, she only had herself to me. What could Sharon do? After returning to her room, Sharon prepared to pack up and rest. Work at Sullivan had been rather busy recently, and there were some things that she had to decide. Just as shey on the bed, the phone beside her suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw that it was an unknown number. She sat up and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, this is Sharon.¡± The other party didn¡¯t answer, nor did he hang up the phone. This surprised Sharon. ¡°Johnson? Is that you?¡± There was a light click on the other end of the phone, as if it was tacit agreement with Sharon. She was sure that the call was from Johnson. Perhaps it was because Caleb¡¯s identity was sensitive, so he called her with a different number every time. Sharon had also tried to call back, but the other party¡¯s phone was almost always turned off. She knew that this matter was definitely carried out by Caleb. After all, such a careful person would definitely not leave any traces. ¡°Johnson, are you and everything alright? Did you obediently take your medicine?¡± Johnson shook his head desperately on the other end of the phone and looked out the window at the lush green leaves. He gestured with his hands. He was fine, but he did not know where Robson had gone. He didn¡¯t want to take medicine or injections at all. Those doctors were very fierce, and he really wanted to see Sharon... Unfortunately, these were things Sharon couldn¡¯t see. Sharon didn¡¯t care if she was talking to herself. Sheforted him, ¡°Johnson, your body is rtively weak. Remember to wear more clothes. You can¡¯t always walk around without shoes and socks. You have to remember! When you recover, ask your father to bring you to meet me.¡± Johnson turned his head to look at Caleb, who was standing at the side and smoking. He lowered his head unconsciously. He gestured with his small hands. ¡°Sister, pleasee and see if I¡¯m alright. I really miss you.¡± Sharon continued to tell him stuff, but Johnson still gestured pitifully and kept repeating this sentence. Caleb was a little annoyed. He snatched the phone from him and said coldly, ¡°Hello? Sharon!¡± Upon hearing this guy¡¯s voice, Sharon was instantly stunned. She knew that time was up and the phone had been taken away by Caleb. She replied briefly and was about to hang up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± She did not have much inmon with this barbarian, and she did not want to waste her time on Caleb. ¡°Come and apany Johnson for the next few days. I want to go out.¡± Themanding tone made Sharon feel ufortable. She said firmly, ¡°I have a job recently too, so I can¡¯t agree to it. I believe the people around you will definitely take good care of him.¡± The man on the other end of the phone was really dangerous. Sharon wasn¡¯t sure if she really had a way to escape safely, so even if it was for the sake of Johnson and Robson, she wouldn¡¯t go easily. ¡°If I want you toe, you have no room to refuse.¡± Caleb¡¯s voice sounded even colder, as if he was going to drag Sharon to hell the next second! ¡°Is it fun to threaten others? If you force me to go, I might say something in front of Johnson and he will be unhappy. Also, how many pairs of eyes do you think are staring at you?¡± When Caleb heard this, he fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re f*cking courting death!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t curse in front of the child!¡± Just as Sharon finished speaking, the sound of the phone being disconnected came from the other end. Looking at the dark phone screen, Sharon felt a little disappointed. She was afraid that Johnson would think that she didn¡¯t want to see him. She had to exin this matter well. Thinking of this, Sharon quickly called back, but the other party¡¯s number was already an empty number. She really wanted to see that child too, but she did not know where they were now. With Caleb¡¯s personality, he might bring the child to their of the drug lords or some gathering ce of the triads! Chapter 413 413 Lydia Is Severely Injured Even if she went to such a dangerous ce, it was still a question if she could return. Besides, she would never do anything that she was not confident in. It was best not to get involved with someone like Caleb. Sharon let go of her thoughts and decided to rest first. The next morning, Sharon looked at the mess in the living room and the drunk June and Xenon. She quickly asked someone to clean up the ce. Without saying anything, she went straight to Sullivan and arrived at the chairman¡¯s office. Before she walked in, Sharon smelled a strong smell of blood. She walked into the office very warily. Did that bastard Caleb find someone to attackst night? She carefully pushed open the door and saw Lydia drenched in sweat with her eyes tightly shut. Her face was pale and her body was trembling uncontrobly. Sharon was shocked, as if she didn¡¯t expect Lydia to appear in her office. She quickly reached out, but she didn¡¯t expect her entire body to be hot and she was almost unconscious. Not only that, but Lydia was already showing signs of convulsion. Sharon quickly helped him up, but her hands were instantly covered in blood. Seeing her current state, Sharon was afraid that Lydia would not be able tost long. Her life might be in danger. After barely helping Lydia up, Sharon quickly found the location of her wound. She didn¡¯t know who this girl had met, but she was shot in two ces. Sharon took the scissors and cut open Lydia¡¯s clothes. The other party instantly frowned with a painful expression. Seeing her dry lips and cold sweat on her forehead, Sharon was in a difficult position. Lydia¡¯s injury couldn¡¯t be dyed, but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to undergo surgery in her current state. However, if she didn¡¯t receive treatment soon, Lydia¡¯s injured arm would be crippled from excessive blood loss. Thinking of this, Sharon took a few deep breaths and forced a few mouthfuls of water down Lydia¡¯s throat. Then, no matter how ufortable she was, Sharon still washed her wound clean with clean water. Lydia¡¯s face was red and her expression was abnormally painful, but Sharon still made up her mind and started to take out the bullets. In order to ensure its effectiveness, Sharon also took out more of her equipment. Sheid Lydia down and took out the medicine she had ced in the office. She gently tore Lydia¡¯s clothes and took a wet gauze to clean the dirty blood. After settling all of this, Sharon looked at the unconscious Lydia. She didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so bad. The pager on the table suddenly rang. Sharon picked it up and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Chairman, I have a few bidding contracts that I need you to take a look at. In addition, I don¡¯t know where Lydia is going today. I don¡¯t know where the contract for thend in her hands is either. I can¡¯t contact her now that our partner is here to sign the contract.¡± Upon hearing Tommy¡¯s words, Sharon took a deep breath. ¡°Lydia took leave today. She sent me a message directly. I¡¯ll deal with this matter. You can confirm the contract for the tender for me.¡± Although Tommy also found it strange, since Sharon didn¡¯t want him to enter the office, he didn¡¯t say anything. After the emergency treatment was done, Sharon dipped the gauze in water and wiped Lydia¡¯s face clean. She ced a cold towel on her forehead and waited for his temperature to drop before she heaved a sigh of relief. It was not until two in the afternoon that Sharon¡¯s stamina and energy recovered. She prepared some porridge for Lydia and when Sharon brought it back, she realized that Lydia had already woken up. She looked at the ceiling of the office nkly, her eyes filled with fatigue. Sharon looked at the woman in front of her and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Do you feel better? What exactly did you experiencest night?¡± ¡°You saved me...¡± Lydia¡¯s tone was very weak, but there was a hint of coldness in it. ¡°What else? Didn¡¯t youe to my office hoping that I would save you?¡± Sharon walked to the side nomittally and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°At this point, are you still not going to tell me why you came to New York?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± At this point, Lydia¡¯s tone calmed down. She looked at the ceiling and did not say anything else. Sharon wanted to continue asking in detail, but seeing that Lydia didn¡¯t want to say anything, she was afraid that the people who hurt him were still in New York. Although there were no signs of them, with their ability, if they knew that Lydia was still alive and even had contact with her, they would definitely implicate her. The reason why Lydia kept her mouth shut was probably rted to the enemy. Sharon looked at him and said, ¡°You should be careful. You have to be careful of your own safety first. I¡¯ve already told Tommy that you¡¯re taking leave today. Rest well!¡± Chapter 414 414 Suspicious Cause of Death Seeing that Sharon was about to leave, Lydia forced herself to sit up. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°You better not move so much now...¡± Sharon turned to look at Lydia. At this moment, she was unzipping the sofa cushion in the office. The sound of the unzipping of a metal zipper brushed past Sharon¡¯s ear. She stood opposite Lydia and frowned unconsciously. Why did she have a strange feeling? She wanted to leave, but it was as if the truth was about to be revealed, making her at a loss. Lydia took out a brown paper bag and shook it at the table in front of the sofa. A few more photos appeared on the table. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in looking at these things,¡± Lydia said inly. Sharon asked, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°The things about the Harris family. They are also rted to your mother.¡± Sharon¡¯s body stiffened unconsciously, and Lynn¡¯s gentle face shed across her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sharon hurriedly picked up the photos, but in the photo was a man with a crew cut and a sharp chin. She didn¡¯t know him. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°His name is Louis, the son of the original butler of the Harris family. He¡¯s also the captain of the Harris family¡¯s security team.¡± Lydia pointed at another photo. ¡°You¡¯re not unfamiliar with the person in this photo, right?¡± Sharon remembered him. When Old Master Harris was seriously ill, it was this man who brought him to the ambnce. This man didn¡¯t appear again even until Old Master Harris died in the hospital. Even when her mother was sick and hospitalized, this man was the one who received people! Sharon flipped through the photo and revealed a surprised expression. It was in a dim alley, and the focus was a little blurry, but Sharon could still tell that the people in the photo were Louis and the doctor! Sharon¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched by something. She looked at Lydia, not knowing what to do. ¡°These two people have been in contact since a long time back. Besides that, I don¡¯t know where Louis went after Old Master Harris¡¯ ident. As for this doctor...¡± ¡°This doctor... I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Sharon¡¯s hands were trembling. Lydia was even more excited when she heard this. She suddenly stood up, causing her wound to start bleeding again. Sharon really had an impression of this man. It was when she first met Caleb and this bastard knocked her out. At that time, she had already felt that the man was very familiar. Now that she saw the photo, she was already sure that this person was the one she saw that day. Could it be that Old Master Harris¡¯ death and her mother¡¯s death were all rted to Caleb? ¡°At that time, there was a sum of money in the Harris family that disappeared after Old Master Harris left. It was a considerable amount of public funds. We investigated for a long time, but we only found a portion of it.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s hesitation, Louis continued, ¡°That money wasn¡¯t monitored by the country, but it was transferred to an ount. The owner of the ount was called Louis. At that time, he was the captain of the Harris family¡¯s security team. After Old Master Harris¡¯ ident, Louis took out this money. As for what he had used it for, no one knows.¡± At this point, Sharon realized that... in all these years, the Harris family had said that Old Master Harris had given Lynn a sum of money back then and this is why! ¡°What I told you just now is confidential. Please keep it a secret.¡± Lydia put away the photos on the table warily. Sharon looked at Lydia in a daze. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Someone nned Old Master Harris¡¯ death back then. Even your mother¡¯s death is rted to these people.¡± Lydia took out her phone and turned on a recording. The voices were not clear and one could only hear a little. ¡°No one can know about this. Don¡¯t worry. As long as that woman is dead, no one will leak the news.¡± ¡°When the timees, push the me to her and there won¡¯t be any idents.¡± ¡°You can be rest assured this time.¡± The recording was a short three sentences with an ear-piercing sound. Sharon stared at Lydia¡¯s phone and felt a little dizzy. ¡°So aren¡¯t you going to consider telling me under what circumstances and who did you meet that doctor?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Maybe these aren¡¯t enough to make you suspect the Harris family, but I think at least they know the truth. If the Harris family really killed Elder Harris and your mother, then most of the people who had participated in this are still unpunished and free to do whatever they want!¡± Sharon stood there silently. She had always felt that there must be something that couldn¡¯t be told in the Harris family, but after Old Master Harris passed away and Wace rarely participated in the Harris family¡¯s affairs, Sharon didn¡¯t take these things to heart. Chapter 415 415 Something Big Has Happened However, what Lydia had taken out now was enough to prove that her grandfather and mother had been killed with intentions! This matter was even rted to Caleb and his group of people. It was very likely that they had forced Old Master Harris to death, and her mother had found out some news and was thus harmed. Sharon clenched her fists tightly, her pretty face pale. ording to the time, the person who killed her grandfather and mother should not be Caleb, but it definitely had something to do with him. Lydia continued, ¡°Apart from that, do you think Old Master Harris¡¯ death was an ident?¡± ¡°The hospital said that Grandpa died of a sudden heart attack. At that time, they even provided the autopsy report. Matriarch Harris, June, and Zachary had all seen it. The corpse examination was done by the Harris family themselves. There shouldn¡¯t be anything fishy.¡± Lydia smiled and looked at Sharon. She probably didn¡¯t even believe her own words now. Ever since Sharon learned medicine, she understood more and more matters. She knew that if a person was provoked by the outside world, it would also cause a heart attack, not to mention that only Old Madam Harris and Zachary had seen Old Master Harris¡¯ corpse. At that time, there were no surveince cameras in the house and they had bumped into a servant who was on leave. Therefore, Matriarch Harris told the public that there was nothing abnormal about Old Master Harris before he died. The only person she had interacted with that day was Lynn, who hade in the morning. After having lunch with Matriarch Harris, she went to rest. No one knew what happened after that. ¡°What about you?¡± Sharon suppressed the trembling in her tone. ¡°Who do you work for?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you. The less you know, the safer you are.¡± Lydia was also determined not to tell Sharon her true identity, but there was only one thing she wanted to know now, which was when Sharon had seen the doctor in the photo. ¡°I brushed past that man when I was visiting a patient in the hospital. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Sharon said in a daze, then asked Lydia to rest well in the office and leavete at night. She walked out in a daze, her hands holding her phone tightly. Her nails dug into the phone cover and she didn¡¯t even know it. It was only when her nails broke and bled that Sharon came back to her senses. This matter came too suddenly. Sharon couldn¡¯t withstand such a huge pressure at all. It was as if she was being squeezed, and blood was about to seep out. The two people who treated her the best were actually innocently killed by someone else... She didn¡¯t know how she got home, but Sharon felt that the house was terrifyingly quiet todaypared to yesterday. The moment she entered, Sharon¡¯s gazended on the witch holding the crystal ball. When she saw Sharon, the witch started muttering. Meanwhile, Xenon and June were also praying very sincerely. It seemed like they really took Gabriel¡¯s words yesterday seriously. Sharon looked at everything and sneered to herself. This witch didn¡¯t look like a decent person, and the things she was holding didn¡¯t seem to be of much use. They had just been cheated yesterday and they took the initiative to give money to others today. Sharon didn¡¯t think that she would really be able to suppress Xenon¡¯s luck. ¡°It¡¯s the spirit in you! She brought disaster and bad luck to the master of the house. God please hear my voice andfort these ignorant sinners.¡± The witch put down the crystal ball and picked up the spirit pendulum. ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted the frequency of your disasters to the lowest and the amount of good luck has also increased. This is the divine oil to descend good luck upon you. It has to be applied on your body.¡± ¡°Then can my luck be restored immediately? In the future, everything will be better and those unlucky things won¡¯t happen to me.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The witch nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m a famous spirit medium in New York. Even the mayor of New York, the King of Gamblers, and others have asked me to eliminate their bad luck and adjust their luck. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xenon quickly said, ¡°Then do you have a way for me to own my own business? If possible, I can give you another million.¡± When the witch heard this, the smile on her face became even brighter. ¡°If there¡¯s such a need, we have to make a big adjustment. I¡¯m afraid a million is not enough. I don¡¯t know if you can ept it when the timees.¡± ¡°I ept it. As long as I can earn money too, I can ept anything! He has already turned his bad luck around. Thank you very much.¡± June was also a little excited. She had not spent a lot of money to find the witch in vain. Now that Sharon¡¯s luck was bad, she would be in deep trouble in the future! As she thought about this, her phone rang. A female voice sounded anxiously on the phone. ¡°June! Hurry up and call Xenon. Something big has happened!¡± Chapter 416 416 Even Unluckier June quickly turned on her phone. Xenon also came over and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± The woman on the other end of the phone said nervously, ¡°I have just been informed that the houses we bought previously are done for. Apparently, the construction of the buildings is not up to standard and will be suspended indefinitely. That real estatepany has also escaped, and all our money has been wasted!¡± Upon hearing this, Xenon almost fainted. His eyes almost fell out of their sockets. He almost roared, ¡°How is that possible! Has the work for the third phase been stopped? Just the cost of buying those houses... I¡¯ll lose at least ten million just by doing this!¡± Xenon really couldn¡¯t understand. He had just adjusted his luck so that Sharon wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him, but then he was immediately given bad news. The woman on the other end of the phone also sounded very anxious. ¡°Xenon, what should we do! Tell me, now that our money¡¯s all gone, this... is too passive! It¡¯s hard to say when we can take it out. At that time, we only bought it after listening to you. This...¡± ¡°Did something go wrong? Let¡¯s wait for more news,¡± June asked anxiously. The other party replied agitatedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I should say and ask, but... I can¡¯t even find them!¡± Xenon blurted out, ¡°Hurry up and find the police. Call the police immediately and ask them to monitor those people at all times to see where they have run to and where the funds for this batch of houses are! We have to make aeback!¡± As he spoke, Xenon continued, ¡°We still have to urge the engineering team to continue construction. Otherwise, we¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°Why would people who don¡¯t have any construction fees work? I don¡¯t think this is easy to handle. We have to find the people who escaped first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll look for it too and quickly settle this matter.¡± After the call was hung up, June and Xenon¡¯s expressions were terrible, especially Xenon. He quickly turned to look at the psychic and asked, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you just perform a divination for me, adjust my frequency or something? Why did I encounter such a tricky matter now! If this can¡¯t be resolved, I¡¯m afraid my losses will exceed ten million! Hasn¡¯t my luck been reversed? Why hasn¡¯t my lucke yet!¡± The witch was looking at Xenon with an evasive gaze and she couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°It takes time to adjust the momentum and whatnot. It¡¯s impossible for there to be a reaction so quickly.¡± June looked at the witch and asked, ¡°Then can you use Tarot to see if there are any other unlucky things that will ur during this period of time...¡± Just as he finished speaking, Xenon¡¯s phone rang. It was actually a business partner of a smallpany under him. Xenon quickly picked up the phone and greeted him with a smile. He said obsequiously, ¡°You must be the second young master of the Korn family in Harbor City! Hello, hello! The person who came to mypany to see our coboration previously sent you the contract. You¡¯ve signed it and replied to me, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Xenan.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was abnormally cold, and from his tone, he did not take Xenon seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the contract and have confirmed the details. Based on the current situation, you¡¯re not our best partner, so the signing of the contract might have to be dyed.¡± ¡°Dy the signing of the contract?¡± Xenon almost fainted. He quickly stabilized his body and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Korn, you should be able to see our intentions. In addition,pared to many parties, we have a clear advantage. If you cooperate with ourpany, there will be no harm.¡± On the other end of the phone, Mr. Korn smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°The suitability is also something we have considered. Someone from thepany will exin the details to you in detail. Let¡¯s end this matter here. I have other work toplete, so I won¡¯t say much. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xenon.¡± After saying that, the other party hung up. Xenon sat down on the sofa in a daze, disbelief written all over his face. How could this be? Originally, he had wanted to use this opportunity to stabilize his smallpany in New York. He did not expect that after nning for so long, all his efforts would be in vain... Xenon¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. On the other hand, the witch was even more nervous and her expression became flustered. She actually just wanted to cheat him and escape quickly. She did not expect that after she had justpleted the ritual and adjusted Xenon¡¯s frequency, he seemed to have be even more tragic. Chapter 417 417 Exposing the Truth Thinking of this, the witch instantly felt that something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so she quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Harris, Mr. Xenon, the change in your luck requires a process, so you still have to wait a few days. Tomorrow, everything will be resolved. After all, no one is suppressing your luck now. The future will definitely be better.¡± With that, the witch was about to leave. Xenon quickly stopped her and took the teacup with one hand. Then, he questioned, ¡°You, wait a minute! What do you mean by this? Why did I encounter so much trouble after your ritual? You have to give me an exnation today.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Xenon felt pain in his foot. It was so painful that he subconsciously raised his knee and stepped on the sofa. Xenon was in a daze from the pain and cold sweat instantly fell. Everyone looked down and saw that the teacup had fallen straight from Xenon¡¯s hand and hit his feet. The hot ck tea inside also burned the back of his feet instantly. At this moment, the sofa suddenly creaked and Xenon fell into it. With the help of June and Sharon, Xenon got out of the copsed sofa. He tried his best to stand up and looked at the witch. He asked with obvious anger, ¡°If you can¡¯t give me an exnation today, don¡¯t leave!¡± Seeing that the witch she had invited had no intention of speaking, June rushed over and grabbed her. She questioned loudly, ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡± That witch¡¯s psychological strength didn¡¯t seem to be very good either. After being frightened by June, she instantly cried. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything! I just adjusted your luck and changed the maic field that absorbed the moon¡¯s energy in your home. I even suppressed Sharon¡¯s luck. I didn¡¯t do anything else!¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± June was very angry. She didn¡¯t expect to lose face in front of Sharon again. She looked at the witch and cursed, ¡°I think you just changed our luck in a bad direction! Did you ept someone else¡¯s money? You¡¯re probably here to harm our family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Apart from you, no one has looked for me to harm anyone else! How can I be instigated by others?¡± The witch stammered as she exined herself. Sharon sneered in her heart. Who would have thought that they were actually a family? They actually used these useless things to try to harm her. June red at the witch. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t speak the truth, I¡¯ll send you to the police station immediately. Also, return the money to us quickly, or you won¡¯t be able to leave today.¡± When Xenon heard this, he quickly rushed up and stopped the witch, not letting her leave. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to give us an exnation and a refund, or we¡¯ll sue you for fraud.¡± Upon hearing this, the witch panicked. She hurriedly took out the money she had epted just now and said with some grievance, ¡°I, I actually just wanted to cheat some money. I didn¡¯t harm you at all!¡± June and Xenon almost fainted from anger at the witch¡¯s words. Xenon couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°You... Then are you trying to fool me with what you just said?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, I¡¯ve only been in this industry for half a year... No matter what, I¡¯ll return this money to the two of you. Just let me go!¡± Xenon and June looked at each other. Looking at the witch, they knew that she was not lying, so the two of them were even more speechless and in despair. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Xenon suddenly raised his arm and pointed at Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for suddenlying home and destroying my maic field, making my luck worse. You caused mypany to suffer heavy losses. If this continues, Wace will have to use money to fill the hole.¡± At this moment, Sharon, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Everything is just because of your greed. Property spection is a game to begin with, and one has to bear the risk.¡± ¡°In addition, you didn¡¯t hold the teacup properly because there was water on the surface. That sofa was bought to suit the colorbination of the other furniture and the quality can¡¯t bepared to the others in the first ce. It has been a little shaky since two days ago.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case... Wace even asked me to be careful not to sit on that sofa.¡± Xenon rubbed his head and forced himself to feel better. June pursed her lips reluctantly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? It can¡¯t solve any problems. Why are you the only one in the family who¡¯s earning so much? You must have borrowed our luck! How can our luck be good with a jinx like you at home!¡± Chapter 418 418 Treating Her to a Meal Sharon smiled and didn¡¯t take June¡¯s words to heart. Instead, she continued, ¡°As for work, the Korn family is changing. Dad, you don¡¯t know about this, do you! Of course, the second young master of the Korn family has to decide who to cooperate with ording to the overall development of the Korn family, and they just happened to have changed to developing in the ready-made clothes industry, so they rejected your application for cooperation.¡± June was still cursing, but Xenon started to think calmly. When he heard Sharon¡¯s words, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Suddenly, he retracted the fierce expression he had on Sharon and looked at her pleadingly. ¡°Sharon, please go and endorse that building! As long as you¡¯re willing to endorse that building, the developer mighte back!¡± ¡°Why are you asking her for help? What¡¯s the use of her being the spokesperson!¡± June looked at Xenon and was furious. In this situation, she didn¡¯t want to beg Sharon at all. ¡°The endorsement is indeed useless now.¡± Sharon thought for a moment. ¡°The most important thing now is to think of a way to sue the developer and find out where the developer is. I have a friend who¡¯s a police officer. I don¡¯t know if he can help us with this. I¡¯ve already sent him a message. If we can find the developer, the follow-up will be easy. Even if we can¡¯t earn money, we can at least get our capital back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Quickly help me ask.¡± Xenon urged Sharon. At this moment, Xenon¡¯s phone rang. It was another call from Young Master Korn. ¡°Hi Mr. Korn, what happened again?¡± Thinking of this little brat¡¯s attitude when he spoke to him just now, Xenon was very dissatisfied. Unexpectedly, his attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees this time. The person on the other end of the phone said in a very gentle voice, ¡°Mr. Xenon, I¡¯m sorry. There was a small misunderstanding just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to know the popr celebrity, Sharon. I know that yourpany also has the technology to process textile machines. If possible, I hope that we can sign the contract as soon as possible. I might be in New York tomorrow afternoon. I wonder if you can bring Ms. Sharon along to meet me?¡± Xenon was stunned by Young Master Korn¡¯s words. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. This brat was indeed very arrogant just now, but now, he took the initiative to cooperate. Xenon¡¯s expression visibly improved. He was so excited that he was about to shout, but he was still a small boss of apany. He had to restrain his obvious emotions. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s arrange a time for the signing ceremony. I¡¯ll bring Sharon over too.¡± ¡°It seems like your rtionship with Ms. Sharon is indeed very good. We have already invited her many times, but she has refused to cooperate.¡± Mr. Korn could not help but sigh. ¡°The sooner you sign the contract, the better. Therefore, I¡¯ll arrange an appointment with you as soon as I arrive in New York tomorrow. I¡¯ll visit the two of you personally then.¡± Xenon hung up the phone and looked at Sharon with gratitude. The difference in Mr. Korn¡¯s attitude in the two phone calls just now had made Xenon understand that Sharon wasn¡¯t someone who suppresses his luck. She was even his lucky star. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯ve helped Dad a lot! How should I thank you?¡± Xenon looked at Sharon. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter-inw to solve such a difficult matter for him so quickly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go up first. Young Master Korn contacted me a few times. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was still calm. She didn¡¯t say anything and wanted to go upstairs. Xenon quickly stopped her and thanked her again. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you this time, I would have suffered a loss. It would be too difficult to get back anything! It¡¯s all that damned liar¡¯s fault. He was spouting nonsense to drive a wedge between us. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Dad, you don¡¯t have to be affected by these rumors.¡± ¡°If I earn money this time, I will treat you to a meal.¡± Sharon looked at Xenon and smiled, then waved her hand. ¡®A meal?¡¯ She really did not need this meal. Now, there were many people who wanted to treat her to a meal. She had not even decided whether she wanted to go or not. Why would she want Xenon to treat her? ¡°Dad, we¡¯re all family. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Xenon was still very persistent. He persuaded, ¡°Sharon! This is my good intention!¡± Although that was the case, Xenon actually didn¡¯t want to waste this sum of money, but this Young Master Korn hade for Sharon¡¯s sake. If he made Sharon unhappy now, who knew if she would cause trouble for him when they met! Chapter 419 419 Kerry¡¯s Invitation ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do what I say.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to waste her time anymore. She knew too well what Xenon was thinking. Seeing that Sharon had exposed him, Xenon felt a little awkward, but he could only smile apologetically. Seeing Sharon walk upstairs, Xenon deliberately said to June loudly, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. I knew that Sharon would definitely bring me good luck. We¡¯re all family. We should help each other if anything happens in the future. As Sharon¡¯s father, I acknowledge this girl very much.¡± June looked at his fawning expression and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! And you, why are you standing here? Leave immediately!¡± After losing face in front of Sharon, June felt terrible. She subconsciously vented all her anger on the witch. At this time, Sharon had received a total of two messages. One was Wace telling her that he had to work overtime and couldn¡¯t go home. Seeing this message, it was natural that Sharon wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, his constructionpany was on the rise now, so it was normal for him to be busy. She had also told Tommy many times that if Wace needed any help, he had to help him. She didn¡¯t want him to work too hard. Thepany had a lot of work to do at the start, and Wace was a hands-on person. He would definitely be exhausted. The other news was from Kerry. Ever since she saved her from the scumbag, the two of them had less contact. It was mainly because Sharon had too many things to deal with, and Kerry was also spending a lot of effort on the hotel¡¯s operations. Kerry had just sent her a message saying that she hadpletely walked out of the difficulties she faced in the past and the hotel was already on the right track, so she decided to invite a few of her good ssmates for a meal. Sharon agreed readily. She knew some of Kerry¡¯s good friends, so the situation wouldn¡¯t be especially awkward. After thinking for a while, Sharon still sent a message to Wace. Although she didn¡¯t know if he had time, Sharon still had some hope. The next afternoon, Sharon took a taxi to Kerry¡¯s hotel. She didn¡¯t expect her to change the name of her hotel. In just a few months, the name of the hotel had already spread widely. Although it was not a top hotel in New York, it could be described as retro and luxurious. Just by looking at the appearance of the hotel, it was obvious that Kerry had spent a lot of effort. Perhaps because the people she had invited were her friends, Kerry was very generous. She booked thergest private room in their hotel, which was enough to amodate more than twenty people. The dishes on the table cost at least tens of thousands of dors. When Sharon arrived, the private room was almost half full. She was a little surprised that Jenna didn¡¯te. She probably hadn¡¯t been living well recently, so she didn¡¯t have time to attend the gathering. And Jenna was indeed depressed. She had been in New York for a long time and had always hoped to be able to interact with Sullivan¡¯s chairman. However, she did not expect that after so long, she would not have the chance to interact with her. How would she be able to get to know him! Besides, she, who was originally in the finance department, had been transferred to the marketing department and was always running around outside. It made it even harder for her to get a chance to confirm if the chairman and Sharon were the same person. She had previously thought that perhaps the chairman of Sullivan was a man, then she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer. However, now that she knew that the other party was very likely to be Sharon, Jenna couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she should implicate them. When Sharon arrived at the private room, Kerry quickly stood up to wee her. She said gently, ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re finally here. Come sit with me. This seat is specially reserved for you.¡± Kerry greeted Sharon warmly. When she saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Wace here today?¡± ¡°Thepany is rather busy. I¡¯ve already informed him. I wonder if he has time.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not care about him. Let¡¯s start first!¡± Kerry asked the staff to serve the dishes and then started interacting with everyone to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°Thank you very much for giving me face today. I¡¯ll toast first!¡± After saying that, Kerry picked up her ss and finished it in one gulp. Everyone was too familiar with each other. Seeing how bold Kerry was, they could not help but apud. A few male friends who were close to her said, ¡°CEO Kerry, you are so generous!¡± Sharon was moved by their emotions and smiled too. She picked up her ss and took a sip. ¡°I heard that President Kerry is a big boss now. This big hotel is indeed doing well. She has plenty of cash and knows people from the underworld. She has to take good care of us in the future.¡± An enchanting woman who was dressed abnormally little smiled and raised her ss, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 420 420 Persuading Nicely ¡°It¡¯s just different when there¡¯s real concrete money. It¡¯s not like some people have an undeserved reputation, right, Sharon?¡± ¡°Geisha, what are you spouting when you¡¯re drunk!¡± The person who spoke was a red-haired boy. He smiled and raised his ss, asking a few brothers to clink sses. Sharon¡¯s gaze swept across the people that were talking. She remembered that these people were all ssmates from university. The woman called Geisha wasn¡¯t from their course. She just worked in the Student Union with Kerry. As for the man who spoke just now, his name was Louis. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. My little achievements are not worth mentioning,¡± Kerry said embarrassedly, then looked at Sharon with gratitude. She had almost been ruined by a scumbag. If not for Sharon, she would probably be dead now. It was with Sharon¡¯s help that she could control the hotel and getpensation. It was all thanks to Sharon that she could have what she had today, so how could she dare to be proud of herself? Hence, Kerry quickly changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t Geisha doing very well now? She¡¯s doing research and development for apany and her annual sry is also hundreds of thousands.¡± When Geisha heard this, a smug expression appeared on her face. However, she still sighed slightly and said, ¡°However, mypany is facing a bottleneck in its development. I¡¯m thinking about resigning and preparing to give Gurns a try. I heard that Sullivan wants to invest in Gurns, so I want to give it a try too. I heard that Hansel from our course is an executive there and is doing well. At that time, I didn¡¯t expect this kid to have such ability!¡± ¡°Oh, him!¡± Kerry felt a little awkward when she thought of that man. At that time, she was in a rtionship with Han Ming, but they broke upter, so Kerry¡¯s rtionship with him was not good. She did not invite him to these two recent gatherings. However, it seemed like if Geisha could really be in the samepany as Hansel, the two of them could take care of each other. It was a good choice. Sharon was obviously stunned when she heard the word ¡®Gurns¡¯. After their family hadpletely fallen out with the Harris family, the Harris family had taken back Gurns. Didn¡¯t Sullivan already announce that she wanted to cancel the cooperation? Why didn¡¯t the outside world know much about this matter? Thinking of this, Sharon looked at Geisha and kindly reminded her, ¡°Gurns¡¯s development doesn¡¯t seem to be that good. You have to consider it carefully.¡± Unexpectedly, Geisha didn¡¯t care about Sharon¡¯s words at all. Instead, she retorted, ¡°I know what you want to say, but Gurns is no longer part of the Harris family. Although thergest shareholder is a member of the Harris family, she doesn¡¯t belong to your family, so Gurns¡¯s future prospects are not bad. If not for the considerations I have made, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have jumped ship.¡± However, it was precisely because Gurnse was in the hands of the Harris family that Sharon was worried. Seeing Geisha¡¯s nonchnt expression, Sharon shut her mouth quietly. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with the Harris family? I feel like Matriarch Harris and Wace haven¡¯t appeared together for an interview for a long time.¡± Some gossipers looked at Sharon and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Sharon could only smile helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve split up. We¡¯ve already drawn a line with the people in the old mansion. We have our own new jobs now. After all, we still have to support our family.¡± When Geisha heard this, she looked at Sharon even more mockingly. ¡°??,???????????????,?????????,??????????.????????????,???????,?????????,??????.¡± Geisha and Sharon¡¯s rtionship was very bad, so she mocked her without caring whether Sharon would be embarrassed. Besides her, Louis and Sharon didn¡¯t have a good rtionship either. In addition, he was interested in Geisha, so he also helped to mock her. ¡°Sharon, why don¡¯t you go to the Harris family¡¯spany for an interview too? At least it¡¯s better than you being on the trending searches every day. I¡¯m not looking down on you. You¡¯re not cut out to be a celebrity actor. I heard the song you sang at the end too. I think it¡¯s very ordinary! This is my advice to you as an old ssmate. You have to listen to it.¡± ¡°I sing for the people who like me. I just want them to be happy. If you have apany or corporation you like, go and join them yourself. I¡¯m not interested now,¡± Sharon said lightly. Seeing her indifferent attitude, Geisha was even more unhappy. ¡°Sharon, I know that you have a strong ego, but look carefully. Everyone is doing better than you now. You¡¯ve just debuted, so it¡¯s normal for you to be a little popr. However, the amount of negative news will crush you sooner orter. Don¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t remind you when the timees. Wace definitely won¡¯t like you then.¡± Chapter 421 421 Deserved Death Kerry was a little unhappy when she heard Geisha¡¯s words. She said bluntly, ¡°Alright, why are you saying this? Today is a ss reunion and we should be happy. Are you saying this to make things difficult for Sharon?¡± After saying that, Kerry nced at Sharon and said apologetically, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t take it to heart. She only has such a mouth. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Geisha sneered. ¡°Kerry, look at Sharon. She looks like she doesn¡¯t care about anything. She doesn¡¯t have any ability and she¡¯s already learning how to act cool!¡± Louis added disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t care about us now that she has some fans.¡± Sharon only felt that these two people were stupid and ridiculous, but on the ount of Kerry, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t retort, Geisha and Louis looked down on her even more. She was being mocked in front of everyone, but she didn¡¯t dare to stand up and retort them. Sharon was really bing more and more useless. Louis was even more direct. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Wace sees in you. With his current name, he can find any woman he wants. However, he insisted on wanting you. It¡¯s still possible for you to be a celebrity when you¡¯re a few years younger, but looking at you now, it¡¯s a little difficult.¡± Kerry was already very dissatisfied when she heard this. She was about to stand up and reprimand them when the door of the private room was suddenly kicked open, causing everyone present to tremble unconsciously. A few men in ck tops barged in, and then a man with a cigar in his mouth slowly walked in. ¡°People who are unrted to the matter, get out quickly. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if I identally hurt youter. As for Ms. Kerry, you should know why I¡¯m here.¡± Louis looked at the men and said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing! Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re eating?¡± After saying that, he even patted the table and warned, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t you know where this is? Don¡¯t you know the rules!¡± ¡°Rules?¡± The man with the cigar walked to Louis and threw a p on his face. Then, he kicked him off the chair and kicked him a few times until he begged for mercy. ¡°You don¡¯t f*cking know your ce, do you? How dare you pretend in front of me. I¡¯m Shawn, the subordinate of the young master of the Yates family. I asked you to get lost. Do you not understand humannguage?¡± ¡°Young Master Yates? Shawn?¡± Upon hearing this, Louis¡¯s expression instantly changed, and his eyes were filled with fear and panic. Who didn¡¯t know that this young master of the Yates family was famous for being a yboy in New York? Although Old Master Yates had sent him to the army when he was young, this young master¡¯s bad personality did not improve at all. As for this Shawn, he was his capable subordinate and was responsible for helping him deal with some matters in New York. In the entire New York, Shawn¡¯s words still had some power and he was an existence that was not easy to offend. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Louis instantly cowered when he found out the other party¡¯s identity and quickly apologized. Shawn sneered and looked at the others. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Are your butts stuck to your chairs?¡± Kerry panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. She subconsciously held Sharon¡¯s hand. Sharon looked up at Shawn and said coldly, ¡°On the ount of your old man, I won¡¯t pursue the matter if you leave now.¡± ¡°Damn it, Sharon, if you want to die, don¡¯t bring us along. This is Young Master Yates¡¯ man!¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re not familiar with that woman. She¡¯s the one who offended you. Don¡¯t implicate us!¡± Geisha and Louis hated Sharon immensely in their hearts. This woman was acting cool in front of the big shot. He was Young Master Yates¡¯ subordinate. They were all soldiers who had seen blood. What good would happen to them if she angered them like this? Unexpectedly, Shawn stared at Sharon seriously for a while with a grave expression. Then, as if he had realized something, he instantly put on a smile and said respectfully, ¡°You... are the Young Madam of the Harris family, Ms. Sharon?¡± Previously, the old master of the family had asked him to go over and talk to him alone. It did not matter how the young master wanted to cause trouble in New York, but there was only one person he could not provoke. Fortunately, he had been fortunate enough to see Sharon¡¯s photo. At this moment, Shawn instantly recalled Old Master Yates¡¯ instructions and quickly bowed and apologized to Sharon. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that there were two Sharons in New York?¡± Upon hearing this, Shawn bowed even lower. He kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were here and actually offended you in person. I deserve to die!¡± Chapter 422 422 Wace Saving the Situation Geisha looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief and her tone was a little sour. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding? This Sharon is indeed the Young Madam of the Harris family, but she doesn¡¯t have much power in the Harris family and her status isn¡¯t high. You don¡¯t have to treat her like this...¡± Shaqn¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard this. He pped her ruthlessly and said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re insulting Ms. Sharon. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡± The Yates family was an old family in New York, so Shawn was considered a top figure in New York, but he knew very well that he was just a mere subordinate of the young master of the Yates family. Even the old master of the Yates family was a little afraid of Sharon, let alone him. ¡°I advise you to be more clear-headed. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourselves before you dare to insult Young Madam?¡± ¡°Who does she think she is! I think she has some secret with your old man, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so protective of her, right!¡± Geisha shouted as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of death, ¡°Sharon is so bold in the entertainment industry. She must have a big shot backing her up. Who knows how she got to where she is today?¡± Shawn was not a soft-hearted person. He turned around and pped her face again. This time, Geisha¡¯s mouth bled. ¡°Alright, Shawn, we still have to eat and we have something to discuss. You go back first and help me pass a message to Old Yates. We might want to arrange for a visit in the next few days.¡± Sharon felt that there was no need for her to waste her time on these small characters. She waved her hand, signaling him to leave. Shawn nodded hurriedly and called for his brothers to retreat quickly. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get lost immediately with my men and definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± After saying that, Shawn quickly left the private room, leaving everyone in the private room with incredulous expressions. Especially Geisha and Louis, who were swallowing their teeth that were broken by Shawn. They felt terrible. Just now, they had insulted Sharon in all sorts of ways, but in the end, she didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. However, what was happening with this Sharon? Not only did she have a good rtionship with the Yates family, but she was also highly regarded by Old Master Yates. There must be a misunderstanding. Sharon was just a little b*tch, was she worthy of such respect? Kerry called someone to clean up this private room and then they changed to a clean ce. Seeing that Geisha and Louis had suffered the consequences of their actions, she lectured them, ¡°See? The two of you should be more careful in the future. We¡¯re outside. You can say whatever you want, but you have to know what you¡¯re doing. Fortunately, Sharon was here today, or else the few of us wouldn¡¯t be sitting here now.¡± Although Geisha and Louis were unhappy, they did not dare to say a word after being taught a lesson by Shawn. Kerry looked at Sharon and thanked her. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m really grateful to you! It¡¯s all thanks to you that we¡¯re fine. I respect you on behalf of everyone. Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± Sharon smiled lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing so many people? She¡¯s still not weed in the Harris family.¡± Geisha was almost angered to death. Why did she have to take all the good things? ¡°Why are you saying this!¡± Kerry could not stand it anymore. She could not understand why Geisha had be like this! ¡°Why am I saying this! Sharon, stop acting. You¡¯re the one with a sugar daddy behind you, right?! What right do you have to use this matter to suppress our Xenia, causing her to have no choice but to leave the entertainment industry? A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to have fans!¡± Sharon thought that Geisha was picking on her, but she didn¡¯t expect this woman to be a brainless fan. ¡°She has to bear the consequences of her own actions. As for what you said about me hurting her, it¡¯s all nonsense. I hope you can wake up.¡± Sharon exined again. She didn¡¯t want to bear the responsibility for something she hadn¡¯t done. ¡°Then do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t expose Xenia¡¯s dirt?¡± Geisha questioned Sharon again. ¡°Of course, this matter has nothing to do with her.¡± Just as Sharon was about to answer, the door of the private room opened and Wace rushed over. ¡°I¡¯m the one who dug out that woman¡¯s dirt, and I¡¯m also the one who asked the media to release the news. If Sharon¡¯s used of something she didn¡¯t do because of this, it would be too unfair to her.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sharon was a little surprised. Looking at Wace, she knew that he must have rushed over from the construction site. Chapter 423 423 Tell Her to Scram ¡°I originally wanted to pack up, but the timeline for Sullivan¡¯s project is tight, so I rushed over after I was done. I¡¯m sorry to disturb everyone, but I¡¯ll be responsible for today¡¯s expenses.¡± As she spoke, Wace walked to Sharon¡¯s side, took a chair and sat down, gently holding Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you mean just now?¡± Geisha looked at Wace and her voice instantly softened. There was even a hint of shyness in her voice. It made Kerry feel that something was wrong. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to pursue the matter of Xenia hurting my wife, but that woman didn¡¯t have any intention of repenting. That¡¯s why I dug up her dirt and handed it to the media. A person like her isn¡¯t worthy of working in the entertainment industry.¡± Geisha looked at Wace and seemed very in love. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so lucky. This Wace was too handsome! Although he looked dirty, that face of his was thebination of Brad Pitt and Ronaldo. ¡°I was just casually talking about it. Mr. Harris you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Kerry saw through Geisha¡¯s thoughts at a nce and quickly stood up. ¡°What are you doing? You have such a swollen face and still have time to say these useless words. If you have the time, should you hurry up and treat your wound?¡± Geisha still wanted to talk to Wace, but after being interrupted by Kerry, she didn¡¯t know what else she should say to continue the topic. Geisha red at Sharon. Ever since Wace sat down, his gaze had never left Sharon. After a simple greeting and lunch, the ss dispersed. Then, Sharon¡¯s phone started ringing as if there was an explosion. Seeing that it was a call from Xenon, Sharon realized that Young Master Korn had probably arrived. Wace had some understanding of this matter. He originally didn¡¯t want Sharon to interfere, but Sharon had already promised Xenon, so Wace could only remind her to be careful. In the office, Young Master Korn¡¯s secretary, Shane, was already sitting in the office. A man and a woman were sitting in front of him. They were Louis and Geisha and Louis was Kojin¡¯s distant cousin. Geisha¡¯s face was covered with a thickyer of foundation that covered the marks of her getting pped in the morning. At this moment, she had changed into a very sexy low-cut tight dress. Her hair was also let loose, and her entire body exuded a sexy and charming aura. She looked at Louis and asked, ¡°Is this your cousin?¡± ¡°This is my cousin¡¯s secretary. My cousin doesn¡¯t seem to be here yet.¡± ¡°Mr. Xenon and Ms. Sharon have already arrived. Young Master said that you can receive them on his behalf before hees.¡± Shane nced at Louis. This person did not look too smart. ¡°Ms. Sharon? Is it Sharon?¡± Louis¡¯s voice suddenly raised a few octaves, then he sneered in disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to have a need for cooperation too. It¡¯s really rare.¡± Thinking of this, Louis quickly adjusted his tie. If he did this well, Geisha might be his. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Geisha asked unhappily. ¡°Xenon is her father. A smallpany under him wants to cooperate with the Korn family...¡± Shane was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°Hahahaha! I didn¡¯t expect her to fall into my hands either. I heard that this Sharon was almost chased out of the Harris family. She¡¯s probably looking for a job now!¡± ¡°Hmph, who asked her to act cool in the morning? Retribution is here now. She caused us to be beaten up. We have to take revenge this time!¡± Louis swore to himself that he would definitely embarrass Sharonter. ¡°I already disliked her sincest time. Now, she still wants to take advantage of the Korn family. She¡¯s simply dreaming. Ling Xun, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You know what to do, right?¡± Geisha said disdainfully. Louis nodded and tidied up his clothes. He looked at Shane and said, ¡°Just stay here and wait for my cousin toe over. Leave the rest to me!¡± Shane recalled the scene where Louis and Geisha were whispering and frowned worriedly. Perhaps they had misunderstood him. He hoped that they would not cause any trouble. At this moment, Louis had already thought it through. He would reject them directly when he went outter and ask Sharon to bring that old man along! Thinking of this, Louis revealed a gloating smile. He wanted to see how smug Sharon would beter. With this in mind, he walked to the meeting room where the two of them were. Apart from Xenon and Sharon, the person in charge of thepany¡¯s external cooperation department had already arrived. When he saw Louis walk in, he immediately stood up. ¡°Hello, President Louis!¡± Chapter 424 424 Making a Decision on His Own Louis instantly looked surprised. ¡°Sharon? Am I seeing things? Why are you here?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Louis to be here either. It was only then that she realized that Louis and that Young Master Korn knew each other. ¡°You can leave now. Leave the rest to me.¡± Louis asked the staff member in charge of cooperation to leave and he sat opposite Sharon. ¡°CEO Louis, this isn¡¯t good! When the leaderester, we...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Or are you looking down on me? Do you think I can¡¯t manage a small cooperation?¡± ¡°Uh... I¡¯ll go out first. CEO Louis, please.¡± No matter what, Louis was the vice president of thepany. No one dared to offend him, so it was also good to leave this matter to him. Thinking of this, he immediately left the meeting room. Xenon was very puzzled when he saw this. ¡°Mr. Korn said that he wille personally to discuss the cooperation. I wonder what the situation is now.¡± Louis could not be bothered with Xenon. He had seen just now that thispany was just a small-scale basic processing nt. The Korn family did not want to cooperate with such a person. However, Louis had other thoughts about Sharon now. Although this woman was trash and an idiot, she was too beautiful and stronger than Geisha! If he could get her... A wretched smile suddenly appeared on Louis¡¯ face. Obviously, Sharon hadn¡¯t guessed Louis¡¯ true thoughts at this moment, and Xenon thought that Mr. Louis was going to open the back door for them. ¡°It seems like this CEO Louis and our Sharon are old friends. Then we don¡¯t have to be polite...¡± Xenon said with a smile, thinking that they would probably discuss the cooperation today immediately. Unexpectedly, Louis raised his head and revealed a fake smile. Then, he picked up the document on the table and pretended to flip through it. After a while, he pretended to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk. Why do I feel that yourpany is actually notpatible with the Korn Corporation? Be it in terms of experience or ability, you¡¯re much inferior!¡± As he spoke, Louis sighed and threw the document in his hand to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m afraid we have to reject yourpany¡¯s cooperation. I suggest you find someone else¡¯spany.¡± Sharon was obviously stunned when she heard this. As for Xenon, he was even more anxious. ¡°This... Ourpany is not bad in New York, and we are all from the management of the Harris Corporation. Although thepany is small, there¡¯s definitely no problem with our professional ability and business standards.¡± Louis snorted. ¡°Forget it! Your so-called standard is just because you¡¯re from the Harris family. If you leave the Harris family, what will you be? The Harris family can¡¯t even protect itself now. Who knows if yourpany will be sold and used to pay off their debts?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be like this! We should wait here for President Korn. I believe that things will be different.¡± Xenon was so nervous that he was sweating. He did not want to believe that things would turn out like this. Xenon still wanted to argue, but Sharon stopped him. ¡°In that case, alright. Sorry for disturbing you today.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was dark. She could tell at a nce that this man in front of her was just targeting her. Besides, this decision was made on his own ord without Young Master Kojin¡¯s permission! Thinking of this, Sharon was a little angry. If not for the fact that Xenon had to find a partner, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to get involved in this mess. Thinking of this, Sharon¡¯s expression was no longer good. She pulled Xenon and was about to stand up and leave. Looking at Sharon, Louis¡¯ face was filled with arrogance and smugness. He said loudly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m still in the Korn Corporation, you won¡¯t have a chance to cooperate with us.¡± These words made Xenon a little angry. Was everyone in thispany the same? They were really annoying. Especially Louis¡¯s smug expression, he looked as if he was already giving Xenon face by meeting him. Sharon¡¯s expression darkened. She took out her phone and sent a message to Kojin. ¡°It seems like the people from yourpany are a little dissatisfied with me, especially Louis. He even dares to bully my father. I wonder if Young Master Korn is nning to solve it?¡± At this moment, Kojin and his bodyguards had just gotten off the ne and were rushing to thepany. When he suddenly received such a message, he was stunned. He had been scheming to get in touch with Sharon, but that cheap cousin of his had actually offended the person he wanted to work with. Was this to take him down a notch? To stop him from coveting the Korn family¡¯s business in New York? Chapter 425 425 I Want Your Life Kojin rubbed his temples and called Shane without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Gather the people from thepany¡¯s board of directors and say that thepany has some important decisions to make!¡± The Korn Corporation¡¯s Sunshine Company was only a subsidiary of the Korn Corporation, so Kojin had direct jurisdiction over it. When they heard that Kojin was about to arrive, the shareholders and executives in thepany quickly prepared to wee him. Kojin was the future master of the Korn family. The people of Sunshine could not afford to offend him at all. If they offended him during the transformation of thepany, they might directly fire all of them. Although Louis was Kojin¡¯s cousin in name, they were actually not rted by blood. Louis did not know how much trouble he had caused Kojin. After chasing Sharon and Xenon away, he returned to his office and sat in the boss¡¯ chair with a smug expression, interacting intimately with Geisha. When she heard that Sharon left like a lost mouse, Geisha felt veryfortable. She only felt that this humiliation to Sharon was very satisfying. Thinking of this, Geisha directly praised Louis. ¡°As expected of you, you made them scram off with just a few words!¡± ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t liked her since a long time ago. Now, it¡¯s impossible for her to cooperate with the Korn Corporation.¡± Louis bragged about himself proudly, ¡°You didn¡¯t see her father¡¯s expression just now. It was too damn funny.¡± Geisha looked at Louis and thought that if Louis continued to develop like this, it was impossible for her not to cozy up to him. At least this man was sincere to her. If she followed Louis, her future would definitely be bright. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have taken a phone and recorded their expressions. It would have been very exciting to post it online.¡± Just thinking about Sharon¡¯s terrible expression, Geisha couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It was really very exciting. Even now, when I think about it, I still find it unforgettable.¡± Louis¡¯ughter was very loud. Geisha raised another question. ¡°Um... Did Wacee with them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. He probably went to do something else.¡± Louis nced at Geisha. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have other thoughts? Let me tell you, if I meet Wace again, I¡¯ll f*cking p him. How dare hee to ourpany? I¡¯ll kill him then!¡± Geisha could instantly tell that Louis was in a bad mood. She quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Of course! Who canpare to you? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful now. How can anyonepare to you?¡± Louis was ttered by Geisha¡¯s praise. He boasted without hiding anything, ¡°Just you wait and see. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll be able to be a member of the board of directors of Sunshine this month. At that time, my value in thepany will rise.¡± ¡°You still have a chance to enter the board of directors?¡± Geisha¡¯s voice was a little excited, and then a little anxious. ¡°Of course!¡± Louis raised his head proudly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Chairman Louis in advance. Don¡¯t ignore me when the timees.¡± Geisha quickly gave him a thumbs up and couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you in the future.¡± Just as Louis finished bragging, a loud bang came, scaring the two people in the office. ¡°Who the hell came in like a barbarian? Don¡¯t you know what this ce is?¡± Louis was still in a daze. Just as he was about to curse, he realized that the few directors of Sunshine were all standing at his door. The most eye-catching one was undoubtedly the dark-faced man standing in the middle under thepliments of these directors. ¡°Louis!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Cousin, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Louis was instantly stunned. He did not know why this Kojin had appeared here with an angry expression. He quickly replied excitedly, hoping that Kojin would praise him. Unexpectedly, Kojin rushed up without a word and pped Louis, catching him off guard. ¡°Cousin, why did you hit me? Do you think I did something wrong?¡± ¡°Hit you? I¡¯m already being merciful by not taking your life!¡± Kojin instantly rushed up and pped this man twice. Geisha was stunned as she watched from the side. What exactly was going on? Kojin had taught him a lesson the moment he opened his mouth. ¡°You know how much effort I spent to find the opportunity to endorse Ms. Sharon! But now, you¡¯ve ruined all my arrangements with just one sentence. Trash! Trash! How can thepany have a scum like you? From now on, you¡¯re fired by Sunshine. Get lost immediately!¡± Chapter 426 426 Deep In Debt ¡°No! No! Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? What did I do wrong to be fired?¡± Kojin could barely suppress his anger. He went up and pped Louis¡¯s face ruthlessly again. ¡°You¡¯re really courting death! Who gave you the right to reject the Harris family¡¯s application for cooperation?¡± Louis¡¯ face was already swollen from Shawn¡¯s p. Now, after a few more ps, it was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. Even so, Kojin was still not done venting his anger. He kicked Louis to the ground and kicked him a few times. ¡°Do you know that this concerns the general development of the Korn family? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to see a little hope, but now, it¡¯s all ruined by a piece of trash like you. If not for the rtionship between my second grandaunt and my grandmother since they were young, who the hell do you think you are? How dare you make the decision on my behalf?¡± Louis was a little surprised. He finally knew that he had done something wrong and touched Kojin¡¯s bottom line. ¡°You, you¡¯ve misunderstood! I¡¯m helping you clear the mines. This Sharon is especially unreliable. You don¡¯t know that you¡¯re not in New York, but I¡¯m doing this for the good of ourpany!¡± Louis quickly begged for mercy. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me because you think I want to rece you. I wouldn¡¯t dare to have such thoughts even if you gave me ten guts! Cousin, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Louis protected his head with all his might, trying his best to suffer the least damage. Geisha, who was standing at the side, was trembling with fear and did not dare to say a word. It was Sharon again? Why did a third-level celebrity like her always know these big shots? She was just a piece of trash from the Harris family! Geisha had already made a clear guess in her heart. Sharon must have hooked up with some big shot, so these people took good care of her on ount of the big shot behind Sharon. After all, she and Louis didn¡¯t believe that the big shot in their eyes was also Sharon¡¯s friend and was willing to help her. ¡°Louis, I just said that you¡¯ve been fired by Sunshine. Besides that, you¡¯ve caused a huge loss to thepany, so I want you topensate thepany with five million yuan immediately!¡± Louis almost fainted when he heard this. Five million was his total annual sry for three years! How could he take out such a huge sum? Louis got up on his hands and knees and immediately knelt by Kojin¡¯s feet. He kept kowtowing and apologizing. ¡°Please, please give me another chance! I¡¯ll apologize to Sharon immediately. Cousin, on the ount that we¡¯re family, please give me another chance. I¡¯ll apologize to Sharon immediately. I can definitely get her forgiveness. I really know my mistake!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Kojin¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see if you¡¯re worthy!¡± As he spoke, Kojin directly sentenced Louis to death. He looked at the board of directors and instructed, ¡°Send out an official notice. Louis has offended Ms. Sharon. Now, all thepanies in the Korn family will not ept him. Otherpanies in the same industry will try their best not to give him a job opportunity. This kind of person is not worthy of being a member of the Korn family. I want him to know his ce! I want him to be unable to move an inch.¡± Upon hearing this, Louis almost fainted. His eyes were filled with despair. The reason why he could be ced in an important position in the Korn family and sit on the vice president¡¯s throne at a young age was because the Korn family had always supported him. Now that he had angered Kojin, he had directly removed all of his preferential treatment. Now that Kojin was unwilling to let him continue working in the Korn Corporation and even raised a huge im from him on the grounds that he had caused a huge loss to thepany, Kojin was simply here to take his life! ¡°If not for the sake of the older generation in my family, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to enter thepany at all.¡± Kojin¡¯s tone was very cold. Back then, he had always been against this guy entering thepany to be a high-level executive. He couldn¡¯t withstand his family when they kept saying that thepany needed help, so he gave the position to Louis. He did not expect this person to cause him so much trouble! ¡°I beg you, cousin. We¡¯re rtives. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Louis had betted his life on the Sunshine Company, but now, he had suffered a huge loss with Kojin refusing to let him work in any Korn family¡¯spany. They even wanted to ban him in New York. When that happens, he would have no job and no source of ie. His life would definitely not be easy! Besides, he had topensate five million dors. He was afraid that he would not be able to repay it in his entire life. In the end, the only oue that was awaiting him was jail. Louis knelt at Kojin¡¯s feet like a madman and kept kowtowing. ¡°I beg you, I really beg you! Forgive me this time! Just treat it as you giving me another chance! I beg you, if I¡¯m banned in New York, how can I pay thepany!¡± Chapter 427 427 Supporting the Harris Family Kojin¡¯s expression was still cold as he snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing your mistake now? Do you think that you can no longer mess around after leaving the Korn family? Let me tell you, Louis. Do you think that you can solve the problem just by saying sorry? You don¡¯t know how I can make up for it. If Ms. Sharon takes her anger out on me, I guarantee that you won¡¯t have the chance to see the sun rise tomorrow.¡± Louis¡¯ body trembled and his face was pale. He didn¡¯t expect that he, who was so proud of chasing Sharon away just now, would regret it so much now! He did not expect that he was worth killing just to please the useless woman in his eyes. If he had known that this would be the oue, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for him to kneel down to Sharon. However, it was toote now. Kojin wasn¡¯t willing to give him a chance at all. His life was ruined by this matter. At this moment, Kojin looked up and noticed Geisha. He questioned, ¡°You¡¯re a neer to thepany? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Are you Louis¡¯ friend?¡± After seeing the scene just now, Geisha did not dare to speak anymore. She waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I have nothing to do with this fe. I don¡¯t know him.¡± Although she tried her best to distance herself from Louis, Kojin was not a fool. How could he not see through their rtionship? ¡°Oh? Then you barged into ourpany without permission? I suspect that you¡¯re very likely here to steal ourpany¡¯s secrets!¡± Seeing Geisha¡¯s expression, Louis didn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°Cousin, she¡¯s my university ssmate. She was the one who started the suppression of Sharon today. I was bewitched by her and did such a thing.¡± No matter what, Louis felt that Geisha had her part to y in the reason why he would be in such a miserable state now. Since he was already in this state, he might as well pull her along. No one would have a good ending. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s just an internal scuffle. Chase this woman out too. New York can¡¯t tolerate her anymore.¡± When Geisha heard this, her eyes instantly turned red. She rushed to Louis like a lunatic and said, ¡°Damn you, you bastard. Louis, don¡¯t even think about getting me as your woman in your life. How dare you drag me down with you. I curse you to die a horrible death in your life. Who do you think you are! You despicable thing!¡± At this moment, Sharon and Xenonwere already in the car heading home. They had no idea that such a big thing had happened in Sunshine. Xenon looked in front of him in confusion, as if he felt that he shouldn¡¯t ce his hopes on Sharon. He said in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t understand this cooperation either. They didn¡¯t cooperate with us because they are blind. I think thispany isn¡¯t big. If we go, it will limit our future development...¡± Although she said that, Sharon still saw disappointment in Xenon¡¯s eyes. This man had been suppressed for too long. He really wanted to have his own career. Xenon sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a business partner now. I can only approach others and try my luck.¡± Originally, Xenon wanted to cause a scene to divert his dissatisfaction, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t in the mood at all at this moment. Unusually, he didn¡¯t me Sharon for all his mistakes. ¡°By the way, Dad, do you want to work with Sullivan?¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s casual words, Xenon had a look of disbelief on his face. He sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re still too young. How can we cooperate with Sullivan just because we want to? Besides, they don¡¯t have any projects that are suitable for our family¡¯s work. If I go and cooperate with them now, will they take a liking to me? It will be very awkward then.¡± Sharon nodded. She still had to ask Tommy if there was a suitable smallpany for Xenon to work with. After returning home, Xenon¡¯s face was filled with fatigue and helplessness. If he worked with others, he would be controlled by them, but he was indeed not someone who had the ability to work hard on his own. Thinking of this, Xenon looked at Sharon enviously. If only he was as lucky as her. Just as the two of them entered, June returned. She was still hoping that the Harris Corporation would make aeback and she would have a lot of money then, so she had been heading to the Harris Corporation these few days. Although Wace had broken off ties with the Harris family, she still wanted to think of a way to reconcile with him. ¡°Can Wacee back from work on time today?¡± June asked Xenon when she reached home. ¡°I think so. The project he worked on with Sullivan is on the right track recently. He doesn¡¯t have to be so busy,¡± Xenon replied. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. When the cooperation is on the right track, we have to let him support the Harris family,¡± June said matter-of-factly. ¡°What are you saying!¡± Xenon looked at June in disbelief. Chapter 428 428 Asking Her Out At a time like this, June was still thinking of forcing her son to work for the Harris family. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re saying? It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding in the family. Why make a mountain out of a molehill! It¡¯s fine if the family makes a scene, but if word gets out, wouldn¡¯t the Harris family be embarrassed to death? Besides, who would really want to leave the Harris family? It¡¯s all temporary.¡± Xenon was very shocked. He did not expect his wife to have no backbone at all. ¡°Did you go back to the Harris family again? Has your brain been muddled by your mother¡¯s scolding?¡± June was instantly furious. She sat on the sofa and said, ¡°What are you confused about? If the child isn¡¯t sensible, are we going to be ignorant too? Let me tell you, you¡¯ll go home with me tomorrow and apologize to my mother. No matter what, we¡¯re family. How can we break off our rtionship just like that?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Xenon¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°Have you forgotten that they sold our house and still want to snatch our current house? They don¡¯t treat us as family at all. If you want to apologize, go back yourself. As long as Wace doesn¡¯t agree to this matter, I definitely won¡¯t return to the Harris family.¡± June didn¡¯t expect Xenon, who had always been a yes-man, to be so firm and unyielding. June was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She could only turn to look at Sharon and say angrily, ¡°Sharon! If your father¡¯s brain isn¡¯t working, you have to at least have some brains! Let me tell you, you should persuade Wace more often too. No matter what, we¡¯re all family. How can we cut ties just like that? Where are we going to ce the kinship of the family? Besides, I¡¯m still hoping that Wace will sit in the chairman¡¯s seat and support me in my old age!¡± Xenon also looked at Sharon. Their situations in the Harris family were simr. He believed that Sharon wouldn¡¯t make a rash decision like this. Sharon looked at the two of them and felt distressed. She then quickly found an excuse to leave. She didn¡¯t expect to receive a call just as she was about to go upstairs. ¡°Hello! Is this Ms. Sharon? I¡¯m a friend of your husband, Mr. Harris. Something happened to your husband. I think the emergency contact is you and I called you quickly!¡± When Sharon heard this news, she quickly left the house. Before she could find out if this was true, she quickly went to look for Wace. Just as Wace was done with his work, he saw Sharon¡¯s hurried figure. It happened to be a very high-ss hotel across the street. Wace looked up and saw that on the French window beside him, Sharon was sitting opposite a man in a suit. Wasn¡¯t that his wife, Sharon, and the bastard who had always wanted to snatch his new cooperation with Sullivan! Sharon sat opposite the man. She had been asking about Wace, but she didn¡¯t expect the man to not talk about this at all. His eyes were fixed on her neck and chest. Under the table, he even wanted to touch Sharon¡¯s legs from time to time. Fortunately, Sharon was prepared and didn¡¯t let him seed all the times he tried. Wace looked at that man. He had previously heard that this brat always liked wives of others. There were a few times when he used such despicable actions to cause divorces to happen. He did not expect this bastard to target his wife. Thinking of this, Wace left his business partner and rushed upstairs. Sharon took a deep breath and suppressed the disdain in her heart, making her voice sound as gentle as possible. She said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Sharp? Why did you ask me out?¡± ¡°Are you not angry? That I faked your husband¡¯s injury to ask you out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. Although your n for the cooperation has a certain decent development in a short period of time, it doesn¡¯t meet Sullivan¡¯s development requirements, so there¡¯s a high chance that Sullivan will give this new cooperation to Wace.¡± The conversations of the two were not on the same page, but after Sharon read the contract, she was sure that Sullivan definitely wouldn¡¯t cooperate with this man because his ns would definitely cause the subsequent funds to be very tight. Sharon wouldn¡¯t allow anyone who¡¯s a threat to the corporation to cooperate. Seeing that this man hadn¡¯t gotten to the main point after talking for so long, Sharon was already a little impatient and disappointed. She had been looking at him for so long and talking for so long, but he was still ambiguous. It didn¡¯t seem like he was asking her out to intimidate her and make Wace give up on working with Sullivan. ¡°Mrs. Harris, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± Patrick gave her a provocative look. Chapter 429 429 Working Together to Set a Trap ¡°What do you mean then?¡± Sharon knew that this man¡¯s motive was not simple. ¡°I can choose not to cooperate with Sullivan, but you also know that Wace has left the Harris family. I can choose not to cooperate with Sullivan, but I can keep dying and obstructing him. With Wace¡¯s current financial resources, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to stall for that long! Besides that, I heard that Wace¡¯s father is still looking for a new business partner. If you think that we can trust each other, why don¡¯t we go to my family¡¯s hotel at eight tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to supper, how about that?¡± She didn¡¯t expect this guy¡¯s motive to be her. Sharon was a little interested. Through the project proposal just now, Sharon could tell that Patrick¡¯s family did light product processing. If thispany could be taken over by her, wouldn¡¯t the coboration with Xenon¡¯spany be settled easily? ¡°Sure.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was very soft, then she looked at Patrick. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not appropriate to go to a hotel. I¡¯m a public figure...¡± Patrick didn¡¯t expect Sharon to take the bait so easily. He smiled brightly. ¡°I forgot. I¡¯ll prepare a private ce and contact Mrs. Harris then! Come,e, Young Madam, let¡¯s shake hands for our beautiful future!¡± Patrick didn¡¯t hide his lust at all. His eyes were filled with evil light. He had long had feelings for Wace¡¯s celebrity wife, but he hadn¡¯t had the chance to take action! He had to get Sharon as soon as possible and enjoy her! Sharon despised the man in front of her and didn¡¯t want to shake hands at all, but she was also worried that Patrick would see through her and not fall into her trap, so she could only bite the bullet and reach out. Just as Patrick was about to touch Sharon¡¯s hand, a familiar hand caught him off guard. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Patrick was surprised to see the hand reaching out diagonally. ¡°Wace, you... why are you here at this time?¡± Sharon was stunned. She turned around and saw that it was really Wace. ¡°I also want to know why Mr. Sharp invited my wife over.¡± Wace¡¯s expression was dark and his voice was cold. ¡°This is my husband. You know him too.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Wace to appear. When Patrick heard Sharon¡¯s words, his expression obviously changed. He also looked a little unhappy. ¡°So what if you¡¯re here? But to be able to marry such a beautiful wife, you sure have some ability!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a tasteless person to ask my wife out.¡± Wace didn¡¯t hide his disgust for this man and deliberately dragged his tone. Patrick wanted to retract his hand in disdain, but Wace¡¯s hand was like a metal mp, making it impossible for him to do so. ¡°Oww-¡± Patrick gasped. The bones in his hand hurt too much. Was this fe trying to break his bones? ¡°Hurry up and let go. My hand is going to break.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so angry and quickly said, ¡°Hubby, let go quickly! Mr. Sharp is nning to cooperate with Dad¡¯spany!¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Wace let go of her hand, but Patrick¡¯s hands were already in extreme pain, and his expression was very twisted. He nced at Wace fiercely. ¡°Ask Wace to go back immediately. I¡¯m not used to discussing cooperation with outsiders!¡± ¡°How is he an outsider? Wace is my husband. Everyone knows that, Mr. Sharp, didn¡¯t you look for me because of my identity?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s not an outsider! I¡¯m not used to discussing such an important matter in front of a third party. Don¡¯t you want me to give up on our cooperation and investment with Xenon¡¯spany?¡± Patrick looked at Wace in disgust. He just wanted to chase him away as soon as possible. After all, he couldn¡¯t say things so bluntly in front of her husband. He was even more worried that if he exposed his true motive and Wace directly canceled his cooperation with Sullivan, he would lose another chance to be intimate with someone else¡¯s wife. Sharon secretly poked Wace to hint at him, then looked up. ¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll have a good talk with Mr. Sharp. Didn¡¯t Dad hand over the cooperation to me? If I settle this matter, won¡¯t it be easier for our family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll talk to Dad. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Wace seemed to understand what Sharon wanted to do. After Sharon finished speaking, Wace pulled her and sat down with her. Seeing the intimate interaction between the two of them, Patrick frowned angrily. The meat that was about to reach his mouth had flown away just like that! Chapter 430 430 A Lesson ¡°Hmph, Wace, aren¡¯t you just so nervous because you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll work with Sullivan? Let me tell you, don¡¯t dy my work. I¡¯m talking about work with Sharon, can you stop getting in the way?¡± Patrick¡¯s tone was rather rude because he didn¡¯t take Wace seriously at all. He felt that this kid had always relied on the Harris family to achieve what he had today. Besides, everyone in New York knew that Wace didn¡¯t like Sharon, so even if Sharon became his woman, Wace probably wouldn¡¯t think much of it. Wace frowned, his eyes cold. This bastard kept addressing Sharon as if they were very close. Seeing that neither of them spoke, Patrick said with disdain, ¡°Wace, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you can¡¯t even protect yourself now. Can you stop dying Sharon from earning money for your family? How can you help Sharon? Do you have the money topete with me for Sullivan¡¯s new project? Can you help your father¡¯spany find a new partner?¡± Seeing the man in front of her looking so smug, Sharon¡¯s expression was very upset. ¡°If not, I advise you to get lost obediently.¡± Sharon felt even more ufortable when she heard this. She said directly, ¡°Mr. Sharp, you¡¯re wrong. My husband is very capable! After all, Sullivan can¡¯t just work with someone on the streets. Also, please call me Mrs. Harris! We¡¯re not familiar enough for you to call my name.¡± ¡°He¡¯s capable? Hahahaha, using the Harris family¡¯s name to ask for a coboration?¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Sharon, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have agreed to Sullivan¡¯s request for a coboration long ago. I wouldn¡¯t be like Wace, going to beg them to give him a chance!¡± After Patrick said this, Wace exuded a cold aura. Sharon turned and nced at Wace, and Wace then said slowly, ¡°Patrick, I have something to say to you too.¡± ¡°What would you have to say to me?¡± Patrick¡¯s face was dark. He thought that a person who relied on his family would not dare to do anything to him. ¡°I just want to tell you that you can be a coward or an idiot, but you can¡¯t be without ss. If you don¡¯t have a good character, then you can¡¯t be considered a human. Although you¡¯re already a beast, I still hope that you¡¯re a beast with ss. Otherwise, not to mention that Sullivan¡¯s people are unwilling to cooperate with you, Sharon and I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Sharon pped for Wace and then looked at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock and the crowd was surging. Sharon picked up the sl cream soup that had been served for a while and poured it on Patrick¡¯s head expressionlessly. Before Patrick could react, Sharon shouted, ¡°Ah-Mr. Sharp, how could you do this? We came to discuss a coboration with you out of goodwill, but you did such a thing now. If my husband hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, I would really be hurt now.¡± Wace looked at Sharon. It felt like his wife was only one show away from winning the acting award. Her shout attracted the attention of many people. Patrick was a little confused, but he also felt unfriendly gazes from his surroundings. ¡°F*ck, the two of you are setting me up. Good! Good! In that case, I¡¯m not afraid of falling out with you. Wace, unless you personally send your wife to my bed, I definitely won¡¯t give up the coboration with Sullivan to you. When the timees, you can just wait to starve to death with thepany!¡± Patrick shouted, ¡°My wife is a famous doctor. My wife cured Sullivan¡¯s project manager¡¯s illness. Sullivan still needs my help! Damn it, I¡¯m really in trouble thanks to the two of you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tommy¡¯s voice suddenly came from downstairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone in New York to dare to look down on our Sullivan Group.¡± Upon hearing a familiar voice, Wace quickly turned around. He didn¡¯t expect Tommy and Lydia to have already walked up. ¡°Mr. Harris, I was just about to inform you toe and sign the contract for the new project tomorrow. Leave the matters here to them. We¡¯ll go and sign the contract first.¡± Lydia left with Wace without giving him a chance to refuse. Sharon only nced at him before quickly walking to Patrick¡¯s side. Then, she tapped him a few times and inserted a silver needle into his body. ¡°Ah!¡± Patrick suddenly felt ufortable all over. Then, his legs seemed to have lost all feeling. ¡°It hurts... Oh, what did you do just now?¡± ¡°Since your wife is so powerful, let her see if she can save you in an hour and a half.¡± Chapter 431 431 Patrick Is Crippled For some reason, Patrick felt a sense of danger. He quickly called his wife and asked her toe to the scene. When Hazel saw Patrick, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor from a third-ss hospital. Why did you ask me toe out during work hours? I have a lot of things toplete.¡± When Hazel saw the situation clearly, she carefully asked Patrick what was going on and why he was on the ground. ¡°Hurry up and take a look at my leg. I haven¡¯t felt anything since just now. That woman said that if I can¡¯t be cured in an hour and a half, my leg will be crippled!¡± Patrick¡¯s tone was extremely nervous because Sharon didn¡¯t look like she was joking. ¡°Erm...¡± Hazel wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She could only quickly check her husband. Seeing that Hazel didn¡¯t move for a long time, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°What are you waiting for? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The reason why Hazel was at a loss was precisely because she did not see the problem. It was as if Patrick¡¯s legs had instantly died, and the survival rate of his cells decreased. ¡°I don¡¯t know why your leg suddenly became like this. ording to my examination, there¡¯s nothing wrong!¡± Hazel doubted herself, but after checking for so long, she really didn¡¯t find out why Patrick¡¯s leg became like this. ¡°Mr. Sharp, do you still think that Sullivan is not a threat to you?¡± Seeing that there were still twenty minutes to an hour and a half, Sharon asked calmly. At this moment, Patrick was already panicking. He knocked his leg ruthlessly. He really couldn¡¯t feel anything. What exactly was going on? Sharon nced at her phone and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s time. Your wife doesn¡¯t seem to be that powerful. Sullivan won¡¯t cooperate with someone like you. Bring this cripple away!¡± ¡°Mrs. Harris, please, please save me! I was blind and stupid. I can¡¯t be like this! Please help me. I can¡¯t be a cripple like this.¡± Patrick¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. He didn¡¯t know what was going on and why he had suddenly fallen to this state. Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Sharp, do you still think that Sullivan is worthless in front of you?¡± ¡°Young Madam Harris, I beg you, please save me. I can¡¯t be crippled like this. I¡¯m the only boy in the Sharp family. My children are still young, they can¡¯t live without a father! The Sharp family still has to rely on me to support the family.¡± Patrick kept begging Sharon and even looked at Tommy, hoping that he could say something to plead for her. ¡°How can a person¡¯s legs be crippled without any warning!¡± Hazel still could not believe it. If she could not see the problem, how could others solve it? No matter what, she was the best surgeon in New York, but in Hazel¡¯s opinion, even if she lived for another 20 years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Sharon¡¯s current ability. Her medical skills were unfathomable, and what was even more amazing was Sharon¡¯s medical style. Just this point alone made one sigh at her god-like existence. ¡°Take him away. Sullivan will not cooperate with the Sharp family from today onwards,¡± Tommy said casually. He raised his hand and signaled his subordinates to take him away. No matter how Hazel and Patrick begged Sharon, she had no intention of letting them off. When Wace returned, he didn¡¯t know where Patrick had gone. Sharon only told him that Patrick¡¯s rude words had angered Tommy, and he asked the security officer to invite him out. It was already eight in the evening when the two of them returned home. The moment they entered the house, they saw June and Xenon sitting on the sofa with grave expressions. The atmosphere was also a little off, which made the two of them feel a little strange. When June saw Sharon enter, she immediately widened her eyes and questioned her sternly, ¡°Sharon, where did you go? You came back sote. You don¡¯t have this family in your heart at all!¡± ¡°Mom, we went out to do something. There was a traffic jam on the way back, so we were a littlete.¡± Wace quickly walked in to exin, and June didn¡¯t continue. ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡± ¡°Business in New York hasn¡¯t been good recently. The Sharp family has somehow offended Sullivan. Patrick doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health. He went to all the hospitals in New York and spent a lot of money. New York hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently.¡± Xenon sighed, a little worried about their family¡¯s fate. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Wace even signed a new contract with Sullivan today.¡± Chapter 432 432 Suspicious Cause of Death ¡°My son is extraordinary! Sullivan looked down on other families and only chose my son. When your cooperation with Sullivan ispletely stable, don¡¯t forget to help the Harris family. At that time, your grandmother will definitely ce you in an important position and hand the power of the Harris family to you.¡± June said happily. Among her peers in New York, only her son had the ability. Wace couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to June about this anymore and returned to the room with Sharon. Sharon looked at her phone and recalled what Lydia had told her about Old Master Harris and her mother. Seeing Wace walk out of the bathroom covered in water vapor, Sharon subconsciously said, ¡°How did Grandpa die back then? Didn¡¯t anyone in the family suspect anything?¡± Wace was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Yes, but our family wasn¡¯t at home at that time. The only ones who saw the scene were my grandmother and Zaron. When we returned, there was only the doctor¡¯s report that he had indeed died of natural causes. There was no problem.¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s puzzled face, Wace frowned slightly. ¡°What happened?¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°No, I just suddenly remembered that we weren¡¯t by Grandpa¡¯s side when he passed away. Will he feel lonely?¡± In the past, only Old Master Harris treated her sincerely and protected her position in the Harris family. This was also why Old Madam Harris hated her from the bottom of her heart. There were many children in the Harris family too. Even Old Master Harris didn¡¯t treat Nicole that well. Old Madam Harris had always felt that Sharon had done something secretly, which made Old Master Harris look at her in a different light. ¡°If Grandpa was still alive, the Harris family definitely wouldn¡¯t be in this state,¡± Wace said with a hint of regret. The two of them chatted for a while before Wace¡¯s secretary called. Wace quickly stood up and went to the study to discuss the project. Sharon was left alone in the room, but she had reallyplicated thoughts. Originally, she had always been in the Harris family and had never thought that she would have any rtion to these things in her life. However, the things around her recently made Sharon inexplicably nervous. It was very difficult for the Harris family to make aeback now, but she still had to continue investigating the death of Old Master Harris and her mother. As for what Old Madam Harris and Zaron had done in this matter, she still had no idea, not to mention that there was still the third uncle of the Harris family whom she had only met once... June, Zachary, and Tony. The first two people didn¡¯t have much intelligence, and Sharon hoped that Tony would be easier to deal with. If something really happened to the Harris family, Sharon didn¡¯t believe that Tony would really stand by and watch. As for Nicole and Zaron, Sharon didn¡¯t see any movements from them recently, so she was temporarily relieved. The Xavier family was even more confusing to Sharon. With the Xavier family¡¯s strength, how could they not know of her existence? John hade to her to tell her that as one of the heirs of the Xavier family, she could also go back to the family. Since she already knew about this, why hadn¡¯t the Xavier family taken action? Just like what Jenna was facing, Sharon had always thought that she would be assassinated too, but she was surprisingly safe, so Sharon had no choice but to be more careful about her background and identity. There were two reasons why she was so safe. Firstly, John had been protecting her in New York. Secondly, something more important than her had happened in the Xavier family. However, with her ability, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out any insider information. Apart from that, too many strange things had happened around her recently. Just Quentin alone, she did not hesitate to expose a certain identity of her mother to deal with her. Sharon did not dare to think about what would happen if Caleb, Lydia, and Wally only appeared by her side because of her identity. Then her future would be too exciting. Sharon had justid down on her bed with a head full of questions when she received a message from Watson. ¡°Master! You¡¯re back?¡± Just as Sharon sent the message, Watson replied to her quickly, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as Sharon thought. Although Watson had only taught Sharon for two months, that feeling reminded Sharon of Old Master Harris. ¡°Study this book well. I¡¯ll test you when Ie back next time. You¡¯ll receive a parcel in a few days. If you need anything, just go home and look for the old butler.¡± Seeing the words ¡®go home¡¯, Sharon¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she opened the document Watson had sent her. It actually recorded some prescriptions and medicine! Chapter 433 433 Substitute ying the Game Sharon quickly sat up from the bed and looked at some obscure trantions. Unconsciously, she started studying. It was past ten in the morning when Sharon was woken up by her phone. She realized that Quentin was on the trending searches again and quickly packed up the medical information in her hand. Sharon started to study what had happened seriously. The eSports variety show that Whitney had invited her to participate in previously seemed to have been announced to the public at eight in the morning. Immediately after that, things became irreversible. All the stories revolved around two women: Quentin and a girl called Aurelia. The fact that Quentin could participate in such a variety show shocked the people watching the saga. No one expected that the legendary goddess actually liked to y games! Sharon didn??t want to see news about Quentin. She opened the entry of the girl called Aurelia. The girl was the same age as her. She was a game streamer on the live-stream tform called Yustreams, which was under thepany of Whitney??s mother, Ynda. She was also one of the teammates Whitney had found. Originally, she had hundreds of thousands of fans and was considered quite famous on the various gaming tforms. Be it in school or thepany, she was very popr. However, she did not expect that when thepany decided to promote her, she would suddenly be exposed that she hired others to y in her cea?| Because she was an illegitimate daughter, she wanted to use this channel to make aeback and make her family look up to her. Sharon flipped through the report that had just exposed Aurelia. It didn??t seem to be that simple. At that time, Aurelia had only participated in onepetition. The person who participated with her was the eldest daughter of the Ava family, Felicia. The senior of these two people was actually Quentin! This report was from a very small newspaper office, so it did not cause much of a stir. In the report, Aurelia expressed that Quentin had hinted that she could use her mother??s family??s privileges to find someone to y for her. At that time, although Aurelia was tempted, she still rejected her. However, for some reason, the substitute still came to the scene during thepetition. Coincidentally, her mother had gotten into a car ident. She rushed over and instructed the substitute to y casually. She would rush over in the second half. Not only that, A had also clearly expressed that she did not know how to y professionally. However, she did not expect that Quentin and Felicia had already joined forces behind her back and were prepared to harm her. Sharon flipped to the video of thepetition at that time. That substitute was indeed very skilled, obviously at the level of a professional yer. At that time, the Ava family happened to be the one who organized this game. They had joined forces with the Yates family to recruit some new blood to join their team or live-stream in thispetition. Aurelia??s outstanding performance had indeed caught the Ava family??s attention. However, just as the Ava family was about to acknowledge Aurelia, the Inte suddenly exposed that she had a substitute to y for her, embarrassing the Ava family as well. Seeing this news, Sharon took a deep breath. Seeing how things were nned, it might really have been done by Quentin! The most overboard thing was that after this matter ended, the boy who was the substitute was the one who became famous. Felicia had used all her abilities to sign him into the Ava family. As a result, the Ava family looked down on Aurelia even more. On the other hand, Aurelia??s mother??s family??spany was not a bigpany to begin with, and because of this matter, they had fallen to the bottom of the valley. In the past few years, Aurelia had been scolded badly by others, and her true identity had even been exposed. They even thought that she had insulted her sister, Felicia. At that time, there were still many media outlets working against them and all sorts of posts that ndered Aurelia came one after another. It drove Aurelia to the edge and she wanted to slit her wrist tomit suicide. She was saved by Whitney, and her reputation only improved over the past few years. As for some reporters who were chasing after the details, they also pointed the spear at Quentin. However, the other party only said that it was a pity that she had degraded herself. This matter seemed to have passed just like that. In the end, Quentin even became good friends with Felicia. Sharon took a deep breath. She had to get someone to gather information on this matter. It would definitely be useful. As expected, there was news in their group chat. Whitneyforted and asked everyone to calm down. There was a test broadcast tomorrow. At that time, they would know that Aurelia??s true strength was extraordinary. Looking at the schedule that had been arranged, Sharon frowned slightly. She didn??t expect Quentin to do something like this. She instantly lost the desire to participate in thepetition. From the looks of it, it was impossible to withdraw from thepetition. After all, she had already promised Whitney. She was afraid that Quentin had already hired fake reviewers. If her performance in thepetition was really amazing, she would probably bear the reputation of being shameless and hiring a substitute yer. When that happens, it would be difficult to resolve the problem if the Harris family and Whitney were to be implicated. However, with her level, she might not need Quentin to deal with her. Chapter 434 434 Under Control On the day of the variety show¡¯s recording, Sharon was a littlete because of the traffic jam. The moment she entered, she heard Whitney¡¯s voice. ¡°Although Leomord is powerful, he¡¯s only at the level of a substitute in a professional team. You have to see my standards to know what is really good!¡± Sharon smiled. Whitney had been asking them to y games together these few days. Although Yumi¡¯s reaction was still a little slow, she could already provide support to everyone in the team in time. As for herself, Sharon could only say that she would do her best. ¡°Aurelia, you don¡¯t have to worry. I think that your sister wants to ruin your reputation. This is your chance to turn things around!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that I would be able to turn things around for sure, but I hope I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice was very gentle, and she looked at Whitney nervously. Just as Sharon was about to push the door open and enter, Quentin, who was in the lounge beside her, walked out. Perhaps because there were no cameras, she looked at Sharon with impatience, as if she was disgusted to even take another nce at her. She nced at Sharon indifferently and said perfunctorily and coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your luck to be so good. But, I hope you can continue to be so lucky.¡± ¡°I wonder what Teacher Quentin means by this?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Quentin to take the initiative to provoke her. After all, Quentin knew her identity well. Since she didn¡¯t hide her disgust for her at all, she probably had the intention to make whatever was broken worse. ¡°Xenia¡¯s incident caused the public to boycott the castingmittee. Director Xander has already said that the top three will be decided by the public.¡± Quentin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone has told you that it¡¯s not a good thing to be too rash in this industry.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Teacher Quentin. I just want to express myself to everyone. If anyone likes my performance, I¡¯m very happy too.¡± Looking at Sharon¡¯s calm face, Quentin clenched her fists. She looked like him! She really looked like him! The resemnce made her feel disgusted! What right did an ordinary woman have to marry Gabriel? Quentin really couldn¡¯t understand. All these years, it was as if Gabriel didn¡¯t see how much she gave. However, if he really loved his wife and daughter, why did he ignore Sharon for so many years? ¡°Our team is researching and discussing our tactics. I¡¯m already a littlete. I¡¯ll go in first. If Teacher Quentin has something else to discuss, let¡¯s talk about it when we have the chance. Don¡¯t we have many chances to meet?¡± Sharon said frankly, then knocked on the door and walked into the room. After a while, it was time to start the match. The show used the format of multi-sided confrontation. There were a total of three groups that corresponded to the three continents in the game Alliance. Everyone had the support of the corresponding characters on the different continents. Sharon didn¡¯t expect that she would have received the knight role that Whitney often used, and Whitney didn¡¯t expect the production team to disallow the yers to use their usual characters. The few of them braced themselves and yed the first round. Sharon¡¯s performance was unexpectedly good. ¡°Did you practice behind my back?¡± Looking at the results, Whitney was actually quite touched. Sharon smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have a problem because I¡¯ve watched you y the role so many times, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learnt it just by looking at it?¡± Leomord was surprised. Aurelia also noticed Sharon. Her controls just now were indeed a little rusty, but ten minutes after the start of the game, it was as if Sharon had already grasped the use of this character. Like Sharon, Yumi had nevere into contact with the game. However, although the role allocation she received was still the nanny she had trained in previously, it still took her nearly half an hour to adapt to the rhythm of the game. ¡°This game¡¯s dungeon is a little difficult. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t encounter other teams, but if we do, it will probably take some time to fight.¡± Whitney did not expect the production team to give them such a super difficult dungeon that was only used in high-end games. He did not know if they could defeat it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet here.¡± Quentin¡¯s voice sounded in the live-stream, and the audience became excited. This was the goddess they had been looking forward to the most, Quentin. She had finally appeared. It was worth mentioning that there were many character categories in the game Alliance. Furthermore, the characters had four or more main and passive skills. They were divided into three attributes, Strength, Agility, and Intelligence. The reason why Quentin was so popr was because she was best at the agile characters that were most difficult to y, and the official team had assigned her one of the game characters she was good at. ¡°Hurry up and run forward. If we¡¯re caught by Teacher Quentin in such a ce, we¡¯re all done for!¡± Whitney shouted loudly, and the few of them quickly reacted. Chapter 435 435 Passive Skill However, Yumi¡¯s hand speed still could not keep up with the battle. When she came back to her senses, she was already killed by Quentin, who had appeared beside her. Whitney sighed silently. They could not finish this dungeon. After all, Yumi¡¯s Priest role existed to heal others. This dungeon was also famous for being a ¡°blood pit¡±, which drains their health. They would not be able to pass without Yumi. ¡°Alright! Now, we see that the first contestant has been eliminated and has returned to the resurrection point.¡± The gamementator was also quite excited. He had long heard that Quentin¡¯s game performance was very exciting. Now that he saw it, it was indeed extraordinary. [The domineering CEO Richard gifts Quentin a firework gift bag] ¡°Thank you, CEO Richard, but don¡¯t give me gifts. We¡¯re just getting to know each other for the show. We don¡¯t ept gifts.¡± As Quentin finished speaking, it caused another uproar in thements in the live-stream. Everyone praised Quentin for being beautiful, kind, and skillful. Who wouldn¡¯t like a good-looking movie queen who had a good voice and yed games? [Lay¡¯s True Love]: If Whitney and the others can win this round, I¡¯ll give them rocketunchers as gifts! [A Small Target]: Facing the number one assassin in the entire server. These people will probably die. [Beat You Up]: However, my heart aches for Teacher Quentin. She actually has to y games against someone who uses a substitute. This sentence caused the audience in the live-stream to start flooding the screen in unison. They all requested Aurelia, who had looked for a substitute yer to y for her, to leave the variety show. Although Aurelia was having a hard time seeing thements, she was still quietly clearing some of the soldiers in the dungeon. The audience in the live-stream did not n to let her off. [Keep up the pace. How does she have fans with such lousy skills?] [I knew that the lowly soldiers in charge of clearing dungeons are of no use in scouting.] ¡°There¡¯s a way...¡± Leomord suddenly said. If they wanted to seize the upper hand in this dungeon and obtain the dungeon reward, they had to kill Quentin, who was hiding in the dark. ¡°Wow, wow, wow!¡± Whitney suddenly shouted. She was still thinking about what had happened just now, but when she turned around, her health bar was only half. ¡°Where are they!¡± Quentin¡¯s teammates¡¯ voices sounded in the live-stream. Sharon also became nervous. She was unwilling to lose to Quentin here. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to find her. Sharon, your passive skill allows the tracking of her location. If you encounter her again, you have to find a chance to trigger the passive.¡± Aurelia turned to the internal line. A few of them studied it briefly before moving off separately. [Little Peach Blossom]: Do you guys even know how to y games! Why are you still separating from one another at this time? [Charging Forward Like Pigs]: ¡°Who knows what they¡¯re thinking? Isn¡¯t it enough that they gave Quentin a kill at the start of the game? They¡¯re still doing this now.¡± [Soul Prisoner]: ¡°They probably want to avenge Yumi now. Their general idea is to run away quickly, that¡¯s why they did the opposite. Unfortunately, they¡¯re just sending themselves to Quentin, giving her free kills.¡± ¡°Sharon, she¡¯s heading towards you!¡± Aurelia said calmly. Sharon quickly turned on the operation mode. Although she had long expected Quentin to attack her first, she didn¡¯t expect to be targeted so openly. She found it kind of funny. Sharon¡¯s knight role could learn how to nt mines and set paralysis traps, but ording to Leomord and Aurelia¡¯s arrangements, she had a mission now. Quentin also changed her equipment and walked behind Sharon. Sharon didn¡¯t even fight back after a few consecutive attacks. Her health decreased visibly, but Sharon still didn¡¯t n to counterattack. [Headless Horseman]: What is this Sharon doing? Does she know how to y? [Little Peach Blossom]: Tsk, I was blind previously. [QIN]: I think they must have made some arrangements. Otherwise, how could they have separated at this time? Sharon wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at thesements at all. Instead, she stared at her health bar. She only had one chance. Seeing that there was less than a third of her health left, Sharon finally moved. She quickly found her horse from the equipment column. Even so, her agility was only on par with Quentin. ¡°Sharon, catch it!¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice sounded in front of her. Sharon took the small bottle and took the initiative toe into contact with Qin Han. ¡°Too stupid.¡± Quentin sneered, her hands dancing on the keyboard. She was confident that as long as Sharon came into contact with her, she would definitely die. Unexpectedly, Sharon¡¯s hand speed on the control wasn¡¯t slow either. She drank the blood tonic a second before her health bar hit zero. Chapter 436 436 Repeated Deaths [Passive: Imitation Learning] Seeing the passive skill appear above Sharon¡¯s character¡¯s head, Aurelia and Leomord immediately turned around and surrounded Quentin¡¯s teammates from both sides. ¡°Yes!¡± Whitney patted the table excitedly. ording to the n, she would turn around and go straight to the dungeon cave. As long as she opened the dungeon, Yumi would be able to return. At that time, their team would clear the dungeon first. Everything else would be easy. As for Sharon, as long as she could keep up with Quentin¡¯s speed, she was confident that she could deal with Quentin. ¡°Sharon is still a child. I heard that she¡¯s also a newbie in eSports. She shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me!¡± Quentin¡¯s voice came from the earpiece. Although it was a little teasing, it was obvious that she was digging a hole for Sharon. She was indeed a newbie in eSports, but even if she was a newbie, there was no reason for her not to take revenge on the enemy who had harmed her mother! Quentin was dead! Revival time was 37 seconds! [Dark Night: What kind of joke is this? Sharon killed Quentin?] [Scarecrow: The production team is too much! They actually did such a thing to support Sharon!] [Peanut: What nonsense are you talking about? Quentin¡¯s operation is not as amazing as you say.] In an instant, everyone in the live-stream was in an uproar. They were all wondering how Sharon had won Quentin just now. A knight¡¯s damage was not as high as an assassin¡¯s to begin with. Besides, Quentin was an old yer in the Alliance. Even if his control was bad, it was impossible for him to be inferior to a newbie! Quentin, who was in front of theputer, couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her hand that was holding the mouse subconsciously tightened. Fortunately, she had brought the resurrection potion early on. If she wanted to kill Sharon now, it would definitely be... easy... Quentin was dead! Resurrection time 54 seconds! Again! Sharon actually killed her again? Not only that, Quentin almost threw the keyboard to the side. The treasure that she had spent a lot of money on actually dropped because of Sharon. ¡°Teacher Quentin,e back first!¡± The nanny of Quentin¡¯s team quickly said. She was rushing in Quentin¡¯s direction. However, Quentin did not listen to her advice. Instead, she watched the scene of her death over and over again and more and more treasures fell from her body. Whitney controlled his subordinates and dodged the attack. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ve activated the array formation and the dungeon has opened. Hurry up and click on the blue button that appears on the screen. Let¡¯s fight this dungeon together and not waste time with them!¡± [Apprentice]: No way. Teacher Quentin, you can do it! Quentin, wake up! [Dark Night]: She¡¯s a little unfamiliar with the controls. She should have learned and used it on the spot. However, who can learn it on the spot and y to Sharon¡¯s level? Is she lying? She knows how to y but she insists that she doesn¡¯t... [Crazy Pharmacist]: Oh my god! I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so amazing. I¡¯m starting to like her! ¡°Teacher Quentin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go and open the dungeon first.¡± Sharon, who had been silent, finally spoke. Her tone didn¡¯t sound surprised or happy, nor apologetic. Although Quentin¡¯s expression was already very ugly, she still tried her best to maintain her usual gentle voice. ¡°Sure, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing.¡± ¡°Teacher Quentin, let¡¯s go and open a dungeon too. We want to get back the treasure you dropped.¡± One of the people in Quentin¡¯s team seemed to be angry too and quickly spoke. Unexpectedly, just as the group left the entrance of the dungeon with the mission, they bumped into another team. Their mentality had already been destroyed, and now that they encountered these new people, they werepletely wiped out. A live game broadcast directly pushed the variety show to the peak. Everyone began to look forward to the official recording of the variety show. This show was different from other variety shows. All the segments of the game were broadcasted live, including the training of the professional eSports personnel. It was also broadcasted directly through the live broadcast tform. At such a close distance, letting everyonee into contact with celebrities made the audience feel a sense of closeness and involvement. Quentin looked at the trending topic about Sharon and her expression was unusually dark. [Sharon, the eSports god] [Indiscriminate Killing in the Alliance] [The genius of the world, Sharon] ¡°Does losing to my daughter make you very ufortable?¡± Gabriel looked at Quentin with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. From the previous contact, he could tell that Sharon wasn¡¯t such an unforgiving child. To be chased and killed by her, Sharon probably knew everything that Quentin had done back then. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? That daughter of yours didn¡¯t show me any mercy at all. Besides, why didn¡¯t you tell me that your daughter is so good at games?¡± Chapter 437 437 The Girl Was Burnt Quentin gave a look to him as if he was asking the obvious. She looked at Gabriel and did not answer. Instead, he teased, ¡°I almost forgot that the two of you almost didn¡¯t stay together. Of course, you don¡¯t know what your daughter likes to do.¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t seem to mind Quentin¡¯s teasing. He turned to ask Quentin a very interesting question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Sharon will expose what happened back then?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s exposed?¡± Quentin nced at Gabriel coldly. ¡°You were also involved in what happened back then. I don¡¯t believe that the little girl who has lost her mother really has the ability to put righteousness before family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I wasn¡¯t the one who started that matter.¡± Gabriel also gave Quentin a look. Although she was the one who thought of the n to destroy Lynn back then, she didn¡¯t expect that old man to really ignore his daughter and leave her in the lurch. Originally, he valued Lynn¡¯s talent and family background. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have married such a boring woman... Gabriel subconsciously rubbed the ring on his finger. However, most of the people were not as interesting as her. ¡°Gabriel! What do you mean by this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose the true identity of the Best Actor under your care?¡± Quentin was in disbelief. Could it be that Gabriel felt that Sharon¡¯s business value was higher than her, so he wanted to abandon her to save his own skin? ¡°You mean Benjamin? He used money to hide his dirt, so naturally, someone will pay a higher price to dig it out.¡± Gabriel still sounded nonchnt. After all, Benjamin was a money tree to him. If something happened to Benjamin now, he had to think of a way to solve it. ¡°Since President Gabriel has thought it through so clearly, I want to see if you have the ability.¡± Quentin did not hide her anger. She picked up her coat and walked out the door. After getting into her car, Quentin said, ¡°How is the progress with the things I have asked you to prepare? If there¡¯s nothing major recently, release this news tonight.¡± Originally, she had nned to save this move for the official start of the variety show. She wanted Sharon to never be able to turn the tables, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be used so quickly. As for Sharon, she brought Whitney and Yumi to the hospital to visit Uncle Smith. Uncle Smith didn¡¯t have any children, so he was happy to see them. Sharon was also very happy to see this. She turned around and left, wanting to see what medicine the hospital had given Uncle Smith recently. This was very important for her to find a suitable treatment for Uncle Smith. After hearing that the nurse in charge of taking care of Uncle Smith had gone for ward rounds, Sharon could only walk back. She pushed the door open and walked into the room, but she only heard a faint cry. Sharon looked up and realized that she had entered the wrong room. In front of her was a woman in a hospital gown. Her shoulder-length hair was tied behind her head, revealing a fair neck. Her exquisite and slender neck made Sharon a little envious. From the back, she knew that she must be a beauty, but when she saw the woman¡¯s face in the mirror, Sharon felt a little regretful for her. After all, her originally beautiful face had been burned so badly that it was unbearable to look at. If such a thing happened to her, she might not even have the courage to live. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hayley suddenly turned around and looked at Sharon. She didn¡¯t expect a stranger to enter her room. Sharon looked at her andforted her. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just walked into the wrong room. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s even worse if you cry and hurt your health.¡± Hayley had a bitter smile on her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already like this. Even if I die, I¡¯m still dead. Nothing will happen.¡± Seeing the deep despair and sorrow in her eyes, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was her fault. She had walked into the wrong ce and frightened her. This would definitely cause her greater harm. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, juste and apany me.¡± Hayley¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°You¡¯re Sharon? I always see you on the entertainment news. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± Sharon was surprised that she was willing to talk to her. Sharon quickly walked over. ¡°I don¡¯t want to always upy the public channels.¡± ¡°You sing very well.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Sharon really didn¡¯t know what to say, afraid that her words would agitate the other party. Unexpectedly, just with the few words she said, Hayley¡¯s tears flowed down again. Sharon didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, but she quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it will pass... Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. You can¡¯t do anything stupid. What will happen to your parents if you do something stupid?¡± After saying this, Sharon wanted to p herself. Chapter 438 438 Treating the Burns ¡°I... Don¡¯t mind me just now.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was gentle like a stream flowing past Hayley¡¯s ear. Looking at her, Sharon actually felt like crying. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My family advised me the same way, but I really couldn¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t know what to do now that I¡¯ve be like this.¡± ¡°Do you want to rest? I think you seem to be in pain.¡± Hayley shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here since I was burned. Apart from resting, I can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Sharon looked at the other party¡¯s helpless gaze and felt terrible. She was also a doctor, but she didn¡¯t know what she could do for Hayley. ¡°Actually, I really want to go out too, but if someone takes a photo of me, the media will definitely publicize it. At that time, I might really not have the courage to live.¡± Worried about the media? Sharon looked at Hayley. ¡°You are in?¡± Hayley smiled. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m from Washington. My family was worried that the incident would affect the stock price, so they sent me to New York.¡± She said it very casually, but Sharon could hear the helplessness in her tone. ¡°Bang-¡± Sharon was shocked by the barbaric way the door was opened. Who exactly opened the door with such force? ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to have someone to talk to. Hey, aren¡¯t you afraid of looking at her face? If I take a look, I¡¯ll have nightmares for a few nights. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡± Originally, after crying for a while and chatting with Sharon, the sadness in Hayley¡¯s heart had been vented a little. She didn¡¯t expect the woman who came in to mock her. Sharon looked at the man and woman who came in and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hayley¡¯s voice suddenly became low. ¡°Hayley... You know why I¡¯m here. Actually, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but the marriage between our families has been decided. Now that you¡¯ve be like this...¡± The man¡¯s name was Jonas, Hayley¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on an ugly girl like her?¡± Hond held Jonas¡¯s arm intimately and spoke as if she was dering her sovereignty. ¡°Cancel the engagement with Brother Jonas immediately and transfer the shares in your hands to me as a wedding gift. It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯re representing the Heath family now. Your parents are no longer around, so there¡¯s no need for you to hold on, right?¡± ¡°You, the two of you...¡± Hayley was in disbelief. ¡°You said that you only love me. No matter what I be, you won¡¯t abandon me!¡± Hayley wanted to stand up, but her body had yet to recover. Her agitated emotions caused her body to look as if it was on the verge of copse. Sharon quickly went forward to support her. ¡°To tell you the truth, the two of us have been together for a long time, ever since you came back from a business trip in Find. If not for your shares, Brother Jonas would have been with you and me long ago. Not only that, during the time you were burned, I got pregnant.¡± Hond looked at Hayley arrogantly, then looked up at Sharon. ¡°Hey! Are you her friend? Hurry up and persuade her to hand over the shares! She should stop struggling. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I can find a sanatorium for her to live the rest of her life in. If she makes me unhappy, there won¡¯t be a ce for her in the Heath family in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Hayley. Just hand over the shares to me and cancel the engagement with me. For the Heath family¡¯s hundred years of foundation, you can¡¯t be so selfish, right?¡± Jonas also tried persuading her, but he didn¡¯t dare to look up at Hayley¡¯s face. ¡°Jonas, look up at me. This is the first time you¡¯vee to see me since I was injured.¡± Hayley still could not believe that the man she believed so much would do this to her. There was a hint of longing in her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my body and my face are very good-looking?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re disfigured now and there are burns on your body. The doctor also said that the area of your burns is 30%, and the wounds are very deep. It¡¯s very difficult to recover.¡± Jonas¡¯ words were like a sharp de that stabbed Hayley ruthlessly. Her face instantly turned pale and she was speechless. ¡°Enough!¡± Sharon looked at the couple who had gotten their way and felt an indescribable disgust. She stood in front of Hayley. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not wee here! I¡¯m thinking of a way to treat the burns on thisdy¡¯s body. She will look as good as before, when the timees, just remember not to beg her.¡± Chapter 439 439 Recalling the Cause of Death Hond was already impatient. She looked at Sharon and shouted, ¡°Who are you to meddle in our family¡¯s business here? Let me tell you, the Heath family of Washington is not someone you can offend. You should be the one who should leave. Who allowed you to point at me and talk so much nonsense?¡± Jonas sighed. ¡°Hayley, I don¡¯t care what you think. It¡¯s impossible for us! My family will never let an ugly person in. Don¡¯t you like me? If you like me, quickly hand over your shares!¡± Sharon was shocked by how shameless the two people in front of her were. She took out her phone and called Director Lincoln. Then, a security guard rushed over and brought the two of them out. ¡°Young Madam, our director says that he¡¯s very sorry for causing trouble for you. He¡¯s still studying overseas now. He¡¯ll ask you for advice when hees back.¡± The next toe was the deputy director. Previously, Director Lincoln had told him that as long as it was Sharon¡¯s request, he had to satisfy it. The deputy director couldn¡¯t help but size her up. Sharon was indeed suitable to be a celebrity, but in terms of medical skills, the deputy director really couldn¡¯t see anything brilliant about her. ¡°I understand. Send me all the information about this patient. The electronic version will do.¡± Sharon looked at the ashen Hayley and turned to the deputy director. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could help Hayley, but as a doctor, she had to give it a try. The deputy director didn¡¯t expect Sharon to make such a ridiculous request. ¡°This... It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but the hospital really has rules that you can¡¯t take it out easily. The patient¡¯s medical record can only be taken out after the director signs and the patient agrees.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Director Lincoln now.¡± In fact, Sharon could find out Hayley¡¯s current physical condition through doing a checkup herself, but to be safe, she still wanted to look at the medical records for the period of time. ¡°The medical record is fine. If she wants to see it, let her... Do you really have a way to save me?¡± Hayley was already exhausted. She copsed on the bed, her tone indifferent. ¡°The patient has already agreed. I¡¯ve sent a message to Director Lincoln. If he sees it, he will contact you directly.¡± Sharon looked at the deputy director. It was as if he didn¡¯t trust her, but she didn¡¯t say much. The deputy director looked at Sharon and took a deep breath. ¡°Even so, I have to tell you first. Although this patient¡¯s burn area isn¡¯t big, the burn level is very serious. The director of our burn department is helpless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ll give it a try. It¡¯s even better if I seed. If I don¡¯t, the results won¡¯t be any worse, right?¡± Sharon looked at the deputy director. This guy obviously didn¡¯t want to give her the information, so he kept pestering her. A familiar figure floated past the door, and Sharon instantly became nervous. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Wasn¡¯t the man who walked past the door just now the man in the photo Lydia had given her? ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Sharon rushed out the door instantly. She didn¡¯t expect that man to disappear without a trace. Many people in the corridor looked over because of Sharon¡¯s shout just now, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Sharon! What¡¯s wrong?¡± As if she had heard Sharon¡¯s voice, Whitney and Yumi walked out together. Yumi looked at her worriedly. Could it be that she had seen it wrongly? Or had she mistaken a passing doctor for someone else because she was too nervous? ¡°I think I saw an old friend, or maybe I saw it wrongly.¡± Sheforted Whitney and Yumi and asked them to apany Uncle Smith in the ward tofort him while she returned to Hayley¡¯s ward. ¡°Young Madam, no matter how much our director thinks of you, I still hope that you can pay attention and control yourself. After all, this is the hospital. It¡¯s better if you keep your voice down,¡± the deputy director said unhappily. In fact, he almost sneered at Sharon¡¯s words just now, because the director of the burn department in the hospital was his favorite student. Wasn¡¯t saying that his student was bad a p to his face? ¡°Deputy Director, I have a question. Were my grandfather and mother treated in your hospital back then?¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s random words, the deputy director frowned. ¡°Old Master Harris has a family doctor, but the death certificate was issued in our hospital. I remember that there were a lot of people who passed away that day with heart problems. Old Master Harris was one of them, especially when his hand was obviously curled up when it died. One look and you can tell that it was caused by insufficient blood supply. As for who your mother is, I have no impression of her!¡± The deputy president didn¡¯t seem to be willing to talk about this. He just looked at Sharon and turned to leave. Chapter 440 440 Benjamin¡¯s Assassination ¡°That person just now was lying.¡± Hayley, who had been lying on the bed, suddenly said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, if it¡¯s something that happened a long time ago, he remembers it too clearly. It¡¯s as if he had memorized it in detail.¡± After Hayley¡¯s reminder, Sharon realized that something was wrong. It seemed like there were many things in this hospital that she had to investigate. ¡°Ms. Heath, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelye again. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to cure your burns, I¡¯m willing to try my best.¡± Sharon¡¯s firm tone gave Hayley a hint of hope. She didn¡¯t know what kind of opportunity it was for her to meet Sharon, but she had a feeling that her life would change drastically because of her. After leaving the room, Sharon didn¡¯t believe that she had seen it wrongly. She quickly ran downstairs and sped up when she saw the simr back view. She didn¡¯t expect to identally bump into another man. ¡°Ouch...¡± The force was mutual. Sharon collided with the man and fell to the ground. ¡°Sharon?¡± Although the other party was wearing a wig, cap, and sses, Sharon still recognized him instantly. ¡°Mr. Benjamin? Why are you here?¡± Benjamin stood up, wanting to pull Sharon up from the ground. ¡°No-¡± A woman in a red shirt and denim skirt suddenly rushed out and pushed Sharon away ruthlessly. ¡°Sharon!¡± With a loud bang, Sharon fell in front of the ss door of the hospital. She held her injured shoulder and looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. ¡°Sharon, are you alright?¡± Benjamin quickly helped Sharon up. This was the daughter of their big boss. If anything happened to her, that bastard, Gabriel, definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. ¡°... Mr. Benjamin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sharon subconsciously looked around, but the figure had already disappeared. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t answer Sharon but looked at the crazy woman. The woman¡¯s face darkened. Her entire body trembled as she watched Benjamin support Sharon. ¡°No! Ben, you can¡¯t touch her! You¡¯re mine. You can¡¯t touch other women. I won¡¯t allow it!¡± In the face of the woman¡¯s hoarse voice, Benjamin only protected Sharon. Feeling the whispers around him, Benjamin put on his sses again and lowered his hat. ¡°Please calm down. We can talk things out.¡± ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve been waiting for you near your house for a long time. Why haven¡¯t you been home recently? If I hadn¡¯t finally found out your schedule today, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you.¡± The woman¡¯s voice suddenly lowered, but when she saw Sharon¡¯s face, she seemed to be angry again. ¡°Is it because of her? She¡¯s a married woman!¡± As she spoke, the woman took out a dagger from her bag and rushed towards Sharon, shouting, ¡°Apart from me, no one is allowed to approach Benjamin!¡± ¡°Stop! If you continue like this, I¡¯m going to call for help!¡± Benjamin quickly rushed up and helped Sharon take the sh, leaving a bloody mark on his arm. ¡°Ben? I... I don¡¯t want to... No!¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with malice as she looked at Benjamin¡¯s actions. ¡°I love you so much, but you¡¯re actually protecting Sharon now! This is all your fault, all your fault! Let¡¯s die together, let¡¯s die together!¡± Seeing the woman raise the knife, Sharon¡¯s face darkenedpletely. She raised her hand and grabbed her arm, then raised her knee and hit the woman¡¯s stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ben, are you injured?¡± At this moment, Benjamin¡¯s manager walked out with the medicine. He did not expect to encounter such a situation. He quickly called the security officer and called the police to evacuate the surrounding crowd. ¡°Mr. Benjamin¡¯s extreme fans are really scary.¡± Sharon took a few deep breaths. It seemed like she had still let that guy escape. If she wanted to know what had happened back then, she still needed to find those guys through other means. After returning to the ward, Whitney and Yumi quickly asked what had happened. Even Uncle Smith had a nervous expression. Sharon quicklyforted him and told the two of them that she will exin it to them duringbat practice tomorrow. It was not until eight in the evening when Sharon returned home. She did not know what June and Xenon were busy with, and there was no one at home. After Sharon took a shower, she realized that her phone was about to explode from the number of missed calls. From Wace to Whitney, Kerry had also called her a lot. Yumi and Tommy had even sent her messages. Leomord had even tagged her on Twitter. It made her wonder what had happened. Chapter 441 441 Framing Sharon When she turned on her phone, Sharon saw that the message notification board had already disyed the number 99+. It wasn¡¯t easy for things to be peaceful for a period of time, so why was it happening again? [Evidence Confirms That Sharon Had Hired A Substitute yer] [Acting Like A Big Shot And Participating In The Show, But All She Did Was Use Her Voice] [Quentin Wronged] Sharon quickly opened a trending topic. She didn¡¯t know which gossip news outlet it was, but they posted a video of a man facing theputer in a dimly lit room. Inparison was a video of Sharon in the variety show with her back facing theputer with a headset on. At first nce, it looked like she was just watching an eSports broadcast. If it was just this piece of news, it might not have caused such a huge uproar. The interactions with Benjamin in the hospital in the afternoon had also been posted online. [I didn¡¯t expect this Sharon to be such a person! Our Quentin is so wronged!] [Damn it, nothing good will happen if you get involved with such a b*tch. Can the trash of the Harris family control his b*tch?] [Poor Benjamin. He suffered such an unexpected cmity.] [I don¡¯t believe it. Someone else must have maliciously spread the rumors.] [Previous poster, don¡¯t try to clear your idol¡¯s name. How long has it been since the matter was exposed? She hasn¡¯te out to exin.] [My heart aches for Benjamin. This Sharon is a jinx. Get out of the entertainment industry and don¡¯t ruin the eSports scene.] ... The shockingments made Sharon¡¯s heart beat faster. When did this news spread? Whitney was so angry that she directly tweeted and scolded thoseizens who were spouting nonsense. ¡°She was sitting beside me during thepetition. I saw with both my eyes that she was the one who operated it. You all are just jumping into conclusions from insignificant evidence. Wait for me to sue all of you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie. Don¡¯t spread rumors. Give Sharon justice.¡± Leomord followed closely and posted quickly. [No way! Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re on the same team? You guys are jumping out to clear Sharon¡¯s name in such a hurry. I think the few of you are jackals of the same tribe. All of you have found substitute yers to y for you.] [Leomord has spoken. I think some people must have started spreading rumors because they think that Sharon is doing well.] [I think it¡¯s also because Benjamin was attacked by his crazy fan. What does it have to do with Sharon? Besides, what evidence is that? That video is so blurry.] Aurelia and Yumi also supported and proved Sharon¡¯s innocence. However, in return they were hurled with even more insults, especially Aurelia. The matter of her having a substitute to y for her back then was dug out by someone again. They used her of ndering the entire of Whitney¡¯s team. Looking at the news, Sharon took a few deep breaths. Sharon didn¡¯t have to think too much about the entire n and behavior. It was exactly the same as the time Aurelia was framed. Coincidentally, Quentin also sent a message at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much and just y the game happily~¡± On the surface, she did not say what exactly was going on, but at this moment, she was still guiding the public¡¯s opinion. It was hard not to guess her intentions. Indeed, under her Twitterments, the fans all said that their hearts ached for her and that she had worked hard. She didn¡¯t defend Sharon or nder her, confirming her identity as a good person. Seeing the news of scolding Sharon online, Quentin felt much better. This b*tch had killed her so many times in front of so many people, she naturally had to make Sharon pay the price. ¡°Teacher Quentin, the boss wants you to go over.¡± Quentin¡¯s manager knocked on the door and said softly. Upon hearing this, Quentin¡¯s expression changed slightly. Hadn¡¯t she already settled everything? Why was Ynda still looking for trouble with her? However, she could not reject Ynda. Just as Quentin entered, an ashtray flew over and hit her head. ¡°Idiot, what are you doing?¡± Ynda berated her sternly. ¡°Do you know that Sharon is also a member of Whitney¡¯s team? Aren¡¯t you harming Whitney by doing this?¡± Holding her bleeding head, Quentin felt wronged. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I know that this matter will have a bad impact on Whitney, so I even mentioned Benjamin to distract the attention on this matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of such a small fight?¡± Ynda nced at Quentin. ¡°After so many years, I don¡¯t know why all you know how to do is cause such small fights! Wouldn¡¯t the crazy fan you find make people feel even more sorry for Benjamin¡¯s background? Wouldn¡¯t it be even more difficult for us to attack him this way?¡± ¡°But we have real information in our hands. Benjamin won¡¯t be able tost long.¡± Quentin refused to give up and bit her lower lip. Gabriel had spent a lot of effort to promote Benjamin, but what about Ynda? Now that her daughter had entered the entertainment industry, she actually asked her to be her daughter¡¯s stepping stone. Chapter 442 442 An Expensive Luxury Car ¡°Since you¡¯ve already caused this matter, do it cleanly. If anyone finds out, don¡¯t me me for not protecting you! Scram! If you identally injure Whitnney again, I¡¯m afraid your career as the Best Actress wille to an end.¡± Ynda nced at Quentin. This woman had been in a mess recently because of that little girl. If Quentin was really useless, she didn¡¯t mind giving up on her. After walking out of Ynda¡¯s room, Quentin took a few deep breaths. It was really too difficult to be controlled by others, but she had schemed ande this far. She would definitely not let anyone shake her position. Sharon, since you insist on investigating that matter, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I¡¯m afraid the Harris family can¡¯t protect you! At home, Sharon was still thinking about how to deal with the public rtions crisis when she received a call from Kerry. Her tone was a little anxious. ¡°Sharon, you know that there¡¯s an international auto exhibition in New York recently. I even went to watch it today. I also saw the news and know that so much has happened to you now, but I think this matter can be rather important and I have to tell you!¡± Sharon could tell that she was a little anxious and asked, ¡°I¡¯m resting at home and I was wondering if I should do some PR. What¡¯s wrong, Kerry? Did something happen?¡± Kerry stammered, ¡°That...¡± Sharon knew that Kerry liked cars very much and was a car enthusiast. When she was in school, she liked to go to the auto show, so she smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°After all, there are so many antique cars this time. I¡¯ve finally had some free time recently, so of course I have to go take a look. Sigh! I didn¡¯t look for you to talk about this...¡± Sharon asked with a faint smile, ¡°Then why are you looking for me?¡± Kerry instantly stammered again. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, I saw Wace at the auto show.¡± ¡°My husband?¡± Sharon asked in surprise, ¡°He went to the auto show today?¡± ¡°The auto show just started today.¡± Kerry sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s with a girl, so I wanted to call and ask if you knew about this. It¡¯s better to pay more attention.¡± Sharon frowned. Wace was actually going to the auto show with a woman. He didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned it to her before... Although the two of them had increased their interactions recently, they did not report everything to each other in detail. He had never told anyone that he was going to the auto show with a girl. There must be something secretive going on. Although the rtionship between the two of them had improved a little, she was very worried that just as the two of them had some budding feelings, Wace would be affected by external worries. Then, she said to Kerry, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Kerry.¡± Kerry said, ¡°Sharon, I have something on. You can go take a look at Wace tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon replied. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go tomorrow. You can go ahead.¡± After hanging up, Sharon sent Wace a message. ¡°Are youing back tonight?¡± Soon, Sharon received a reply. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at thepany tonight. Rest early.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t believe that Wace had lied to her. She didn¡¯t rest much the entire night. When the exhibition started in the morning, Sharon rushed out the door. This exhibition center could be considered a rather bigndmark building in New York. It was specially responsible for various exhibitions or concerts. Basically, all therge-scale exhibitions in New York were held here. Even someone like Sharon, who didn¡¯t know much about cars, could tell that this exhibition had indeed cost a lot. Here, the million-dor Audi A series was just the lowest tier. There were also luxurious sports cars like Lamborghini, Porsche, and Ferrari. There was even a huge modification stage. In the middle of the exhibition hall were two high tforms with two luxurious sports cars parked there. Sharon didn¡¯t know them, but it was said that they were the pirs of the car exhibition and there was a possibility of their prices appreciating in the future. The surroundings of these two cars were almost imprable. Ordinary people and reporters surrounded them and kept taking photos. After all, this was an extremely expensive luxury car for them. They did not have the chance toe into contact with it usually. ¡°Everyone can only look at and take photos of these two cars but not touch them. This is because these two cars have been reserved by someone. They are personal items. Thank you for your cooperation. I also hope that all parents will watch over your children to prevent unnecessary disputes.¡± Upon hearing this, the reporters were obviously excited. They said loudly, ¡°This car show has just started, and two cars have been booked? I wonder if you can reveal who these two gods are!¡± Chapter 443 443 Partners The host smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not from New York but I think everyone should know who in New York can afford such an expensive luxury car. Besides, it wasn¡¯t two people who bought this car, but one person.¡± ¡°One person?¡± The crowd instantly sighed. ¡°Could the owner of these two cars be the same person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is unprecedented in the car show I host.¡± The host smiled and nodded. ¡°These two cars do belong to a tycoon. New York is really filled with hidden talents.¡± The host did not hide the admiration in his eyes. His words stunned everyone present. After all, these two cars were top-notch luxury cars that were rarely seen. Usually, the people who bought them would only treat them as a collection. This time, the same person had actually bought both of them. One had to know that this was not something that could be bought with money! Not to mention that these two cars were very expensive. It was also a problem to buy them and store them. These two cars were actually bought by the same person. It was obvious that this person¡¯s status was far from what ordinary people couldpare to. However, Sharon¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on these cars. She kept looking for Wace in the crowd. Just as she looked around and did not see anyone, she suddenly heard a woman say, ¡°Brother Wace,e and look at these two cars. They¡¯re too cool! They¡¯re simply the best in the world. I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± Sharon was attracted by this pleasant voice. She turned slightly and saw Wace. There was actually a man and a woman behind him. The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and he looked like he had tidied up well. The girl was dressed in Lolita and looked very obedient. At this moment, after Wace heard the girl¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°President Quill, I don¡¯t know much about cars either.¡± ¡°Brother Wance, why are you treating me like an outsider? I already said that you just have to call me Jasmine. I know a little about cars. After all, our family¡¯s exhibition center often epts these activities.¡± When Sharon saw that Wace was maintaining a normal distance from the girl and calling her President Quill, she knew that this person must be here to discuss a coboration with Wace. She instantly felt relieved. Since they were here to discuss a coboration, it was better for her not to disturb them. If Wace found out that she was secretly following him, he might think that she didn¡¯t trust him and followed him here. ¡°Sharon! You must be Sharon! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here! You look much better in person than on television!¡± ¡°Hello! I¡¯m a fan of yours. Can I ask for an autographed photo of you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful. Sharon is actually so beautiful in person.¡± ¡°Hello, what do you think about the trending topic yesterday? Did you win thepetition with your own abilities?¡± ¡°During the game, you killed Quentin so many times. Do you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± ... When they heard that a big star hade to the auto show, the crowd instantly erupted again. Sharon didn¡¯t expect to be recognized with her sunsses and hat. It seemed like she really had some fame. Just as she was at a loss, a hand suddenly pulled her over and covered her head with a suit jacket. Then, Wace pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re not epting interviews now. I hope you won¡¯t disturb my wife.¡± As he spoke, Wace blocked the crowd tightly. The in charge of the venue quickly evacuated the crowd and the crowd dispersed. Wace held Sharon¡¯s slightly haggard face and asked in surprise, ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by Wace. Sharon quickly said, ¡°I just came to take a look. Why are you...¡± Wace didn¡¯t think too much about it. He carefully exined and introduced the people around Sharon. ¡°President Quill, this is my wife, Sharon. This is Jasmine, the daughter of the Quill family. The exhibition center in New York belongs to the Quill family. Originally, their family worked with the Kent and Shell family. Now, for various reasons, the cooperation has been terminated. The exhibition center is going to be renovated after the car exhibition, so they invited me to discuss the cooperation.¡± As he spoke, Wace introduced the man beside Jasmine to Sharon. ¡°As for this person, you¡¯ve seen him on my ssmate list. He¡¯s my university ssmate, Zon. He¡¯s President Quill¡¯s secretary now.¡± At this moment, Zon nced at Sharon and said in surprise, ¡°Wace, I heard from our ssmate that you were forced to marry a woman. So it¡¯s her. She doesn¡¯t have a good reputation online!¡± Jasmine smiled and looked at Sharon with more hostility, but she hid it well and didn¡¯t get discovered. Chapter 444 444 You Can¡¯t Afford It She had fallen in love with this man at first sight when she first saw Wace yesterday. Although she knew about Sharon¡¯s existence, she had never seen her before. Knowing that the person in front of her was the wife Wace had been forced to marry back then, Jasmine looked at Sharon and asked innocently, ¡°I heard that the entertainment industry is very chaotic and Ms. Sharon¡¯s name often appears on the trending searches. I wonder if you really did those things?¡± ¡°The innocent know their ce.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t understand why she would ask such a question. Perhaps it was because she was young and didn¡¯t understand many things. ¡°This isn¡¯t a solution. It¡¯s not good for Wace¡¯s reputation.¡± A hint of disdain shed in Zon¡¯s tone. In fact, he didn¡¯t like to interact with Wace at all. What was there to say about someone who relies on his family? However, recently, Wace had broken off ties with the Harris family and had still made a name for himself. Therefore, he had deliberately told Jasmine to ask Wace to cooperate in order to find a loophole. Thinking that this was the time for him to belittle this guy, Zon looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Cough, Sharon! Actually, you shouldn¡¯t be here now. After all, most of the people whoe at this time are famous people. Now that you¡¯re surrounded by negative news and you¡¯re here causing amotion, aren¡¯t you embarrassing Wace?¡± Upon hearing this, Wace¡¯s expression really turned ugly. He didn¡¯t expect Zon to mock Sharon like this, and he was a little unhappy. However, before Wace could speak, Sharon¡¯s expression turned cold. She said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this exhibition is good or not. If my car wasn¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t havee even if you invited me.¡± ¡°Your car is here?¡± Jasmine and Zon said in unison. Then, Zon looked at Sharon in amusement and said, ¡°Stop joking. Even if you¡¯re a celebrity, how can you buy a car yourself when you¡¯ve just debuted?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Sharon, you might not understand this, but any car here is worth a million dors. With your current appearance fee, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even afford a single wheel.¡± Yan Zhi looked at Sharon¡¯s expression with even more disdain and said very arrogantly, ¡°Sharon, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want Wace to have more face in front of us and raise your status. So you bought it with the Harris family¡¯s money right? However, I remember that the Harris family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t good now. Could it be that you can really afford it because you have a sugar daddy?¡± Wace didn¡¯t know what the two of them were doing. He said with a cold expression, ¡°President Quill, Zon! Sharon doesn¡¯t need me to pay for a car. The car my parents are driving now was bought by Sharon.¡± Upon hearing this, Jasmine and Zon were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Sharon, who had a poor background, to be able to afford a car for Wace¡¯s parents. Jasmine stood at the side in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect celebrities to really earn a lot. Ms. Sharon, what car did you give Brother Wace¡¯s parents? It can¡¯t be a cheap second-hand car, right?¡± Wace said lightly, ¡°Sharon bought two at that time. The prices were not cheap, and they were also German cars.¡± Zon said in a strange tone, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t they say that she married you because she was greedy for the Harris family¡¯s money? I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have many! However, the cars from Germany are all driven by servants in the Quill family. Why don¡¯t your parents care about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Sharon, the cars you bought are only worth a few hundred thousand dors. If you want to take out a loan, the down payment is only around a hundred thousand dors. You might not know that the starting price of the cars here is a million dors. The cars you bought shouldn¡¯t be able to enter this ce, let alone the two world¡¯s top luxury supercars behind you. You have to broaden your horizons this time.¡± Sharon imitated Jasmine and tilted her head with a smile. She pointed at the top sports car behind her and asked, ¡°You said that I can¡¯t afford the cars here, but can you afford these two cars?¡± Zon sneered. ¡°Ms. Sharon, let me tell you this! In this exhibition hall, other than these two cars that our CEO can¡¯t afford, our Quill family can buy everything else. But what about you?¡± ¡°Wace¡¯s career is still on the rise, and the Harris family is already at the point where you can¡¯t even protect yourselves. Who knows how long a piece of trash like you canst? I think you can¡¯t even afford to buy any of the cars here!¡± When Jasmine heard this, she turned to look at Huo Xuan. ¡°Brother Wace, I value this cooperation very much, so in order to express my sincerity, other than those two cars, you can choose anything else from the car exhibition. As a gift for your parents, if you like German Audi or Mercedes-Benz, you can choose whatever you want.¡± Chapter 445 445 Touching the Luxury Cars There was a hint of arrogance in Jasmine¡¯s eyes. Her goal was to make Sharon feel inferior and let her know that the benefits she could bring to Wace were not something Sharon could imagine. Zon knew what Jasmine was thinking. He quickly added fuel to the fire and said, ¡°Wace, this is President Quill¡¯s good intentions. Don¡¯t reject it!¡± ¡°Thank you, President Quill, but this gift is a little expensive. I don¡¯tck it at home, so I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Jasmine was a little anxious when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯s just two million dors. This money is nothing to us. As long as you like it, I can buy it for you now.¡± ¡°Ms. Quill, perhaps you don¡¯t understand what Wace means. We have a car at home and we don¡¯t need you to give us one. Besides, even if we do, we can¡¯t let our cooperation partners gift us, right?¡± ¡°Sharon, look who¡¯s talking now. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but if you don¡¯t want our CEO to give you a car, which car in here can you afford?¡± Sharon suddenly looked up yfully and said to Zon, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy the two cars on the stage? I¡¯ll buy those that you can¡¯t afford. I wonder if Ms. Quill would be alright with it?¡± Qu Mo¡¯s expression was very ugly. She felt that Sharon was deliberately mocking her for not being able to afford to give her such an expensive car. She said coldly, ¡°Sharon, why are you so arrogant? I¡¯ve already said it just now. Apart from these two cars, I can afford to buy all the other models in the exhibition hall today. What about you? You can¡¯t even keep your job, and you¡¯re still talking nonsense here.¡± ¡°I said it too. Even if I have to change cars for my family, I have to change to these two,¡± Sharon said lightly. ¡°Hahahaha! Wace, why did you find such a stubborn wife?¡± Zon seemed to have found an opportunity to mock her and blurted out, ¡°You don¡¯t even look at the situation when you¡¯re talking nonsense. Do you know what kind of car that is? How can you just say it out loud? It¡¯s not that I look down on you, but look at those people in ck suits. They¡¯re all security guards here. A third-rate celebrity like you doesn¡¯t even have the chance to touch them and you still want to buy them.¡± ¡°I think you guys are the ones who can¡¯t touch it, right?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. Jasmine smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten? The exhibition center is my house. These cars need my permission to enter. If I really want to touch these cars, how would I not have a chance?¡± In fact, she really didn¡¯t have a chance. After all, they only took out such cars for exhibition and wouldn¡¯t let anyonee into contact with them easily. Sharon shrugged nonchntly and looked at Jasmine. ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference between us? I can¡¯t touch it and you can¡¯t afford it. We¡¯re actually not much different.¡± When Zon heard this, his tone carried some anger. ¡°Who are you? How dare a third-rate celebritypare to our CEO.¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve said it before, there¡¯s no difference between us. If you¡¯re really capable, why don¡¯t you go up and touch it now to broaden my horizons?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jasmine seemed to be angered by Sharon¡¯s provocation. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and touch it just for you to see it, but if you can¡¯t afford it after I touch it, don¡¯t me me for exposing today¡¯s matter to the media!¡± After saying that, Jasmine walked towards the two cars. Wace was a little worried, but Sharon was very calm. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go any further.¡± Indeed, just as Jasmine was about to step onto the stage, a man in ck stopped her. ¡°Open your dog eyes and look carefully. I¡¯m the person-in-charge of this exhibition center. I¡¯m here to check the car. Is there a problem?¡± Jasmine revealed her true nature when she saw that Wace wasn¡¯t by her side. Zon also said, ¡°Everyone, this is the person-in-charge of the New York Convention and Exhibition Center. The exhibition center is the Quill family¡¯s business. Can we admire these two cars up close?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The host also walked to the two of them and said very firmly, ¡°The higher-ups have already sent the order that no one is allowed to approach other than the car owner.¡± Jasmine and Zon instantly felt embarrassed. ¡°You guys are too much! I¡¯m just touching it and I won¡¯t do anything. This is my house¡¯s exhibition hall. Are you really not going to give me face?¡± If they couldn¡¯t touch this car, wouldn¡¯t it be really as Sharon had said... They would be the ones who would be embarrassed! No, she, Jasmine, would definitely not embarrass herself like this. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re all car lovers. Do us a favor and we won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Zon was a little angry, but he still took out a tip. Chapter 446 446 Scram Immediately The security guard did not even consider and did not ept it. The host persuaded him again, ¡°Ahem... Sir, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Someone has already booked this car. Now, other than the car owner, the security guard, and me, no one is allowed to approach, let alone touch it.¡± Jasmine did not expect the other party to really not give her any face. She said angrily, ¡°The entire exhibition center is mine. How dare you go against me like this. Do you want to die?¡± The host did not know what to say and could only smile apologetically at the side. The security guard said with a dark expression, ¡°I¡¯m a security guard hired by the car owner, not the security of the exhibition center. So what if you¡¯re the leader? You have no right to control me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jasmine instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. She red at the security officer and said, ¡°I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it. Do you believe that I won¡¯t ask you to get lost from our family¡¯s exhibition center immediately?¡± The other party was still fearless. ¡°We have a contract. We¡¯re renting this ce now, so you have no right to ask us to leave. My job is to protect the safety of the car. If you have any objections, you can talk to my leader.¡± Just as they were arguing, Sharon and Wace had already walked over. Seeing Jasmine¡¯s exasperated face, Sharon smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Quill? Did she not let you touch the car? Thinking of how Ms. Quill and your secretary looked just now, it¡¯s really a p in the face!¡± Jasmine did not expect that although she was so confident just now, this security guard did not give her any face at all. He did not even allow her to touch the car. Zon looked at Jasmine and couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her. ¡°You¡¯re a third-rate celebrity. Do you know how much chaos you caused just now? Do you believe that I won¡¯t call security to chase you out immediately and let you be smug in front of President Quill!¡± At this moment, a reporter holding a camera said to Jasmine, ¡°Miss, if they don¡¯t allow you to touch the car, don¡¯t find excuses to pester them. From yesterday until now, I¡¯ve seen countless people who pretend to fabricate identities and find excuses to touch the car. Please make way! Otherwise, we will be affected by you when we take photos.¡± The others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such an expensive car. It¡¯s fine if you want to take a look, you can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this girl just wants to take a photo and post it on her Moments. Just look at how she¡¯s dressed. She just wants to be an inte celebrity and attract attention.¡± Upon hearing these words, Jasmine was so angry that she was about to faint. If she couldn¡¯t touch this car, wouldn¡¯t she be the same level as Sharon in everyone¡¯s eyes? Thinking of this, Jasmine¡¯s expression turned ugly again. She said to the security officer, ¡°In half a minute, if you¡¯re still blocking the way, I¡¯ll chase all of you and the car out. You don¡¯t have to hold your car exhibition anymore.¡± Upon hearing the argument, the manager of the auto show walked over with a group of burly men who looked like bodyguards. All of them had murderous expressions and looked like they were not to be trifled with. ¡°What happened? Who¡¯s making a ruckus here?¡± When Jasmine saw the manager, she said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re the person-in-charge of this car exhibition?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the executive manager of this auto show. Fredrick, who are you?¡± Jasmine snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m Jasmine from the exhibition center.¡± Fredrick nodded. ¡°So it¡¯s Ms. Quill. I wonder what happened to you here?¡± ¡°Your security guards are too bad at doing things. I just wanted to observe those two cars up close, but what about him? He actually stopped me. What do you mean by this? Are you looking down on me?¡± Fredrick said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Quill. These two cars have already been bought by someone. We¡¯re just waiting for the customer to pick them up. The higher-ups have also instructed that no one other than the owner can touch this car.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you even giving me face?¡± Jasmine was about to faint from anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not to mention you, even your father is not qualified to touch this car.¡± Jasmine and Zon didn¡¯t know what to say. In front of so many people, especially Sharon and Wace, no one was willing to give her face. ¡°Good, good! You guys are really capable!¡± Jasmine nodded. Then don¡¯t me her for being angry! Jasmine immediately shouted, ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯re so powerful and look down on my father and I, our exhibition center can¡¯t amodate you. Now! Immediately! Immediately, clear the scene and get lost!¡± Chapter 447 447 For Her Exhibition Fredrick sighed. ¡°Ms. Quill, you¡¯re going overboard. We¡¯ve signed the contract and the money has been paid. If you break the contract, the consequences are not something you can bear.¡± ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t bear.¡± Jasmine was even angrier when she saw Sharon¡¯s pretty face. ¡°I¡¯d rather pay you for the breach of contract than not being able to chase you bunch of dogs out.¡± Upon hearing this, Zon¡¯s expression changed. ¡°President Quill! We have to consider this matter carefully. If we breach the contract, thepensation will probably not be low... If the chairman finds out, he will probably be very angry.¡± If Jasmine had just casually caused a scene, he would still support her. However, from the looks of the current situation, Jasmine really wanted to chase them away... In this case, zon was really afraid. Sharon was very helpless and forced a helpless smile. The reporter who had caused trouble just now smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, although you¡¯ve confirmed your true identity, you still can¡¯t touch this car. I feel much better that the person-in-charge of the exhibition center is like this.¡± ¡°Who told you that I can¡¯t touch it? Hurry up and send someone to chase the bastard reporters out!¡± After saying that, Jasmine rushed up and stepped on Fredrick¡¯s shoe. She said coldly, ¡°I have to touch this car today. If you don¡¯t want to pay the price, don¡¯te looking for trouble. Otherwise, all of you will have to leave today with a call from me.¡± Seeing that Jasmine was about to rush past the security guards to touch the two cars, Fredrick calmly raised his hand. Then, the security guards of the car exhibition walked in their direction. The security of the car exhibition was very well prepared. There were many more people than Jasmine had imagined. Fredrick had a feeling that there was going to be a conflict. He quickly called the leader and the car owner. ¡°Mr. John, Ms. Quill, the person-in-charge of the exhibition center insisted on touching the car. The fight is about to start!¡± John was a little surprised and said directly, ¡°I bought that car for Mrs. Harris. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with the other one, but no matter who it is, other than Mrs. Harris, if anyone dares to touch that car, their hand will be broken!¡± ¡°Mr. John... the New York Convention and Exhibition Center belongs to the Quill family. Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± Fredrick said in disbelief. Speaking of which, this matter was really strange. The buyers of these two cars were different, but the person who it was gifted to was the same person-Sharon. Besides that, thatdy was clearly at the scene, but she hadn¡¯t taken any action so far. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Who does the Quill family think they are? Didn¡¯t we sign a contract?¡± John¡¯s tone was a little anxious. He had finally thought of how to change a decent car for their young miss, but who knew that someone woulde out and disrupt the situation. ¡°Look carefully. No one is allowed to touch that car. If that youngdy touches the car, all of you are to get lost from New York together.¡± John rubbed his head. If not for his boss¡¯s request, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to organize such a big car exhibition for Sharon and pretend that he had bought a car for her. He had sent the message to Sharon yesterday, but she didn¡¯t reply at all. Indeed, the young miss was still angry... Thinking of this, John could not help but cry. However, now that he heard that someone had targeted the car he had bought for her, John was still even angrier. He wanted to see who was doing this. However, the Quill family¡¯s strength was far below the Harris family. Now, they only had the chance to get involved because Wace had split from the family, not to mention that the Xavier family was actually behind this car show. How dare this small Quill family make noise in front of them. Were they crazy? When Fredrick heard John¡¯s words, he was shocked and quickly signaled the security officer to take action. Jasmine¡¯s expression was still very arrogant. Fredrick said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t retreat, I¡¯ll get someone to take action!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m Jasmine! Jasmine! You¡¯re just a small person in charge, don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Jasmine berated Fredrick loudly, not taking him seriously at all. ¡°Ms. Quill, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to take action on you? Do you think the security guards I invited are just decorations? These people are usually experts. How can the security of a convention like yourspare to them?¡± Fredrick really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Why did this Ms. Quill seem like she didn¡¯t understand humannguage! In addition, he had just received Mr. John¡¯s instructions. He was also very worried that something would go wrong with these two cars, so he pointed at Zon, who was standing behind Jasmine. Chapter 448 448 pping Jasmine¡¯s Face ¡°You guys are really too much. Ms. Quill, on the ount that you¡¯re a girl, I won¡¯t touch you, but the brat behind you won¡¯t be able to escape today! Shameless thing, hit him! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re ruthless! Even if you kill him, we have someone backing us up!¡± Zon was speechless at Fredrick¡¯s vicious expression. Was this guy serious? He was simply an unexpected cmity! The few security guards who had been around since just now could not stand Jasmine¡¯s temper and were all holding back their anger. Now that they had the chance to vent their anger, they naturally would not give up easily. Once they heard Chen Fan¡¯s order, the few of them were like a pot of boiling chicken blood. The security guard in the lead raised his hand and pped Zon ruthlessly. His pnded on Zon¡¯s face. ¡°F*cking bastard, a dog that uses its power to bully others. We brothers don¡¯t have to go soft.¡± Zon saw stars from the p. He staggered and forced himself to stand still. Then, he shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? This is the Quill family¡¯s territory. How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°Can you be considered a member of the Quill family? I think you¡¯re just a dog of the Quill family!¡± The leader of the security guards immediately raised his leg and kicked Zon¡¯s leg ruthlessly. This kick was not merciful at all. Zon was almost kicked off the high tform by them. As for the original security guards of the exhibition center that Jasmine had called over, they were not their match at all. In the blink of an eye, they were all subdued and unable to move. Jasmine stood at the side, breathing heavily. She wanted to protect Zon, but she did not have the ability to do so. Therefore, she could only curse angrily, ¡°You, you¡¯re really courting death. How dare you hit my people. The Quill family will not let you off!¡± On the surface, they were just teaching her secretary a lesson, but in fact, these people were pping her face! ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Now, only the buyer and their owner can touch these two cars. Since your Quill family dares to cause trouble, we won¡¯t be soft-hearted. Or does Ms. Quill really have the money to pay us tens of millions?¡± After seeing their methods and hearing these words, Jasmine did not dare to be arrogant anymore. She was instantly speechless. Zon was lying on the ground with a face full of pain. He was still in shock. Who exactly was it! Who the hell bought these two cars? His brain kept working. There were only a few people in New York who had this kind of financial ability. He had asked around and found out that no one had bought a new car recently... Apart from the chairman behind Sullivan, no one else should be able to afford it. At this moment, Jasmine¡¯s entire body was trembling, but her eyes looked like they wanted to kill. She was actually bullied in the territory of her own family¡¯s business, but she could not vent the anger in her heart. Most importantly, she was actually humiliated in front of Wace. This made her so angry that she could barely breathe. All of this was Sharon¡¯s fault! It was all that b*tch¡¯s fault that she had no choice but to touch these two cars. In the end, she was pped in the face and embarrassed in front of Wace. She had to take revenge no matter what! Fredrick was a person who knew his ce. Seeing that many people were starting to pay attention to what was happening here, he quickly said to the surrounding people, ¡°Alright, you can stop now. This is just a small lesson. Just to let them know their ce.¡± Seeing that the security guards of the exhibition center were no longer arrogant and Jasmine had quietened down, Sharon slowly let go of Wace¡¯s hand and walked up the stage step by step. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Quill, it seems like these two cars can¡¯t be touched by a third-rate family like yours.¡± Jasmine didn¡¯t expect that she was the one who provoked Sharon first. However, now, she was the one who had lost face. Her expression was dark as she looked at Sharon and cursed, ¡°You! It¡¯s all your fault that I lost face today. I definitely won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°Huh? Did I say something wrong?¡± Sharon originally wanted to make peace, but looking at Jasmine, she knew that this woman would definitely not let her off so easily, so she might as well be more thorough and not give her a chance to cause trouble. The reason why she didn¡¯t turn hostile just now was mainly because Wace might still have to cooperate with the Quill family. Sharon still hoped that the cooperation could continue. ¡°You guys provoked us first in this matter. You guys caused trouble yourself and it has nothing to do with Sharon. I hope that Ms. Quill can wake up and not find trouble with Sharon in the future.¡± Wace noticed Jasmine¡¯s gaze and walked to her side. Chapter 449 449 Driving Around ¡°Sharon! Little b*tch! Just you wait!¡± Jasmine didn¡¯t expect Wace¡¯s attitude towards her to be so bad. She looked at Sharon and cursed. Sharon was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t even want to pretend anymore? ¡°You scolded me just now?¡± Sharon pretended to look at her in surprise. Jasmine said angrily, ¡°What! Are your ears useless?¡± At this moment, Zon also stood up and added fire to the conflict between the two of them. He said angrily, ¡°Good! Good! Wace, you coward. You actually listen to your wife for everything. I think the Harris family is really finished.¡± Sharon and Wace weren¡¯t angry. Sharon even smiled. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m a little b*tch?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! A piece of trash who relied on the Harris family to climb up the ranks. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully!¡± ¡°You said that I relied on the Harris family to climb up the ranks? But didn¡¯t you also use your identity as the daughter of the Quill family? Besides that, you can¡¯t even touch the bodies of two cars with this identity of yours. Your own subordinates were even taught a lesson by others. So many people are watching you. Tell me, who exactly is the one who relied on our families to climb up the ranks?¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, the crowd watching the showughed. Jasmine¡¯s expression was very ugly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You make it sound like you can touch it. If you really have the ability, let me see you touch it!¡± This was obviously Jasmine¡¯s goading. If she fell for it and touched this car, she would probably not be able to escape the fate of being beaten up. However, if Sharon cowered, she could at least mock her a little more to regain her face. However, Sharon¡¯s next words stunned Jasmine. ¡°What¡¯s the point of just touching it? If you want, I can test drive it for you. After all, I¡¯m not good at driving and Ick a driver.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± zon sneered loudly with his swollen face. ¡°A test drive? Is Sharon crazy?¡± ¡°Tsk, Hubby, your school¡¯s teaching is really uneven. How did someone lose his brains behind everyone¡¯s backs?¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Wace was amused by Sharon¡¯s words. He really couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Our school won¡¯t take the me for this.¡± Zon saw that Fredrick and the others hadn¡¯t left. If Sharon rushed up to touch the cars, she would be beaten up too. Unexpectedly, Sharon smiled and pointed at the luxury car in front of her. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t know how to drive such a car. Why don¡¯t you do it? Let¡¯s go for a ride together!¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect this. Sharon wasn¡¯t usually someone who liked to create trouble and she was really acting a little abnormal now. Thinking of this, he quickly took a step forward. ¡°Honey, calm down. This car... I really can¡¯t do anything about it now.¡± At this moment, Jasmine couldn¡¯t care less. She walked over and sneered. ¡°Sharon, stop pretending. You don¡¯t know how powerful this car is. This is a limited edition car. Apart from the internationally famous families, no one can drive it. Even my father has only taken this car once. You still want to ride in this car?¡± ¡°Ms. Quill, are you going to ask about me taking my own car?¡± ¡°Sharon, are you addicted to pretending? Look at your status. What right do you have to sit in such a car!¡± Zon also said, ¡°Wace, it¡¯s been hard on you to marry such a vain woman.¡± Wace was also confused. He looked at Sharon, not knowing what to do. In fact, Sharon was indeed a little strange today. She was different from usual, but he knew that Sharon wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would spout nonsense for her own face. Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin and took out the proof. She waved the phone in front of Fredrick and said lightly, ¡°Do you know these two things?¡± Looking at the instructions on Sharon¡¯s phone, Chen Fan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to stand up at this moment. He really wanted to know Sharon¡¯s identity and why two god-level big shots had bought a luxury car for her. Thinking of this, Fredrick quickly bowed deeply and said very respectfully, ¡°Hello, Ms. Sharon. I have seen you before.¡± After saying that, he took a step back and pointed at the sports cars behind him. ¡°Ms. Sharon, these two cars are yours. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to pick them up. They¡¯re ready now. As long as you want, you can drive them away anytime. If you want to use them as your collection, we can help you transport them to the Harris family¡¯s mansion.¡± Everyone, including Wace, was stunned. Jasmine looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief, and Zon could not believe that the person who dared to hit him just now was actually respectful to Sharon, a third-rate celebrity. Chapter 450 450 Wace Test Driving What was even more unbelievable was that... from Fredrick¡¯s words, these two cars really belonged to Sharon? Wace was also dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. However, when he thought of the big mansion Sharon had received, Wace had a rough idea. She had probably helped someone again. They had given her a luxury car in return, but who had she helped to receive such a generous gift? At this moment, Jasmine was alreadypletely confused. She said directly, ¡°Did Fredrick get it wrong? This person is Sharon! She¡¯s the famous trash of the Harris family in New York. Apart from being a third-rate celebrity, what else does she have?¡± Zon also looked at Fredrick in disbelief and blurted out, ¡°Manager Fredrick, right! Let me tell you, Sharon doesn¡¯t have much money at all. It¡¯s impossible for her to afford such an expensive sports car. I think she just took out some random proof and ran to you to mess around. Don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡± Sharon sighed. You would never be able to wake someone who was pretending to be asleep. She held Wace¡¯s hand and walked straight to the Shelby sports car. As for the security guards who were eyeing the others covetously and not allowing anyone to approach the sports car, they made way at this moment. Sharon and Wace walked to Shelby¡¯s seat. Sharon took out her phone and shook it at the password lock in front of the ss disy cab. Then, there was a beep. The entire disy cab started moving. Immediately after, the elevated tform descended and the huge ss cover slowly rose. The headlights of the Shelby Tuatara lit up and all the equipment in the driver¡¯s room seemed to have been activated and flickered together. The moment Sharon used her phone to unlock the ss cab and the luxury car, everyone was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that this Shelby was really Sharon¡¯s. This car was worth 65 million US dors. Where did she get the money from? Jasmine and Zon were also stunned. They still hadn¡¯t reacted to the situation. Wasn¡¯t Sharon a third-rate celebrity who couldn¡¯t do anything? How could she afford such an expensive car? Zon had a look of disbelief on his face. It could be said that he was dumbfounded. ¡°Impossible! This is definitely impossible! The sugar daddy behind Sharon must have bought it. Sharon must have been someone¡¯s mistress!¡± Sharon ignored what they said and looked at Wace with a smile. She stuffed him into the driver¡¯s seat and sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°Mr. Harris, you don¡¯t want to go for a ride with me?¡± Wace was really not in the mood to joke with Sharon now. He asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Is this car really yours?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Look, the key is here. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± After saying that, Sharon quickly went to Wace¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This car actually belongs to Tommy. He doesn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious and make others think that Sullivan is a tycoon, so he lent it to me. On the one hand, it will help me make a name for myself, and on the other hand, it will let more people know about Sullivan¡¯s Simmons Entertainment. You must not expose yourself!¡± Sharon wasn¡¯t very interested in cars, not to mention that these two were sports cars. If Kerry hadn¡¯t said that Wace was here, she probably wouldn¡¯t havee to look after receiving John¡¯s news. Besides, she knew Wace very well. With his personality, he wouldn¡¯t drive these two cars daily. Instead of letting June and Xu Da benefit, it was better to say that these were someone else¡¯s cars. She said this casually. She would drive the car back and hand it to Fredrick for safekeeping. Wace heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Fortunately, this was the case. However, President Tommy had really helped their family too much. In fact, Wace was also a little interested in this car. Now that he had the chance to drive it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Under the gazes of everyone, the two of them sat in the car. Fredrick looked at the stunned Zon and Jasmine and said, ¡°You should know by now what your status is. The most important thing is to go back and earn more money and be obedient. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Old Quill won¡¯t be able to ept it if you embarrass yourself like this!¡± Wace and Sharon ignored the two of them and their ashened faces. Wace turned the key and stepped on the elerator. In an instant, the Shelby¡¯s powerful engine roared. Wace had never driven a sports car of this level before. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and held the steering wheel excitedly. The two of them left quickly under everyone¡¯s envious gazes. Chapter 451 451 Future Development Jasmine and Zon didn¡¯t expect what Sharon said to be true... If this car really belonged to Sharon, didn¡¯t they offend herpletely just now? Looking at Zon, Jasmine asked in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible! Isn¡¯t she a third-rate celebrity? How can she afford a luxury car worth tens of millions?¡± Zon couldn¡¯t ept this either. What right did Sharon and Wace have to buy such a luxury car? Hence, he gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°That b*tch, the key wasn¡¯t stolen, it must have been given to her by her sugar daddy!¡± Fredrick¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but curse these two idiots in his heart. How dare they insult Ms. Sharon at a time like this. They were courting death. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two of you are thinking, idiots! Idiot, since Ms. Quill insists on falling out with us, we don¡¯t have to show mercy anymore. Beat her up ruthlessly!¡± Fredrick¡¯s security personnel were also very sensible and still only attacked Zon. They beat him up so badly that he could not get up at all. At this moment, Fredrick signaled for someone to pull him up and pped him hard on the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are? We¡¯re giving you face bying here to organize the exhibition, but what about you? You¡¯ve provoked us time and time again. President Quill is too young, so we won¡¯t say anything about you, but your subordinate is useless. You should teach them a lesson, right?¡± Zon was beaten till the point he could not stand steadily. He limped and begged for mercy. He could not even say aplete sentence. He groaned and hoped that Jasmine could save him. Jasmine seemed to be so scared she was stunned. She did not dare to speak at all and could only let Fredrick act as he pleased. After Fredrick left, Zony on the ground and said vaguely, ¡°Damn it... Isn¡¯t the Harris family finished? Who is this Sharon?¡± Jasmine also said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s just a small celebrity with no family background! I think she must have be someone¡¯s mistress and that¡¯s why she can afford to drive such a luxury car.¡± ¡°B*tch! I won¡¯t let her off so easily!¡± Jasmine helped Zon up. Her expression was sinister and twisted, and her eyes were filled with madness. ¡°And Wace, that man must be mine too.¡± On the other side, Sharon and Wace had already left the exhibition center with the Shelby. Such a luxurious sports car attracted the attention of countless people on the street, especially the young people who were interested in sports cars. They wished they could chase after the car! It was Wace¡¯s first time driving such a car, so he was also a little excited. However, this wasn¡¯t his car after all. He still said very calmly, ¡°It¡¯s already not bad to get to drive one round with the car. Don¡¯t cause any problems with thepany¡¯s car.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. President Tommy is a very easy-going person. We have a good rtionship too,¡± Sharon said, wanting to test Wace¡¯s feelings for Sullivan. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate either.¡± Wace¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°We¡¯ve already experienced what we should experience. We have to return the car now and go home together.¡± Sharon nodded cooperatively. The two of them drove around the streets another time before returning it. When Fredrick saw the two of them return, he greeted them respectfully and asked, ¡°President Harris, Ms. Sharon, how does it feel to drive the car? Are you satisfied?¡± Wace briefly exined his feelings before he was pulled over for an interview. Sharon looked at Fredrick and said in a low voice, ¡°Help me find a ce to store these two cars first. If I need them, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± Fredrick didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and could only quickly nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of it for you. I hope you can forgive me for making you unhappy today. As for Mr. John...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do your job well.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°We¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Ms. Sharon, let me send you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± ... On the way back, Wace couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°I originally wanted to fight for a coboration with the Quill family, but now that I have met the people in the Quill family, I¡¯m not very relieved. It seems like I might have to find someone new to work with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s no one more suitable in the province, you can also try foreign markets.¡± Sharon analyzed for Wace seriously. ¡°But is thepany officially opening soon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After preparing for so long, the registration procedures have beenpleted. As long as we can seize the opportunity, I think we will definitely have a ce in the construction industry.¡± Chapter 452 452 Wanting to Change A New Car At this point, Wace couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His tone was a little mncholic. ¡°The York family has been putting pressure on me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get the chance to be listed. I wonder if anyone wille to support me when I officially list it in a month. I¡¯ve invited some ssmates and President Tang from Sullivan will also be there. As for the others, we can only know it when the timees.¡± Sharon nodded. The York family was indeed powerful, and the reputation and status of the Gambling King couldn¡¯t be underestimated, but this didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t find someone with a higher status. The mighty Tommy of Sullivan, the old man of the Yates family, the underground king Second Master Quayle, and Director Lincoln of New York Hospital... Then she could send some gifts in the name of the Xavier family... Sharon thought that she knew quite a number of people in New York. When the time came, she would just ask them to support them and ask them to introduce business to Wace if they had any. At that time, Wace¡¯s name would definitely shock the entire New York. Thinking of this, Sharon quickly took out her phone and immediately sent a message to these people. ¡°In a month, our constructionpany will be officially listed. Please take the time to support us. The address is temporarily fixed at...¡± After the message was sent, Sharon¡¯s phone kept vibrating. The first to reply was Director Lincoln. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely visit to congratte you!¡± Then, Old Master Yates said, ¡°You don¡¯t think of me when there¡¯s nothing wrong. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely go that day!¡± Second Master Quayle also sent a message. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. I¡¯ll definitely prepare a generous gift that day and congratte you personally.¡± As for John, he had already made up his mind. He had carefully chosen some gifts and prepared the most inconspicuous small project of the Xavier family. When the time came, he would congratte them in the name of a smallpany under the Xavier family. Everyone who received the news was very excited. They all thought that this was a good opportunity to get closer to Sharon. Wace originally thought that he had to deal with the attitudes of others during the opening ceremony, but he didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have already arranged everything for him! Just as the two of them entered, June¡¯s voice came. ¡°Sharon, all you know is to run outside. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You¡¯re driving me to my grave. If not for Wace, you would have been finished long ago. You would not be able to remain a celebrity!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t know what happened, but she looked a little stunned. Could it be that June and the others were unhappy to see her on the trending searches again? ¡°Mom, the media really fabricated this matter. I didn¡¯t mean to cause nder on Wace, but I haven¡¯t found a reasonable solution.¡± Wace nced at June. For some reason, he didn¡¯t even want to talk to his mother now. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. Don¡¯t you have to train with Ms. Whitney and the others tonight?¡± Wace brought Sharon to the kitchen. Xenon quickly walked out with the soup he had prepared and walked towards Wace with a fawning expression. ¡°Son, you must be hungry! Hurry up and sit down. I made this soup for you personally. You haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time, right?¡± Wace was a little surprised. He looked at Sharon in shock, not knowing what had happened. June also ran over and asked about Wace¡¯s well-being. The two of them surrounded Wace, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that something big had happened. ¡°Dad, Mom, what exactly are you doing? Did you contact the Harris family again and cause trouble?¡± This was the only thing Wace could think of. However, when he thought about how they had already quarreled because of this matter, June probably wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him with such a matter. ¡°Dad, Mom, what happened at home? You can just say it...¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t stand the family being so polite. She felt that their family was going to dig a hole for them the next second. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re a bad woman. You¡¯re only thinking about what happened to our family every day, aren¡¯t you? I already felt that it wasn¡¯t good before the separation, but now you see it! If you ask me, all the things that happened to the Harris family were caused by this woman!¡± June pointed at Sharon¡¯s face and said angrily. ¡°Mom, what are you doing again?¡± Wace also felt that his parents¡¯ actions today were too strange, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened. When June heard this, she quickly sat down beside Wace and said with a smile, ¡°Tell Mom, when did you have the ability? I checked the two cars on the Inte and they¡¯re both worth tens of millions! You don¡¯t know that once this news is exposed, our family¡¯s stock price has improved a little. Shouldn¡¯t you change the car Dad and Mom are driving?¡± Upon hearing this, Wace was almost speechless. No wonder June and Xenon asked about his well-being and even became picky about Sharon. ¡°Mom, those two cars aren¡¯t mine.¡± Chapter 453 453 Causing Trouble in the Emergency Department Wace didn¡¯t expect them to know about this, which was why their attitude had changed so drastically. They should have known by now that one of the cars was worth 65 million dors, so they had the idea of wanting to change their car. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, brat! You still want to lie to your mother?¡± June looked at Wace in amusement and continued, ¡°The photo on the report was clearly taken. You were sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. How could it be fake?¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead and exin, ¡°That was just a random report by the media. That car really isn¡¯t mine, and I can¡¯t afford it at all.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then who can? It can¡¯t be Sharon, right?¡± Xenon couldn¡¯t believe it either. Unexpectedly, Wace really nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, the car really belongs to Sharon.¡± June slowly raised her head. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. Her eyes widened in shock. To her and Xenon, the world had been turned upside down. ¡°I only went to the car exhibition to discuss a coboration. I didn¡¯t expect someone to give these two cars to Sharon. You know her driving skills too, Dad and Mom. If there¡¯s any damage, the collection value will be low, so she invited me to be her driver.¡± Wace deliberately hid part of what Sharon had told him. This shocked June and Xenon. They didn¡¯t expect the owner of these two cars to be Sharon. Just now, they had even proudly thought that Sharon was nothing and wanted to use this as an excuse to force Sharon to divorce Wace. They didn¡¯t expect that they would have to rely on Sharon now even if they wanted to change their car! ¡°Sharon! Listen to me, I¡¯m a boss now. I can¡¯t drive that BMW that costs hundreds of thousands, right?¡± Xenon quickly picked up the soup bowl in his hand and looked at Sharon. At this moment, June didn¡¯t dare to look at Sharon so arrogantly anymore. Sharon didn¡¯t dare to imagine that this was just over a car. If they found out one day that she was actually the chairman of Sullivan, would they faint from fright? ¡°Dad, you also know that this car is worthless after itnds. Besides, there¡¯s no hurry to change your car. These two cars are actually not mine. Don¡¯t listen to Wace¡¯s nonsense.¡± Sharon smiled at Xenon and said seriously, ¡°This is a gimmick ourpany bought for me to create momentum. I can¡¯t buy it back with my ability. Dad, Mom, you know about this too.¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, June instantly felt relieved. In the blink of an eye, she put on a mocking expression. ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s a car you can¡¯t even afford. What right does she have?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about!¡± Wace shook his head helplessly as his phone rang again. Seeing that Wace was busy, Sharon naturally wasn¡¯t idle either. Seeing that June had run out to y cards with her sisters, Xenon also went out to discuss his own business with someone. Sharon was the only one left at home. She quickly ran to the small kitchen upstairs and took out a few round pills from the small y pot that had been cooking the entire night. As for the other pot, Sharon held her breath as she took it out and sealed it in a small jar. ording to the prescription Watson had given her, she had really seeded. At first, Sharon just wanted to give it a try, but she didn¡¯t expect it to really work. Although Sharon didn¡¯t know the actual effect of this thing, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Hayley¡¯s body had to recover as soon as possible. If she missed the best treatment, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. After taking the photo and sending it to Watson, Sharon rushed to the hospital. ¡°Doctor, please save my wife!¡± ¡°Get out of the way. She¡¯s just a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t have a miscarriage here, will she? That¡¯s too inauspicious...¡± Unexpectedly, the entrance was very crowded. Sharon tried her best to squeeze in and realized that Hond was blocking the door with arge group of reporters. Sharon had always wanted to investigate Hayley¡¯s identity, but she had forgotten about it. ¡°Please make way! I want to bring my wife to the emergency department. Her body can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The man who looked like the woman¡¯s husband was carrying her from the door to the emergency department, but it was abnormally difficult now. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. The Hayley you want to find has been disfigured and is in this hospital.¡± Hond did not care about the pregnant woman¡¯s life. If she did not take down Hayley now, she was afraid she would not have the chance in the future. ¡°So you can block the entrance of the hospital and dy her treatment?¡± Sharon sent Second Master Quayle a message, asking him to deal with all the people who were blocking the door and causing trouble. Chapter 454 454 Emergency Rescue Then, Sharon walked straight to the pregnant woman and observed her expression seriously. Then, she touched her stomach and knew that she had signs of miscarriage. ¡°Miss, please make way. The patient is still at the door. If you do this, we won¡¯t be able to push the bed over.¡± ¡°Please move away, Ms. Hond, please move away!¡± ¡°Media friends at the door, please make way. Our ambnce can¡¯t enter!¡± The doctor and nurse were also very anxious, but they just could not understand what was wrong with this young miss who was the leader. Why did so many peoplee to their hospital and block their way? It was as if their hospital had killed someone. ¡°You guys spread out a little first and think of a way to carry her to a ventted ce. With so many people around, it will only make her feel worse.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s actions, the pregnant woman¡¯s husband looked at Sharon hopefully. His entire body trembled as he asked, ¡°Miss, are you a doctor? You¡¯re a doctor, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, but I can save people.¡± Sharon nced at Hond coldly. She would deal with that woman after she was done dealing with her matters. At this moment, the pregnant woman in front of her seemed to be in even more pain. It was almost subconsciously that Sharon used the acupuncture technique Watson had taught her to seal her pulse, but for some reason, the bleeding couldn¡¯t stop. Perhaps it was because the other party was pregnant, so the treatment used on ordinary people was useless to her. The pregnant woman¡¯s husband was a little hesitant. Did the woman in front of him really have the ability? Could she be using her wife and unborn child as test subjects! ¡°Good girl. I knew that you would definitely seed.¡± Sharon¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Then, the news from Watson and the small bottle in Sharon¡¯s pocket suddenly woke her up. She poured out a pill from the small bottle and whispered into the pregnant woman¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister, hold on. This is the pill my family brought back from the East. One pill can save your child. Take it first and try to breathe as calmly as possible. I¡¯ll stop the bleeding for you in a while and stabilize your pregnancy. You¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± At this moment, the pregnant woman couldn¡¯t listen to Sharon anymore. She only knew that this thing could save her child. She quickly nodded and opened her mouth slowly. The pill melted in her mouth, but the unpleasant smell almost made the pregnant woman vomit. Sensing that the pregnant woman¡¯s pain had weakened a little, Sharon reached out her hands and pressed on the pregnant woman¡¯s acupuncture points. ¡°Ah-¡± Sharon exerted a little force, and the pregnant woman let out a tragic cry. Her husband instantly became nervous. ¡°Miss, Miss, can you really do it? Miss... be gentle. My wife is most afraid of pain. She, she...¡± Hond nced at the hospital lobby. They had been arguing for so long, but Hayley still had no reaction. In that case, she would start with this woman in front of her. After all, this woman was also in Hayley¡¯s ward that day. ¡°Dear media friends, the person who is saving her now is Hayley¡¯s friend. She also saw with her own eyes that Hayley was already burned. She even faces problems surviving. If you have any questions, you can ask her.¡± Hond pointed at Sharon and shouted. Seeing that the media was about to rush over, Sharon suddenly turned around. Her gaze was cold and heartless, like a cold de. ¡°If anyone dares to take another step forward, yourpany will disappear from New York tomorrow.¡± These media outlets had also followed and reported about Sharon. Previously, Sharon was very gentle in front of them, and she rarely put on a cold face in front of the camera, but now... no one expected her to have such a terrifying expression. Her gaze was as if she wanted to dismember their bodies, causing the people of the media to stop in their tracks. ¡°What are you doing? Have you forgotten why we called you here?¡± Hond said loudly, but she did not expect these people to still not take action. At this moment, the pregnant woman, who was originally in extreme pain, slowly calmed down. Her face was not as pale as before. By the time Sharon thought of a way to stop the bleeding, the pregnant woman had already fallen asleep. ¡°Ms. Sharon, this is the second time you¡¯ve saved someone, right? Previously...¡± A reporter who was not afraid of death took photos of the pregnant woman crazily. In the next second, he flew out, leaving the camera in Quayle¡¯s hand. ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you see that Ms. Sharon is busy?¡± Second Master Quayle looked at the reporters. ¡°Leave the cameras and hidden recording equipment here. Immediately clear from the entrance of the emergency room. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Chapter 455 455 The Heath Family Everyone present knew Second Master Quayle. The reporter who was originally listening to Hond¡¯s instructions really put down the camera in his hand. ¡°Are you not going to do anything after taking the money? Why are all of you so afraid! I¡¯m the daughter of the Heath family. How dare you not listen to me?¡± Hond clearly had young and innocent eyes, but at this moment, she had a sharp and unkind appearance. ¡°Ms. Heath... It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t listen to you, but Second Master...¡± ¡°A strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake. Ms. Heath, I¡¯ll return the money to youter. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡± ¡°Me too. Second Master, please let us off! We won¡¯t dare to do such a thing again.¡± The reporters who were originally blocking the door quickly made way for the rescuers to bring her in. ¡°She... fainted?¡± a doctor asked in shock. ¡°She¡¯s not unconscious? You saw it clearly. She just fell asleep because she was too tired. The child was saved, but from the looks of it, she should still need a stabilizing shot. You should check the pregnant woman¡¯s condition again.¡± Sharon was so tired that her face was red. No wonder her master had been unwilling to let her learn massage therapy. ¡°Yes, my wife did fall asleep.¡± The pregnant woman¡¯s husband saw that his wife¡¯splexion had recovered and her breathing was evener. He finally felt relieved. He held Sharon¡¯s hand gratefully and shook it desperately. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much! I don¡¯t know how to repay you for saving my wife and child. If you need help in the future, feel free to ask. As long as I can do it, I definitely won¡¯t reject you. I remember now! I knew it! Why do you look so familiar? You¡¯re the one who sang ¡®Gazelle¡¯, that woman, Sha what... My wife likes you a lot. She even said that she would vote for you during the auditions.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Second Master Quayle looked at his hand and couldn¡¯t help but cough. His gaze looked as if he wanted to kill. ¡°If you want to thank her, then thank her. Hurry up and let go.¡± ¡°A doctor has the heart of a parent. Since I¡¯ve seen it, I definitely can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. I have something on. Hurry up and follow the doctor to visit your wife.¡± Sharonforted the man and quickly asked him to apany his wife. She did not expect the few blood-staunching pills she had casually refined to be so effective. No wonder Watson had told her that the prescription and pill form were the most difficult things in Chinese medicine. Thinking of this, Sharon had some confidence in the skin-healing ointment she had made. ording to the prescription Watson had given her, this ointment had a special effect on burns. If it was taken in the long term, it could even treat arteriosclerosis and lusion. On the one hand, it could save the patient from the pain of amputation or skin grafting, and on the other hand, it could minimize the probability of leaving a scar. ¡°Wait a minute, are you going to Hayley¡¯s ward now?¡± Hond didn¡¯t expect Sharon to not give her any face. She clearly saw her standing here, but she didn¡¯t say a word. There wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion in Sharon¡¯s eyes, and it was obvious that she was distant and cold. Her aura that kept people away and her aura was intimidating. ¡°For your own selfish desires, you can get someone to block the door of the emergency room. If anything happens to that pregnant woman today...¡± ¡°If anything happens, I naturally have a way! It¡¯s just a child, but it¡¯s resolved with a few hundred thousand dors. You¡¯re indeed from a small family. You haven¡¯t even seen a few hundred thousand dors!¡± Hond raised her chin and looked at Sharon, as if she was ming her for ruining her important matter. ¡°You...¡± Sharon originally wanted to make peace, but she didn¡¯t expect Hond to still dare to talk about what happened just now. ¡°Young Miss!¡± Second Master Quayle could tell that Sharon was angry and quickly stopped her. He leaned close to Sharon and said softly, ¡°The Heath family¡¯s strength is not bad, and it¡¯s almost the same as the Xavier family that is supporting you. Their family relied on oil to make a name for themselves. The current head of the family, Miss Heath, is unknown. The Heath family might fall into thisdy¡¯s hands in the future. For your future considerations, it¡¯s best not to make enemies easily.¡± Sharon nced at Hond. So this was the reason why thisdy was so arrogant. ¡°However, the difference between these two Ms. Heaths is really not small. Previously, I heard that Hayley, Chairman He, was actively involved in cultural, health, and phnthropy. She used the He family¡¯s funds to establish various funds and invested in some universities and hospitals, allowing the entire society to enjoy the Heath family¡¯s resources.¡± Second Master Quayle continued to speak, ncing at his phone from time to time. ¡°But the Ms. Heath you saw just now is the daughter of Old Master Heath¡¯s third wife...¡± Chapter 456 456 I Believe You ¡°If John sends you any news next time, ask him to send it to me directly.¡± Sharon looked at Second Master Quayle and walked towards Hayley¡¯s ward. ¡°Wait a minute! Who do you think you are? Where do you think this is? Besides, do you think Hayley is someone you can see whenever you want?¡± Sharon took a step forward, and the few burly men behind her stopped her. Of course, Hond couldn¡¯t be the only one who had found someone to cause trouble. ¡°Move aside.¡± Sharon looked up at the men in front of her. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to reincarnate? What benefits did Hayley give you to make you care so much about her?¡± Hond sneered at Sharon. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you. No matter what your identity is, this is New York. If you still cause trouble in the hospital, don¡¯t me us for not receiving you as a guest.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Hond saw that Sharon didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving her face and said ruthlessly. Her eyes shed with a ferocious glint and a vicious smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Do you really think you¡¯re Asclepius! Can you return Hayley to normal with just some divine medicine?¡± Sharon only treated this woman as a barking mad dog. She ignored what she was saying and signaled Second Master Quayle to stop her. When she walked to Hayley¡¯s ward, Sharon heard the sound of typing on the keyboard and knocked on the door. ¡°You¡¯re already here, why are you still knocking?¡± Hayley¡¯s voice was different from the other day, it carried a sense of alienation. Sharon thought for a moment and pushed the door open. ¡°Were you the one who caused themotion downstairs? You¡¯re spending a lot of effort to ruin my reputation.¡± Hayley looked up, not expecting the person in front of her to be Sharon. ¡°Why is it you...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that you can¡¯t don¡¯t worry and leave the rest to me?¡± As she spoke, Sharon took out the pills and the prescription. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to believe me, take one of these pills every three days. You can take them for about half a month. I¡¯ll bring you new medicine then. This is to be applied, it might hurt a little.¡± Just as Sharon finished speaking, Hayley took the medicine from her hand and swallowed it with the water beside her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll be bribed by your sister? And there is poison in this medicine?¡± Sharon looked at Hayley and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°This is my original appearance.¡± Hayley suddenly took out a photo. From the photo, one could see a girl with curly red and brown hair hangingzily on her shoulders, and beautiful amber-gold eyes that looked flirtatious. Sharon rarely praised anyone for their beauty, and Hayley was the first. ¡°If it was poison, would it be worse than what it is now?¡± Hayley took a deep look at Sharon. ¡°Besides, ever since my ident, you¡¯re the only person who hase to see me peacefully. No matter what your motive is, I think you¡¯re more trustworthy than Hond.¡± As Hayley spoke, she opened the bottle of ointment. The smell that assaulted their noses made the two of them frown unconsciously. ¡°Maybe I was wrong. Do you want to kill me with this smell?¡± Hayley couldn¡¯t help but frown. She couldn¡¯t believe that Sharon could make something with such a smell. ¡°After I cooked it and realized that it smells like this, I also got a shock. Do you want to try it now?¡± Sharon watched as Hayley reached into the can and took out a portion of the ointment to apply to her face. ¡°How is it? How do you feel?¡± Sharon was really embarrassed to tell her that this was the first time she had made this ointment. She didn¡¯t know the effect or reaction at all. ¡°Come, help me apply it on my back.¡± Hayley and Sharon were both a little puzzled. They had only met once, but they felt a sense of trust for no reason. ¡°Have we met when we were young?¡± Hayley suddenly thought of the possibility. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t have a fixed ce to stay when I was young and I followed my parents everywhere. If I had any friends when I was young, I would have a deep impression of them.¡± Sharon smiled. She didn¡¯t expect Hayley to have such a feeling, but she was sure that she had never seen Hayley when she was young. ¡°Uh...¡± Hayley, who originally did not feel anything, suddenly frowned. She subconsciously wanted to cover her face. Sharon quickly controlled her hand. Seeing her in pain, she could onlyfort her a little. Chapter 457 457 Killed Someone ¡°Your figure is better than I thought, haha!¡± Hayley was covered in cold sweat. Sharon looked at the time and realized that this ointment had to stay on her for another half an hour. Sharon didn¡¯t feel good either. Her sweat was almost soaked through her clothes, but the two of them realized that the smell of medicine in the room had faded a lot. ¡°It¡¯s here! She must be in this ward!¡± ¡°A life for a life. We have to get an exnation from that woman today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all her fault. The child is going to lose his father the moment he is born.¡± Amotion suddenly came from the door of Hayley¡¯s ward. Sharon could only close the curtain and walk out. She did not expect that the person at the door was the husband of the pregnant woman, but his face was pale and lifeless. ¡°Compared to Hayley and I, I think the two of you are more like sisters!¡± Unexpectedly, Hond walked out slowly at this moment. Sharon¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw her. If she was here, where¡¯s Quayle? Seeing that only one of the burly men beside her had caught up, Sharon¡¯s expression turned much uglier. Quayle was definitely still alive, but it was not convenient for him to deal with those people alone. Seeing Sharon walk out, the burly man automatically stood in front of Hond. It was obvious that he was instructed by Hond. At this moment, Sharon¡¯s thin shirt was soaked in sweat, revealing her slender and well-proportioned figure, especially her chest... ¡°If you continue looking, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes.¡± Sharon looked at the burly man beside her with a threatening tone. ¡°Cut the crap, Sharon. What did you do just now? You killed her, do you know that!¡± Hond¡¯s voice was very loud, instantly attracting a group of onlookers. Fortunately, Sharon was still here and didn¡¯t waste the trap she had painstakingly set up. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Many people saw it just now. I only interacted with his wife and didn¡¯t touch him at all.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t understand Hond¡¯s thoughts. If she was trying to frame her, this was too obvious. ¡°Since you say that I killed him, how about I save him now?¡± Sharon looked at Hond¡¯s smug expression and felt sorry for her. ¡°Hmph, I heard that you used Chinese medicine to save the woman just now. If you ask me, that¡¯s all bullshit. It¡¯s an old thing that should be eliminated! Who is able to use this to save people?¡± Hond¡¯s gaze was sharp as she kept mocking Sharon. ¡°The moment I left the room, I heard a nauseating noise. I wonder why New York Hospital let so many people in.¡± Sharon nced at the man in front of her, then changed her steps and instantly arrived in front of the dying man. After diagnosing the patient, Sharon reached out and tapped him a few times. Unexpectedly, just as she tapped three acupuncture points, Hond sneered again. Acupuncture technique? ¡°What kind of joke is this? Are you fooling me? Do you think you can save him just by poking him? Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to like to y such tricks. You don¡¯t have the ability and still dare to embarrass yourself. Do you think I¡¯m an outsider? Are you fooling me? Now that you¡¯ve killed someone, I¡¯ve called the police. Just wait to go to jail!¡± Hond kept provoking Sharon. However, Sharon still looked straight ahead and reached out two fingers to touch the patient again. ¡°Do you believe that if you continue talking nonsense, I only need one finger to deal with you?¡± ¡°How dare you...¡± At this moment, Hond was almost out of breath. This dead beggar who came out of nowhere actually looked down on her a few times. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll see how you exin it if you can¡¯t cure this personter.¡± The surrounding onlookers were also studying what had happened. However, after a while, the deputy director ran over again. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The moment the deputy director walked into the crowd, he saw Sharon¡¯s hands quicklynding on the patient¡¯s various acupuncture points. She was so fast that he couldn¡¯t see her clearly. ¡°What move is this?¡± The deputy director gasped. Although it can be seen that the man¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Sharon still dared to use so much strength. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Damn it, little girl, didn¡¯t I say that if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Second Master Quayle¡¯s voice came from the staircase. He looked around the corridor aggressively and indeed found Hond. Hond¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw Second Master Quayle. Just now, this man had defeated her bodyguard alone and let her and the rest off on the ount of his family. Then, he went to deal with the media that she had found. Seeing him leave with his people, Hond finally had the guts toe back and find trouble with Sharon. She didn¡¯t expect him toe back. Chapter 458 458 Exposing His Fake Death ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back? Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Second Master Quayle understood everything at a nce. Hond had probably brought people to find trouble with Sharon again. Hond swallowed hard and quickly hid behind the burly man. However, with so many people looking at her, she could only force herself to shout, ¡°I¡¯m enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. Sharon killed someone, so I brought the patient to ask for an exnation.¡± Before Quayle could speak, the deputy director looked at the patient nervously. ¡°Such a thing actually happened? I¡¯ve heard before that you don¡¯t have a medical license, but you¡¯ve saved people in our hospital time and time again. It doesn¡¯t matter to you, but have you thought about the negative impact it will have on our hospital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She just said that she definitely had a way to save him. If she can save him today, I, Hond, will crawl out of your hospital.¡± This fake death medicine was passed down from generations of the Heath family. If there was no antidote, there was almost no way to cure it. She had to think of a way to send Sharon to prison today and break into Hayley¡¯s ward to let everyone know that the master of the Heath family was now a disabled piece of trash. ¡°Gaston, didn¡¯t you see me standing here?¡± Quayle seemed to be very irritable. He subconsciously tugged at his tie and threw the coat he was holding in his left hand at the deputy director¡¯s face. ¡°Deputy Director!¡± A young nurse eximed, even hesitating whether to call the guard. ¡°Second, Second Master...¡± Deputy Director Gaston¡¯s expression changed drastically. Why didn¡¯t he know that this matter had something to do with Second Master Quayle? Sharon suddenly straightened her back and took two deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯ve saved him! What else do you have to say?¡± Everyone present looked at each other. Everyone looked at the patient. Apart from the color in his face and lips returning to normal, there was no change, and he had not woken up. ¡°Hahahaha, no wonder everyone in New York says that you¡¯re a piece of trash. From the looks of it, this saying is really true! Didn¡¯t you just say that you could cure any illness? Now, under your treatment, his illness did not improve at all. What else do you want to say?¡± Hond perked up and sneered at Sharon. ¡°Hurry, hurry up and send him to the emergency room! Second Master, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know this, but this woman in front of you is fishing for fame and doesn¡¯t care about human lives. I¡¯ll send her to the police station immediately.¡± Gaston was afraid of getting into trouble and quickly spoke. He was about to send someone to capture Sharon. Just now, he knew that someone from the hospital hade to cause trouble, but he had never found out the other party¡¯s background, so he did not get involved in these matters. But now that he knew that the other party was from the Heath family, Sharon was nothingpared to her! If he offended the Heath family, his good days would be over. Besides, he didn¡¯t really like Sharon to begin with. He wanted to take this opportunity to send her away so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to be smug in New York anymore! Smack! Second Master Quayle hadn¡¯t been so angry in a long time. He pped Gaston¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that that person¡¯s expression has improved a lot? I think you¡¯re tired of being the deputy director and want to change your career, right? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own abilities and you still dare to send Miss to the police station!¡± Gaston was stunned by the p. Wasn¡¯t Second Master Quayle a friend of Ms. Heath? Quayle had just stood in front of Sharon and was about to retort. The male patient suddenly stood up from the chair. ¡°This is too fast. I thought I was really going to die just now.¡± The man stood up and patted his face. Then, he did some actions to stretch his body. ¡°This medicine is really good. I really look like I¡¯m dead after taking it. Ms. Heath, are you going to give me the money first?¡± Upon hearing his words, the crowd instantly exploded. On the one hand, she was surprised that the man who was on the verge of death a moment ago was already alive and kicking. How skilled did one have to be to do this! The other point was what the man had said. It was only then that the man realized that he had made a mistake. He looked at the people around him nervously before his gazended on Hond. ¡°No, no... You heard wrongly. I, I mean...¡± ¡°Oh? It seems like this gentleman has a lot to say. I wonder if the police will give you a chance to speak?¡± Sharon had long realized that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t expect it to take more than twenty minutes to save him. Chapter 459 459 Crawling Out of the Hospital ¡°No, you¡¯re my wife¡¯s savior. Why would I harm you?¡± The man pointed at Hond and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s that woman who said that if this matter seeds, she will give me 400,000 dors. You know, it¡¯s not easy for an ordinary family to earn 400,000 dors. That¡¯s why I was blinded by greed... Please don¡¯t call the police.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hond did not expect this man to betray her at the critical moment. She shouted at the man, but everyone present already understood what had happened. At this moment, Sharon looked at Hond with a smile. ¡°Ms. Heath has always imed to be noble and kind. How could she have done this?¡± Second Master Quayle looked at Sharon and thought that she had gone crazy from anger, so she was actually speaking up for Hond. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re wrong! Benefactor, believe me, this matter really has nothing to do with me. Everything was requested by that woman. Please don¡¯t call the police, I beg you!¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to call the police. I want you to shout three times, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Sharon. I was wrong. This matter has nothing to do with Ms. Hond.¡¯ I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Second Master Quayle looked at Sharon. Indeed, the two-facedness in the members of the Xavier family was passed down from generation to generation. Sharon¡¯s intentions were very obvious. She wanted everyone to know that this matter was nned by Hond. As for Hond, she was pped in the face in front of everyone and was furious. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Hond red at the trembling man and felt that she had lost all her face. ¡°Hey, that girl, you just said that if Sharon cured that man, wouldn¡¯t you have to crawl out of the hospital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we all heard it. Are you going back on your words now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Ugly people always cause trouble. I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so beautiful and kind. I¡¯m bing a fan of hers!¡± The crowd watching the show was naturally happy to see such an interesting scene, so they all spoke up. Not to mention that the other party was a rich girl who bullied others! Hearing the shouts of the surrounding people, Hond¡¯s face instantly turned red. For a moment, she could not think of a retort. How could this be! ¡°Impossible, this is definitely impossible! He had taken a fake death medicine. Unless there¡¯s an antidote, how could he have woken up?¡± Hond waspletely furious from embarrassment and kept ndering her. ¡°It¡¯s you! You were the one who bribed this person when you saved his wife. The entire process was orchestrated by you.¡± These words made the surrounding people burst intoughter. Did Hond take them for fools? Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she had arranged the entire farce. Now, she was desperate and biting others. She was too stupid! She didn¡¯t expect the person in question to y the me game. Her shamelessness made Sharon feel nauseous. ¡°Youngdy, hurry up and apologize to our young miss before getting lost. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have a good temper like our young miss.¡± Sharon could tolerate it, but Second Master Quayle couldn¡¯t. He stood in front of Hond and insisted that she apologize to Sharon. ¡°Who do you think you are to ask me to apologize? I don¡¯t believe that you have the ability to hit me! You¡¯re just Sharon¡¯s dog, how dare you bark in front of me.¡± Hond pointed at Second Master Quayle¡¯s face and cursed. Bang! Second Master Quayle¡¯s sudden punch stunned everyone present. Then, the bodyguard beside Hond let out a tragic howl. ¡°I hit your bodyguard this time. If you still can¡¯t control your hand, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to keep it.¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon rushed up and pped Hond¡¯s face. This scene stunned everyone again. Second Master Quayle was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Sharon had actually attacked Hond. ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Heath family, who do you think you are!¡± Hond¡¯s face was swollen. Looking at Sharon¡¯s face, Hond roared almost crazily, ¡°Sharon, right! I¡¯ll remember you. You and Hayley are both b*tches. Just wait for me to send you to hell!¡± ¡°Then before I go to hell, I want to see you crawl out of the hospital with my own eyes.¡± Sharon patted Hond¡¯s face unconsciously. She was already facing the threat of death. If she didn¡¯t take action now, she would be too useless. ¡°Apologize to him, or I¡¯ll really make you crawl out of here today.¡± Sharon looked at the weak Hond in front of her. It was easy to deal with her. Chapter 460 460 Angering Sharon ¡°Why should I?¡± Hond asked indignantly. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you really have to crawl out today.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was very calm. Upon hearing this, Hond ran to Hayley¡¯s ward and mmed the door. ¡°Hayley, stop pretending. I know you¡¯re inside. This Sharon is your friend. Hurry up ande out and say something for me!¡± Seeing that more and more people were watching, Gaston broke out in cold sweat. Now that Director Lincoln was not in New York, so much had happened in the hospital. If this continued, he would probably be demoted from the position of the deputy director when the director returned. ¡°Evacuate the onlookers immediately. We can¡¯t let today¡¯s matter spread!¡± Gaston looked at the doctor and nurse beside him. Under the coordination of many parties, the corridor quickly quieted down, leaving Hond alone facing Sharon and Second Master Qiao. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m in charge of the Heath family now. I can make sure that you can¡¯t survive in New York and the Harris family will be implicated by you. The Harris family doesn¡¯t like you to begin with, right? If you implicate the Harris family again, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be chased out.¡± Sharon gently tugged at Second Master Quayle¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. It¡¯s fine if you teach her a lesson, but if you¡¯re really ruthless, there will be more trouble.¡± Of course, Hond heard Sharon¡¯s words. She turned around and nced at Sharon. She thought that her deterrence had worked and she regained her smug and arrogant expression. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying you. After all, the Heath family is indeed not something ordinary people canpare to. Let me tell you, if you want to continue in the entertainment industry and protect the Heath family, there¡¯s only one way out for you. Kneel down and ask Hayley to hand over the shares in her hands to me. Besides that, Sharon, you shouldn¡¯t have any other choice now!¡± Second Master Quayle did not know where this youngdy¡¯s confidence came from, but he was so angry that heughed. Not to mention that Hayley was the child of Old Master Heath¡¯s first wife, she originally had the right to inherit the family business. Old Master Heath still had a son who was in charge of the international market. No matter what, the Heath family¡¯s business would not fall into the hands of this vicious youngdy. Sharon shook her head. Forget it, it was useless no matter what she said. ¡°Ms. Heath, listen to my advice. Let¡¯s end it here today. Although we will definitely control the flow of the news, we can¡¯t guarantee that the onlookers standing here didn¡¯t manage to capture anything. If it really affects you, we¡¯re sorry.¡± Gaston was in a dilemma. At first, he thought that Sharon was just a third-rate celebrity who relied on the Harris family to support her. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to know the emperor of New York, Quayle... Besides, this Second Master Quayle still had something on him. However, it was a little strange. Second Master Quayle had called Sharon ¡®Miss¡¯ just now, but wasn¡¯t Sharon famous in New York for being the wife of a rich family with no background or backing? ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. Stop speaking nonsense with me.¡± Hond crossed her arms and walked to Quayle. ¡°You should listen to your master obediently! You¡¯re lucky this time, but I¡¯ll say it again: don¡¯t interfere in the Heath family¡¯s matters. Otherwise, I can¡¯t say for sure what will happen.¡± Hond¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. She reached out and patted Second Master Quayle¡¯s face, but this time, all she got was a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. Hond hadpletely angered Sharon. She didn¡¯t hesitate to break Hond¡¯s hand in front of everyone. ¡°Not to mention whether Mr. Quayle is my subordinate or not, you should be beaten up for making such an insulting move on anyone! Not to mention that the other party is my friend.¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Quayle was in fear and trepidation. What right did he have to be friends with the daughter of the Xavier family? Hond¡¯s expression wasplicated. How did this Sharon dare to attack her? ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds... Ah!!!¡± There was no sign of regret on Hond¡¯s face, so Sharon didn¡¯t have to show mercy. Gaston and Second Master Quayle both heard the sound of bones breaking. It was very terrifying. Hond was so frightened that she lost her voice. She fainted and could not even scream. She pointed at Sharon with trembling fingers, so shocked that she could only stand rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Sharon pped her face ruthlessly. Not only did she wake Hond up, but she also made her vomit blood. Such a ruthless action stunned Gaston. He did not know what to say. ¡°Save... save me...¡± Hond turned his head mechanically and looked at Gaston, spitting out the two words with difficulty. Chapter 461 461 The Recording Begins ¡°Second Master, I beg you, please ask Madam Harris to stop! If this continues, Ms. Heath¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Gaston looked at Second Master Quayle pleadingly. In his eyes, the only person who could save him now was Quayle. Quayle, on the other hand, frowned and looked at Gaston in disdain. His master was here now, and this man had even asked him toe out and control the situation without thinking. ¡°... Ahem! Young Madam, this...¡± In order to give Sharon enough face, Second Master Quayle changed the topic and asked Sharon. Seeing Sharon wave her hand, Quayle looked at Gaston. ¡°Hurry up and take her away.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for! Bring Ms. Heath to the hospital immediately!¡± Sharon! You¡¯re dead, the entire Harris family is dead too. When she bes the head of the Heath family, they will definitely not let them off. At that time, the Heath family will definitely think of a way to buy the Harris family. At that time, you¡¯ll be begging on the streets! Before Hond left, she was still cursing Sharon viciously in her heart. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let this b*tch off easily. ¡°Don¡¯t reveal anything about tonight. I believe that you can do it with your ability.¡± As she spoke, Sharon turned around and returned to Hayley¡¯s room. Perhaps it was really painful, Hayley had already fallen asleep on the bed. Seeing her like this, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything and quietly left the ward. When she returned home, the light in Wace¡¯s study was still on and the sound of him working came from inside. Sharon returned to her room to rest and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s online training. For the entire Saturday, Sharon locked herself in her room. She appeared asionally to eat and spent the rest of the time practicing her games. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re idling at home every day and doing nothing. All you know is to y games. All the pressure is on Wace. What did our family marry you for?¡± June¡¯s expression was terrible as she watched the servants at home prepare dinner for Sharon. ¡°ying games is also my job. I¡¯ve been taking on games and variety shows recently. If I settle it, I might be able to get both of you a new car.¡± Sharon looked at June. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so biased against her. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s simply a fool¡¯s dream to expect you to change our cars. Even if you do, you can only change it to a lousy car that¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand dors. If you have the ability, bring yourpany¡¯s two cars over! My biggest mistake in my life was to let Wace marry you. It¡¯s useless.¡± Upon hearing this, Sharon suddenly turned her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed useless. I¡¯m sorry, President Tommy gave it to me. Dad and Mom can find another ce to stay.¡± After saying this, Sharon turned around and left, leaving June shouting at the dining table, ¡°You little b*tch, how dare you threaten me. You don¡¯t think of yourself as a member of the Harris family at all. Let me tell you, Wace also has a share of this house. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s yours! I want to live here, do you understand? Sharon! Sharon!¡± Xenon looked at June and signaled her to sit down quickly. ¡°Stop it for a while! Sharon has never said anything about us staying in the house. Instead, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s constantly finding trouble with her for no reason. Stop it for a while! Our son¡¯spany is going to be listed in a month. Don¡¯t cause trouble for him now.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s causing trouble?¡± June looked at Xenon. This man was an ingrate. He was actually speaking up for Sharon. ¡°The trending topics are all scolding Sharon. The one who really affected Wace is her!¡± Apart from June, theizens realized that Sharon was actually still participating in the recording of the eSports variety show. Their emotions were also very intense. Many people had uninstalled the game ¡°Alliance¡± to vent their anger. There were even many people cursing at the entrance of Simmons Company in real life. There were also people who asked Quentin how she endured such grievances. There were also people who asked who Sharon¡¯s backer was. Why could she continue participating in the variety show when she had hired a substitute yer to y for her. Before the recording of the variety show began, Quentin actually sent a tweet, acting all nice and innocent. ¡°The eSports scene will always be the circle that we are familiar with, one that is filled with passion and youth. I will do my best not to let this ce be tainted by the bad habits of society. My fans, I will do my best to lead my team to victory.¡± When this message appeared, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Immediately after, many people showed liking to Quentin¡¯s actions and scolded Sharon. To most people, Quentin was a legend in the eSports scene. Not only was she good at games, she was also beautiful. Chapter 462 462 ESports God ¡°Since my goddess has said so, it seems the fact of her hiring a substitute is confirmed!¡± ¡°yers who hire substitutes are orphans!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say, that b*tch is really an orphan.¡± ¡°As expected, the goddess is beautiful and kind. She dares to stand up and speak.¡± ¡°My heart aches for my Quentin. She has to y games with such a person.¡± ... ¡°Not knowing the full picture, I have noment.¡± Soon, another trending topic appeared. This person was the live-stream god, ¡°R¡±. No one knew this person¡¯s identity, but in just half a month, he had quietly reached the top 100 in the country. Some people even asked about the professional yer in this eSports variety show because this ¡°R¡± really had the ability to be a professional yer. Maybe this person could bring the game ¡°The Alliance¡± to new glory. Unfortunately, the other party¡¯s identity had always been a mystery. As everyone knew, the ¡°Alliance¡± game had been around for so many years. It was actually very difficult to enter the national rankings, especially for him alone. This ranking had not changed for nearly two years, and this ¡°R¡± had only used half a month to sessfully squeeze into it. It could be seen that this person¡¯s potential was limitless. The winning rate of every character in this ¡°R¡± was more than 85%. In addition, since he had entered the top 100 in the country, it was difficult not to notice him. Many eSports teams were thinking of ways to contact him and find out about his information. However, without exception, they could not find any information about this person at all. It was as if this person did not exist and was too mysterious. As the Inte cursed and despised Sharon, the variety show started its recording. The fans of the team also entered the venue one after another. Most of the people here were fans of Quentin¡¯s team. Most of them were Sharon¡¯s anti-fans, and they couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and kill her. The corners of the host¡¯s mouth curled up as he looked at the few celebrities backstage with unconceble excitement. The matter between Quentin and Sharon had directly pushed the poprity of their variety show to the peak. However, this Sharon was really interesting. She was targeted by theizens for every show she participated in, but it didn¡¯t affect her husband¡¯spany¡¯s shares at all. No wonder the production team insisted on keeping her no matter what. At this moment, the host had already started introducing Quentin¡¯s team. The camera cut to Quentin¡¯s face and her fans screamed. ¡°Oh my god, this must be the ill intentions of the people in charge! I¡¯m so angry. We¡¯re going against Quentin in the first round!¡± Whitney looked at the match schedule and then at Sharon, feeling more or less ufortable. ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you participate in such a show and caused you to be embroiled in a scandal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. At least ying games is interesting.¡± Just as Sharon finished speaking, the host started to introduce them. The fans underground were shouting crazily, ¡°Sharon, Aurelia, get out of the variety show!¡± and ¡°Beat up the people who find substitutes.¡± However, this didn¡¯t affect Sharon and the others at all. The people from Quentin¡¯s team seemed to be determined to win, and their expressions were abnormally firm. In their eyes, Sharon was not a threat at all. This woman did not have any true ability, so they were not afraid. ¡°I¡¯m using a mage this time.¡± After Quentin saw that Sharon had chosen a mage this time, she quickly chose the mage role. She lowered her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. She wanted Sharon to understand today that she was nothing and wasn¡¯t worthy of participating in such a professionalpetition. This time, she wanted Sharon to not dare to touch the game Alliance for the rest of her life. ¡°Sister Quentin, you have to be careful. What if Sharon is a god! Hahaha!¡± One of their team members covered his mouth andughed. The few of them knew very well that Sharon wasn¡¯t capable at all. She was lucky enough to kill Quentin once, but not necessarily this time. However, they didn¡¯t know that Sharon was much more powerful than they had imagined. Quentin and the others had rxed expressions the entire time. They all thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to beat Sharon up. As the person who was going against Sharon, Quentin had been wandering along the way that Sharon was supposed to take. She swore in her heart that she would beat her up! Unfortunately, Sharon¡¯s movements were rather smooth. Not only that, she and Whitney had even worked together to kill Quentin once. In just five minutes, Quentin¡¯s gaze became serious. Chapter 463 463 One Against Three Sharon¡¯s technique exceeded her imagination, especially after Sharon and Whitney killed her together. A subtle feeling welled up unconsciously in Quentin¡¯s heart. ¡°This Sharon doesn¡¯t seem to be an embroidered pillow, and her standard now is even better now than how she had performed during the live-streampetitionst time.¡± The eSports god of Quentin¡¯s team, Alex, was quite shocked when he saw Sharon¡¯s actions. This girl¡¯s skills werepletely her own. She didn¡¯t need anyone to y on her behalf. Originally, under Quentin¡¯s training, the standards of the others in their team had also improved. When Sharon went to help Leomord, they forcefully killed Aurelia and Yumi. ¡°Double kill! Quentin haspleted the first double kill of this round! The god¡¯s team is indeed king-level. Now, only Leomord, Whitney, and Sharon are left!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Whitney dodged Quentin¡¯s ultimate move and the screen instantly darkened. She had ced all her hopes on Sharon and Leomord. In fact, she had long known that her reaction was not agile. She looked at Sharon sideways and suddenly felt a little ufortable. Everyone would lose, but the thing she was most unwilling to do was to let Sharon be involved in such a matter. So many people were scolding her, she could not even stand it when it wasn¡¯t directed at her. However, not only did Sharon bear with it, she was even ying thepetition with them so seriously. Whitney saw her efforts and grievances. It was precisely because of this that she was indignant. She was indignant that she had lost just like that! ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Just as Whitney was thinking about it, Sharon¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. Sharon stared at the screen intently and narrowed her eyes slightly. Then, she started to operate the character without saying a word. Whitney was obviously stunned. Yumi also said slowly, ¡°Trust Sharon!¡± After all, they were all dead now. The only thing they could do was believe Sharon! ¡°Leave the rest to me,¡± Sharon said softly. At this moment, Sharon, who had finished stacking the buff, changed into a new set of equipment and used a skill to enter the arena to kill the knight opposite her together with Leomord. The arena instantly became a 2v2 fight. There was a support beside Quentin, and the two of them instantly reacted. Sharon might have undergone special training, so her hand speed had increased a lot. Sharon rushed straight at Quentin and used a set of skills on her. ¡°Hmph, you released your skill so quickly. You will be very passive for at least a minute.¡± Seeing that she was about to return, Quentin quickly rushed up. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon to activate her Golden Body and passively decrease the cooldown of her skills. At the same time, Leomord had already appeared behind Quentin. He also said indifferently, ¡°Sister Quentin, I think you¡¯ve forgotten that this is never a solo game!¡± The mage and support instantly became corpses. However, it wasn¡¯t over yet. Sharon seemed to have predicted what Quentin had predicted. Quentin had a resurrection artifact on her. At this moment, her skill had already recovered, but she was still in passive mode. She directly dodged Quentin¡¯s attack. Sharon and Leomord were also at low health and couldn¡¯t hold on. Although Leomord was dead, it gave Sharon time. After her skills recovered, Sharon used another set of skills and instantly killed Quentin. ¡°Oh my god! This is really the standard that only professional yers can achieve!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t understand the host¡¯s passionate exnation. In just two seconds, she changed into a new set of equipment and rushed to Quentin¡¯s castle to get the team g. She controlled her character and casually cleaned up the battlefield. She ced the team g on the mission table and the camera switched to Sharon¡¯s beautiful face. The scene that should have been filled with excitement and trembling was terrifyingly quiet at this moment. The audience who had been scolding Sharon looked at the screen in disbelief. In thepetition, Sharon had changed her equipment in seconds and even won three kills. How could she have done such a thing? They could not believe their eyes. This kind of positioning, judgment, and hand speed... Does she still need someone to y for her? After the silence, there was a wave of screams. Those people who were ndering Sharon couldn¡¯t hold back at all. They were also trying their best to control themselves, but when the host andmentators reyed Sharon¡¯s exciting killing scene, they couldn¡¯t hold back anymore! At this moment, they didn¡¯t care whose fans they were. They were alreadypletely stunned by Sharon¡¯s handsome side. The camera turned to Sharon. She put on a familiar smile and took a deep look at Quentin. Then, her clear gaze met the camera. ¡°The eSports scene will always be the eSports scene. There is enthusiasm and encouragement here. We respect and love the game, so I hope everyone can see our enthusiasm.¡± Chapter 464 464 Quentin¡¯s Invitation Of course, the camera didn¡¯t miss Sharon¡¯s subtle actions, and the fans below couldn¡¯t stop shouting. Before seeing Sharon¡¯s performance, they had always felt that only the god couldplete such an exciting counterattack. As for Sharon and the others, they didn¡¯t care at all, let alone the fact that Sharon was used of hiring a substitute to y for her... But what was Quentin to Sharon now? With three against two, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious who was stronger? At this moment, recalling the time when Quentin was insinuating that Sharon was looking for a substitute to y dirty, countless of Quentin¡¯s fans present lowered their heads in guilt. This was because they had scolded Sharon because of Quentin¡¯s words and felt that it was unfair for Quentin. They even scolded Sharon at the scene and tried their best to protect Quentin¡¯s face... Now, it was so ironic looking at how badly they scolded Sharon. Quentin was also experienced. When she saw the change in the fans¡¯ attitude, she also pped. ¡°Let¡¯s apud Sharon. She has finally proven herself. You¡¯re really amazing, even more amazing than when we yed together previously. You¡¯re indeed a young person. Your improvement and hand speed are really fast.¡± Quentin¡¯s actions confused everyone present. Could it be that Quentin and Sharon had a good rtionship and everything was actually their own imagination? The fans looked at each other. They did not expect the two main characters to have a good rtionship. Whitney and Leomord nced at Quentin. They had been in thepany recently, and Quentin almost didn¡¯t have time to practice her games. How could she have yed with Sharon? They didn¡¯t expect Quentin to lie to the audience so openly. Sharon smiled. Quentin probably still thought that she wouldn¡¯t expose her lie. However, she, Sharon, didn¡¯t know what it meant to leave a road open for her! ¡°Teacher Quentin, you remembered wrongly. When did we y games together?¡± Sharon said lightly, ¡°eSports values age the most. Teacher Quentin is also our senior. It¡¯s normal for your hand speed to be slower. There¡¯s been too much news about me recently, so I definitely have to think of a way to prove myself.¡± Sharon was just short of saying that the Quentin they were protecting was the real liar. The audience was not stupid either. Apart from some die-hard fans, those who were just here to join in the fun threw Quentin¡¯s signboard to the ground. ¡°Sharon! Sharon!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t watch this variety show without you!¡± ¡°She¡¯s too strong! She¡¯s definitely an expert.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened, Sharon-I misunderstood you. Don¡¯t be angry-¡± ... Listening to the fans¡¯ support, Quentin tried her best to maintain her smile, but a negative feeling welled up in her heart. In her eyes, Sharon¡¯s actions were no different from provocation. She was dering war on her! If she could take down Lynn back then, she could take down this little b*tch, Sharon, today! Thepetition today had already ended, but the audience didn¡¯t leave. A third of them had turned from Quentin¡¯s fans to Sharon¡¯s fans. Quentin, who was in the lounge, had a very cold expression. The tweet she had posted previously was filled with excitement now. The two groups of people were arguing non-stop, and many people were guessing that Quentin was actually fanning the mes. She threw her phone at the makeup artist¡¯s ss. She did not want to read these messages anymore. If she could, she really wanted to strangle herself for posting this tweet. And Sharon didn¡¯t give her any face at all. Now that she became a part of such a big joke, the perfect image she had painstakingly created was already starting to be suspected by others. ¡°What exactly is going on? Didn¡¯t you say that Sharon¡¯s gaming skills were average? What¡¯s wrong with her now?¡± Quentin looked at her assistant with disgust. ¡°...I, I don¡¯t know either. ording to what I heard previously, Sharon really doesn¡¯t y games, so...¡± Quentin red at her assistant fiercely, then her eyes darkened. It seemed like she had to deal with Sharon faster. ¡°Go! Call Sharon over.¡± Quentin looked at the assistant, and after a while, Sharon came to her lounge. Sharon held her phone in her hand and hurriedly replied to something. After she came in, she nced at Quentin and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Teacher Quentin, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°Do you want to consider this document?¡± Quentin threw a stack of documents over. Her tone was cold and arrogant, and it sounded like she was giving alms. ¡°It can increase your reputation by another level in a short period of time, and you can even enter the international market.¡± This temptation was not something ordinary people could reject. Back then, Lynn had fallen into the trap, and now, Sharon definitely wouldn¡¯t escape her grasp! Chapter 465 465 Explosive Poprity Sharon picked up the agreement in front of her in amusement. She took a simple look and threw it into the trash can in front of Quentin. ¡°No need. I think Simmons is not bad.¡± Such actions and words angered Quentin. She was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that I would continue to stay in Simmons. I won¡¯t go to your ce or Gabriel¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll y the nextpetition matches myself.¡± Sharon turned the phone in her hand and looked at Quentin. ¡°If Teacher Quentin does not have anything else for me, I¡¯m leaving. My team members are still waiting for me.¡± ¡°Sharon!¡± Qin Han¡¯s voice almost broke. She looked at Sharon in disbelief, her expression ugly. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Don¡¯t you want to enter the international market so your reputation in the country will increase?¡± ¡°I know your situation in the Harris family. Don¡¯t you want others to look at you in a different light? Didn¡¯t you work so hard to squeeze into the entertainment industry to get a status? Without anyone helping you, do you think you can stand in the circle?¡± She didn¡¯t expect her to force Quentin to this extent at the beginning. Sharon chuckled. ¡°I appreciate Teacher Quentin¡¯s good intentions. Although ourpany isn¡¯t big, it has always provided me with the best resources. I don¡¯t think I want to leave now.¡± After saying that, Sharon pushed the door open and left. Quentin, who was sitting on the sofa, was so angry that her hands were trembling. It seemed like Sharon¡¯s motive was definitely not that simple. Thinking of this, Quentin¡¯s voice subconsciously raised a little. ¡°Sharon, you have to think it through. If you can¡¯t stand in the circle by yourself, I won¡¯t ept you again if you miss this opportunity. Don¡¯t regret it then. There are many things that you can¡¯t do just because you¡¯re willful.¡± Sharon just waved her hand behind her. She only wanted to eat meat with Whitney and the others. Therefore, she did not see Quentin¡¯s face darkenpletely. The members of the team watched the rey of the first match as they ate. Even the members of Quentin¡¯s team were studying the rey. ¡°Damn it, this Sharon is really scheming!¡± One of Quentin¡¯s teammates, Cole, stared at the screen and cursed. ¡°If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t be scolded like this by others. However,pared to Goddess Quentin, we¡¯re already considered good. Many of Goddess Quentin¡¯s fans brought rotten eggs, vegetables, and so on. Look at thements on her Twitter. They¡¯re all scolding her. She¡¯s simply surrounded and attacked like a dog...¡± Another teammate gloated. When Cole heard this, a hint of amusement and mockery subconsciously shed across his face. ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t remind Quentin. We can¡¯t do anything about it if she¡¯s so self-righteous. In the end, she¡¯s the one who implicated us!¡± As he spoke, he opened the tform of the variety show. The few of them were very helpless, but they still wanted to see Quentin¡¯s condition. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity, if our Almighty R participated in this variety show, why would there be clowns like Quentin and Sharon.¡± Cole was very dissatisfied with these two women. He had debuted at the same time as Sharon, but that woman was so famous so quickly. As for Quentin, he had tried to curry favor with her for so long, but in the end? She actually gave the coboration application to Sharon! Otherwise, if it wasn¡¯t because he really liked to y games, he would not be willing to continue wasting time on this show. It was really a waste of his poprity. ¡°The production team can only me themselves for not being able to invite Almighty R.¡± Cole sneered. Seeing the official announcement, the smiles of everyone in Quentin¡¯s team froze, and their pupils constricted unconsciously. The first victory poster was actually promoted in the entire city, and everyone had an independent publicity spot. The few of them were really envious, but they could not say anything. After all, the video also showed Sharon changing into her clothes quickly andpleting the triple kill with Leomord. Thements below the video were filled with apologies and cheers. No matter who it was, they could tell that Sharon really didn¡¯t need a substitute with such extreme control abilities! Not to mention that Quentin had fought with Sharon so many times. She could definitely feel that Sharon must have skills, but she was leading the public opinion on the Inte, making everyone feel that she had suffered a lot. Now that everyone had turned against her, thements were even more exciting. The most poprments had already received tens of thousands of likes, and the poprity of the team members had also received attention. Chapter 466 466 The Country¡¯s Security ¡°Who was the one who started the rumor that Sharon didn¡¯t know how to y games and found a substitute? This is called not knowing how to y games? Stop joking. If she doesn¡¯t know how to y, wouldn¡¯t we be trash?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided that in the future, other than Almighty R, my idol will also be Sharon! This is how beautiful she is and how she ys games. She¡¯s not like some people who have so many scenes.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time Quentin has done such a thing! Look at this. Aurelia was also targeted because she yed the game well and they said that she had hired a substitute yer. In fact, Quentin was the one who directed and the whole incident.¡± ¡°...¡± Sharon¡¯s ability to attract fans was much better than they had imagined. After thispetition, her poprity had increased a lot, and even the members of the group had reached a new level. On the other hand, not only was Quentin¡¯s previous tweet shared by many people, but thements section was also filled with sarcasm. Now, it seemed like the person who disappointed the eSports scene thoroughly was Quentin. After such a sarcastic incident was exposed, Quentin lost a lot of fans. Quentin had hinted Sharon to send a message to exin for her a few times. Not to mention that the two of them had a conflict to begin with, Quentin had stabbed her in the back. Sharon wasn¡¯t a saint, so why would she take the initiative to clean up the mess? It was a hint anyway, so Sharon chose to not understand it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You¡¯re just a neer.¡± Quentin stood in front of the French window of the hotel and looked at Sharon and Whitney downstairs, who were talking intimately. ¡°It¡¯s just apetition and she¡¯s already so smug? The Inte even said that she¡¯s the new goddess of the eSports scene. When I first thought of taking this route back then, Sharon was still nowhere to be found!¡± ¡°Teacher Quentin, don¡¯t be angry...¡± The assistant beside her nced downstairs and said disdainfully,¡± No matter how arrogant she is, she¡¯s just a neer. You¡¯re still a senior that everyone in the circle respects. Why bother with these useless things with her? Besides, there are many people who want to deal with her now! ¡± Quentin retracted her gaze and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be smart and say something I like to hear.¡± At this moment, the assistant¡¯s work phone rang. ¡°What? How can that be? Why would Teacher Quentin...¡± Just as he finished speaking, the door of the hotel suddenly opened. The men who walked in were all aggressive. One of them was Whitney¡¯s brother, Wally. All of them looked unfriendly. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys? How can you barge into my room as you please!¡± Quentin looked at the person excitedly. ¡°Ms. Quentin, we just found out from your room that you had sent a ss A notification signal to a terrorist organization overseas. Can you exin your rtionship with those people?¡± The sudden incident threw Quentin into panic. She looked at the man in front of her in a panic, not knowing what to do. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me. Who are you?¡± Before Quentin could exin, a few groups of people pulled Quentin and the secretary away. Sharon was sitting in the car when she suddenly received a message from Lydia. ¡°Chairman, identity confirmed: NSA.¡± ... Quentin didn¡¯t know how to describe her current mood. She clenched her fists nervously and looked at the person beside her. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t do this! This matter has nothing to do with me. Maybe someone else did it, but the signal transmitter happened to be with me... There was someone else in the room other than me just now. My assistant can testify that before you came, Sharon! It¡¯s that Sharon. She just left my room.¡± Quentin saw the man in the lead nod, as if he had taken her words into consideration. Wally looked up and said coldly, ¡°Do you think we didn¡¯t monitor the signal on her phone?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not her, then there must be someone else. How can you not believe me! Maybe it¡¯s not a phone, but something else! I remember that Sharon carried aptop with her for game training. Have you checked?¡± Quentin¡¯s mind was filled with how to implicate Sharon in this matter and expose it. Not to mention ying games, those who stood on her side would probably be so disappointed that they would stop being her fans! ¡°If you can think of it, why can¡¯t we?¡± Wally shook her head. ¡°Sharon¡¯s phone andputer don¡¯t have a signal transmitter, and the wavelength is different from yours. At this point, you still want to put the me on others. Be honest with us and you might still be able to be a small celebrity when you go out.¡± Chapter 467 467 Xenon Is Sick ¡°Alright, Wally! We found the source of the signal from thisdy¡¯s room. The phone has a simr wavelength, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Ms. Quentin is a threat from a terrorist organization.¡± The middle-aged man in the lead smiled and did not say anything. ¡°You guys leave first. I¡¯ll talk to Ms. Quentin alone about the rest. You guys go ask that little assistant first.¡± ¡°Yes! Captain, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Wally nced at Quentin and left without saying anything. The captain sized up Quentin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Movie Queen to be so beautiful up close.¡± ¡°Captain, what do you have to say? You¡¯ve checked everything that you should have checked. Doesn¡¯t the rest have nothing to do with me?¡± Quentin frowned slightly. She was really nervous now. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t say that this matter had anything to do with you. You should have seen that I¡¯ve been very protective of you just now.¡± The man called Captain Donald had a dark expression, but his eyes flickered with a fine light. Quentin was very familiar with this gaze. She smiled and touched Captain Donald¡¯s hand that was on the table. ¡°In that case, Mr. Donald, aren¡¯t you going to let me out?¡± Quentin¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and disdain, but she had no choice. If the news of her being taken away by the Ministry of State Security was exposed, her reputation would be ruined if Ynda appeared. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Movie Queen too. I have a lot of information in my hands, but I didn¡¯t expect the Movie Queen to be so capable. She actually attacked the Xavier family. No wonder the other party wants to deal with you now. Who does the Movie Queen think she is in front of the Xavier family?¡± ¡°The Xavier family?¡± As soon as Quentin heard this, she subconsciously thought of Lynn. ¡°It seems like Captain Donald knows what¡¯s going on behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Not only do we know what you did back then, those evidences...¡± Captain Donald patted the stack of information on the table as he spoke. Quentin suddenly put on a smile and patted Captain Donald¡¯s chest intimately. ... Seeing that half a month had passed, Sharon remembered that it was time to make a new batch of medicine for Hayley. However, what Sharon didn¡¯t expect was that Hayley had left the hospital. Besides that, she had never told anyone about it. For some reason, Sharon actually wanted to help that woman unconsciously. However, before she took action, she did not expect the Heath family to have such ability. Their abilities were simr to the Xavier family! When she returned home with the things in her hand, everyone was already seated. ¡°Your grandmother said that tomorrow is the day your grandfather fell sick. Let¡¯s go back as a family for a meal,¡± June said directly when she saw Sharon return. ¡°There¡¯s a need tomemorate Grandpa¡¯s death. What¡¯s the point ofmemorating the day he fell sick?¡± Wace frowned unhappily. ¡°Based on my understanding of them, they probably wanted Sharon¡¯s car after seeing the news, right?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Xenon¡¯s expression was very ugly. He rubbed his temples as he tried to smooth things over. ¡°Who are you to speak?¡± June¡¯s expression was ugly as she shouted at Xenon, ¡°How can you speak like this! What¡¯s wrong with that luxury car being Sharon¡¯s? The Harris family is in such a state now, what¡¯s wrong with selling a car? Besides, isn¡¯t she working for thatpany now? Isn¡¯t it easy for her to get the money for a car? Look at your grandmother and second uncle. They¡¯re just driving a car that costs a million dors now. What face do they have to talk business outside!¡± ¡°Are they failing in their business discussions because they don¡¯t have luxury cars?¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help but put down his chopsticks when he heard this. ¡°Hey...¡± Xenon did not want them to argue and quickly said,¡± I¡¯ve been feeling really dizzy and unwell recently. Did Dad look like this before he fell ill? ¡± ¡°Then Dad, let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look.¡± Just as Sharon arrived at the dining room, she heard that the Harris family could even use the Old Master¡¯s illness as an excuse to get a car. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling dizzy recently.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital now. I know some people,¡± Sharon insisted. June thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, then hurry up and bring your father to take a look. If there¡¯s anything wrong, you¡¯ll understand when they tell you. You can also take care of him. You¡¯ll pay for the treatment too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Xenon shook his head. ¡°When I was young, I was serving my father in the hospital and I became afraid of it. At that time, I stayed in the hospital every day. Now, I feel dizzy just by smelling that smell.¡± Chapter 468 468 Scheming Wace looked at Xenon worriedly. ¡°Dad, we still have to go if you need to. It¡¯s just dizziness. It won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± However, Xenon still shook his head. Sharon touched her chin and said slowly, ¡°Dad, other than feeling dizzy, has your memory been bad recently? You¡¯re not focused, and your cervical spine always hurts?¡± Upon hearing this, Xenon was a little stunned. His expression turned ugly, but he still nodded and agreed with a mosquito-like voice. ¡°Do you know what illness this is?¡± June looked at Sharon in surprise. She felt that these symptoms were very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember it immediately. Sharon¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°This is a sign of early cerebral vascr sclerosis. Usually, patients will have memory loss, dizziness, and no appetite... Most importantly, this happened to Grandpa in the early stages of his illness.¡± ¡°At that time, the doctor said that if this continued, it would develop into cerebral arteriosclerosis and eventually be a mental illness. He wouldn¡¯t remember who he was and his actions would be chaotic. Then, grandfather went to the hospital. Later, as this illness was resolved, grandfather contracted other illnesses.¡± ¡°What? What, what should we do? Xenon, quickly stand up and let¡¯s go to the hospital together!¡± June¡¯s expression was nervous as she grabbed Xenon¡¯s hand. She was so anxious that tears were about to fall. ¡°Dad, let Sharon bring you there. After all, you don¡¯t want to have Alzheimer¡¯s at this age!¡± Wace knew Xenon¡¯s personality too well. That was how he was like when he was stubborn, so no matter how anyone tried to persuade him, it was useless. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll hire a family doctor, but it¡¯s best to take a CT scan of the brain. It¡¯ll help...¡± ¡°No need, no need! Go and ask what medicine you should take for this. When you bring it back and I take them, I don¡¯t believe that I can be senile.¡± Xenon did not take this matter to heart. Instead, he took a sip of ck tea slowly. At this moment, June had a different expression on her face. She was also more amiable to Sharon. ¡°Sharon, hurry up and prescribe medicine for your father. Buy some better ones. He will definitely be able to eat them.¡± Sharon nodded. June really couldn¡¯t wait for an opportunity to make her spend more money. Wace drove Sharon to the hospital. Along the way, Sharon was thinking about whether she should tell Wace what she had thought of. She didn¡¯t expect Wace to speak first. ¡°Dad¡¯s illness is almost the same as Grandpa¡¯s back then, right?¡± Sharon was obviously stunned when she heard Wace¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, yes...¡± ¡°Grandfather maintained this state for a period of time before he became seriously ill.¡± Wace¡¯s expression was rather ugly as he had a very sad guess. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not what you think. Let¡¯s get the medicine for Dad first. We¡¯ll check the things in the house soon.¡± Sharon and Wace came to the hospital and found a specialist to understand the situation. The doctor prescribed an IV drip for a week to soften and clear the blood vessels. After thinking for a while, he prescribed some other oral medicine. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very serious, but what the doctor said is a little scary.¡± Wace held his forehead and frowned, his tone a little worried. Looking at him, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but think of her mother... Her mother had suffered in the hospital and died for no reason. All of this was probably rted to the Harris family. ¡°Actually, you should have thought of it too. I¡¯m afraid my grandfather and father¡¯s illnesses are rted to the family. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand. I can understand why they want to harm my grandfather, but what¡¯s their motive for harming my father?¡± Wace frowned slightly in concern for Xenon. Seeing this, Sharon subconsciously reached out tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad will be fine.¡± Sharon smiled brightly at Wace. Wace drove with one hand and pulled Sharon over to kiss her forehead with the other. He looked at Sharon with a gentle smile. ¡°Dad and Mom treated you so badly back then, but you¡¯re still so filial to them... You¡¯re really...¡± ¡°I¡¯m really... what?¡± ¡°I really have good taste!¡± Sharon didn¡¯tugh like Wace. Instead, she subconsciously turned her head to the side, and the spot where she had been kissed felt slightly hot. She looked out the window and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. If Wace knew that her mother¡¯s death might have something to do with the Harris family, and his wife was now scheming to take revenge, would their rtionship still be like this? When the time came, he would be the one in the most pain being caught in the middle. Chapter 469 469 An Eye for an Eye Thinking of this, Sharon suddenly felt a lump in her throat. No matter what would happen, the person she didn¡¯t want to hurt the most was Wace, but she couldn¡¯t let go of her hatred for the others in the Harris family... At the thought that the ones who had died were her grandfather, who had treated her so well, and her biological mother, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but tremble. If she really didn¡¯t care about this, how could she face those two? ¡°Dad, Mom, Sharon and I have arranged a trip for you. You can go and have fun during this period of time. When youe back, you cane to the ceremony to celebrate mypany¡¯s listing on the market. It can be considered a break for Dad.¡± If they wanted to investigate the items at home in detail, they could only do it when Xenon and June were not at home. This was the only solution Wace could think of at the moment! ¡°Son! What do you mean by this?¡± Unexpectedly, Wace¡¯s words made June nervous. She looked at Wace with a swollen face. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me your father...¡± ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a short trip. You guys will be back in four days. Why are you so worried?¡± Wace knew June¡¯s personality. If he kept emphasizing this matter, June would be suspicious, so he directly arranged for a short trip. Just as June left, the investigation officer walked in from the back door. ¡°...Especially the things we brought from the old house. I hope that everyone can take samples and check them properly.¡± Looking at the peopleing and going at home, Sharon¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She didn¡¯t even know if she really hoped to find something at home. ¡°Mr. Harris, most of the samples and test results are out. We didn¡¯t find any harmful ingredients. You can stay here without worry.¡± The surveince team leader handed a report to Wace. The two of them looked at the various indicators on it. Sharon seemed to be relieved at this moment. She looked at Wace and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that Dad is old. He¡¯ll be fine after paying more attention to his heart and brain in the future.¡± Wace nodded and exchanged a few pleasantries with the staff member. Time passed very quickly. On the day June and Xenon returned, Sharon and Wace went to the airport to wee them. However, when she got off the ne, Sharon realized that Xenon¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. It was even a little green. Something must have happened to his body. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll help you carry your luggage.¡± Sharon smiled and reached out, but she took Xenon¡¯s pulse. June didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so attentive to Xenon. She instantly became sarcastic. ¡°Sharon, why do you only want to help your father carry things? Do you still have me in your eyes?¡± ¡°So, Mom, I¡¯m here to help you get it.¡± Wace walked to June and picked up her luggage. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Let¡¯s go! Wace,e to your grandmother¡¯s house with me. I bought a lot of things on this trip and I have to send them over quickly.¡± After June said this, Wace¡¯s expression changed. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°If this is the case, Sharon has a shoot in the afternoon and I¡¯m going to Sullivan for a meeting. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you thereter then.¡± When June heard this, her expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you know how long it has been since you went back to visit your grandmother? And you, Sharon, you¡¯ve earned so much money and you haven¡¯t spent a single cent for your family. Then why did you earn so much? You ingrate, have you forgotten that our family used to raise you and your sick mother!¡± ¡°By you¡¯re saying, does the so-called raising my mother and I refer to my mother not even getting to eat a meal? Or do you think it¡¯s notfortable living in the mansion now?¡± Sharon said calmly. She didn¡¯t have any intention of questioning her, but to June, it seemed like a huge provocation. ¡°What did you say? Sharon! Make yourself clear. Let me tell you, if you have the ability, repeat what you said just now. You and your mother used to eat at our house and live there. Isn¡¯t it only right for you to give us a mansion? Not mentioning that the mansion you¡¯re living in now is yours, did the Harris family chase you out when you were not earning a single cent?¡± Sharonughed when she heard this. ¡°Mom, how could you have forgotten? Didn¡¯t you say the same thing when Mom and I lived in the Harris family¡¯s basement?¡± ¡°You...¡± June was so choked by Sharon that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She could only look at her son.¡± Look at her. You¡¯ve been spoiling her too much recently, that¡¯s why she¡¯s like this now. How dare she talk to me like this! ¡± Chapter 470 470 Jenna¡¯s Family Banquet Wace turned a deaf ear to June¡¯s words. Previously, Sharon had led a life worse than a dog in the Harris family. He really didn¡¯t want to recall it. At that time, he didn¡¯t have much say in the Harris family. Although they were husband and wife, he sees her for less than a month in a year. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s take Sharon¡¯s car home and ask Carl to send my mom back.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was very calm, as if June¡¯s words couldn¡¯t affect his mood. ¡°You guys! You guys actually colluded with an outsider to deal with me. Good! Wace, you¡¯re really capable! Ain¡¯t yourpany going to be listed? Just you wait and see. Without the Harris family backing you up, who in New York can give you face?¡± Although June said that, it was only in a moment of anger. The reason why she brought these gifts was because she hoped that the Harris family could help Wace put in a good word and make some of the famous families in New Yorke and celebrate for him. However, June did not expect that currently, the Harris family could only rely on Wace¡¯s name to take on some small orders outside to cheat some food and drinks. Sharon had a shoot for a few groups of newspapers under Natsume¡¯s arrangements. Unexpectedly, she received a call from Jenna. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s an emergency! Please help me~¡± Till now, Jenna had never told Sharon that she had seen through her true identity. Sharon picked up the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Why? What material does Sullivan need me to endorse again?¡± ¡°No, no, no. This is a private matter.¡± Jenna told her the request in detail. After interacting with her for so long, she had already figured it out. To Sharon, it was useless ying tricks with her. She should be more honest. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Can¡¯t we go together now?¡± She didn¡¯t expect that her luxury car had to be put to use so quickly. Sharon chose the other one that cost 50 million dors so that it wasn¡¯t too eye-catching. When she saw Jenna, Sharon was a little surprised. Jenna looked like a high school student today. When she smiled, a pair of dimples would appear on her face, making her look very cute. Her deer-like eyes were as clear and pure as ake. Especially her pair of canine teeth, it made Sharon feel that she was getting more and more likable. When they were dragged to the dining room, they were still in a daze. When they saw the men and women who had already arrived, they were really stunned for a moment. These people wereughing and ying happily, and they seemed to be very happy. Jenna only told her that her rtive¡¯s child hade to visit her, so she hoped that Sharon would apany her and this could be considered as helping her out. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look who this is! It¡¯s our family¡¯s goddess!¡± ¡°Wow, looking at today¡¯s extravagance, I think Brother Luke is definitely going to confess to Jenna. There are so many gifts!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious. She¡¯s beautiful and cute. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?¡± Seeing that the main character had arrived, a group of people quickly stood up to wee her. ¡°Long time no see. This is Sharon. These are my cousins, Sue, Mina, Frank, and his friend, Larry. This is my youngest sister, Sarah.¡± No wonder Wace said that the Queen family had fewer people. Now, it seemed like it was true. Sue had one less eye, Mina seemed to beme, and their youngest sister, Sarah, had Tang¡¯s Syndrome... In that case, only Frank and Jenna had no deficiencies. ¡°Sha, Sharon! I really like you.¡± Mina was very excited. ¡°Jenna, you¡¯ve really grown up. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring another one. If I didn¡¯t look carefully, I wouldn¡¯t know what this is.¡± Frank nced at Sharon. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s very capable? Indeed, those inte celebrities are just fooling around. How can anyone like her when she looks like this? All of them are crazy!¡± Sharon nced at Frank. He looked at least 180cm tall, but his triangr eyes looked a little wretched. The fake smile on his face made Sharon very ufortable. ¡°Since we¡¯ve met in a private setting. You can just call me Sharon.¡± This Frank looked arrogant, but he shouldn¡¯t be an amazing person. With Sharon¡¯s ability, she could determine the character of a person at a nce. She could also determine the quality of this person. Frank sized Sharon up, his gaze filled with scrutiny and disdain. ¡°Jenna, I really didn¡¯t expect your taste to be so bad after so long... Sigh! What¡¯s the use of being friends with such a person? How does it benefit the Queen family?¡± Sharon¡¯s expression darkened and she didn¡¯t say anything. Jenna looked at Frank in surprise. ¡°Cousin! What are you talking about! You¡¯re too rude.¡± Chapter 471 471 Frank¡¯s Friends ¡°I can tell that you didn¡¯t do anything useful outside and all you did was befriend these useless people.¡± Frank didn¡¯t care about Sharon at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? This celebrity, Sharon, wants to get close to the Queen family, that¡¯s why she¡¯s being ackey of Jenna¡¯s!¡± Sharon looked at Larry, who was talking. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Sharon couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to them. She sat beside Jenna and focused on eating. ¡°You¡¯re Sharon, right! You¡¯re an outsider. How dare you sit down without saying a word? Where¡¯s your self-introduction?¡± Frank¡¯s tone was a little teasing, causing everyone¡¯s gazes to focus on him. The other youngdies of the Queen family did not dare to speak at all. They all looked at Frank, wanting to see what else he had to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? There should be a poster of me in the north too.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was very calm. She nced at Frank. So he was the one who had hired someone to assassinate Jenna. ¡°Haha, I heard that you married Wace at a young age. That kid has been very adventurous recently! That¡¯s why I said that our gathering is getting worse and worse. Any trash can participate. I probably won¡¯te next time.¡± Frank smiled jokingly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so nasty. Sharon is my friend,¡± Jenna looked at Frank and said helplessly. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re really worthy just because my sister said that you¡¯re a friend. Wake up. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself. With such abilities, you still want to cling to our family?¡± Frank¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Sharon coldly and mockingly. Then, he nced at Mina, as if signaling her to quickly stand on his side. Mina took out a small mirror from her Louis Vuitton bag to touch up her makeup. She pretended not to see Frank¡¯s hint and pretended not to know what had happened. ¡°Even if she¡¯s a celebrity, she still can¡¯t change her poor nature. In the end, she¡¯s still a country bumpkin. Is such a person worthy of appearing at our gathering?¡± Frank sneered and mocked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on her, but look at the street goods she¡¯s wearing. It¡¯s already an honor for her to be able to enter the house. Jenna, you¡¯re already tainted by this smell of poverty...¡± Larry echoed. Sharon threw a look at Larry, scaring him into silence. ¡°Hey, how can you think of my brother like this!¡± Noticing Sharon¡¯s expression, Frank was instantly unhappy. ¡°Am I wrong? Besides, I think you¡¯re dressed in cheap goods. If you¡¯re not a country bumpkin, who is?¡± Sharon narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t hide her dissatisfaction. Jenna quickly stood up. One had to know that Sharon wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. What were these trash talking about! ¡°Brother! Young Master Larry, this is my friend. Hurry up and apologize to her!¡± A hint of surprise appeared in Jenna¡¯s eyes. What exactly was Frank doing here today? ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯re not worthy of apologizing with their statuses.¡± Sharon shook her head without hiding her disdain. To her, these two people were not worthy of her attention, so she didn¡¯t care what they said. To put it bluntly, she was just dragged over to make up the numbers. If not for Jenna, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to sit here and argue with these people about such useless things. After all, Frank was just a rich second-generation heir who had yet to inherit the family business. If not for Jenna, they wouldn¡¯t be worthy of eating at the same table as her. Frank took the wine ss and poured some out of the bottle. Then, he ced it in front of Sharon and said in a low voice, ¡°Little celebrity, how much face do you have? I¡¯m actually pouring wine for you personally. Why are you standing there in a daze? Don¡¯t you understand? Aren¡¯t you going to sing a song on this asion? And entertain us?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t even look at him. She picked up a prawn and ced it in her bowl. Frank didn¡¯t expect Sharon to ignore his request and he felt a little embarrassed. Larry did not expect to encounter such an interesting thing today. He looked at his brother and could not help but tease, ¡°Haha, she doesn¡¯t like you, so stop sticking your face onto her cold butt. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insensible? No wonder you¡¯re a third-rate celebrity. You don¡¯t even know the culture of drinking. If you can¡¯t serve men well, what chance do you have to improve?¡± ¡°I advise you to speak properly. Since you¡¯re a guest, I won¡¯t argue with you,¡± Sharon said indifferently. Frank did not expect her attitude to be so arrogant. He almost fainted from anger and immediately taught him a lesson. ¡°If you want to befriend the people in the north, you have to have a proper attitude and show your sincerity. Do you know who we are?¡± Chapter 472 472 Beating Frank Up She didn¡¯t expect them to have the guts to lecture her. Sharon nodded cooperatively. ¡°That makes sense. You¡¯re right.¡± Frank thought that she had understood and epted his words and didn¡¯t notice the glint in Sharon¡¯s eyes. She was very interested in seeing what game these people wanted to y. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fooling you? Look at our outfits and then look at you. Youngdy, know your ce!¡± Frank had an arrogant expression and patted Jenna¡¯s shoulder as if he was warning her. ¡°Oh? Then what do you want me to do then?¡± ¡°Stand up obediently and toast us one by one. Come to Larry and I and say that you¡¯re wrong and this matter will be over.¡± Sharon smiled, but she still didn¡¯t reach out to take the ss in front of Frank. ¡°But the person who drinks with me usually has a much higher status than you. You¡¯re not even as good as me.¡± Upon hearing this, Frank exploded. The wine ss in his hand fell to the ground, and he mmed the table with one hand. ¡°Are you f*cking shameless? Hurry up and stand up.¡± As Frank spoke, he pointed at Sharon¡¯s face and cursed. ¡°Are you forcing us to take action?¡± A ruthless expression instantly appeared on Larry¡¯s face. ¡°If you do, you¡¯ll really lose all your face.¡± Sharon seemed to not have any ability to judge the situation and openly angered Frank. ¡°Sister-inw...¡± Jenna broke out in cold sweat. Whispers sounded around them. They were all saying that Sharon was really amazing. She actually dared to provoke Frank in front of him. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly when they were facing Frank at home, let alone provoke him. Frank¡¯s expression was ferocious, and he was almost shouting, ¡°Where did this country bumpkine from? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a third-rate celebrity, you don¡¯t know your ce. Hurry up and kneel down!¡± Sharon could tell that her nonchnt attitude had already angered Frank. He had probably never been looked down on like this before, so Sharon had taught him a lesson today. Seeing Sharon¡¯s faint smile, Frank kept cursing in his heart. If he did not teach her a lesson today, he would be aughing stock everywhere he went when he returned to the north. ¡°We¡¯re all of the same generation. Who do you think you are to make me kneel? Stop joking, idiot.¡± Sharon turned her head and looked at the wine on the ground. It was indeed good red wine, but it was a pity that it was a little wasted on the ground. ¡°Joking? Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? How dare you scold me? Hurry up and kneel down. While I¡¯m still talking, I¡¯ll skin you alive today.¡± ¡°That makes sense, let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± However, Sharon didn¡¯t seem to have heard what he said at all. Instead, it was as if she had made up her mind. She picked up the chopsticks on the table and it flew towards Frank. Almost instantly, a gust of wind blew. Two chopsticks flew out. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± Frank¡¯s painful scream resounded in the private room, and his face was filled with disbelief and hatred. If thoughts could kill, Sharon would be dead by now. ¡°I won¡¯t drink this wine, but I hope you can lick it clean for me.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was abnormally cold and emotionless. Everyone present was stunned. They looked at Frank, who was kneeling in front of Sharon, in shock. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Sister-inw... you¡¯re so amazing? You actually made my brother kneel down for you!¡± ¡°Hehe... Hehe...¡± Sarah, who suffered from Tang¡¯s Syndrome, could not help but grin. Usually, it was Frank who bullied her at home and made her kneel down. Today, someone had finally taught Frank a lesson. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. That girl is dead meat! How dare she provoke Frank!¡± Larry shook his head helplessly, not knowing what to say. ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you repeatedly on the ount of Jenna, but what about you? Not to mention you, even your parents have to be respectful to me when they see me.¡± As she spoke, Sharon pped Frank¡¯s face. ¡°Apologize immediately. I¡¯ll record your apology and post it online, so try your best to find a good angle for yourself.¡± ¡°You b*tch! What tricks did you use? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Frank struggled to stand up, but for some reason, his legs couldn¡¯t exert any strength. ¡°Stop struggling. With your little tricks, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stand up.¡± Sharon looked at Frank and found it funny. Chapter 473 473 Challenging the Bottom Line As she spoke, Sharon really took out her phone. ¡°Mr. Queen, you were suspected of attacking me personally just now. I request you to apologize publicly. I will also record a video to prevent you from finding trouble with us in the future.¡± Frank¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold smile when he heard Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°What I said is like water that has been poured out. Who can prove what I just said? Can anyone in the room prove that I attacked you just now?¡± As he spoke, Frank looked at the others in the room with a warning gaze. As expected, the girls from the Queen family didn¡¯t dare to speak again. They didn¡¯t even dare to look up at Sharon. ¡°I heard it. Frank, you insulted my friend for no reason. What do you mean?¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t understand Sharon¡¯s temper and didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, so she could only continue speaking. ¡°You said it yourself, she¡¯s your friend. What are your words worth? On the other hand, everyone has seen that she was the one who used her celebrity status to bully others! She even injured me. It¡¯s already very kind of me not to pursue the medical fees. You guys even f*cking stabbed me back. Sharon, quickly help me up.¡± Frank¡¯s dark gazended on Sharon. Originally, he wanted to ask Larry to help him up, but that would also be embarrassing for him. He might as well ask Sharon to help him up personally. So what if she was capable? After all, she only had the Harris family behind her. She couldn¡¯tpare to the Queen family at all. Unexpectedly, Sharon had already expected Frank to say such shameless words, so she pointed at the surveince video in the room. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked the staff to turn on the surveince video in the room before I entered. What you did and said just now was clearly recorded.¡± ¡°You b*tch!¡± Frank waspletely enraged. He tried his best to stand up, but the more he struggled, the more he couldn¡¯t. Sharon said lightly, ¡°Apologize immediately, or you¡¯ll be kneeling the entire day.¡± She always felt that her face was too fat and ugly on camera, so she had been controlling her appetite recently. It was not easy for her toe out and enjoy a meal, but she did not expect to encounter such a mess. ¡°Young Master Queen, a wise man doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are against him. Isn¡¯t it easy to lower your head and deal with herter?¡± Larry whispered to Frank. ¡°Sister-inw, Frank is a very petty person. I¡¯m worried that what happenedst time... will happen again,¡± Jenna whispered with a livid expression, as if she was sure that Frank had already thought of a backup n. At this moment, Frank could not be bothered with whether he was embarrassing himself or not. He quickly asked Larry to help him up. ¡°Young Master Queen, don¡¯t stoop to the level of such a youngdy.¡± ¡°Hmph, is such a thing worthy of me taking action? I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re a parentless thing. With just a nce...¡± Originally, Sharon only watched their performance quietly, but when she heard this, her expression instantly changed. Then, she suddenly closed in and when everyone was caught off guard, a hand grabbed Frank¡¯s neck. With a little force, she grabbed his neck. Everything happened so suddenly and too quickly that Jenna, who was standing beside her, didn¡¯t even react. Sharon¡¯s skills seemed to have be stronger than before. Sharon¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Say it again. I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± ¡°Cough cough... you... you... let go...¡± Frank, who was being strangled by Sharon, gradually turned red. His face was filled with pain and he kept coughing. He only felt the air in his chest being squeezed out, making him feel ufortable all over. Why was this woman in front of him so strong? He felt like he was about to suffocate. Sharon tightened her grip. Although she couldn¡¯tpletely control the strength in her hand like Lydia, there was a way to make people feel the pain of suffocation. ¡°You, you... Hurry up and let go. Sharon, do you believe that when we go back, we will make the Queen family ban youpletely?¡± Larry shouted loudly, but he didn¡¯t dare to go forward at all, in case Sharon hurt him. And Sharon did want this bastard to live a life worse than death. Jenna made up her mind. Since it was already like this, she would take revenge. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you usually have a good rtionship with Young Master Larry? But now, he doesn¡¯t even have the guts to take a step forward.¡± Frank seemed to be even angrier when he heard this. He looked at Jenna fiercely. When Larry heard this, he carried a chair beside him and rushed towards Sharon with a roar. Chapter 474 474 Kowtow and Beg for Mercy Sharon didn¡¯t even look at Larry. She took a step back and turned around. She raised her leg and kicked Larry¡¯s heart. This kick that didn¡¯t look very strong actually knocked Larry down. Although Larry only felt a little pain, he didn¡¯t want to be kicked again, so he quickly fell to the ground and pretended to be in pain as he held his chest. The waiter who served the dishes did not know what had happened in the private room. He knocked on the door and pushed the cart in. When he saw the mess in the private room, he was so shocked that he could not close his mouth. ¡°Come! Someone is causing trouble here. Hurry up and send someone over! This is the young master of the Queen family, the famous family in the north, the Queen family!¡± Larry seemed to have found a straw to clutch at and shouted at the waiter. Not longter, more than ten guys with extendable batons rushed over from the door. ¡°Surround that woman.¡± Seeing that he had a helper, Larry instantly got up from the ground with confidence. He pointed at Sharon and roared angrily. Sharon smiled. She didn¡¯t even need to use the ability Lydia had taught her. These people weren¡¯t her match at all. ¡°That¡¯s... Madam Harris?¡± The leader of the security guards recognized Sharon from the side of her face and asked in disbelief. ¡°You know me?¡± Sharon turned around. She didn¡¯t remember them meeting before. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know you, our boss, Mr. Liam, does. Besides that, Mr. Liam is still protecting your family in the mansion.¡± The security captain looked at Sharon¡¯s actions. It wasn¡¯t good for them to enter at this time. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy? Bring them out.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s dark expression, the security captain quickly bowed and apologized. Then, he reminded her, ¡°Young Madam... You, you have to show mercy. This person is not someone to be trifled with. If someone really dies, it will be difficult for us to exin.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, Frank can¡¯t die yet.¡± Jenna also held Sharon¡¯s arm and only said one sentence. The Queen family¡¯s business was tooplicated. This was definitely not something they could settle with Frank alone. Upon hearing this, Sharon took a deep breath and let go. As her grip loosened, Frank copsed to the ground as if he was dead. He only stood up with Larry¡¯s help. He gritted his teeth and looked at Sharon as he roared, ¡°Sharon, you have to kneel down and admit your mistake today. You have to shout that I was wrong, or I¡¯ll cut off my business with the Harris family for this period of time.¡± ¡°Frank, how can our decades of cooperation with the Harris family fall into your hands?¡± Jenna subconsciously questioned Frank when she heard this. ¡°Shut up! What right do you have to speak?¡± Frank was furious when he heard this. He hated the others in his family now. These people had no intention of helping him. He was used tomitting crimes and being domineering. Old Master Queen favored boys over girls and doted on him. However, in the past two years, he had watched the children in the family suffer idents one after another and decided to treat them equally. However, after so many years, it was already very difficult for Frank to change his personality. That was why when Sharon, who had taught him a lesson, appeared today, Frank felt like he had suffered a huge humiliation. Not to mention that Sharon had sessfully taught him a lesson, it made him even more at a loss. ¡°You bunch of freeloaders. Hurry up and capture this woman. I want her to kneel down and admit her mistake today.¡± Seeing the security guards at the door remain motionless, Frank couldn¡¯t help but roar, the sneer in his heart reaching the extreme. ¡°Young Madam, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll bring my people back.¡± The security captain nced at Frank, then looked at Sharon and bowed before leaving with his people. ¡°I don¡¯t mind making everyone in the Queen family, other than the few girls present, kowtow and beg for mercy, apologize, and be famous in New York.¡± Sharon looked at Frank coldly. Make the Queen family famous in New York? What a joke! Only an idiot would dare to boast like this. Anyone who knew the Queen family well would not say such things. Frank wasn¡¯t a fool, but he didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so powerful in New York. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily for what happened today. If you know what¡¯s good for you, apologize early, or I¡¯ll definitely fight you to the death.¡± Even so, Frank had already walked to the door. Seeing that Sharon was unmoved, he could only shout hatefully, ¡°What are you still doing there? Leave immediately!¡± ¡°You can leave, but doesn¡¯t Young Master Queen have nowhere to spend his money? Remember to pay for this meal.¡± Chapter 475 475 Surrounded Halfway Frank left with Larry with a dark expression. The others in the Queen family were sitting on pins and needles and they started to worry about Sharon. ¡°Ms. Sharon, you don¡¯t know that Frank is a person who takes revenge for the smallest grievance. You should quickly inform the others in the Harris family to prepare as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sharon! You have to be careful too. Frank might fabricate a lot of negative news maliciously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The three girls from the Queen family looked at Jenna and Sharon nervously. Although they were also very excited to see Frank suffer, they were almost certain that Frank would take revenge on Sharon! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The Harris family that is working with the Queen family has nothing to do with us anymore. As for me, I don¡¯t think he has such ability.¡± Even so, Sharon sensed that something was wrong on the way home. The car behind her kept following her, and there were a few times when it wanted to overtake her and force her to stop. Sharon wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. She slowly got out of the car and walked towards the alley. She didn¡¯t expect such a ce to exist in Beijing. Sharon nced at the trash can beside her. She didn¡¯t know who had kicked the trash can over, but the rotten vegetables, some old clothes, and the smelly dirty water made her frown unconsciously. ¡°Hey, look who this is? Superstar Sharon? Why are you here? Has the Harris family fallen so low that you have to rummage through the trash to survive?¡± A sudden voice came from behind. Sharon turned around and saw Frank¡¯s annoying face looking at her. ¡°What a big fly here!¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows, her tone filled with undisguised disgust. ¡°F*ck you! Little b*tch, who are you calling a fly?¡± Frank couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists when he heard this. Sharon looked up in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. You are a trash who can only rely on your family and only dare to do these shameful things?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that just because you know a little martial arts, you can behave atrociously in front of me. Kneel down in front of me today and beg me to sleep with you. In this case, I can spare your life!¡± Frank said arrogantly. Thinking of how Sharon had humiliated him in public, Frank couldn¡¯t help but want to find a chance to take revenge. That night, he carefully nned to find someone to follow Sharon. He didn¡¯t expect her to walk into this dead end herself. In order to deal with Sharon, he specially found someone to find the most famous underground boxer in the north, a man who was 1.9 meters tall and weighed more than 200 kilograms. ¡°You sent yourself to me. You can¡¯t me me for what happened today.¡± Sharon shook her head. She still looked harmless, but one could tell that her muscles were stronger than what it was half a month ago. It was obvious that she had exercised a lot during this period of time. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come out quickly!¡± Frank pped his hands and a man walked out from the shadows behind him. The man clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked. He walked towards Sharon in disdain. In his opinion, if he wanted to get rid of the woman in front of him, one punch might be enough. Sharon looked at the man in front of her and seemed a little disappointed. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°Weak, really too weak.¡± The man¡¯s fist brought with it a whistling wind, and his fist was about tond on Sharon. Compared to Lydia, this man was too weak! When his fist was less than a centimeter away from Sharon, a teasing smile appeared on Sharon¡¯s lips. Then, her body seemed to have strangely disappeared. The man was caught off guard and missed his punch. He lost his bnce. At this moment, he suddenly felt a force behind him. The man, who was already unstable, was kicked from behind. He staggered and fell. The man got up from the ground with difficulty. Such a big man was not very agile. When he stood up, he kept cursing. Sharon curled her fingers at him and smiled. ¡°You,e over!¡± The angry man waved his fists like a machine gun at Sharon. Only then did she understand what Lydia meant. Although some people were strong, their movements were actually disorganized, so it was easy to catch them. And Sharon stood there motionless like a nted javelin, blocking every punch of the man. Chapter 476 476 Going Back to Find Someone After more than ten punches, the man was already panting from exhaustion. Looking at Sharon, who looked like she was fine, he smiled and said, ¡°You do have some strength, but other than that, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything else.¡± At this moment, Frank looked at Sharon in shock. That woman... who exactly was she! One had to know that this man was almost invincible in the underground boxing arena. Many men could not withstand his fists and he had even once killed a strong calf with one punch... Had he really provoked a powerful person? Thinking of this, Frank took a deep breath and prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, Sharon instantly sensed his movements and appeared beside him like a ghost. ¡°You, you... what exactly do you want?¡± Frank asked with trepidation. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? Why are you afraid now?¡± Sharon smiled disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t approach me. My father is an official of the northern government and my grandfather is a business big shot. If you offend me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to survive!¡± Frank wanted to use his family¡¯s power to scare Sharon. After all, the Queen family¡¯s name was really useful. However, Sharon was an exception. Not to mention the Queen family, even the president of their country had to be polite to her. ¡°Really? So what? I don¡¯t care. Didn¡¯t someone ask me to kowtow and apologize just now? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Sharon looked at Frank with a yful expression. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We¡¯re all business partners. I was just ying with you.¡± Frank quickly tried to smooth things over awkwardly. ¡°Really? But I think that guy didn¡¯t n to hold back at all. If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up now,¡± Sharon said lightly. Then, she reached out to Frank. ¡°I think you don¡¯t know how much force he used, so I¡¯ll let you try it.¡± ¡°You, you...¡± Frank was instantly terrified. In the next second, he used his face to receive Sharon¡¯s punch. He had originally thought that a small woman like her would not have a lot of strength, but when Frank opened his eyes, he felt that something was wrong. His nose was still bleeding and his front teeth were knocked out by Sharon. Frank didn¡¯t stay in Beijing any longer and fled back to the north like a madman. In a luxurious office, Lance and his female secretary were having sex with all their might. Sounds of flesh colliding and moaning came from the room. ¡°Bang-¡± Frankg pushed the door open and entered. He did not react much when he saw what his father and his secretary had done. On the other hand, Lance was shocked. He quickly pulled up his pants and said with a displeased expression, ¡°Why are you so flustered? Why didn¡¯t you knock before you entered?¡± Seeing Frank, Lance¡¯s secretary quickly put on his clothes and looked at him shyly. ¡°Let¡¯s go together next time when we have time~ Young Master~¡± Lance tidied up his clothes, then calmly lit a cigar and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have money again? Then just tell the finance department. They will transfer the money to you directly.¡± ¡°Dad, I was beaten up! And this matter has something to do with Jenna!¡± Frank said angrily. Lance turned to look at his son in shock. It was only then that he realized that Frank¡¯s nose was swollen, his teeth were gone, and his clothes were torn. Seeing his son¡¯s appearance and hearing that this matter was rted to Jenna, Lance immediately said angrily, ¡°She asked someone to do it?¡± mes of anger rose in Frank¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not only that, it was that woman from the Harris family. She¡¯s very arrogant and smug!¡± ¡°Tsk, someone actually dares toy a hand on my son. I want to let them know that the wealthy families in the north are not people ordinary people can afford to offend! Make arrangements and see what the Harris family has been up to recently. I want to go and take a look personally.¡± As for Sharon, she had no idea that someone wanted to deal with her and was still rushing over to the address Whitney had given her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± The moment she entered, Sharon heard Whitney¡¯s voice and she sounded like she was in extreme pain.¡± Could you have made a mistake? It¡¯s Teacher Quentin...? Although... she would never do such a thing. Aurelia, are you really sure that the person who hurt you was Quentin? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen that person once...¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°When I was still a streamer in thepany, he was the one who stood up to prove it when I was falsely used of hiring a substitute.¡± Chapter 477 477 Teasing Quentin Whitney recalled Quentin¡¯s various actions when the news of Sharon hiring a substitute spread, including Aurelia being beaten on behalf of someone else, were also exposed at the same time. At that time, Aurelia was about to transform from a streamer to a small celebrity. Unexpectedly there were rumors of her hiring a substitute yer, so thepany had shelved her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it either, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tpete in this state.¡± Aurelia looked at Whitney and said lightly. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Sharon, who had been listening to them, stood up. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t believe us. We don¡¯t have evidence for this matter now. Maybe someone else is framing Quentin. We should prepare the n for the variety show first.¡± Sharon patted Aurelia, signaling her to rx. If she exposed all of Quentin¡¯s bad deeds now, Whitney would definitely not believe her. After all, Quentin was raised by her mother. Therefore, Sharon was increasingly certain that even if Quentin had really done these things, there must be someone else behind it who had instructed and acquiesced her. The next morning, the recording of the variety show started. The host was as excited as boiling chicken blood. ¡°Aurelia is ying in thepetition with injuries. It seems like Team Whitney is very confident! With their skills, I believe that they will definitely give everyone present a surprise!¡± ¡°Hmph, I think we should beat them up badly!¡± Cole nced at Quentin and said enviously. ¡°Such an injury will definitely affect her operation controls. There¡¯s nothing else to say. We have to win this round.¡± Quentin seemed to have predicted the oue and felt that everyone¡¯s gazes were a little strange. Quentin quickly smiled and said, ¡°Back then, in order to imitate me, Aurelia did not hesitate to learn how to y games. She even found a substitute to y for me. She had indeed put in a lot of effort. She deserves it now.¡± After saying that, she turned around, but no one noticed that Cole and the others were looking at her in disbelief. They didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned anything about Quentin having rtions with Aurelia, but she was so agitated. ¡°But I heard that Sharon is actually Almighty R!¡± Cole was a little surprised when he heard his teammate say this. What a joke, was R someone you could easily speak of! ¡°Are you serious? But that god is in the top 100 of the server... Even Quentin praised his skills, and he¡¯s good at all the characters.¡± Cole still could not believe it. If Sharon was really R, he could use this opportunity to build a rtionship with her. After all, his gaming skills were not bad and he had never said anything bad about Sharon. If he could improve Sharon¡¯s impression of him, his future would definitely be bright. ¡°Alright! We can see that Aurelia wasn¡¯t affected by her wound and had already finished off the other party¡¯s support. Sharon and Leomord¡¯s performances are stable, but Whitney made a mistake! She let the other party escape with a trace of blood and was killed by Teacher Quentin!¡± the host said excitedly. After all, this was a vitalpetition and everyone¡¯s performance was important. ¡°The other party is exchanging one life for another one now, but exchanging the life of a support for a knight is a little disadvantageous. I hope Sharon can catch up in theter game.¡± ¡°Aurelia, switch your equipment to n C.¡± Sharon looked at Whitney¡¯s troubled expression and could only adjust her strategy as soon as possible. ¡°Yumi,e with me,¡± Leomord said in a low voice. It was four against four. They might still be able to win with one injured person. ¡°Hurry up and go back! Sharon went to steal. What are you doing! Hurry up!¡± Cole was very excited. Why didn¡¯t they understand such a simple trick! Quentin¡¯s expression changed slightly. Sharon was also an assassin in this round, so she naturally thought that Sharon must be the main damage dealer, but now, even she had forgotten that she hadn¡¯t seen Sharon for a long time. ¡°Impossible! This is definitely impossible! How could she give up such a chance to show off?¡± Quentin subconsciously blurted out. The audience jeered. Only then did Quentin realize that he had said something wrong. He quickly looked at the director and signaled them to delete the scene just now. Quentin walked towards Sharon. Just as she left, Cole and the other person were dealt with by Leomord. Sensing a movement in the grass, Quentin rushed over. She did not expect to see Yumi. ¡°Teacher Quentin, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yumi immediately used a big move and instantly shook Aurelia, moving her in front of her. After a series of attacks from Aurelia, Quentin only had a trace of health left. The voice announcement sounded. Sharon had killed theirst teammate. On the other hand, Aurelia had also finished changing her outfit in a second and defeated Quentin. It could be said that they had perfect cooperation this round. Chapter 478 478 Whitney¡¯s Betrayal ¡°Quentin is too funny! She was simply fooled by Sharon and the others¡¯ tactics. Why is she still the captain? I¡¯m really speechless.¡± ¡°She has done too many guilty things, that¡¯s why she thinks so much. She always feels that others are as sinister as her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for spouting nonsense, so it affected our goddess¡¯ performance! Just wait for the goddess to sue you for spreading rumors!¡± ... Because Quentin was yed, the two groups of people in the audience were arguing non-stop. Sharon had won after leading the team again. Now, they could see who the production team would choose to participate in the cross-serverpetition. ¡°Teacher Quentin.¡± After thepetition ended, Aurelia had been waiting for Quentin. Quentin only nced at her and did not say anything. ¡°Teacher Quentin, don¡¯t you want to exin why my hand happened to be injured before this variety show¡¯s recording? Besides that, the person who injured me looks exactly the same as the guy who imed that I asked him to be my substitute.¡± Aurelia stood in front of Quentin and questioned her step by step. Quentin was only in a daze for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? Aurelia, you¡¯re no longer a member of ourpany. Don¡¯t think that you can return to the public eye just because you¡¯ve hooked up with Sharon. You better think carefully about your identity, or I won¡¯t let you off so easily next time.¡± Quentin¡¯s words had already indirectly admitted that she had done something to harm Aurelia. However, Aurelia was unknown and had no power, so Quentin did not care what this woman said about her to the outside world. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Quentin red at Aurelia. She did not expect Aurelia to only make an inviting gesture and not say anything else. Seeing Quentin walk into the lounge, Sharon brought Whitney out and the three of them walked to the fire escape. Aurelia looked at Whitney and said, ¡°Whitney, I didn¡¯t deliberately break the contract and leave thepany back then. Do you now believe that Quentin was the one who arranged for me to be used of looking for a substitute?¡± ¡°But why did Teacher Quentin...¡± Whitney found it unbelievable. ording to the time, Quentin had already gained both fame and fortune at that time. Why did she make things difficult for Aurelia? ¡°Thepany¡¯s boss arranged a new identity for me back then. She wanted me to debut as an eSports neer.¡± Aurelia did not say much, and Whitney did not probe further. Didn¡¯t she already know what kind of person her mother was? This was definitely something her mother could do. ¡°Leave this matter to me. Don¡¯t worry about the rest!¡± Whitney nced at Aurelia. She couldn¡¯t leave her friend alone after she was wronged. Whitney had already confirmed that the person who wanted to deal with Sharon was her mother. With Quentin¡¯s ability, she definitely couldn¡¯t do so much. ¡°So I have something I need your help with too.¡± Sharon knew that if she wanted to overthrow Quentin, the most important thing was evidence. She didn¡¯t believe that Ynda didn¡¯t have any evidence left about what happened back then. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back and look for it properly.¡± Although Whitney had many questions in her heart, she knew Sharon¡¯s personality. Compared to her mother and Quentin, she was more willing to believe Sharon now. Ynda had been overseas recently. When Whitney returned home, she went straight to the study and searched crazily. Although she didn¡¯t find anything about what Sharon had said, Whitney found a file about Aurelia. ¡°Little Quentin?¡± Whitney looked at it seriously. No wonder Quentin wanted to deal with her. At that time, Quentin was at a bottleneck in her development. Although she was already famous, there were no movies or television dramas inviting her during that period of time. Quentin could only take another path and appear in the public eye as an eSports goddess. Back then, when her mother wanted to promote a neer, she chose Aurelia, who already had tens of thousands of fans. In addition, she did look a little simr to Quentin, so she debuted with the name ¡°Little Quentin¡±. Apart from that, Aurelia was a true eSports expert. She also appeared to the public through eSports broadcasts. Sharon looked at the information about Aurelia back then that was exposed on the trending searches. More and more people were cursing at Quentin, so she knew that Whitney had already found the information. However, looking at the nk dialog box, Sharon frowned unconsciously. It seemed like Ynda didn¡¯t keep the evidence of Quentin using her mother of cheating, bullying the neers, and giarizing the music scores in her house. Where could the evidence be? Sharon touched her chin. Quentin should probably be busy dealing with public rtions recently, and it will give Sharon time to catch her breath. Originally, after Quentin dealt with Aurelia, she would have probably nned to deal with her next. Chapter 479 479 Uninvited Visit That was why she wanted Whitney to see Quentin¡¯s true colors. This way, she could help Aurelia solve the negative scandal and prepare for Whitney¡¯spany to be listed. ... After waiting for so long, it was finally time for Wace¡¯s business¡¯ opening. As he was tight on funds and they had just started, and Wace didn¡¯t like the noisy center of New York, they rented a ce in a rather remote ce. This ce was surrounded by mountains and rivers. It had a very strong designer feel to it. Most importantly, thend was also very cheap and it was one of Tommy¡¯s private properties. Originally, Sharon had asked Tommy to sell this piece ofnd to them, but thinking that it would be inconvenient to exin it to Wace, she gave up and let him rent this piece ofnd and build the current constructionpany. Wace and Sharon were standing at the entrance of thepany, waiting for the guests they had invited. For the entire month, Wace tried his best to invite some business partners. He also sent many invitations to other people, including Tommy, but he was still a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know if those people woulde. He had just started. If the ceremony where he listed hispany was cold and empty, then probably no one in the circle would take hispany seriously in the future. Sharon seemed to have sensed Wace¡¯s nervousness andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early. Someone will probablye in a while. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The time to be listed was set at ten in the morning, and it was only nine-thirty now. It was normal for no one toe. After a while, Wace¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After picking it up, he realized that it was a call from the staff whom he had arranged to lead the way for the guests. They said that someone from the Harris family hade too, so he was calling to inform him in advance. Sharon also heard the voice from the phone and asked in surprise, ¡°The Harris family? Why are they here? You invited them along?¡± Wace shook his head and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen through them. Why would I invite them over? Maybe they¡¯re here tough at us? Unfortunately, I, Wace, won¡¯t be swayed by their actions. The staff said that my grandmother came personally with my second uncle¡¯s family and Nicole. Ignore them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s such a good day. I won¡¯t mess with them.¡± Sharon nodded and smiled. Wace nodded solemnly. He knew that Sharon wasn¡¯t someone like this, but those bastards from the Harris family... In less than five minutes, Matriarch Harris, who was using a walking stick, walked over with Zaron, Zachary and Nicole. Previously, Zaron had been taught a lesson ruthlessly and it made the olddy¡¯s family spend a lot of money. During his recuperation, Zaron¡¯s hatred for Wace and Sharon hadn¡¯t decreased at all. However, Wace and Sharon didn¡¯t care about him at all, not to mention that it was a good day today. They didn¡¯t want to have another conflict, so as long as these people didn¡¯t do anything too overboard, Sharon wouldn¡¯t do anything. Zaron walked in front of Sharon and Wace and sneered. ¡°The two of you are really too unfilial. You don¡¯t even greet grandma when you see her. Do you know what¡¯s good for you?¡± Wace said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re no longer members of the Harris family. Logically speaking, we have nothing to do with each other now. I didn¡¯t invite you, did I?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Old Madam Harris suddenly poked the ground with her walking stick a few times and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Harris family. You have the Harris family¡¯s blood in you. You have to see the responsibility on your body! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°Some people¡¯s words are a little too double standard. Didn¡¯t they chase us out of the house previously? She said that we can¡¯t say that we¡¯re from the Harris family in the future, but now, they¡¯re putting the me on us. They even said something about their eldest grandson. Isn¡¯t that too contradictory?¡± Sharon retorted. ¡°When my grandmother is talking, what right do you have to interrupt?¡± Zaron gritted his teeth and looked at Sharon. ¡°Hey? It seems like someone¡¯s skin is itching again. They want Sister Sharon to help them loosen up, right?¡± Jenna¡¯s voice came from behind the Harris family. She walked to Sharon and called her sister-inw affectionately. Although Jenna was wearing a female outfit and holding Sharon¡¯s hand intimately, Wace was still a little jealous. Why was this kid so close to his wife? Seeing Jenna appear, Matriarch Harris¡¯ expression didn¡¯t look too good either. Zaron even shrank his neck, so terrified that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 480 480 Very Confident After he left Jenna in front of those hooligans thest time, Jenna never saw Matriarch Harris again. During this period of time, Jenna didn¡¯t give him any face at all. The gifts he gave her were all returned. And Sharon... He had already seen Sharon¡¯s ability when she openly fought for the mansion. Not to mention that they didn¡¯t bring many people today, if they really fought, even ten of him wouldn¡¯t even be enough for Sharon to deal with, so it was better to be obedient. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Wace took a deep breath and looked at Matriarch Harris. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t invite you to the public listing of mypany today. If Matriarch Harris wants to enter, you can. As for the others, please leave.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Public listing?¡± Matriarch Harris said in disdain, ¡°Wace do you really think that there will really be guestsing to support you with a smallpany like yours?¡± Zachary, who was standing at the side, also couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I heard that you even shamelessly sent Sullivan an invitation? You don¡¯t have to use your brain to think about it. They cooperated with you because of the Harris family. Now that you don¡¯t have our protection, can Sullivan still take you seriously?¡± ¡°Yes, Zachary¡¯s words make sense.¡± Matriarch Harris continued, ¡°You should think it through early. We¡¯re family after all. The Harris family¡¯s foundation is still there. You¡¯re my grandson, why are we fighting each other? It¡¯s meaningless!¡± Even so, Wace and Sharon noticed that their eyes never left Sharon¡¯s two luxury cars. Originally, Wace didn¡¯t want to use Sharon¡¯s car, but in order to maintain their image, Wace agreed. ¡°Ahem, look at you. Such a smallpany is as dpidated as a farm. Why are you listing it? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have money or resources. Why don¡¯t you hurry back to the Harris family? I¡¯ll let you be the president. You, me, your second uncle, and cousin, we¡¯ll restore the Harris family together. When the timees, the Harris family will definitely give you a lot of shares. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be the future leader of the Harris family. What do you think?¡± The Harris family¡¯s current situation could be said to be very difficult. The people from Sullivan ignored them at all, and the York family was unwilling to care about them. The Queen family, who had been cooperating with them, had also canceled their cooperation for some reason. Zaron was just useless and had even sold a portion of his family¡¯s shares. Matriarch Harris¡¯ only hope was to drag Wace back so that the Harris Corporation could have a chance of survival. Perhaps Wace would even be able to get the other orders from Sullivan. In that case, the other business partners in New York would also return to cooperate with them. That way, the situation would definitely be reversed. In addition, Wace and Jenna had a good rtionship. Even if he couldn¡¯t marry Crystal, he could still marry Jenna. When the time came, the Queen family could help them. Unexpectedly, Wace shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts about the Harris family. I just want to make mypany bigger and stronger.¡± Zachary snorted. ¡°Wace! Don¡¯t be ungrateful. We came to see you on the ount of our blood rtionship. Open your eyes and take a look. You said that it¡¯s listed, but do you have anyone here? Does anyone congratte you? You still want to leave the Harris family in this state? Pfft! I think you won¡¯t be able tost long. You¡¯ll definitely close down!¡± Sharon looked at them and shook her head helplessly. Why didn¡¯t these people change at all? ¡°Whether anyonees to congratte me or not has nothing to do with you. I hope you know that as long as I want to, all the influential people in New York wille to congratte Wace!¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Zaronughed disdainfully and said mockingly, ¡°Sharon, do you really think you¡¯re someone important? You just know a few trashy people and you still think you¡¯re someone amazing, right? I really don¡¯t believe you can invite anyone amazing!¡± Nicole remained silent. Her eyes were filled with pity, as if she was already helpless against these idiots from the Harris family. ¡°I originally thought that you would improve, but now it seems like you¡¯re still the trash who only knows how to brag. If no onees to congratte you at today¡¯s opening ceremony, I¡¯m afraid you will be theughing stock of the entire New York tomorrow. At that time, I want to see who will cooperate with you.¡± Matriarch Harris sneered and even looked at the two of them disdainfully. Chapter 481 481 Don¡¯t Waste Money When Wace heard these words, he remained calm on the surface, but he was a little worried. As the saying goes, the process of listing apany is to increase one¡¯s reputation and reflect thepany¡¯s connections at an important moment. If more peoplee, it proves that thepany¡¯s connections are stronger, and this strength can naturally be reflected. If there are other big shots who cane, then they will have nock of partners in the circle in the future. However, if there was no one to support him when he was listed, wouldn¡¯t many people know that theirpany actually didn¡¯t have any resources or connections? In that case, how would the otherpanies give him face? If Sullivan¡¯s people came today, it would unknowingly add to thepany¡¯s glory. However, Wace wasn¡¯t confident that the people from Sullivan woulde now. After all, it was already a surprise that they gave him a new order. If he asked them toe over, it would be pushing his luck. Matriarch Harris looked at the guests in groups of two or three and said proudly, ¡°Wace, look at the time now. No one ising. I think there¡¯s really no point in opening your smallpany. I advise you to return to the Harris Corporation quickly. It¡¯s better to work for the Harris family peacefully in the future than to be looked down on by others for no reason.¡± She didn¡¯t expect her n to really work. Madam Harris was secretly happy. The Harris family had worked with those people before. When they found out that Wace was from the Harris family, they agreed not toe, and they wouldn¡¯t work with Wace in the future. Therefore, Matriarch Harris was sure that no one woulde to celebrate for Wace. If no one came to support Wace¡¯spany, he would naturally be disheartened in the end. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to control him? At this moment, Wace was getting increasingly anxious and he subconsciously frowned. Sharon, who was standing beside him, touched his back and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hubby! Even if there¡¯s no one today, nothing will happen. We¡¯re enough here.¡± Wace smiled at Sharon and nodded. For some reason, every time he saw Sharon standing beside him, he felt an inexplicable sense of security. However, she didn¡¯t expect Matriarch Harris to sneer at this moment. ¡°Sharon, you really think too highly of yourself! What¡¯s the use of you being here? Who do you think you are? Do you think a third-rate celebrity can find a big shot to support Wace¡¯s studio? Do you think you can bring business orders to Wace¡¯spany? Without the Harris family backing you up, what are you?¡± Sharon looked up at Matriarch Harris arrogantly. ¡°Grandma, Wace¡¯spany will definitely get better and better. On the contrary, the Harris family is already on the verge of bankruptcy and is nothing. Even if the Harris family at its peak, it probably can¡¯t help Wace much. Now that Wace is about to surpass you, are you anxious?¡± ¡°Sharon! Know your ce! You¡¯re really arrogant!¡± Matriarch Harris didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare to say so openly that their family was bankrupt. She even said that as long as Wace worked hard, he could surpass the Harris family. How could she take this insult? Matriarch Harris raised her walking stick and threw it at Sharon. She said angrily, ¡°Since when did you have the right to speak at home? Who do you think you are to dare to boast here?¡± ¡°Why are you so angry, Grandma? Is it because I¡¯m telling the truth? If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. Wace is definitely much more capable than you think.¡± Sharon dodged the walking stick and smiled. Her tone was very calm, and it was filled with confidence. Zaron and Zachary sneered as if they had heard a huge joke. Zaron even said, ¡°Sure! Sharon, I¡¯ll wait for you to help Wace expand this lousypany.¡± Time passed minute by minute. It was almost ten o¡¯clock, but no one was walking over. Wace felt a little helpless. He nced at his watch and his gaze subconsciouslynded on the door. Sharon quicklyforted him when she saw his expression, but it was useless. She was not in a hurry at all. Tommy and Lydia would definitelye, and Whitney and Kerry were also on their way. Second Master Quayle definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to note. He hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so he was probably preparing a gift to make it grand. Zachary looked at Sharon and Wace and he pretended to be high and mighty. ¡°How is it? You should admit now that you definitely can¡¯t find a business partner on your own, right? Wace, I told you before that you can cooperate with Sullivan because the Harris family is backing you up. Look at you now, tsk tsk... How pitiful!¡± Chapter 482 482 Reprimanding Zachary ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock. If there were any guests, they would havee long ago. If you have nothing to do, hurry up and pack up. See if you can return these champagne and whatnot. Don¡¯t waste money.¡± Zaron did not hide the excitement on his face. Being able to see Wace embarrass himself was the most exciting thing for him. Thinking of this, Wace turned on the live broadcast when no one was paying attention. At a nce, there was still no one at the end of the red carpet. Wace was a little disappointed. It seemed like everything had been decided and no one would appear. ¡°Sharon, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s fine even if there aren¡¯t any guests? And it¡¯s enough to have you around? I want to see what you have. You can¡¯t possibly count on your fans, right? Hahahaha! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own status and see how useless you are!¡± Zaron gloated. At this moment, the sound of a horn came from afar. The messenger said loudly, ¡°Second Master Quayle is here-¡± The visitor has no title, but it made the people present unconsciously nervous. Quayle? Sharon was a little surprised that he was the first to arrive! Everyone in the Harris family watched in shock as Quayle got out of the car. Who was this! This was the local tyrant of New York who was in charge of all the underworld matters in New York. His strength could not be underestimated. Why was he here? After Quayle got out of the car, he ran straight to Sharon. The people from the Harris family were extremely surprised. Matriarch Harris looked at Zachary in disbelief. Zachary thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember now. Some time ago, I met a big shot from the underworld who does money lending. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s also under Second Master¡¯s protection. He must have told Second Master about what happened today, so Second Master came on my ount.¡± As he spoke, Zachary quickly tidied up his clothes and walked forward. When Matriarch Harris heard her son¡¯s words, she was instantly in high spirits. She tidied up her clothes and was about to wee him. Quayle quickly adjusted his sses and walked to Sharon excitedly. He ignored Zachary and said very respectfully, ¡°Ms... Ahem, Ms. Sharon! Mr. Harris, I finally made it.¡± Under everyone¡¯s probing gazes, Sharon nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Your husband¡¯spany is opening for business, of course I have toe and support him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged everything in the vicinity. In the future, no one will dare to cause trouble for your husband.¡± Quayle¡¯s tone was very respectful as he looked at Sharon with a smile. At this moment, Zachary walked to him and spoke anxiously, interrupting Sharon, who was about to speak. ¡°Second Master, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s sit inside and talk! I think you know that I¡¯m Zachary, from the Harris family...¡± Quayle was trying to think of a way to make Sharon happy when he was suddenly interrupted by an ignorant bastard. His originally smiling face suddenly darkened. Then, he nced at Zachary and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Ms. Sharon. Who do you think you are? You uneducated bastard, leave quickly!¡± Zachary and Matriarch Harris were instantly stunned. Zachary smiled awkwardly and exined subconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m Zachary... I think Brother Cliff, the loan shark, introduced me to you, that¡¯s why you came to the scene, right?¡± Second Master Quayle¡¯s voice was a little harsh, and there was calm indifference in his eyes. He said with a disdainful attitude, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, nor do I care if you¡¯re which brother you are talking about. I¡¯m here today specially to celebrate Mr. Harris¡¯pany¡¯s listing.¡± Second Master Quayle¡¯s words stunned everyone present. He had actually speciallye to celebrate the listing of Wace¡¯spany? This was one of the most famous and powerful people in New York! Besides that, it seemed like he was very familiar with Sharon. When did someone like Sharon get to know Second Master Quayle? Zachary was extremely shocked. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. The other party was so rude and sarcastic... It was obvious that he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Matriarch Harris tugged at Zachary¡¯s clothes, signaling him to hurry back and not embarrass himself anymore. Zachary also took a few steps back decisively and stood at the side. Nicole asked Zaron, who was beside her, in a low voice, ¡°Is this refined man really a big shot of the underworld in New York? Why do I feel that he doesn¡¯t look like one? He might be an actor they had hired. How can such a powerful man be so amiable to a third-rate celebrity?¡± Chapter 483 483 Luxurious Gift ¡°Yes! I think so too!¡± Zaron quickly said, as if he wasn¡¯t even thinking. In fact, they hadn¡¯t seen Quayle so directly before, but the man in front of them who was licking Sharon¡¯s boots waspletely different from the rumored ruthless and sinister underworld boss. At this moment, Quayle took out a box and handed it to Wace. He said in a very admiring tone, ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Harris on yourpany¡¯s official listing. This is a little token of my appreciation. Please ept it. If you¡¯re interested in working on the renovation of the old districts or some old streets, we¡¯ll have many opportunities to cooperate.¡± Wace was a little shocked. He hadn¡¯t invited Quayle at all. He didn¡¯t even know this person, so he didn¡¯t know if he should ept the gift. Sharon looked at Wace and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Hubby, this is Mr. Quayle¡¯s good intentions. Don¡¯t worry and ept it.¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Wace nodded. He took the box and expressed his gratitude before putting it away. Unexpectedly, Nicole, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, ¡°Cousin, can you let us take a look at the gift Second Master Quayle gave you?¡± Zaron suddenly spoke too, his tone filled with doubt, ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t this Second Master Quayle famous in New York? The gift he gave must not be ordinary.¡± Wace first asked for Second Master Quayle¡¯s opinion and received his approval before opening the gift box in front of everyone. There was actually a dazzling diamond inside. It was sparkling and translucent, and it carried a dazzling light. This diamond did not have any impurities, and under the light, it looked especially gorgeous. ¡°This is at least 20 carats! Is this a colored diamond? It¡¯s too beautiful!¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Matriarch Harris¡¯ eyes were fixed on the diamond, and a greedy glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Could this be the ¡®Tear of Eternity¡¯ that was sold at Sotheby¡¯s auction house a few days ago? Although it¡¯s not very heavy, it has a high collection value. It was taken off from a piece of jewelry that belonged to Empress Mary. It¡¯s said that it was bought by a rich businessman in New York for 10 million yuan... I didn¡¯t expect it to be you...¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes were red with envy. If the Harris family could have such a diamond, he would be able to make a beautifuleback! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to reallye. It seems like you¡¯re very lucky to have met such an amazing person,¡± Nicole looked at Zaron and teased. ¡°Hmph, we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or not. What¡¯s there to say now!¡± Zaron was a little jealous. Just as he finished speaking, a loud shout came from the other end of the red carpet. ¡°Mr. Wace, Ms. Sharon, there¡¯s a gift for you...¡± Then, a strong wind suddenly blew on the ground, and a roar came from above. Everyone looked up in unison and saw a helicopter slowlynding. Immediately after, another car stopped at the other end of the red carpet. The staff present instantly became busy. Petals suddenly fell from the sky, and many gifts with small parachutes slowlynded. Seeing such a luxurious scene, Sharon already guessed who it was. Everyone present instantly erupted into an uproar. This was just a smallpany that was listed on the market. How could it have such a huge scene and even mobilize a helicopter! What kind of family was it that was so generous? Wace was also stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to have a friend with the ability to fly a helicopter to celebrate with him. ¡°No way! Those gift boxes are all Chanel! There¡¯s at least a few million dors in this set!¡± Zaron eximed in the crowd. He could not believe it. Who would make such a big scene for Wace? Did he have nowhere to spend his money? ¡°Hmph, do you only have eyes for those things? Do you know what breed these petals are?¡± Nicole reached out and took a petal. ¡°The roses of Louis XIV originated from France. Its flowernguage is noble and authoritative. The ones that were scattered should have been picked today and flown over. Each flower is worth no less than 20 dors. There are at least 10,000 of them.¡± In that case, the small gifts from Chanel in the air were worth at least a few million dors. The total value of these petals was not much less than half a million dors too. Chapter 484 484 Can¡¯t Compare to Him ¡°Oh my god, who is this person?¡± Madam Harris had also heard everything Nicole had said. She was so frightened that she almost fainted. What exactly was going on? There was such a person in New York? This person had spent a millions just on these shy things alone. ¡°These petals haven¡¯t been embalmed yet. It¡¯s indeed a waste as they wither when theynd on the ground.¡± Nicole spoke calmly. But, Matriarch Harris was no longer calm. She could not help but swallow. She had always liked flowers, and the old mansion had many flowers! Seeing that his mother¡¯s eyes were fixed on the gifts, Zachary quickly said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I remember that you¡¯ve nted a few of these Louis XIV roses too! What¡¯s wrong with these people? Why did they give Wace such an expensive gift?¡± Matriarch Harris didn¡¯t know how to answer her son¡¯s question at all. Thinking of the roses she had nted at home and looking at the falling petals, the quality was iparable. Matriarch Harris took a deep look at Wace and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that if Wace returned home obediently now, her life might be veryfortable. She wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard to maintain the Harris family¡¯s reputation like what she had to do now. ¡°Mr. Tommy of the Sullivan Group, Mr. Yates, Director Lincoln of the First Hospital in New York, Ms. Natsume, the founder of the RC brand, and the chairman of the Kerry Hotel in New York, are congratting to Mr. Harris¡¯pany for being officially listed.¡± Upon hearing the staff¡¯s words, not only were the Harris family shocked, even the staff present could not close their mouths. These staff were hired by Wace. Previously, Wace had said that there might not be many people. He didn¡¯t expect that all the influential people in New York were gathered here now. Furthermore, they had alle to such a remote ce for the sake of Wace¡¯spany. Most of the people present were ordinary people. They usually did not have the chance to meet so many big shots. It was really shocking to be lucky enough to see it today. Some of the people who did not think highly of Wace were also thinking to themselves that thispany that has just opened must have a very powerful background. That¡¯s why so many big shots came to congratte them. The Harris family waspletely dumbfounded. Matriarch Harris couldn¡¯t help but wonder, When did Wace be so influential? In fact, Wace was also at a loss. Just hearing these names made him nervous. This was because he didn¡¯t know most of these people. In addition, the Harris family was already in dire straits. Of course, Wace knew that these people definitely didn¡¯te from the Harris family¡¯s connections. He also knew that he was in the beginning stages of starting a business and hadn¡¯t stabilized his footing in New York. Therefore, how could these big shots really have taken a liking to hispany¡¯s future and came to this ce to support him personally? The only possibility... Wace subconsciously looked at Sharon, who was beside him. This was the only exnation. The reason they were here was because of Sharon! The surrounding crowd looked at the huge group of people. The ones in the lead were Tommy and Old Master Yates. These two people were wearing suits, and each of them had their own charm. Behind them were the people brought by Lydia and Old Master Yates. The group walked over with Liam following behind them. When Zaron saw this scene, his face was filled with disbelief. Among these people, no matter which one it was, they were all big shots that he usually did not have the chance to see! However, they were actually gathered together for Wace. This made him feel extremely ufortable! One had to know that he was also a member of the Harris family. Originally, when the Harris family was still at its peak, he was quite proud. Everyone knew that he was the god¡¯s favorite one. All these years, he had beenpeting with his brother in every aspect. He had originally thought that after obtaining his grandmother¡¯s approval, he would be able to crush this so-called eldest grandson in all aspects. Unexpectedly... now, everything he had was inferior to Wace. He had originally thought that bringing his family here would definitely be able to p Wace¡¯s face ruthlessly. He didn¡¯t expect that in front of the guests Wace had invited, the Harris family and the people the Harris family knew were nothing! He did not know when the gap between him and Wace had be so huge! ¡°Wace! What shameful methods did you use to get so lucky?¡± Zaron looked at Wace and said fiercely, his eyes filled with undisguised hatred. Wace didn¡¯t have time to care about him because he was really in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper into Sharon¡¯s ear, ¡°Did you invite these people?¡± Chapter 485 485 Viewed as a Core Figure Sharon nodded and said with a smile, ¡°These people have some rtionship with me. I¡¯ve endorsed theirpany¡¯s products for some of them, and I¡¯ve helped some others by chance, so everyone is willing to help me now.¡± Upon hearing these words, Wace was shocked... It was actually a good thing that Sharon had her own career, but it was crazy how close they were to Sharon. Old Master Yates and Tommy had walked up to the two of them before their eyes, but before Wace could think of anything to say, Tommy spoke first. He observed Wace¡¯s expression imperceptibly and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Harris. I believe we have many opportunities to cooperate in the future.¡± Tommy¡¯s tone was very calm, but it was this calmness that stunned everyone. It was obvious that he was here to deliver business to Wace, but Tommy was respectful and even felt like he was listening to Wace¡¯s orders. The others from the Harris family were simply stunned. They had no idea what Tommy meant! After all, when they had interactions with him, he didn¡¯t even reject the Harris family himself. He had asked the secretary behind him to inform them instead... Therefore, what did Wace do to obtain the approval of the president of Sullivan! Wace smiled and looked at Tommy nervously. However, this emotion wasn¡¯t because he wanted to see Tommy, but because he had recently realized that Tommy and Sharon were too close. Sharon imed that because she had helped Tommy, he gave her a mansion. Thereafter, he gave her two luxury cars with the excuse of it being for thepany¡¯s development. In fact, be it in terms of figure or appearance, Wace and Tommy were on par, but Tommy¡¯s every move and aura made him look like a celebrity. At first nce, he looked more suitable for Sharon. Thinking of this, Wace subconsciously looked at Tommy a few more times. ¡°Mr. Harris, you¡¯re Ms. Sharon¡¯s husband and an important business partner of Sullivan, so you and I don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Although Tommy felt Wace¡¯s strange gaze, he didn¡¯t probe further. It was indeed for Sharon. Could this be the legendary show of strength? Upon hearing this, Wace subconsciously nced at Sharon, who was greeting the others beside her, and he felt a little jealous. His little wife was really getting more and more amazing. To be able to make so many people take her so seriously, it was really getting harder and harder to see through her. Then, Old Master Yates also walked up. He touched his mustache and looked at Wace. ¡°You... aren¡¯t much! Why did Sharon take a liking to you? Those boys of mine are not bad either. What a pity... but congrattions. The Yates family has a few projects too. Let¡¯s see if we have time to cooperate!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wace was a little ttered. Who didn¡¯t know that Old Master Yates had a very strange temper? He usually wouldn¡¯t give opportunities to juniors like them. Matriarch Harris¡¯ expression turned ugly when she heard this. This damned old thing had epted her gift and still came to the opening! ¡°Hmph, kid, let me tell you! The Yates family has a design project that¡¯s about 500 million dors now. If you can afford it, we¡¯ll sign them all to you. However, we have to see if you have the ability to do so.¡± Upon hearing this, Zachary almost fainted. A project worth 500 million? He was actually giving it to Wace? Did water enter Old Master Yates¡¯ brain? The Yates family had such a huge business and they could find any partners they wanted. Why did they speciallye to look for Wace to cooperate? If they could give 50 million dors to the Harris family for this project, their family would be able to make a beautifuleback. At this moment, Old Madam Harris felt extremely ufortable. If she had known that Wace was so capable, she would have asked Zaron to apologize to the couple and make them stay in the Harris family! With this thought in mind, Matriarch Harris swore in her heart that even if she had to die today, she had to get Wace back! She had to bring all the projects he had with him home. At this moment, Jenna walked up with a gift. She looked at Wace and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Brother Wace, for taking care of me during this period of time. If the Queen family has other opportunities for cooperation in the future, I¡¯ll definitely bring them over.¡± ¡°Then should I call you Little President Queen first?¡± Wace and Jenna smiled. They had a good rtionship too. Zaron, who was standing not far away, had a very conflicted expression. He looked at Jenna and Wace chatting andughing and felt very upset. Originally, his grandmother had already said that Jenna wasing to New York to marry him! But now? This woman did not take him seriously at all and even blocked all his contact details. She did not even want to look at him... Chapter 486 486 Zaron¡¯s Humiliation What Zaron could not ept even more was that Jenna was actually standing in front of Wace with a smile on her face. From the looks of it, he was not evenparable to one of Wace¡¯s toes! Seeing this, Zaron couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He quickly walked forward and grabbed Jenna¡¯s arm. He said with a hint of anger, ¡°Jenna! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vain woman. Seeing that the Harris family has reached this point, you stopped contacting me and ignored me...¡± Jenna¡¯s expression turned cold. She pulled her arm out of Zaron¡¯s hand in disdain and said very coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. We don¡¯t seem to have much contact, right? I¡¯m here to celebrate with Brother Wace and my sister-inw Sharon today. We¡¯re not familiar with each other to begin with, so I hope you can show some respect.¡± Zaron did not expect Jenna to not give him face. He was about to break down. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here! The Queen family wants to cling to the Harris family, that¡¯s why they asked you to seduce me, right?¡± Zaron was already furious from embarrassment, and his feelings were extremely twisted. He had always felt that he was much stronger than Wace, so he could represent the Harris family. But now? Not only did everyone think highly of Wace, but they also revealed their disdain and strong disgust for him in front of so many people. Since he couldn¡¯t deal with Tommy and that old man with the surname Yates, he would start with Jenna. Jenna only said to Zaron gloomily, ¡°Don¡¯t pester me with these useless things. If not for Matriarch Harris, I wouldn¡¯t even be in the mood to talk to you. What do you think the Harris family is? My family doesn¡¯t seem to be any worse than the Harris family, right?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Zaron to dare to cause trouble and walked towards the two of them. Jenna saw Sharon¡¯s actions and was afraid that Sharon would beat Zaron up here. ¡°Sister-inw, you also know that I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll get rid of this bastard immediately so that he won¡¯t be shouting here. Someone here leaves the woman behind when he faces danger. These men are both from the Harris family, but the difference is really big.¡± Sensing Jenna¡¯s contempt, Zaron¡¯s face turned pale. When Matriarch Harris heard Jenna mock Zaron so openly, she didn¡¯t even dare to defend him. ¡°Fortunately, you married that one. If you had married this...¡± At this moment, Whitney had already gotten out of the helicopter and was holding onto Sharon and watching the show. ¡°You really... spoke without thinking in order to curry favor with Wace.¡± Zaron didn¡¯t expect Jenna to really dare to embarrass him and even say that he couldn¡¯tpare to Wace. This made Zaron feelpletely indignant. At this moment, his hypocritical smile and tolerance for indifference had already broken through the limit in his heart. Zaron roared hysterically, ¡°Are all of you blind? A bunch of idiots and trash! And you, you old fart! Open your eyes and see who that Sharon is. She¡¯s a third-rate celebrity!¡± ¡°A useless idiot with no background! And that Wace, who does he think he is? Are all of you shameless? Do you still want to cooperate with the Harris family in the future? Your actions are called kissing their ass, understand? What old family with a long history? All of you are really as stupid as pigs!¡± Whitney watched as Zaron rushed towards Sharon and she pped him in the face. She cursed, ¡°Idiot, quickly shut up! Who do you think you are? How dare you judge Sharon. The Harris family? What else does the Harris family have now? It¡¯s just an empty shell. If you continue talking nonsense, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson today!¡± If it was anyone else, Matriarch Harris could pretend that she didn¡¯t see it. How did this wild girl who came out of nowhere dare to hit her precious grandson. ¡°Youngdy...¡± Just as Matriarch Harris opened her mouth, Old Master Yates interrupted her. ¡°Cough! Whitney, does your hand hurt badly? Hurry up and let grandpa take a look. Look at you. Your little hand is so tender. How can it not hurt when you hit such a thick skin?¡± Old Master Yates¡¯ words directly expressed Whitney¡¯s identity. After being called out by Old Master Yates, Whitney reluctantly walked to Old Master Yates¡¯ side. Matriarch Harris¡¯ arrogance instantly disappeared. However, she was also very unhappy that her grandson had been humiliated. She looked at the two from the Yates family and said coldly, ¡°Old thing, control your child well. Don¡¯t embarrass the Yates family in public. If you continue to bully others, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡± Chapter 487 487 The Father and Son From the Queen Family ¡°Going too far? Not showing mercy? Hahahaha!¡± Old Master Yates was a straightforward person. When he heard Matriarch Harris¡¯ words, he could not help butugh. ¡°Matriarch Harris, if not for this kid¡¯s good day today, just based on your grandson¡¯s words just now, I would have already dealt with him. The one who¡¯s embarrassing yourselves is your family, not us. You¡¯re bullying a youngdy who¡¯s alone outside. Do you think that the Queen family has no one left?¡± After saying that, Old Master Yates looked at Zaron again and did not hide the disdain on his face. ¡°It¡¯s your family¡¯s good-for-nothing¡¯s honor to be beaten up by my obedient granddaughter. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what he did in New York. All he knows is to embarrass us in New York. Isn¡¯t it all because of you old witch? If your old man was still alive, he would have taken care of this kid long ago! You still have the cheek to look for me and ask me not to attend Wace¡¯s opening ceremony. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± When she said this, everyone present sighed. They didn¡¯t expect Matriarch Harris to be so biased towards her two grandchildren. It seemed like the Harris family¡¯s defeat was inevitable. When Madam Harris heard Old Master Yates mention her husband, her back instantly turned cold and her face turned pale. Sharon felt even more strange when she saw the change in Matriarch Harris expression... ¡°Zaron, hurry up ande over! Can¡¯t you see that your brother isn¡¯t even speaking up for you?¡± Matriarch Harris shouted angrily. She was used to scolding people at home, and she treated this ce as her own territory today. After all, Wace was her grandson... However, Wace¡¯s attitude to them was beyond her expectations. In addition, the Harris family had already lost their power. The person in charge of this ce did not say anything, so she had no choice. ¡°The Queen family doesn¡¯t acknowledge that Jenna is a member of our family. However, as a woman, she will be married out sooner orter! I think Jenna and Zaron are verypatible!¡± Everyone turned around in unison. When Jenna saw who it was, her expression instantly changed. Why were Lance and Frank here? Sharon looked at the person and subconsciously walked forward and stood in front of Jenna. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dare toe to New York, but what¡¯s more is that I didn¡¯t expect you to really go home to look for your daddy.¡± Sharon¡¯s words made everyoneugh. Lydia nced at Sharon. If they came at this time, it was obvious that they were here to cause trouble. It¡¯s just this woman who could look down on them. Matriarch Harris had seen Lance many years ago, so of course she would recognize him now. She didn¡¯t expect the Queen family to appear today. Thinking that they had almost harmed the family previously, and now that they hade to their area, they must havee looking for trouble. She quickly exined for Zaron, ¡°Haha... Governor Queen, it¡¯s been a long time. My son was too rash just now and offended you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Matriarch Harris! I think you¡¯re old and can¡¯t do as you please, so you can¡¯t control your own family well.¡± Lance¡¯s words were sarcastic. ¡°Even if Jenna isn¡¯t considered a person of the Queen family, you can¡¯t not take the Queen family seriously!¡± ¡°Uncle, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s your ce toment on what kind of person I am. Today is a good day for my old friend¡¯spany to be listed. I wonder why you brought cousin along?¡± Jenna took a deep breath. All these years, if she hadn¡¯t been prepared and careful of this uncle of hers, she would probably have be a disabled person like the other sisters of the Queen family. Frank looked at Jenna in disgust and cursed, ¡°Hurry up and get lost! I didn¡¯te to look for you today. I¡¯m here to see if our big celebrity, Sharon, has been livingfortably recently?¡± When Matriarch Harris heard this, she instantly beamed with joy. It seemed like someone hade to avenge her today! Thinking of this, Matriarch Harris quickly pulled Zaron to the side. However, Zaron had already lost his mind. He rushed to Frank and Lance. ¡°What did you say just now? You can allow Jenna to marry me, right? Let¡¯s book a time then. Also, will you bring a lot of money for Jenna?¡± Lance looked at Zaron in disdain. He did not expect the Harris family to have such an idiot. ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Look at what the Harris family is like now. However, I didn¡¯t expect that after breaking off the cooperation with your family, there would still be someone here who is able to start apany. Sharon, you have some ability!¡± Frank red at Zaron fiercely, then looked at Sharon. Chapter 488 488 Throw Them All Out ¡°The one with ability isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s my husband.¡± Sharon smiled indifferently. She didn¡¯t expect Frank to be so gutless. He actually went home to look for his father after being beaten up. Thinking of this, Sharon didn¡¯t hide the disdain on her face. Wace didn¡¯t know why Lance and Frank had appeared suddenly, but he still remembered how these two fellows had bullied Jenna in public when she was young. Wace had always known that the Queen family was veryplicated but he never expected these people to bully him openly. Although he didn¡¯t know when Sharon and Frank had gotten involved with each other, he knew from the Queen father and son¡¯s expressions that it wasn¡¯t anything good. ¡°Governor Queen, why are you here today?¡± Wace ignored the moring Frank. Compared to him, Lance seemed to be more difficult to deal with. ¡°I heard that yourpany is opening today, so I brought someone here specially to take a look. Speaking of which, Wace, you probably don¡¯t know that because of your wife, the decades-old rtionship between the Queen and Harris families was ruined just like that.¡± Lance looked at Wace. Before he came to New York, he didn¡¯t expect that Wace had separated from the Harris family. And now, Wace¡¯spany was doing well too. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding in this matter?¡± Wace looked at Sharon. ¡°You are the one who started it first. So many people saw it that day. You knelt down and apologized to Sharon, and now you want to bring this matter up. Cousin, where are you putting the Queen family¡¯s face?¡± Jenna looked at Frank and knew that he must have exaggerated what happened that day to Lance. In that case, don¡¯t me her for revealing how embarrassing Frank was that day. ¡°Jenna! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? My father is still here. Do you have the right to speak?¡± Frank¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly when he heard that her mention that he had been forced to kneel that day. ¡°She¡¯s right. I just didn¡¯t expect you to have the guts to appear in front of me,¡± Sharon said calmly. With so many people here today, what could the Queen family do? Frank suddenly jumped up. With Lance here today, he didn¡¯t believe that Sharon would dare to attack him. Frank¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he strangled Sharon with his re. He shouted, ¡°B*tch! I¡¯ll definitely strangle you to death today! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to spout nonsense here!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Frank to be so arrogant, and Lance didn¡¯t n to stop him. Looking at Frank¡¯s serious condition, Sharon sighed helplessly in her heart. She pretended to be frightened, but she happened to dodge Frank¡¯s attacks every time. Wace¡¯s expression turned cold. Just as he was about to attack Frank, he saw a figure blocking in front of Sharon. Then, a few psnded on Frank¡¯s face, and she grabbed Frank¡¯s cor and threw him out. Lydia looked at the person on the ground, her eyes cold. Liam also rushed out. He looked at Frank on the ground and cursed, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you attack our Young Madam. Do you believe that I can kill you now?¡± As he spoke, Liam instructed his brothers behind him, ¡°Come, throw these two men out! As for this person who attacked Young Madam, beat him up till he¡¯s at least half dead and throw him out together.¡± Just as Liam finished speaking, the burly men hiding in the crowd walked out. They grabbed Frank and were about to walk out. ¡°Dad! Dad, save me. You saw how these people treated me.¡± The moment Frank was pulled up, he looked at Lance and kept asking for help. ¡°You¡¯re his father? Don¡¯t spout nonsense like your son, or we¡¯ll throw you out together!¡± Liam looked at Lance. Unexpectedly, Lance¡¯s expression darkened and the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°Do you all think I¡¯m dead and dare to treat my son like this in front of me? Hurry up and let him go, or I¡¯ll definitely destroy the Harris family today.¡± When Matriarch Harris heard Lance¡¯s words, she said indifferently, ¡°The Harris family has already separated from Wace and Sharon. If you¡¯re here for revenge, don¡¯t implicate us. If there¡¯s anything, just look for Sharon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I finally understand what¡¯s going on. Sharon, you¡¯re so capable. So many men here are protecting her. Who knows how Sharon found these people? Wace, you have to be careful!¡± Zachary added fuel to the fire. ¡°Governor Queen, I¡¯ve been tolerating you because I respect you as an elder, but you caused everyone to misunderstand my wife today. Please leave.¡± Wace ignored what Matriarch Harris had said and quickly defended Sharon. ¡°Are you insisting I leave even if I cut off all your business dealings with the north?¡± Chapter 489 489 The Queen Family¡¯s Threat Lance¡¯s expression was dark, and his tone was cold. It was obvious that he was threatening everyone present. Wace had long known that the Queen family had a strong say in the political world in the north, so Lance¡¯s words made him feel a sense of danger. ¡°Governor Queen, mypany has just been listed and has yet to dabble in the business in the north. If I need anything in the future, I will definitely bring a gift to visit and thank you. However, Governor Queen, you caused my wife to be misunderstood today, and I didn¡¯t invite you to my listing ceremony. You didn¡¯t give me face when you took the lead to cause trouble, did you?¡± She did not expect Wace to dare to refute Lance so openly. Matriarch Harris¡¯ expression changed drastically. It had to be known that the Queen family had already cut off their cooperation with the Harris family these few days and it had caused the Harris¡¯ family¡¯s finances to be even tighter. Now that Wace was still so ruthless, it would be difficult for the Harris family¡¯s business to develop in the north in the future! ¡°??!?????!???????,?????????,????!???????.¡±???????????,???????????????????????,?????????????,???????,????????,??????????????? There was a sinister smile on Zachary¡¯s face. ¡°It seems like I was right. Could it be that Sharon doesn¡¯t want to be Governor Queen¡¯spany, so she caused so much trouble for the Harris family?¡± ¡°Hmph, I thought that you had used some method to meet these people, but it turns out that you relied on selling your body. I didn¡¯t expect your taste to be so strong. You can even seduce that old man.¡± Zaron instantly felt that his dignity had returned. He quickly mocked Wace for relying on his wife to sell her body in exchange for the support from so many people. ¡°Mr. Harris, please have some self-respect, or I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡± Tommy couldn¡¯t help but frown. This bastard really had a dirty mouth. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m giving you a good attitude, you can cause trouble here. If you dare to continue spouting nonsense, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a ce for you in New York.¡± Old Master Yates¡¯ expression was not friendly when he heard this. Whitney looked at Zaron andughed. ¡°You can only use this point to attack Sharon because you don¡¯t have anything else to say. You said that Sharon sold her body to get these men toe, but what about us women? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t stand up at this time.¡± Everyone present spoke up to protect Sharon, feeling that the Harris father and son had dirty thoughts. ¡°B*tch! That Sharon is a b*tch. She was the one who failed to seduce me and got someone to attack me. She¡¯s a shameless...¡± Frank seemed to have grasped the opportunity to nder Sharon. Unexpectedly, Liam did not give him any face and threw a few punches at him. Lance¡¯s heart ached as he roared, ¡°How dare you offend the Queen family. Your lives in the future will definitely not be easy. You still dare to attack my son? Sullivan, right? Don¡¯t even think about getting the power station in the north. And your Yates family? There are also ports in the north where cruise ships pass by. Do you want me to issue a port ban?¡± Lance went forward and kicked Liam¡¯s leg, but Liam pushed Frank forward and Lance kicked his son. ¡°A father kicking his son, how interesting.¡± Liam and his subordinates¡¯ words made everyone presentugh. ¡°Cut ties with Sharon immediately, or else I¡¯ll deal with everyone present ording to how they offended the Queen family today. Everyone here is in the business field, and the North won¡¯t wee you.¡± Lance quickly helped his son up and red at the few people in front of him. ¡°Governor Queen, on the ount that you¡¯re Jenna¡¯s uncle, I won¡¯t argue with you. But if your son still dares to insult my wife, I¡¯ll think of a way to throw you and your son out together.¡± Sharon stood beside Wace and a warm smile appeared on her face when she heard his words. The Harris family present originally thought that the Queen father and son could embarrass Sharon and Wace, but they didn¡¯t expect it to deepen the conflict between the Harris and Queen family. ¡°Everyone present here is done for! The Queen family will definitely not let you off easily. From now on, the North will not cooperate with any of you. Unless you make Sharon kowtow and apologize to my son and I, I will definitely not let you off.¡± Just as Lance finished speaking, crisp apuse sounded. Then, a pleasant female voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Governor Queen is really amazing. I don¡¯t even know when the Queen family had the final say in the North!¡± Chapter 490 490 Lance¡¯s Rage This voice was a little unfamiliar to everyone present, as if it was not someone they were familiar with. However, Sharon was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Hayley to be able to get out of bed and walk after not seeing her for half a month. Furthermore, her face had already recovered to the point where it was as wless as the photo taken before she was injured. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking make me unhappy, you...¡± Lance turned around as he cursed, but he held back the second half of his sentence. Zachary did not expect that someone woulde at this time. Furthermore, he interrupted the Queen father and son as soon as he spoke. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. This is our family matter. As an outsider, don¡¯t interrupt.¡± He was obviously targeting Sharon and Wace. After all, the person who came was probably their friend. Now that he could finally see the two of them make a fool of themselves, he didn¡¯t want to miss it for nothing. Unexpectedly, Lance¡¯s face instantly turned pale when he heard this. Then, he rushed in front of Zachary and pped him in the face. Then, he raised his right leg and kicked his knee. Before he could react to what had happened, Zachary felt his knees go weak and he instantly lost his bnce. He didn¡¯t even manage to scream before he fell to his knees. ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t bring me along! Who do you think you are to dare to speak to Chairman Hayley like this? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Lance cursed Zachary, and he subconsciously thought that he was going to be killed thanks to him. ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡¯m speaking up for you! That woman doesn¡¯t look old and doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from a big family. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely support you. That woman is nothing in front of you.¡± Zachary did not realize that Lance¡¯s expression was already very bad. After Zachary finished speaking, he looked even more furious. A ferocious glint shed across his eyes, and his tone was filled with hatred. ¡°Who the f*ck are you talking to! Do you know who the person in front of you is? If you want to die, go yourself and don¡¯t bring me along. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡± Zachary stood up with a long face. ¡°Governor Queen... What exactly is going on? I¡¯m speaking up for you. Governor Queen, believe me.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Ms. Sharon.¡± Hayley nced at Zachary and Lance before walking straight to Sharon. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind that I left without saying goodbye.¡± Sharon looked at Hayley in surprise. The burn marks on her face were no longer visible. She looked a little unnatural, probably because she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the surgery. As for her body... she was still wearing a long-sleeved dress in this season, so her body probably has not fully recovered. However, Sharon was also a smart person. She couldn¡¯t say this in public. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time. I was worried for a few days.¡± Lance watched the interaction between the two of them and was shocked. He did not expect them to know each other. Hayley was someone with immense power! That was the biggest capital behind him. If he offended Hayley, his position as the governor would be unstable. How could such a person know a third-rate celebrity like Sharon? Besides, their rtionship seemed good. ¡°...Chairman Hayley! Aren¡¯t you...¡± Lance rubbed his hands nervously and asked Hayley carefully. Didn¡¯t she say that she was injured identally and the Heath Corporation was going to be handed over to someone else? Besides that, she had been missing for a month. Why did she suddenly appear here? ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, who would have known that your power in the north was so amazing!¡± Hayley sneered. ¡°No, no, no. I, I just...¡± Lance stammered. Thinking of how he had acted just now, he wished he could bite his tongue off. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who is this b*tch? The woman who colluded with Sharon is definitely not a good person.¡± Frank¡¯s face was red with anger as he looked at Sharon and trembled. Unexpectedly, Lance pped him. ¡°Useless trash, what nonsense are you spouting here! Hurry up and apologize to Ms. Sharon and Ms. Hayley. Damn it, how can I have a son like you!¡± Seeing that Hayley was still indifferent, Lance could only harden his heart and walk in Frank¡¯s direction. Then, he raised his hand and pped Frank¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, you actually hit me for these two women? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to avenge me and teach Sharon a lesson? The Harris family isn¡¯t giving the Queen family any face, and you¡¯re hitting me instead?¡± Chapter 491 491 Sharon Helps to Connect Them Lance looked at his unlucky son with a look of disappointment. He could not even catch his breath. This brat had always caused trouble for him, and even now he wanted to cause trouble for him. ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with you! You have to control them!¡± Frankined to Lance. ¡°These outsiders are all hitting me. Look at how badly I¡¯ve been beaten!¡± Although he pointed at his bruised and swollen face with a wronged expression and looked at Lance pitifully, Lance only smiled apologetically at Hayley and Sharon. Then, he said very gently, ¡°Haha, Chairman Hayley is still as elegant as ever. Please don¡¯t stoop to my son¡¯s level.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Dad! That woman bullied me in New York and even sent someone to kill my subordinate. Dad, you have to uphold justice for me! Looking at how this woman has such a good rtionship with Sharon, my injuries must have something to do with them!¡± Frank saw that his father¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good and immediately added fuel to the fire. Unexpectedly, Lance suddenly turned around and pped Frank¡¯s face. As he pped him, he cursed, ¡°When did I give birth to a fool like you! Damn it, I¡¯ll definitely beat you to death today!¡± Lance was very angry, he was like an angry tiger that wanted to tear Frank apart. If Lance wasn¡¯t his son, he would have been killed by now. Did this kid know who Hayley was? Did he know that the power Hayley had was enough to tten the entire north? He was just a small governor and did not dare to be disrespectful to Hayley. However, his son had to provoke this person! At this moment, Lance was very d that he hadn¡¯t blown the matter up too much. At least he had some rtionship with Hayley and he had controlled the matter in time. Otherwise, Lance didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of disaster he would face. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me too?¡± Frank stood up from the ground in a sorry state and looked at his father in shock. ¡°Unfilial son! Shut up immediately. If you say another word, I¡¯ll continue hitting you!¡± Frank¡¯s voice was very cold, and his tone was filled with dense killing intent. Lance wanted to cry but had no tears. His stupid son was not only willful, he was gambling with his father¡¯s position. He was reallynding him in hot soup! Would he only be satisfied after seeing his father being taught a lesson by Chairman Hayley! Frank was obviously very afraid of his father. When he heard the anger in his father¡¯s tone, he instantly cowered. He did not dare to say anything else. Seeing that his son finally stopped talking nonsense, Lance could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He smiled at Hayley and said, ¡°Chairman Hayley, my son is ignorant. He was spouting nonsense just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. And Ms. Sharon, I¡¯m very sorry. It was all a misunderstanding just now.¡± No one expected a governor like Lance to apologize to Sharon in front of everyone. Hayley smiled lightly. ¡°Governor Queen, it¡¯s just a small matter. I don¡¯t care, but I don¡¯t know if my sister...¡± As she spoke, Hayley looked at Sharon, making Lance nervous again. He had originally thought that it was fine if Hayley wasn¡¯t angry, but from the looks of it, he still had to apologize to Sharon. ¡°Ms. Sharon, the Queen family will cover all the expenses for today¡¯s opening. Of course, I¡¯ll apologize to you for my son¡¯sck of manners.¡± Lance secretly heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Sharon and Hayley weren¡¯t angry at him, Sharon wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him because of Hayley. ¡°Haha.¡± Unexpectedly, Sharon suddenlyughed. She smiled faintly at Lance and said, ¡°He¡¯s just an insensible child. Governor Queen, please discipline him in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sharon.¡± Lance was relieved when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s next words to surprise him. ¡°Ms. Hayley, I didn¡¯t expect that you worked with the Queen family too. This is Jenna from the Queen family. Please take good care of her in the future.¡± Sharon pulled Jenna to Hayley and introduced her. This made the expressions of the Queen father and son turn ugly. As for Jenna, she felt that it was even more unbelievable. She had wanted to get close to Hayley for a long time, but she was stopped by the Queen father and son. She did not expect to get to know this big shot from the north under such circumstances. Chapter 492 492 Chasing Them Away ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect the Queen family to have someone else in New York. The Heath family has a project recently and we hope to reach a cooperation with the Queen family through Ms. Jenna. I wonder if Ms. Jenna has the time to chat with us soon?¡± To Hayley, it was as if Sharon had given her a second lease of life, so as long as her request was reasonable, she would agree. Besides, she had long felt that the Queen father and son had too many thoughts and wanted to find someone else to work with. However, it was very strange. Every time she looked for the other members of the Queen family, they would encounter some idents within ten days. Therefore, for such a long time, other than interacting with Old Master Queen in person, the other projects were all discussed with Frank. In addition, the Heath family really needed to support a politician, so they naturally chose Frank, who they were more familiar with. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Absolutely not! I was originally going to be the one in charge of discussing that project.¡± Frank instantly became unhappy when he heard this. He was very embarrassed. Although Lance was also ufortable, he thought that Frank could not act like this in front of Hayley no matter what. He still looked at Liam coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please bring my son away. It¡¯s best if you send him back to the hotel directly. Don¡¯t let him embarrass himself again.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Dad, if Jenna gets the project, Grandpa will...¡± Frank shouted, but Lance interrupted him mercilessly. Liam nced at Sharon, but Sharon just nodded with a smile. Although Frank had offended her, he was still a child of the Queen family. Thinking of Wace and Jenna¡¯s rtionship, she couldn¡¯t be too disrespectful to them. Frank had learned his lesson. In addition, she had witnessed an unexpected surprise today. Hayley¡¯s arrival gave her a chance to help Jenna get to know her. Besides, she had indeed taught Frank a lesson back then. Although she was only slightly injured, she had disyed her attitude. If she didn¡¯t give the Queen family a way out at this moment, it would indeed be unreasonable. Although Lance didn¡¯t want to cause trouble again, he didn¡¯t expect Zaron to start trouble. ¡°How dare you! How dare you attack my father. Someone, someonee quickly. I¡¯m the young master of the Harris family. Someonee and drag this b*tch who offended my father out. And this woman, beat her half to death!¡± ¡°Kid, watch your mouth! If not for that young couple, we wouldn¡¯t havee even if you begged me.¡± Lance didn¡¯t expect Zaron to dare to speak to him like this. Just because he respected Hayley, it didn¡¯t mean that others were allowed to disrespect him. Wace took a deep breath. If these people continued to cause trouble, he was afraid that the listing of hispany wouldn¡¯t be able to continue. He waved behind him and two burly men in ck suits immediately ran out. The two security guards immediately pulled Lance and Zaron up and dragged them out. Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect her grandson to be so heartless. She quickly pounced over and begged, ¡°Wace, what are you doing! That¡¯s your younger brother. Why are you still chasing him out?¡± Liam really could not stand them causing a scene. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste our young master¡¯s time anymore. If anyone is still chattering, I¡¯ll bring all of you out.¡± ¡°You, you are...¡± Madam Harris only felt that the person in front of her was very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who this person was. Instead, she trembled in fear. At this moment, Matriarch Harris did not doubt Liam¡¯s methods at all. Seeing that Wace had no intention of speaking up for her, Matriarch Harris was worried that Liam would kill her directly. This action could not be any simpler. Seeing that the two of them were about to be brought away, Zachary and Lance were very anxious, especially Zachary, who could only beg Wace, ¡°Alright, alright! Wace, Zaron your younger brother after all. How can you watch him be dragged away? Besides, the people who came are all guests. We can¡¯t chase all the guests away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Wace... For Grandma¡¯s sake...¡± Wace couldn¡¯t bear to see them like this. He looked at Liam and said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t make things difficult for them. It¡¯s a good day today. Just leave it as it is!¡± Chapter 493 493 Preferential Conditions He did not hide the disdain and dislike he had for Zaron, Lance, and Frank on his face. However, they were his cousin and friends after all. He could not watch as they were really chased out. Although Liam heard Wace¡¯s words, he subconsciously looked at Sharon, as if he was waiting for her to make the final decision. Sharon smiled very gently and said, ¡°We¡¯ll still have to listen to my husband.¡± Only then did Liam¡¯s expression soften. He said, ¡°Since Young Master and Young Madam have spoken, please stop causing trouble.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already said that we don¡¯t wee troublemakers here. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave by yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get the security personnel present to send you away.¡± Matriarch Harris was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She was swaying as she walked, but she didn¡¯t dare to continue like this. She took a deep look at Sharon and then at Wace. Wace had no intention of asking her to stay. Seeing this, Zachary could only quickly help Matriarch Harris up and leave the scene with his son, afraid that something would happen. Frank, on the other hand, was still like a lunatic. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I can¡¯t leave! I want to strangle that b*tch, Sharon, to death. Get out of the way, quickly get out of the way, let me strangle her to death.¡± Liam¡¯s expression darkened. He kicked him ruthlessly and Frank fell back to the ground. He said angrily, ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue. What are you doing!¡± ¡°And that Chairman Hayley, you can¡¯t give the project to Jenna. She¡¯s also a b*tch!¡± Frank refused to give up. Seeing that his son was about to cause trouble, Lance hurriedly walked to Frank¡¯s side and pulled him up. He covered his mouth and said, ¡°Come home with me immediately.¡± The two teams left in a hurry. Matriarch Harris sighed. She had originally wanted to mock Sharon and Wace today and give them some pressure to let them know that they couldn¡¯t do anything without the Harris family. She didn¡¯t expect that Wace today wasn¡¯t someone she could control as she pleased. Also, Sharon was no longer who she was in the past. So many big shots were here for Sharon today. They couldn¡¯t trick Wace back at all! At this moment, no one knew how upset Matriarch Harris was. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. Now that Wace was unwilling to return to the Harris family, it could be said that the Harris family had lost theirst straw of hope. No one was willing to invest in them, and in the end, they could only go bankrupt and close down... After these people left, Wace heaved a sigh of relief. However, he didn¡¯t expect such big shots toe. Just looking at them made him nervous. His ce was in the suburbs and it was not very convenient to entertain them. He was a little worried that he would neglect them. As he was thinking, Kerry brought her subordinates in with food, wine, and drinks. After all, they were old ssmates. If she needed help, she would definitelye over immediately to help. Tommy walked up to Wace and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, we¡¯ve worked together many times and we have basic trust on both of our sides. Since yourpany is established on ournd, we¡¯ll show our gratitude.¡± As he spoke, Tommy took out a contract and said slowly, ¡°This is the title deed to thend. As long as you sessfullyplete Sullivan¡¯s three projects, I¡¯ll reduce the annual rent of thisnd by one-third. As for your utility, property, air conditioner, and heating fees here, we Sullivan will bear them all.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Wace¡¯s tone was suddenly nervous. Feeling a little strange, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Tommy has the heart to help you. Why did you reject him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to reject him. I just don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Wace looked at the document in Tommy¡¯s hand and asked a strange question. ¡°Are you giving me preferential treatment on ount of my wife?¡± When Tommy heard this, his forehead could not help but twitch. It was not just for your wife¡¯s sake. This matter was arranged by her. Speechless, she took the contract from Tommy¡¯s hand and ced it in his hand. She said seriously, ¡°What are you thinking?! I¡¯m working for Mr. Tommy to begin with. Besides, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t worked with Sullivan before. They¡¯re a billion-dor corporation, so they won¡¯t care about this. Don¡¯t be an outsider.¡± When Wace heard this, his heart softened. Compared to Sullivan, the Harris family was nothing. If he treated Tommy like an outsider because of these things, it might make him feel that he was not easy to get along with. However, Wace looked at Tommy and his wife and felt that they were keeping a secret. Chapter 494 494 Xenon¡¯s Car ident ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you, President Tommy.¡± Wace nodded and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all business partners. It¡¯s only right for us to help each other.¡± Tommy did not say anything else and turned to look at Jenna, who was standing at the side and chatting with Hayley. He did not expect Jenna to be here. ¡°Mr. Harris, Sullivan also wants to cooperate with the Heath Corporation. I¡¯ll go over and talk to them first.¡± Tommy said and walked towards Hayley and Jenna. After Tommy left, she looked at the time. It was already past 10:30 a.m., but June and Xenon weren¡¯t here yet. It made her a little worried. Hence, she quietly asked why their parents were not here yet. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a traffic jam on the way?¡± Wace also nced at his watch. He and his wife hade very early because they had to prepare the ce. Before they left, their family had agreed to attend the ceremony at ten. However, after so long, he still hadn¡¯t seen his parents. He felt a little strange. Just as he was wondering what had happened, his phone rang. It was from his mother, June. As soon as he picked up the call, and before he could say anything, June¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Wace! We got into a car ident on the way here. Your father is seriously injured and is being resuscitated in the First Hospital. Come over quickly! Your father seems to be...¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Wace was in disbelief and quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s Dad¡¯s injury? I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Looking at her husband¡¯s expression, she knew that something big had happened. June¡¯s voice trembled as she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°The First Hospital, your father is unconscious now. His entire body is covered in blood. You,e quickly,e quickly!¡± Wace really didn¡¯t expect to face such sudden bad news just after they were celebrating the opening just now. After all, he was his father, so he was still anxious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over with Sharon immediately.¡± Wace quickly instructed the guests, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Please take a seat for a bit. My wife and I are going out for a while.¡± Although they knew that it was very rude to do this, it was too important, so they had no choice. In addition, everyone present was Sharon¡¯s friends, so they had no objections to her actions. Hence, the two of them brought Director Lincoln back to the hospital and went straight to the ICU. Pushing open the door, Wace and his wife saw Xenon lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. He was unconscious, and June was sitting in front of the hospital bed, covered in blood. There were also some wounds on her hands and face, but she had no time to care about them now. Instead, her face was pale and she looked dejected. Wace¡¯s face was a little pale, and his tone was a little anxious. ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Dad now?¡± Tears fell from June¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°We saw a big car on the way there. Unexpectedly, it ran through a red light and hit our car and I fainted. When I woke up, your father, your father...¡± It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t get any useful information from her, so Wace could only ask the doctor, ¡°Hello, how¡¯s my father?¡± ¡°Mr. Harris, don¡¯t worry. His life isn¡¯t in danger for the time being, but...¡± The doctor¡¯s tone carried a hint of worry, making Wace and Sharon, who originally thought that there was no big problem, instantly nervous again. ¡°The patient injured his spine and head. It¡¯s still a question if he can wake up.¡± He couldn¡¯t wake up? Was he going to be in a vegetative state? When June heard this, she felt her vision go dark and her head spin. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon who quickly held onto her, she would have fallen to the ground. At the thought that her husband was going to be a vegetable, June felt worse than death. ¡°Retribution... This is all retribution! But we didn¡¯t do that at all. If there was going to be retribution, it shouldn¡¯t havee to us!¡± June said heartbreakingly. Wace didn¡¯t know what she was talking about and hurriedly asked the doctor, ¡°Is there any way to wake him up quickly?¡± The doctor sighed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. The patient¡¯s spine and cerebellum are injured. He¡¯s either paraplegic or in a vegetative state. These two are not good. Therefore, I hope that the family members will be mentally prepared as soon as possible...¡± Hearing this, Sharon¡¯s eyes turned red unconsciously, but she still forced herself to speak. ¡°Mom, do you want to go for a checkup and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with your body?¡± Chapter 495 495 Jenson the Miracle Doctor June wasn¡¯t in the mood to bully her daughter-inw now. Her face was pale as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little headache. The doctor said that it¡¯s just a slight concussion, but your father... If I had known earlier, I would have driven today. Who would have thought that the big truck would hit the driver¡¯s side?¡± The more June spoke, the sadder she became. In the end, she cried out loud. Her husband had be a vegetable. This was a fatal blow to her! Wace asked a friend to investigate and found out that the big truck had disappeared after the incident, and both June and Xenon had fainted the moment they got hit, so it was even more impossible for them to remember the license te number of the big truck. They were sent to the hospital by two kind people. The other party did not know the background of the car that hit them. June¡¯s condition was still alright. She was sitting in the passenger seat and was just knocked unconscious. There were some wounds on her body, and she had woken up when she arrived at the hospital. However, Xenon bore most of the wounds and was suffocated by the airbag. He was directly hit by the car. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. God really doesn¡¯t have time to care about Xenon. Although Xenon usually liked to put on an act and liked to pretend to be an expert, to be honest, he was not a bad person. He was just used to being cowardly. Now that he was in a vegetative state, the Harris family¡¯s hard-earned peaceful days would probably be ruined. What about June? Not only was she a standard snob, but she was also a shrew. Every day, she thought about how to obtain benefits from others. She had no bottom line as a person and only cared about money. But now, she was fine. At the thought of this, she actually felt a little emotional. Why isn¡¯t June the one who was going to be a vegetable? If something happened to June, there would definitely be a lot less trouble for her in the Harris family in the future. At this moment, the door of the ICU suddenly opened and Crystal walked in with a middle-aged man carrying a medicine box. ¡°Crystal? Why are you here?¡± June said miserably, ¡°I asked her toe. Crystal knows a powerful doctor. When we were admitted just now, she was here to visit her rtives. When she saw that we were injured, she brought us to the ward.¡± At this point, she wiped her tears and put on a familiar smile. She said affectionately, ¡°Crystal, I¡¯ve been troubling you to run around just now. It must be really tiring for you. Come and sit down and rest for a while! Sharon, hurry up and pour her a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Auntie Harris, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not tired.¡± Crystal smiled obediently. When she heard June call Sharon¡¯s name, her expression changed. She did not expect this annoying b*tch to be here. Recently, Sharon could be said to be in the limelight. Not only did she be a big star that everyone chased after, but she even became famous in all industries. ¡°Ms. Crystal, I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do.¡± The next person who came in was even more shocking. She did not expect it to be Zon. Unexpectedly, both Sharon and Wace were present. Zon was also stunned. He had lost all his face at the car show because these two people had interfered. Ever since then, he hated this couple to the core. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that this woman had really risen to the top so innocently. Her husband¡¯s smooth development must have been obtained through her selling her body. At the thought of this, Zon was still certain that he would have a chance to expose their pretense. Now that he had met his enemies, he had to show them his power in front of this couple to win Crystal¡¯s favor. At this moment, June sighed and tears fell again. ¡°Crystal, the doctor said just now that your Uncle Xenon, your Uncle Xenon... might be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life... In the future...¡± Crystal quickly pointed at the middle-aged man she brought over and introduced him to June. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry about me! This is the famous divine doctor, Jenson. He¡¯s a master. I specially asked him to treat Uncle. With him around, Uncle will definitely recover.¡± When June heard this, she was instantly excited. She quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Crystal! Thank you so much, and thank you, Miracle Doctor Jenson!¡± Crystal smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, why are you being so polite with me? This is what I should do!¡± After saying that, Crystal turned around and looked at Jenson respectfully. ¡°Miracle Doctor Jenson, sorry to trouble you. Please take care of Uncle Xenon¡¯s illness.¡± Chapter 496 496 The Divine Treatment Medicine Upon hearing that the other party was a well-known big shot in the industry, June was instantly overjoyed. She quickly held Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re really the most considerate to auntie? Thank you so much! And thank you Miracle Doctor Jenson!¡± Crystal smiled like a flower and said calmly, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. This is what I should do.¡± After saying that, Crystal turned around and looked at Jenson respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jenson, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with Uncle Xenon¡¯s illness.¡± Hearing this, Jenson nodded and smiled confidently. ¡°It¡¯s just to stimte the patient¡¯s recovery. Although it¡¯s not easy to treat, it¡¯s still considered easy for me.¡± The nurse standing at the side said in surprise, ¡°But ording to our medical report, this patient is very likely to be a vegetable. There are too many cases of failed vegetative treatment and the patient can only lie in bed for the rest of his life. How can you be so confident?¡± Jenson raised his head arrogantly. ¡°Because I have a divine medicine. It¡¯s passed down in my family. As long as the patient takes it, he will recover quickly.¡± With that, he carefully took out a bottle that happened to contain a small pill. Holding the pill, Jenson¡¯s expression was arrogant as he said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to see such a high quality medicine and eat it. Not to mention that he had just entered aa, even if someone has been in a vegetative state for more than three years, I can still treat you.¡± ¡°Will this medicine really work?¡± Wace was a little suspicious. He really couldn¡¯t believe this person, looking at his appearance. ¡°Of course, what do you mean? Let me tell you, if you suspect me, don¡¯t use it!¡± Jenson frowned unconsciously in the face of Wace¡¯s suspicion. Then, he shook his head in disdain. ¡°This is the number one divine medicine in the world. If it weren¡¯t for an expert teaching me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain this prescription. It contains priceless life essence. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Crystal, I wouldn¡¯t have taken out such a precious thing.¡± Jenson seemed to feel that Wace still didn¡¯t believe him, so he simply pried open the cork of the pill. Sharon smelled the pill and immediately smiled. Wasn¡¯t this the prescription she left behind when she treated Elder Zenith¡¯s injuries? ording to Watson¡¯s words, the medicinal properties of this prescription were only one-tenth of the actual finished product. Although it was not bad, it could only be used to treat ordinary injuries. It waspletely useless if used to treat a serious injury like Xenon¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t understand why this person could still treat such a pill as a treasure and ce it in a ss bottle. With that, he made it seem like this thing was really priceless. She had already discovered a medicinal paste that was more useful than medicinal pills. If one uses both together, the healing effect would be better. Thinking of this, she smiled and shook her head helplessly. If it was the medicinal pill she made, it might really be useful to Xenon¡¯s body. However, the medicinal effect from Jenson¡¯s pill was definitely not suitable. ¡°Doctor, this medicine might not be able to treat my father¡¯s illness,¡± she said calmly, already thinking about how to treat Xenon. Unexpectedly, Zon, who had been quiet all this while, opened his mouth to mock her. ¡°Sharon, I think you just don¡¯t want Mr. Xenon to be saved! Besides, who are you to dare to question the authority of the miracle doctor invited by Ms. Crystal?¡± Jenson also spoke directly as if he had heard a huge joke, ¡°Youngdy, what do you know? Do you know the famous Chinese medicine expert, Zenith? He¡¯s full of praise for my medicine. You¡¯ve all heard of this name, right? What about you? You still dare to doubt it? How ridiculous.¡± As soon as he said this, June trusted him even more. Zenith was someone so famous! He was a great figure in Chinese medicine. His medical skills were iparably brilliant and he had saved many people. Unfortunately, no matter how rich and powerful he was, he would not save people easily. However, she didn¡¯t expect this person to take out a pill that even Elder Zenith had certified. Sharon even shamelessly said that this medicine was useless. It could be seen that she really didn¡¯t want Xenon to be saved! ¡°Sharon, get out immediately.¡± At the thought of this, June stood up angrily and roared. As soon as he finished speaking, a man walked in. When Jenson saw this man, his expression changed drastically. Even Zon did not expect this person toe here. The local tyrant of New York, Second Master Quayle, had appeared at this moment. What was going on? Chapter 497 497 Elder Zenith¡¯s Appearance Zon and Jenson did not react, and what happened next shocked them even more. Crystal and June were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. This was because a few more people walked in from the door of the ward. The Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO, Tommy, and his secretary, Lydia, the chairman of the Heath Group, Hayley, Director Lincoln of the hospital, the designer of RC, the richest man in New York, Old Master Yates, and even the medical big shot, Zenith, who had enteredst. These big shots with supreme status in New York actually walked up to Sharon and said with concern, ¡°Ms. Sharon, are you alright?!¡± Instead, Sharon replied in a daze, ¡°Why... are you all here?¡± Second Master Quayle said respectfully, ¡°Miss, we already know what happened. If you don¡¯t tell us that something happened, you¡¯re treating us as outsiders, so we rushed over to take a look. Don¡¯t be anxious and don¡¯t me us.¡± She didn¡¯t expect so many people to care about them. She smiled. ¡°I have to thank all of you!¡± Her words were very casual, but just these few simple words made the big shots present feel as if they had obtained a treasure. Natsume and Hayley even walked to her side intimately tofort her. Seeing this scene, June was in disbelief. She felt that her daughter-inw must have used some method to make these big shots treat her like this. If something happened to her in the future, she would definitely implicate the Harris family. She didn¡¯t believe that her daughter-inw had any real ability. She knew her daughter-inw¡¯s past too well. Before she was eight years old, she had been wandering around with that poor mother. After she had gotten into university, she did odd jobs, delivering packages, delivering food, and so on. She had even wiped sses as a living and only married Wace when she was an adult. If she was really capable, how could her life be so difficult? Crystal and Zon were dumbfounded, especially when they saw that they were all looking for her. They didn¡¯t hide the disbelief on their faces. Not to mention that there were famous figures like President Tommy and Hayley among them! In front of the Heath family, he was nothing. Although Crystal was the daughter of the Gambling King, Ms. Heath was on the same level as the Gambling King. Not to mention, Tommy, who had always been cold, actually appeared here. This was something they did not even dare to think about. Zon couldn¡¯t understand why a piece of trash like her would be so sought after after marrying into the Harris family! Hence, Zon couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Ms. Heath have you forgotten who I am? I once waited for you outside your office with President Quill. I don¡¯t know if you still remember me, but this Sharon is a third-rate celebrity...¡± Hayley¡¯s face darkened as she scolded, ¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are? How dare you use the name of the Quinn family here? Besides, what¡¯s a small Quinn family? I¡¯m friends with Sharon. If you look down on her, you look down on me, understand?¡± Tommy, who was at the side, also sneered and said to Zon, ¡°Ms. Sharon is our family¡¯s artiste. Do you think our corporation can¡¯t nurture outstanding talents? If she bes a movie queen one day, will you apologize for those words?¡± ¡°Kid, Sharon is someone I recognized. Is her name something you can nder as you please?¡± When Natsume heard this, her mood instantly turned bad. She scolded coldly, ¡°Sharon is already famous in New York. Compared to her, you¡¯re a lowly person. If you continue to spout nonsense, be careful that I¡¯ll sue you officially.¡± Second Master Quayle¡¯s eyes were cold as he warned, ¡°Ms. Sharon and Mr. Harris have absolute authority in New York. If you dare to be disrespectful to them, you¡¯re making an enemy of me. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s scolding, Zon¡¯s face turned red and white. He was so shocked that he could not speak. He did not expect his words to anger everyone. Before Zon could react, Zenith shouted, ¡°Jenson,e over here!¡± Upon hearing this, Sharon turned around in surprise and asked, ¡°Elder Zenith, why are you here?¡± ¡°I only knew after watching the live broadcast that you didn¡¯t invite me to thepany today. You¡¯re really treating me like an outsider.¡± Zenith shook his head helplessly. Although he had only met her once, he admired this girl from the bottom of his heart and couldn¡¯t forget about the master behind her. However, Jenson didn¡¯t give her a chance to reply and rushed over. After all, if Elder Zenith said anything more, his identity would probably be exposed. Chapter 498 498 Exposing His Identity After all, as long as Elder Zenith said it, everyone present would probably know if the divine medicine that Jenson took out was useful. When the lie was exposed, what dignity would he have to stand in New York? The York Group would never trust him again. Jenson went forward very respectfully and shook Zenith¡¯s hand with a smile. He subconsciously tightened his grip, as if hinting Zenith. Unexpectedly, Zenith did not give him any face at all and shook his hand off. ¡°I heard you say that I certified this medicine just now?¡± When Jenson heard this, he immediately panicked. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Elder Zenith, you¡¯ve really misunderstood! I was bragging just now and said something without thinking. Please forgive me.¡± In fact, Jenson knew very well that his prescription hade from Zenith. At that time, after refining it, Zenith had also clearly expressed that this medicine was indeed very powerful. It had a soothing effect on ordinary wounds, but it was still a little difficult for it to treat some serious illnesses. Moreover, Elder Zenith had also clearly said that his medicine had only disyed half of the medicinal effect. It was not that powerful. Therefore, the so-called obtaining Elder Zenith¡¯s approval was actually just to make him look amazing. This was because he did not expect Zenith to really appear here. At this moment, Jenson¡¯s heart had already turned cold. His reputation was probably going to be ruined overnight. Although he was also a very powerful Chinese doctor, he was still much inferior to Zenith. In addition, Zenith was actually the president of the New York Chinese Medical Association. If he was angered, his future would probably not be easy. He might even be removed from the industry. If that happened, all his efforts would have been in vain! It was natural that Zenith wouldn¡¯t forgive Jenson so easily. He looked coldly at Jenson, who was trembling at the side, and said coldly, ¡°You offended Sharon, hurry up and apologize.¡± When Jenson heard this, he was furious and said, ¡°Why?¡± In his heart, Sharon was just a third-rate celebrity who relied on the Harris family¡¯s reputation to develop in the circle. Even if he was bragging, he shouldn¡¯t bepared to Sharon! At the thought of this, Jenson felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Elder Zenith, I admit that I did brag about some content, but this woman called Sharon doesn¡¯t know anything and even spouted nonsense. She thinks that the divine medicine secret form you gave me is useless. Why should I apologize to someone like her who doesn¡¯t respect Chinese medicine?¡± Zenith looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot and scolded in a low voice, ¡°You idiot, the prescription I gave you was obtained from Ms. Sharon. With your pill refinement skills, you still have the cheek to show off in front of Ms. Sharon?¡± ¡°What? The prescription belongs to Sharon?¡± Jenson shouted in disbelief. ¡°I told you long ago that your standard is inferior to my troublesome disciple. Ms. Sharon has a more powerful prescription in her hands, the kind you can¡¯t refine, so how dare you to question her ability and exaggerate the medicinal properties of this medicine.¡± Jenson instantly panicked, andrge beads of sweat flowed down his head. He hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible! How can Sharon know medicine? Besides, this prescription is so magical. Where did she find it? And this prescription was given to me by you. If I had known that you woulde today, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so arrogant...¡± Unexpectedly, after saying this, Zenith said coldly, ¡°You, you¡¯re not practicing medicine properly. I¡¯ll get the relevant departments to revoke your medical license forever. You¡¯d better take care of yourself in the future.¡± As soon as he said this, Jenson¡¯s face turned pale, and his lips turned slightly green. He was covered in cold sweat and kept trembling. What should he do... All his years of hard work had gone to waste... Sharon! Yes, only Sharon could save him now! At the thought of this, he instantly reacted and knelt in front of Sharon, kowtowing and apologizing non-stop. ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s all my fault. I lied to everyone for money and reputation. This medicine has nothing to do with me, and it¡¯s not that powerful. Please believe me, I can¡¯t treat a vegetable at all. I¡¯m just using it to fool everyone... I failed to recognize someone as great as you. I didn¡¯t expect to offend you. Please let me off as if I was a fart.¡± As she spoke, Jenson looked at Sharon pleadingly and pped himself crazily. He kowtowed and apologized, breaking down. Chapter 499 499 Teaching Zon a Lesson The scene in front of them surprised everyone present, especially Wace and June. They were almost dumbfounded. June had originally hoped that Jenson would be able to treat her husband, but no one expected him to be a liar. He was even kneeling on the ground and apologizing to Sharon, saying that this medicine was also a lie... Seeing Sharon¡¯s unmoved expression, Crystal and Zon¡¯s faces were ashen. Crystal¡¯s nails sank into her palms, and her face was all stepped on by Sharon. How could Sharon know someone like Elder Zenith? Who would have thought that Quayle would sneer at Jenson at this moment. ¡°Miss, should we throw him out?¡± These people didn¡¯t know Sharon¡¯s true identity at all, so they dared to be so unrestrained. However, looking at this person¡¯s attitude, Quayle wanted to teach this person a lesson. ¡°Whatever. For now, we should think of a way to find a suitable doctor to treat my father.¡± Sharon¡¯s words were very calm. When Quayle heard this, he was about to throw her out when Kerry stood up and said, ¡°I heard that you were the one who made things difficult for Sharon and Wace at the auto show yesterday?¡± ¡°Uh... no! That¡¯s not true...¡± At this moment, Zon was abnormally flustered. He didn¡¯t get to take any advantage at all, but no matter what, he was the one who found trouble with Sharon and Wace that day. He didn¡¯t expect this matter to have blown up so much. Now, they were nning to settle their scores together. When Quayle heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Good, you ignorant dog. Why did you make things difficult for Ms. Sharon and Mr. Harris? Good! Good! I¡¯ll let you know the price of making things difficult for Ms. Sharon today.¡± As he spoke, Quayle walked towards Zon and said directly, ¡°Do you know why the window in this room is so big? It¡¯s to throw you down.¡± Zon was instantly afraid when he heard this. He didn¡¯t dare to challenge him anymore. After all, he knew who Quayle was. He quickly knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°Wace! Wace, I was wrong, I was really wrong. I apologize to you. I won¡¯t dare to do this again. I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive me...¡± ¡°Why are you begging me? You offended Sharon.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was also very cold. At this moment, everyone present knew why these two people could be husband and wife. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? Why are you begging me?¡± Sharon looked at him in amusement. It was already good enough that Zon could survive. Why would he care about his reputation? He did not expect Crystal to be worse than Jasmine. She could not even help him. ¡°Ms. Sharon, I was wrong! I was really wrong! I¡¯m trash, I¡¯m trash! I¡¯m the most idiotic thing. I beg you to be magnanimous and spare me this once! As long as you spare me this once, I¡¯ll be your ve.¡± Sharon pulled her leg out of his hand in disdain and said coldly, ¡°You did it yourself. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t have to ept your apology.¡± ¡°Why are you still dawdling here?¡± Quayle could tell that Sharon was annoyed. He rushed over and his expression darkened. He grabbed Zon and threw him out of the window with a scream. Crystal covered her mouth, her heart beating wildly. Her mind was already nk. This was the fourth floor. What if Zon fell down and died... At the same time, June scolded Sharon, ¡°How much trouble are you causing our family?¡± June leaned against the window and watched as Zon¡¯s face twisted and heard his constant screaming from the bushes. Because he was in the hospital, a doctor quickly rushed to the scene and sent Zon to the emergency department. Wace didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Zon had always been targeting the couple and had even insulted Sharon time and time again. This made him very disgusted. Now that someone had taught him a lesson, it was very normal. Zon would not appear again for a while, they had a lot less trouble. While everyone was looking at Zon, Sharon quietly walked to Zenith¡¯s side and took out a pill. She said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Zenith, find a chance to give this to my fatherter.¡± Chapter 500 500 Zenith¡¯s Treatment In fact, Sharon was originally looking for an opportunity to treat Xenon. The pills she made ording to Watson¡¯s prescription were very beneficial to his body, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to treat and cure him. However, when she arrived at the hospital, she realized that Crystal had invited a piece of trash like Jenson to disrupt the situation. Sharon believed that with June¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let her interfere with Xenon¡¯s treatment. In addition, if she took out the medicine directly, Wace and June would probably suspect her. When that happens, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it. Now that she was treating Xenon through the hands of an expert like Zenith, it saved her the trouble of having to answer their questions. After all, Zenith was very famous. It was not like there had never been a medical miracle created by him, so if Xenon was cured, it could definitely be exined. Zenith understood her thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Ms. Sharon, a vegetable¡¯s spine and nerves are damaged. It¡¯s amon problem between the Western and Chinese that is very difficult to ovee. Are you sure about your medicine...¡± After saying this, Zenith looked apologetic again and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Sharon. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little nervous. I can¡¯t understand.¡± Sharon said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After taking this medicine, it can ensure that my father¡¯s bodily functions won¡¯t be abnormal. It can even repair injuries.¡± ¡°If you can cure Mr. Xenon, it will really be a miracle. If it¡¯s listed as a medical miracle, wouldn¡¯t I have taken over your good reputation for nothing?¡± Sharon shook her head and smiled. ¡°You should know that this reputation is useless to me. I don¡¯t intend to stay in the medical world, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me toplete such a matter. On the other hand, Elder Zenith, if you can treat my father¡¯s problem with Chinese medicine, it will be an affirmation of Chinese medicine if word gets out. It will be helpful to more people, so you don¡¯t have to decline.¡± Zenith quickly nodded when he heard this and took the pill Sharon handed over. ¡°Ms. Sharon, I understand! Leave this to me.¡± Zenith¡¯s body trembled slightly. Would it really work? He really could not believe it. This was too magical! What made him even more excited was that ording to Sharon¡¯s words just now, it seemed as if she was going to give him the prescription to make this medicine in the future. This was a huge reward! After all, he had already used the prescription Sharon had given him previously and actually cured his old injuries, but there was no opportunity for him to develop his connection with Sharon. Now that Sharon was going to give him the prescription, he naturally had to seize the opportunity. At the thought of this, Elder Zenith was instantly excited. Then he could use better medical skills to treat and save people in the future. At the thought of this, he was very excited. If it weren¡¯t for other people around, he would have knelt down to Sharon immediately. His own friend was still lying in bed because he was in a vegetative state. Now, it seemed that there was a chance to treat him. Zenith was so excited that tears were about to fall. He quickly nodded. ¡°I will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be so agitated. Hurry up and go for treatment. Don¡¯t make my husband and the others anxious, and don¡¯t expose my identity.¡± At this moment, Wace¡¯s frown deepened. He looked very worried about Xenon¡¯s injuries. June did not expect the person Crystal had invited to be a quack. Now that Jenson had been exposed, who in the entire capital could cure Xenon? As he was thinking, Wace saw Zenith standing behind Xenon. Wace didn¡¯t have time to think and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Zenith, can you treat my father¡¯s injuries?¡± Hearing this, June turned around with a smile on her face. ¡°Elder Zenith, please treat my father,¡± Wace said seriously. June did not expect such a top doctor to be willing to treat Xenon. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Elder Zenith, please treat my husband¡¯s illness.¡± Elder Zenith smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Harris family? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve learned a lot from Ms. Sharon. I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± With that, he first checked Xenon¡¯s pulse. Then, he took out the pill and carefully opened Xenon¡¯s mouth. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, he carefully ced the pill into Xenon¡¯s mouth. June took a deep breath. She was also very nervous. The attending doctor of the hospital did not believe that he could really treat a vegetable. After all, it was a spinal injury. How could it be so easy to treat? Chapter 501 501 Extreme Gratitude The medicine Zenith took out was really too fragrant. Hayley instantly realized that this pill smelled a little simr to the one Sharon had given her. She could guess that Sharon didn¡¯t n to tell her family that she knew medicine. ¡°Elder Zenith, what effect can this medicine have?¡± June was really too nervous. She had almost forgotten that she could breathe. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Actually, Zenith was also waiting for the medicine to take effect, so he didn¡¯t say much. The young nurse who was watching the show actually felt a little disdainful. After all, the doctors were already at a point where they were helpless. How could a small pill save people? ¡°...His vitals are more active than before!¡± The young nurse was instantly surprised. When she looked at the data of the various medical equipment, it was obvious that his vitals were much more active than before. ¡°Not only that, Mr. Harris¡¯splexion is much better than before. You can see the redness now.¡± Hayley didn¡¯t know that Xenon was a live-in son-inw, so she thought that Wace had taken Xenon¡¯s surname. However, no one cared about these things at this moment. Everyone was paying attention to Xenon, who was on the bed. His fingers actually moved slightly. ¡°Xenon! Xenon! Can you hear me, Xenon-¡± June noticed Xenon¡¯s hand move slightly and quickly spoke. Then, she noticed Xenon¡¯s eyes move slightly. ¡°Doctor, doctor, look, he¡¯s conscious!¡± June shouted excitedly, and the doctor beside her was shocked. He could not believe it. ¡°How is that possible...¡± The doctor said in disbelief. When the surgery first happened, the patient did not react at all. How was it possible now? ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! The patient won¡¯t be a vegetable.¡± ¡°Jun...¡± Xenon frowned in pain and slowly spat out a word, his expression as if he was enduring extreme pain. Hearing his voice, everyone present was so shocked that they did not know what to say. Xenon was really fine! June cried tears of joy. She sighed with emotion that Zenith was indeed an expert in Chinese medicine. His amazing skills had cured him! Zenith stared at Sharon, feeling even more admiration for her knowing that the medicine Xenon took was refined by her, and that he could immediately obtain the prescription for this medicine. He didn¡¯t expect this medicine to have such power. One pill was enough to activate one¡¯s nerves. Hayley also nced at Sharon. She didn¡¯t expect to meet such a godly person by chance. She had to work with Wace more to solidify their rtionship. If Sharon hadn¡¯t given her the pill and ointment prescription, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept the skin graft surgery now. ¡°Miracle! This is a medical miracle! Even a top doctor can¡¯t cure thi, but he, he only took one pill... He is actually cured?¡± Xenon¡¯s attending doctor looked at Zenith in disbelief and admiration. Zenith, on the other hand, was looking forward to the time when Sharon could quickly give him the prescription. At that time, he would definitely take good care of it! Zenith continued to take Xenon¡¯s pulse. He could feel the earth-shattering changes in Xenon¡¯s body. ¡°Ms. Harris, he¡¯s fine. Your husband just needs to recover.¡± Everyone looked at the shocking change in Xenon¡¯s body with disbelief on their faces. This was not the physical state of a person who had just been in a car ident. It could even be said that other than the superficial wounds, the wounds in his body hadpletely healed, as if he had not been in a car ident at all. His body seemed to have recovered to its original state. ¡°Divine Doctor Zenith, thank you so much. If you were unwilling to help, my father would have beenpletely hopeless.¡± After saying that, Wace bowed to Zenith solemnly to thank him. Zenith quickly helped him up. Actually, he really wanted to say that they should thank Ms. Sharon for what happened today. Without Ms. Sharon¡¯s medicine, he was not confident that he could cure Xenon. The foundation of his recovery was all thanks to Sharon¡¯s medicine. However, thinking that Sharon didn¡¯t want to expose her strength, Zenith could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Ahem, Wace, it¡¯s just a small matter. Why are you so polite?¡± If Sharon hadn¡¯t taken out such a divine medicine, even a Chinese doctor like him wouldn¡¯t have any way to treat a vegetable. Chapter 502 502 Refusing to Divorce Xenon¡¯s attending doctor was already stunned. He looked at Zenith and said in disbelief, ¡°You... you¡¯ve created a miracle! This is a medical miracle! Just the medicine you took out just now can win a Nobel Prize in Medicine!¡± No one knew how embarrassed Zenith was. He could only smile apologetically. ¡°You¡¯re being too serious. I only obtained the divine medicine by chance. Otherwise, no matter how capable I am, how could I make a patient who was about to be a vegetable recover so quickly?¡± ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re a medical miracle yourself. As long as you take out the prescription and mass produce it, you can definitely save countless vegetative patients.¡± ¡°Ahem, this prescription is more private. I still need to consider whether to take it out or not. Moreover, the medicinal herbs needed are rtively precious. We would still need to consider it if we want to have it mass-produced.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s such a pity.¡± Xenon¡¯s attending doctor shook his head helplessly and sighed unconsciously. At this moment, Wace quickly went forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, ording to my father¡¯s current situation, how long will it take for him to be discharged?¡± The doctor thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This... I just checked Mr. Xenon¡¯s condition. His internal injuries are almost healed. He just needs to recover from the wounds on his skin and bones. However, I still suggest that you let Mr. Xenon stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation. It¡¯s also to let him rest well.¡± June quickly nodded when she heard this. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then he will stay in the hospital and recuperate. How much do you need? Just ask Sharon.¡± When Sharon heard this, she shook her head helplessly. Then, she turned around and said to everyone present, ¡°Thank you very much foring to see my father! However, my father has just recovered. Let him rest quietly!¡± Hearing this, everyone present nodded quickly. Since Sharon had already spoken, they naturally had to leave quickly and not cause trouble for her. Hence, everyone present bade farewell to Sharon and Wace. Just as Sharon sent everyone out, June said to Wace worriedly, ¡°Wace... look at Sharon, this piece of trash. She¡¯s really getting better at lying now! So many people have been deceived by her appearance. She¡¯s simply harming our Harris family!¡± Wace didn¡¯t understand why June would say such things. Wace felt a little helpless for a moment. Actually, he didn¡¯t know how Sharon got to know these big shots, but as a person in the entertainment industry, he didn¡¯t want Sharon to be so close to these people. After all, it was hard to say how many people in this industry were sincere. If Sharon continued like this, who knew what would happen to her in the future? June could tell what Wace was thinking at a nce. She felt that she had convinced him and quickly continued, ¡°When your father is discharged from the hospital, quickly divorce her! Otherwise, if Sharon offends these big shots one day, our family will definitely suffer!¡± As she spoke, June quickly added, ¡°Did you see that Zon! He didn¡¯t even say a few words before he was thrown downstairs. Sharon is acting so recklessly now. She won¡¯t even know how she died when things happen.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, Divine Doctor Zenith wouldn¡¯t have saved Dad. Aren¡¯t you burning the bridge after crossing it?¡± ¡°What do you mean by burning the bridge after crossing it? Is Divine Doctor Zenith doing this for Sharon¡¯s sake?¡± June was a little exasperated. ¡°Then how much negative news about our family was caused by Sharon? When those people really react, there will be nothing left.¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want. No matter what, I won¡¯t be separated from Sharon.¡± Even so, Wace was indeed very worried. He wasn¡¯t worried that Sharon would implicate the Harris family, but he was worried that if Sharon offended someone in the circle one day, her life would definitely be in danger. At the thought of this, Wace felt that he needed to find a chance to tell Sharon that she couldn¡¯t throw herself into the entertainment industry without holding back. Hearing this, June was furious. ¡°Wace! Why are you... so stubborn! Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± After saying this, Sharon happened to walk in. June wanted to mock her openly again, but the attending doctor said, ¡°Alright, can we have a family member pay the fees with our nurse.¡± Chapter 503 503 Failed to Pay ??Okay, the 280,000 dors card Old Master Yates gave you is still with me. I??ll take the money to pay the fee.?? Sharon nodded and turned to leave the ward. June instantly became anxious when she heard this. ??What? Card? What card? Where??s the card??? ??It??s a gift from Old Master Yates to me for the listing of mypany,?? Wace said calmly. ??Is there such a good thing??? June was instantly excited. Who would have thought that this would save her 200,000 dors! ??Doctor, how much is the treatment fee this time??? Sharon looked at the attending doctor and asked. ??Actually, the patient??s internal injuries have almost recovered. What??s left is external injuries and care. It doesn??t cost much. It only costs ten to twenty thousand dors.?? Hearing this, June??s eyes darted around and her heart immediately moved. That was a card with 280,000 dors! There was still 260,000 dors left! At the thought of this, June reached out to Sharon and said in amanding tone, ??That card is with you? Leave the payment to me! Give me the card.?? Sharon didn??t expect June to still be greedy for the remaining money at this time. She said, ??Mom, just stay here with Dad. Leave the payment to me.?? June red fiercely at Sharon, then said angrily, ??Why are you so talkative? I said I??ll go, so be it. Just give me the card and stay in the ward to help!?? Sharon shrugged helplessly and took out the card from her pocket and handed it to June. ??Mom, this is the card.?? June took the card excitedly and ran to the payment counter happily. Seeing her, Sharon realized that June was after the money. Thinking of this, Sharon shook her head helplessly. ??Then I??ll go with Auntie too.?? Crystal, who had been afraid to speak, finally spoke and hurriedly ran out of the door to catch up to June. Wace and Sharon didn??t say anything. After all, they knew June??s greed too well. A person like her who was greedy for money wouldn??t let go of arge sum of money. However, they could not say anything. After all, June was such a person. If they fought with her, it would definitely affect Xenon??s rest. a?| At this moment, at the hospital??s payment counter, June could not hide the excitement on her face. ??Use this card and transfer the rest of the money to my own card.?? The young nurse nodded and opened the file. She saw the relevant information. ??The deposit is 12,000 dors, and an additional 20,000 dors. We will refund the remaining.?? ??Okay, okay, okay. I??ll pay first.?? At the thought that she would have a lot of moneyter, June could not hide the excitement on her face. The toll collector ced the card beside his hand and was so shocked that he couldn??t close his mouth. June looked at the toll collector and did not know what he was doing. She could not help but say anxiously, ??What are you trying to do? Hurry up and deal with the things beside me!?? The cashier looked at June in disbelief and returned the card to her. He said anxiously, ??Why don??t you take a look at this card? How are you going to use it? Are you crazy to use 30 million dors to pay the hospitalization fee??? ??What? 30 million??? June looked at the card in disbelief. Could it be that this card couldn??t be used? ??Yes, and this card is exclusive to the owner. You can??t use it! Where did this carde from? If you don??t tell me, I??ll call the police immediately.?? The cashier was rather dissatisfied and suspected that June had obtained this card from some illegal source. At first, June thought that the card Sharon gave her couldn??t be used. When she heard the cashier??s words, she immediately came back to her senses and broke out in cold sweat. Sharon, this little b*tch, almost caused her a lot of trouble! She clearly said that it was 280,000 dors, but as for this card, it must be Sharon??s. This damn little b*tch must have done something shameful and stolen it from someone. She couldn??t use it! She even tricked her! She really didn??t know if this girl did it on purpose or not, but she actually tried to harm her. However, now, June had something on her. She had to tell Wace about it and confront her face to face. She had to get him to divorce Sharon today. Sharon was in the ward, talking to Wace. At this moment, the door of the ward was opened and June rushed in aggressively. As soon as she entered, June threw the card fiercely at Sharon??s face and scolded angrily, ??Sharon, you stupid b*tch. Tell me what you??ve been doing outside!?? Chapter 504 504 She Can¡¯t Use It Sharon was a little speechless and said in surprise, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± June ignored what Sharon said and ran straight to Wace. ¡°Wace, divorce this woman immediately. This woman is definitely not a good person. She wants to lead our family to its doom.¡± Wace shook his head, not knowing what had happened. He turned to look at Sharon, who was puzzled. Neither of them knew what had happened. ¡°Let me tell you, this woman cheated on you. Otherwise, how could she have gotten a private card worth 30 million dors? Let me tell you, that the cashier almost called the police, do you know that?¡± Hearing this, Sharon¡¯s heart trembled. 30 million? Could it be that she had taken out the card John had given her... Oh no, she had casually ced it in her bag. It was a mistake with the card Elder Yates had given her. How was she going to exin it? Wace was a little surprised. He picked up the card and looked at Sharon in confusion. ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s going on? Did someone exchange cards with you by ident?¡± ¡°...Yes! This is all a misunderstanding!¡± Sharon quickly exined. June didn¡¯t believe Sharon at all. She frowned and asked, ¡°How can we believe you? Exin yourself! Who did you cheat on to have so much money? Fortunately, I found out. If you had kept hiding it from us, who knows what would happen in the future!¡± After saying that, June looked at Wace and said helplessly, ¡°Wace, did you see that? 30 million dors. Even if she sells herself, it will take months! If you don¡¯t divorce this shameless woman, our entire family will be killed by her!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make it sound so terrible first. Let Sharon exin this matter clearly.¡± Wace¡¯s expression was a little cold. Although he didn¡¯t believe that Sharon would do such a thing, seeing that Sharon was obviously a little guilty, Wace couldn¡¯t help but guess what had happened. Sharon¡¯s mind kept spinning. In the end, she could only say aggrievedly, ¡°To be honest, this 30 million dor card is actually a prop I¡¯m using for filming.¡± ¡°Props for shooting...?¡± Wace and June were stunned and quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s going on?¡± Sharon sighed and said, ¡°I just took on a new television drama. The main character in it is a tycoon who often pays and splurges using her card, so in order to allow me to experience this way in advance, thepany gave me a private card.¡± At this point, Sharon sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been carrying that card with me these few days and bringing my role into various situations... I didn¡¯t expect to take the wrong card just now and give it to Mom.¡± June asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sharon nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Look, how can you not know my whereabouts when I only go to work every day? Besides, if I had a card with such arge limit, I would naturally give it to you. Moreover, how can I take out a 30 million card anytime? If others find out, they will definitely think that I¡¯m a liar.¡± Wace nodded. Sharon was right. If she wanted to act, she needed to experience it. As for the 30 million dor card, no one would believe it if it was taken out, why would Sharon lie about it? If it was really for Sharon, why didn¡¯t she use this card? ¡°How would I know if whatever you said was true?¡± June said unhappily. ¡°Maybe your lover gave you this card and you can use this money?¡± ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t know. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can go to the payment office with you. I can¡¯t use this card either. It¡¯s just a filming prop.¡± ¡°Since Sharon has said so, Auntie, let¡¯s go with her again. Don¡¯t spread rumors for Sharon. If the media really finds out, they will definitely write some unreal reports.¡± Crystal, who had been very quiet, suddenly spoke, ndering Sharon. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Let¡¯s go to the payment office together now. Let me tell you, if you can use this card, you¡¯re definitely not a good person!¡± June cursed as she followed Sharon down. She didn¡¯t expect the payment staff to be speechless because Sharon couldn¡¯t use this card either. Sharon quickly took out Old Master Yates¡¯ card and handed it to the payment staff. ¡°Mom, you saw that I can¡¯t use that card either. That¡¯s indeed a prop... You can use this card to pay.¡± Chapter 505 505 Best Actress June red at Sharon. She didn¡¯t expect this woman to not be able to use this card either. It seemed like she had really misunderstood her. Looking at the card Sharon gave her, June red at her unconsciously. If it weren¡¯t for the money, she wouldn¡¯t have let her off so easily. The remaining money in this card was all hers. June was very excited at the thought of this. Her hands had been itching for a few days, and now she finally had the money to y a few rounds. Just as they were about to return to the ward, a familiar voice suddenly came from the entrance of the hospital. It sounded very anxious, but it made people feel that something was wrong. ¡°Xenon! Xenon!...¡± Sharon frowned unconsciously. Then, she saw Madam Harris walk in with Zachary and Zaron¡¯s help. Behind her was Nicole, who was watching the show. Madam Harris¡¯ heart ached, and her eyes were very red, as if she was crying very sadly. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± June was ttered and quickly brought her to the ward. Madam Harris seemed to be really sad. As soon as she entered the door, she subconsciously cried. She stood by Xenon¡¯s bed and sighed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Xenon! Xenon! I heard that you were in a car ident and I was about to have a heart attack. You¡¯re half a son of our Harris family. How do you feel now? Where are you feeling unwell?¡± Wace was very disgusted with Madam Harris, but after all, they were here to see Xenon. They couldn¡¯t chase them away brazenly, or they would embarrass the old woman, so Wace still took a step forward and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. My father is fine. My father¡¯s important injuries have been treated by the divine doctor Sharon hired.¡± Madam Harris seemed to heave a sigh of relief when she heard this and quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. My father won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Actually, Wace didn¡¯t understand why his grandmother was suddenly so good to Xenon. In the past few decades, their rtionship was not very good. Grandma had never taken Xenon seriously. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Xenon! It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t care much about you usually and when I found out that something had happened to you. I really regret it. I was too afraid that you would leave us with a misunderstanding and regret.¡± At this moment, Madam Harris¡¯ tears were streaming down her face, and her entire body was trembling. Her tone was filled with self-me. ¡°Xenon! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you all these years, but I always want you to have some status in the family, so I¡¯m more strict with you. I hope you can quickly be independent and grow up to be useful to our family. This is all my hard work. Don¡¯t me me!¡± When June heard Madam Harris¡¯ words, she felt a little nervous and subconsciously started to cry. In the past, she had always felt that Madam Harris had always hated their family because she had married Xenon. That was why Madam Harris was biased towards her younger brothers. She had alwaysined to her mother why she doted on her two younger brothers so much but was unwilling to bother about her! Why did she always encourage her two younger brothers, but everything she did was wrong? All these years, this matter had been a knot in her heart. She did not expect to hear her mother say this today. She immediately feltfortable all over, and the knot in her heart seemed to have loosened a lot. Sharon frowned. She rarely had a family life and didn¡¯t have that so-called strong kinship, so she could tell at a nce that this olddy was putting on a show. She was just putting on a show in front of these people. The Harris family was already in a desperate situation. If they didn¡¯t get any help, it was only a matter of time before the Harris family dered bankruptcy. At that time, their family¡¯s reputation and life would plummet! Madam Harris had protected her face for half her life. How could she easily ept the Harris family being ruined by her? Therefore, they were racking their brains to think of a way to turn the tables. After all, they had just seen Sharon and Wace receiving those people. Any one of them could ensure the stability of the Harris family. This was definitely not something Zachary and Zaron could do. She had been using financial means previously, hoping that June would have a way to persuade Wace back. She didn¡¯t expect it to be useless. Now, she could only use the ruse of hurting herself to find a breakthrough from Xenon. This was herst move! June had already fallen for it. Her deep love for the Harris family surfaced in her heart again. She quickly said, ¡°Mom, if Xenon finds out, he definitely won¡¯t me you. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s useless and not someone who can be of much use. He disappointed you. I¡¯m sorry, Mom!¡± Chapter 506 506 Persuading Them to Go Home Again Madam Harris held June¡¯s hand tightly and said in a choked voice, ¡°Okay! Okay, after so many years, I¡¯ve finally said what I was thinking. You can understand my painstaking efforts now. It¡¯s worth it even if I die.¡± June was alreadypletely under Madam Harris¡¯ control. Seeing Madam Harris¡¯ sorrowful expression, she also went forward and sobbed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. My father is already gone. I can¡¯t lose you again!¡± Madam Harris also put on a sad expression, but when she heard June¡¯s words, she quickly said in relief, ¡°Knowing that your family still has me in their hearts. I can die in peace.¡± As she spoke, she even put on a very aggrieved expression. ¡°In the future, our family must work together to pull the Harris family back together. When that happens, who in New York will be our match?¡± June nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mom, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve learned something. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely work together with Second Brother¡¯s family to expand the Harris family¡¯s business and help our family return to its peak.¡± Sharon looked at June¡¯s excited expression and knew that she hadpletely fallen into Madam Harris¡¯ trap. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Madam Harris still had some tricks up her sleeves. June had fallen into her trap with just a few words. Looking at June, she did not seem to realize this at all. Instead, she replied gratefully, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll go back together tonight! When Xenon recovers, our family of three will definitely go back and treat you well.¡± When Madam Harris heard this, her eyes were filled with excitement. She blurted out, ¡°Good, good, good. That¡¯s really great!¡± At this moment, Madam Harris seemed to have thought of something. She nced at Zaron and Zachary, who had been silent, and Nicole, who was looking at them in amusement. ¡°You! Hurry up and apologize to Wace and Sharon. After all, we¡¯re all family. How can you bear to go overboard with Wace and Sharon?¡± As she spoke, Madam Harris looked at Zachary and berated, ¡°And you, at the listing ceremony today, you actually hit your nephew. You¡¯re really shameless! If you dare to do this in the future, my Harris family won¡¯t be able to keep you! Hurry up and apologize to them!¡± Although Zachary was unwilling, he had no choice. He could only look at Wace and cough lightly. His tone was a little pious. ¡°Wace, we were wrong previously. I hope you can forgive us. In the future, we will never do anything against you and Sharon.¡± Faced with Zachary who was acting like this, Wace was caught off guard. He didn¡¯t expect Zachary to give in and apologize. Second Uncle and his family had been targeting them all these years... However, he was his elder after all. Now that he was apologizing to him, Wace could only say lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past. I hope you won¡¯t bully Sharon again. She¡¯s my wife and a very important person.¡± When Madam Harris heard this, she was overjoyed and immediately said to Wace, ¡°Wace, look at your father. He¡¯s still recovering and needs to recuperate well. Although the old residence is a little old, the surrounding environment is good and quiet. If you ask me, your family should move back as soon as possible. What do you think?¡± June quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Wace, look at your father now. His health is a big matter. We need to give him a good recovery environment. If your father opens his eyes and finds out that your grandmother cares so much about him, he will be in a good mood. So let¡¯s listen to your grandmother¡¯s arrangements and go home to stay. Then, we¡¯ll hire someone to take care of your father 24 hours a day. How good will that be!¡± June believed that after Xenon heard Madam Harris¡¯ words, he would be as touched as her. She had all along wanted to go home, so of course she couldn¡¯t miss this good opportunity. Thinking of this, sheforted Wace again. ¡°Why don¡¯t we move back or let everyone move in?¡± Wace felt a headacheing. Actually, he really didn¡¯t know if Madam Harris was being sincere or hypocritical this time. Why did shee today? However, seeing his mother¡¯s excitement, Wace didn¡¯t know what to say. Moreover, Xenon had always wanted to obtain the Harris family¡¯s approval. If he could go home, Xenon¡¯s body might recover faster. June looked at Wace¡¯s hesitation and persuaded him, ¡°Son, look at this good opportunity. Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and agree.¡± Chapter 507 507 Seeing Something Madam Harris was pleasantly surprised and extremely excited. He did not expect this matter to seed today. He had indeed seeded! As the saying goes, the older the ginger, the spicier it is. It was really a wonder how the idiot June got her brain. She was settled with just a few words. As for Sharon, she couldn¡¯t cause any trouble now. Wace was capable, but wasn¡¯t he still taken care of by her own ruse? At the thought of this, Madam Harris looked smug. Zachary and Zaron looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. They didn¡¯t expect to settle Wace so easily. It seemed like their good days wereing, and it was Madam Harris who did it. Their admiration for her subconsciously increased. A person with experience was indeed different. This wave of performance from her was enough to win the Best Actress Award. First, she used Xenon as a breakthrough point, then used another method to move Wace. This was too perfect. ¡°But... Grandma, Second Uncle, it¡¯s not a problem to move back. After all, we¡¯re all family. It¡¯s a good thing to be together, but...¡± Sharon had just opened her mouth when Zaron interrupted her. ¡°Who do you think you are? Shut up. What does our Harris family have to do with you? Why are you talking so much?¡± When Madam Harris heard this, her expression instantly changed. Then, she raised her hand and pped Zaron¡¯s face. She said loudly and angrily, ¡°How can you talk to your sister-inw like that? Was what I said just now nonsense?¡± This p almost stunned Zaron, but he quickly understood that he had almost mocked Sharon for causing trouble just now. He couldn¡¯t control himself at all. After all, he was used to bullying Sharon, so it was a little difficult for him to suddenly stop attacking Sharon now. If he couldn¡¯t help but show that he was only repenting on the surface and still despised Sharon on the inside, then everything his grandmother had done just now would be over! At the thought of this, an obvious panic appeared on Zaron¡¯s face, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry! Sister-inw, I¡¯m talking nonsense. My mouth is terrible. Please forgive me!¡± As he spoke, Zaron even hit his mouth, as if he regretted his actions very much. This action was filled with sincerity in the eyes of others, but to Sharon, it was a little hypocritical. Looking at him, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The Harris family had really put in a lot of effort for this bitter drama. None of them were inferior to actors. Since they liked to perform so much, Sharon would entertain them to the end and expose their true colors. At the thought of this, she smiled faintly. ¡°We can move back, that¡¯s not a problem, but... Wace¡¯spany has just been listed and he¡¯s short of manpower, so he can¡¯t return to the Harris Corporation to work now. Everyone still has to know about this.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Madam Harris¡¯ voice suddenly became sharp, and her face was filled with disbelief. She instantly jumped up and said nervously, ¡°How can that do? I told you, we¡¯re family and have to work hard together. After Wace returns to the Harris family, thatpany is also the Harris Group¡¯s business tpp. Hispany should also be part of the Harris Group. And since he¡¯s already returned to the Harris family, how can he not work for the Harris family?¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, you just said that you invited our family back to the old residence to take care of my father. It doesn¡¯t matter if we go back, but we agreed to it. However, returning to the corporation to work and returning to the Harris family arepletely different issues. We can¡¯t mix these two things up!¡± Madam Harris red at Sharon and said, ¡°What did you say? Do you have the right to speak here? Since Wace has returned to the Harris family, he has to return to the Harris Corporation. He has to take out all his resources and hispany.¡± After saying that, Madam Harris looked at Wace and said, ¡°Wace, it¡¯s not easy for your smallpany to develop until what it is now, but after all, it¡¯s very difficult for you to manage apany alone. You can¡¯t handle it. Why don¡¯t you merge thepany with the Harris Corporation? That way, all of us will definitely have a better life and you will have an easier time.¡± At this moment, their intentions were very obvious, and Wace already understood. It seemed that the fact that Madam Harris wanted them to go home was fake, however, it was true that she wanted him to help revive the Harris Group. The words they said and the strange behavior today were actually to force him to submit. Chapter 508 508 Kneeling and Begging For Them to Go Home Wace shook his head helplessly. Indeed, what Madam Harris¡¯ had done and her words were just an act. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache and his back turn cold. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, he would have fallen into their trap. Therefore, Wace sighed and looked at Madam Harris. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m very grateful that you want our family to be reunited and live together, but Sharon is right. I have my own job now, and I can¡¯t go back to the Harris Group to work. My ownpany is also in the development stage and doesn¡¯t have time to care about anything else.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace to say that. Madam Harris hated Sharon to the bone. If it weren¡¯t for what this little b*tch had just said, Wace would have gone home by now! She had carefully nned so many lines and prepared so many words, but now, it was ruined by this b*tch¡¯s words! Indeed, he should divorce her. She really deserved to die. At the thought of this, Madam Harris¡¯ eyes shone schemingly. Then, she acted pitifully and cried as she begged, ¡°Wace, how can you hate Grandma so much? If youe back to live and work, our family will work hard together. With yourpany as the foundation, we¡¯ll help the Harris Group rise to a new situation and height. That¡¯s what we can do for your grandfather, right? It¡¯s much easier than working hard yourself, right?¡± Madam Harris cried and wanted to morally force Wace to submit. ¡°Are you still unwilling to forgive Grandma? I know all this. I can tell that Grandma has done too many wrong things, that¡¯s why you¡¯re in this state!¡± Even so, Madam Harris kept observing Wace, and Wace said helplessly, ¡°Grandma, this has nothing to do with whether I forgive you or not. It¡¯s just that I have something I want to do. I just want toplete this matter well. I need to promise andfort someone important to me. I also hope that she can be happy. Besides, what I want to do myself doesn¡¯t match the Harris Group¡¯s business philosophy. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong.¡± When June heard this, she quicklyforted her son. ¡°Wace, why are you so stubborn? Can we go back together? Look at yourself when you go back, you¡¯ll be the director. You don¡¯t have to do anything yourself. Look at how tired you are now!¡± ¡°Mom, this is my own business. It¡¯s my personal decision. Don¡¯t be conflicted anymore. I won¡¯t change my decision.¡± Wace rejected June¡¯s suggestion without hesitation. Madam Harris knew that this was a critical moment. If Wace wasn¡¯t willing to go back, she didn¡¯t want June and Xenon to dirty her eyes. As for Sharon, if she could endorse theirpany, she wouldn¡¯t bepletely useless. At the thought of this, Madam Harris gritted her teeth and took out her trump card. Madam Harris staggered and trembled as she walked to Wace. Then, with a plop, she knelt in front of him. Everyone in the room was stunned. Who would have thought that the olddy, who usually controlled the entire Harris family and ordered people around, would kneel down to her grandson? This was something they did not even dare to think about. Even June and Zachary did not expect Madam Harris to work so hard and throw her pride away... June couldn¡¯t control her tears when she saw this. Who didn¡¯t know that Madam Harris had always cared about her reputation and hoped to control others her entire life? She came from a good family, so when has she ever knelt down to someone like this in her life? This move caught Wace off guard. He quickly wanted to help Madam Harris up. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing? Hurry up and stand up. Even if you do this, you can¡¯t change my mind.¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect Madam Harris to do such a thing. He could only sigh helplessly. Madam Harris insisted on not standing up and said apologetically, ¡°Wace, Sharon! It¡¯s all my fault previously. Grandma apologizes to you, so please forgive me ande back to the Harris family to help, okay? The Harris family can¡¯t live without you. We¡¯re family! If you leave, it¡¯s equivalent to cutting out Grandma¡¯s heart. Pleasee back!¡± At this moment, Madam Harris¡¯ attitude towards them had changed 180 degrees. She was no longer as arrogant and smug as before. She could not even say anything about taking advantage of her seniority. There was only endless pleading, as if she had given her all. Although it was embarrassing, it was worth it. After all, the Harris family was already in danger. Now, even if she had to kowtow to Wace, she had to beg him toe back. Chapter 509 509 Analyzing the Pros and Cons Otherwise, if the Harris family really fell into her hands, it would probably involve even more things! Seeing that Madam Harris had knelt down, Zachary and Zaron¡¯s expressions changed. They wanted to kneel down with her and kept begging Wace. Seeing this scene, Wace was stunned on the spot. He was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. He did not expect the Harris family to use this to force him. Madam Harris was someone who valued her face more than her life, but now she was apologizing to him in front of so many people. He didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to be at their wits¡¯ end so quickly. ording to his thoughts, they should be able tost at least another half a year... Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect Wace to still be indifferent. She could only cry and beg, ¡°Wace, please pity Grandma! The Harris family can¡¯t live without you. Pleasee back!¡± After saying that, Madam Harris was about to kowtow to Wace with a fearless expression on her face. It was as if she would die here if Wace didn¡¯t agree to her request today. ¡°But do you really want Wace to go home and not the resources Wace can bring you?¡± At this moment, Sharon walked up to Madam Harris and said coldly, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re all very happy that you came to see Dad. We¡¯re also very happy that you let us go home, but it¡¯s impossible for Wace to go back to the Harris Corporation.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma. I spent a lot of effort to get all the resources I have, and I definitely have to pay a lot to protect my client rtionship, so I can¡¯t bring them all to the Harris Corporation,¡± Wace exined seriously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! That¡¯s your grandmother. These things should be shared in the family.¡± June argued loudly, as if she was very dissatisfied with Wace¡¯s answer. ¡°Alright, Mom, Grandma, leave this ce first. I think it will be difficult for Dad to recover if this continues.¡± Madam Harris¡¯ tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing, but now, her tone was filled withplete anger. She said directly, ¡°Sharon, when you and your mother, that shameless woman, entered our Harris family, you had nothing. Our Harris family provided both of you with food, clothing, and amodation and you don¡¯t have any gratitude at all. Now, you¡¯re actually sowing discord between Wace and us! And you are currently earning so much money. Did you spend a cent for us? I just asked you for a car. Why are you so petty?¡± When Sharon heard this, she only smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, the person who gave me food and clothes was Grandpa Harris, and you didn¡¯t do anything other than mock me, hit me, and insult me, so I don¡¯t need to be grateful to you now, right? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? You want to use a ruse to trick Wace back and make him work for the Harris Group again, using the resources he has to revive the Harris Group, right?¡± Sharon mercilessly exposed Madam Harris¡¯ thoughts, and Madam Harris didn¡¯t hide the panic on her face when she heard these words. She originally thought that as long as she used a little trick, she would be able to control June and Wace. As for Sharon, she disdained to deal with her personally. When that happens, as long as she lets Zaron and Nicole talk to her and treat her as family, this woman would definitely be grateful. However, Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect Sharon and Wace to see through her thoughts. At this moment, Madam Harris was really embarrassed. After forcing herself to stand up, she stammered, ¡°We¡¯re all family. What¡¯s wrong with me doing this? If word gets out that our family opened twopanies, we¡¯ll beughed at!¡± ¡°Alright! Grandma, many famous heirs are not from the samepany as their family. This is not a problem. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you survive, I just want to see if this matter is worth it.¡± Wace was a little angry. He should have thought of this long ago. Why was his heart still wavering about this matter? ¡°You, you...¡± Madam Harris was so angry that her entire body was trembling. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Sharon! Who do you think you are? In this family, you¡¯re just an outsider. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Seeing that Madam Harris was at a disadvantage, Zachary immediately stood up and shouted. Unexpectedly, Sharon ignored Zachary and turned to Wace. ¡°The choice isn¡¯t in my hands. I believe my husband will definitely be able to keep his eyes open. He knows that some people just want to make use of his resources. When they get all the resources, they will immediately kick us away. I remember that at that time, Wace got Sullivan¡¯s contract and Grandma promised to change his position. What happened in the end?¡± Chapter 510 510 Father and Son Begging for Mercy ¡°You were pped in the face at the banquet. Do we have to experience this a second time?¡± Sharon¡¯s words were said in one go, making Wace even more determined, and his expression instantly became even more nervous. At this moment, he finally woke up from his dream andpletely understood. If Sharon hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have fallen into Madam Harris¡¯ trap again. At this moment, Zaron already understood that Madam Harris¡¯ n had failed. He could only point at Sharon and curse loudly, ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re just a smelly b*tch. Do you think you have the right to speak here? What right do you have to criticize our family? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore. You¡¯re really a little b*tch! B*tch!¡± Sharon looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t pretend anymore? Zaron, let me tell you, I hope you¡¯ll be polite to me in the future. Otherwise, if I call our old acquaintance now, you probably won¡¯t be able to stay in New York anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you little b*tch. What kind of f*cking dog are you!¡± Zaron instantly flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are. How can a person in the entertainment industry be a good person? Don¡¯t you just know how to cheat? And what¡¯s the use of your face? When everyone realizes that you¡¯re a b*tch, I¡¯ll see how you die.¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m still a top celebrity in the industry now. I have to thank you for turning on the live broadcast just now and letting more people know about Wace¡¯spany. Now, who doesn¡¯t have to respectfully call me Ms. Sharon?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very calm. After saying that, she smiled and said, ¡°But what about you? The Harris family is in ruins, and you¡¯re no longer the second young master of the Harris family. Instead, you¡¯re an existence that everyone can call by name. If you continue to treat me like this, I¡¯ll call Quayle now.¡± As she spoke, Sharon took out her phone and immediately called Quayle. She turned on the speaker without hiding anything. ¡°Hello, Miss, did something happen?¡± Hearing the voice on the phone, Zaron was so frightened that his face turned pale and beads of sweat kept dripping down. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to really be able to contact Quayle. If Quayle really sent someone to mess with him... wouldn¡¯t he be finished! At the thought of this, Zaron didn¡¯t hide his cowardice at all and blurted out, ¡°Wace! Wace quickly help me persuade her. Look at your wife. I was just joking. Tell her not to take it seriously. She¡¯s my sister-inw and we¡¯re family. What, what are you doing!¡± Sharon looked up and sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not family.¡± After saying this, Quayle understood what had happened. A familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Did something big happen? If necessary, I can take action at any time. Although I don¡¯t have many followers in New York, it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Oh? Then wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble?¡± Sharon¡¯s heart was already stable. After all, she had many ways to exin how the two of them met, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of being suspected by the Harris family. ¡°Ms. Sharon, we have people in the nightclubs, KTVs, construction sites, and car factories. As long as someone offended you, just say it. I guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to cross this street. There are countless people who want to kill him!¡± Zaron was scared silly when he heard this. He instantly knelt in front of Sharon and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Sister-inw, my good sister-inw! I was really joking just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart! Just take it that I was blind and let me go!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Were you scolding me just now?¡± Sharon did this to make an example out of him. ¡°No, no. How would I dare?¡± At this moment, Zaron was almost scared to death. How would he dare to go against Sharon? Who in New York dared to not give Quayle face? If they really offended him, wouldn¡¯t the entire underworld swarm over and blow his head off? After all, it was to give Quayle face. Who would give up such an opportunity to please him? At this moment, Sharon held the phone and said coldly, ¡°Since you said that you won¡¯t be disrespectful to me in the future, let me see your sincerity. Otherwise, I can only interpret your actions as perfunctory. If I let you off, you might still treat me like this in the future.¡± When Zaron heard these words, he was nervous. He realized that Sharon definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily, so he could only look at his father, Zachary, for help. Chapter 511 511 Telling the Truth ¡°Ahem, Sharon, he already knows his mistake. He will apologize to you and beg for your forgiveness. Don¡¯t let Quayle hurt him again.¡± At this point, Zachary¡¯s gaze was rather evasive, as if he was apologizing to Sharon. Now, Zaron felt terrible. He only felt that there was something wrong with his brain. Why did he have to provoke Sharon... He was courting death! Quayle had been ruthless to him previously. If he knew that he was still bullying Sharon, wouldn¡¯t it be only a matter of time before he killed him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re better than me now?¡± Sharon asked coldly. ¡°No, no way. We¡¯re family. I...¡± Zaron cried, not knowing what to say. His heart was cold now, so how could he dare to talk nonsense with Sharon? After all, if Quayle had given the order to kill him in New York, his head would be very valuable. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to forgive you. Let me record a video. You have to apologize to me.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was very calm, but it made the others unhappy. Especially Zachary, who saw his son being bullied by Sharon and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going too far. Don¡¯t think that you can say these things just because you know a few amazing people.¡± Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m going too far? Are you joking?¡± After saying this, Sharon picked up the phone and said, ¡°Quayle, help me do something else. There¡¯s another person on the wanted list! This time, we¡¯re going to attack a father and son!¡± Quayle immediately responded on the phone. ¡°Ms. Sharon, don¡¯t worry. As long as you give us instructions, we will definitelyplete it. Tell me, who is this father and son?¡± Zachary was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be serious. This woman was too ruthless! He had only said one sentence, and she wanted to teach him a lesson! Thinking of Quayle¡¯s reputation in New York, Zachary was a little afraid. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths. If he was really hunted down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. Madam Harris didn¡¯t expect Sharon to already have a firm foothold in New York. If this continued, she was afraid that it would be difficult to salvage the situation. Her son and grandson would be implicated, so she quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright. Sharon is in the past! Let them go and pretend that we didn¡¯te today. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°At this point, how can we pretend that you weren¡¯t here?¡± ¡°What, what do you have to do before you¡¯re willing to let us go?¡± Hearing Madam Harris¡¯ words, Sharon also said, ¡°Tell Wace and his parents your true motive foring here today. If you¡¯re willing to sincerely express it, I¡¯ll consider it, but if you¡¯re still lying, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never let you off.¡± June said angrily, ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re a bastard. How can you talk to Grandma like that? When did you have the right to speak at home!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to hear.¡± Zaron was so frightened that his legs went limp. He cried and said, ¡°Grandma, I definitely can¡¯t let these people bully me. I¡¯m going to tell the truth, or your grandson will die.¡± At this moment, Zachary couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. He was really worried that his son would be threatened, so he urged his son to speak quickly. Madam Harris hadpletely given up on struggling. She sighed and said, ¡°Tell her, tell her then!¡± ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re right. We came this time to use a ruse to trick you and Wace back to the corporation. We need a lot of resources... That¡¯s why...¡± Seeing Zaron¡¯s tears, Madam Harris quickly said, ¡°Apart from that, I...¡± ¡°There are no more buts. Grandma, Second Uncle, Brother, since you¡¯re done talking, leave.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was very cold. He should have thought of it long ago. How could these people be sincere to them? ¡°I have my own difficulties! You can¡¯t not care about the Harris family!¡± Madam Harris looked at Wace and Sharon resentfully. ¡°This is all cause and effect. There are some things that the Harris family has to experience themselves.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°If you have nothing to say, please leave with Second Uncle and the others! Otherwise, I will support any decision Sharon makes.¡± Wace¡¯s words were very direct, and Sharon quickly reacted. Chapter 512 512 Recalcting ¡°Quayle, if you hear an olddy speak here again, then immediately do as I said just now. The order to kill that father and son can be issued anytime!¡± There was no emotion in Sharon¡¯s voice, but it made people afraid subconsciously. Quayle quickly said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Ms. Sharon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelyplete what you said.¡± Wace looked deeply at Sharon. At first, Quayle didn¡¯t call Sharon ¡°Ms. Sharon¡±, but ¡°Miss¡±. He only changed his words when he heard that Zaron and others were around. When Madam Harris heard this, she immediately became dispirited. She could only nod speechlessly andpletely ept the fact that she had been ignored. Then, she quickly looked at Zachary and said, ¡°What are you still doing here! Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± The group quickly left the scene. After they left, June stood rooted to the ground with a lonely expression. ¡°I thought my mother had really thought it through. I didn¡¯t expect her to still scheme and use me in the end. But if the Harris Group really deres bankruptcy, everything might be over...¡± Wace looked at Sharon and said softly, ¡°Sharon, thank you. You let me see the nature of these people.¡± ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? We¡¯re family. I just don¡¯t want you to be deceived.¡± Sharon smiled. As she spoke, Sharon continued, ¡°Let Dad rest well for the next few days. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take care of him. You and Mom have to take good care of thepany so that you can be a good partner.¡± Wace nodded. ¡°Okay, leave this to me. I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± The phone in Sharon¡¯s hand suddenly vibrated. She had received a message from Lydia. ¡°That person has arrived. He will pass by the winding mountain road at noon tomorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Sharon was a little surprised. It seemed like there were some things for her to arrange. ... When Madam Harris returned home, she fell into a daze and broke down. Not long ago, she was still bragging that Wace had gotten Sullivan¡¯s contract, but now? The Harris family was almost bankrupt! Currently, Sullivan and even some other smallpanies were unwilling to cooperate with the Harris Group. It was a terrifying thing that the Harris Group did not make any profits. Not only that, thepany still had many loopholes to fill, such as some unfinished projects, the rent of office buildings, the sries of the corporation¡¯s employees, the construction fees of the building, and the fees to be paid to the raw materials suppliers. The Harris Group was like a water vat now. The water was already not full to begin with, and now that the vat had broken, the water kept flowing out, and it was about to bottom out. What was even more infuriating was that she had hoped that Nicole could marry a rich man. Who knew that now that she knew the Harris family¡¯s current situation, no one was willing to look at Nicole anymore, so the Harris family¡¯sst hope disappeared. At the thought of this, Madam Harris felt terrible. After Old Master Harris died, she was the one supporting the entire family business. If this continued, the corporation would definitely close down. Not only would it close down, but it would also face a huge debt. At that time, the old residence would probably be lost. And all of this stemmed from her mistake at that time! Or rather, if she hadn¡¯t agreed to split up with Wace and the others back then, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this... Wace wouldn¡¯t have left the Harris Corporation in anger, and the resources in his hands probably wouldn¡¯t havended elsewhere. Zachary and Zaron were also on the verge of copse. The family business was in danger, and Zaron had sold most of his shares... There was no future at all! Besides, she had been insulted by that little bitch Sharon again! Now, they wanted to do something to salvage the situation, but they could not find a chance to attack. As soon as Madam Harris returned, she sat at the side and pondered. From time to time, she would cry, making Zachary feel terrible. ¡°Mom, do you think our Harris family has no hope in the future?¡± Zachary¡¯s entire body trembled as he subconsciously asked what he was worried about. When Madam Harris heard this, two streams of tears flowed down her face. She said in pain, ¡°Forget it... forget it... There¡¯s no choice. Perhaps I was wrong from the beginning. If thepany doesn¡¯t dere bankruptcy, the debt will increase.¡± Zachary also blurted out helplessly, ¡°Mom, maybe if we find our old friends, someone will invest in us. As long as we can revive the Harris Group, I think we have a chance!¡± Chapter 513 513 The Xavier Siblings ¡°Dream on.¡± Madam Harris looked at her silly son in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. How could she have listened to Zachary! ¡°Now like the York Group, we¡¯ve been cklisted by Sullivan, who still dares to invest in us? Those old friends of mine are eyeing the Harris Group covetously now. All of them are avoiding me. There are even people who want to buy the Harris Group directly. I finally understand what it means by the winds howling around the highest peaks. So, these people have always been wary of the Harris Group. Our so-called friends are just driven by interests.¡± Looking at his mother, Zachary sighed helplessly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Even if they are only friends with us for benefits, as long as we have a trace of hope, we definitely can¡¯t give up. Do you think a piece of trash like Sharon can make friends with those big shots? Moreover, those people are willing to give Sharon face. I know that we can definitely contact them!¡± Hearing this, Madam Harris sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Although Sharon is nothing and is poor, she really has some ability. She has seduced countless people with that face!¡± ¡°Hmph, only her face is good-looking! I don¡¯t know why so many big shots believe her.¡± Zachary was really puzzled. Madam Harris said, ¡°They must have seen Sharon¡¯s business value. Don¡¯t they all want Sharon to endorse them? This little b*tch really conquered the world with her face.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Little celebrities change quickly these days,¡± Zachary said coldly. ¡°In my opinion, Sharon won¡¯t be able tost long. After a while, she won¡¯t have many fans. At that time, those big shots naturally won¡¯t befriend her. Without anyone protecting her, I want to see what she¡¯s so smug about.¡± Madam Harris had a look of anticipation on her face, and there was even a hint of hatred in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t wait to see Sharon fall from her pedestal. I believe I¡¯ll definitely wait until that day!¡± ... The next morning, Sharon went straight to the winding mountain road and stood at the foot of the mountain with her belongings. Seeing a car drive over, Sharon waved. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s someone here...¡± The driver nced at the man in the back seat. ¡°Continue on your way.¡± The woman in the back seat was very cold, but she did not expect the car to brake immediately after. ¡°Crazy girl, do you want to die!¡± The driver didn¡¯t expect Sharon toe out and block the way and was really shocked. Sharon quickly opened the car door and sat down beside the driver. ¡°Sir, Yvonne Court.¡± The driver was speechless. ¡°Get lost. Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Daniel frowned and his voice was extremely cold. Sharon turned around and pretended that she didn¡¯t expect there to be someone else sitting in the car. The man looked to be in histe twenties, and the girl was slightly younger. Both of them had red hair, and the girl was especially beautiful. Her wavy hair hungzily on her shoulders, and her pair of loving phoenix eyes looked flirtatious, but they revealed some disdain for no reason. ¡°Get lost immediately.¡± Shea looked up at Fredrick. Realizing that her actions were inappropriate, Sharon only smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Why are you chasing me out of the car? Aren¡¯t you going to the city too? It¡¯s on the way. Just treat it as doing a good deed.¡± Seeing Sharon smile, the siblings of the Xavier family didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t easy toe across a car under the mountain, so they didn¡¯t say anything about this woman being shameless. After all, if she continued walking, this woman would probably die of exhaustion before she reached the city. ¡°How about this? You can send me there and I¡¯ll pay for the ride, alright?¡± ¡°What do you take us for? A taxi? Look carefully, this is a Porsche. It¡¯s worth tens of millions of dors!¡± Through the rearview mirror, the driver saw the dark faces of the Xavier siblings. They wanted to quickly chase this ignorant woman out. ¡°Old Jack, drive first.¡± Xander nced at the time. He had heard that John had appeared in New York, so they rushed over. If they missed the time... That was why they didn¡¯t have time to lower themselves to the level of this cheeky person. ¡°That¡¯s right! In your current situation, it¡¯s good for you to do more good deeds. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be gued by bad luck and your luck will continue to decline. It won¡¯t be a good thing. You look sick, your health shouldn¡¯t be good...¡± Chapter 514 514 Attacked Halfway On the Road ¡°You girl, we are sending you to the city out of goodwill, but you¡¯re spouting nonsense the moment you open your mouth?¡± Old Jack observed Daniel and Shea¡¯s expressions along the way. If it was an usual day and they had a woman who was so talkative in the car, she would definitely be thrown out by their young master. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. This gentleman¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good, right?¡± Sharon said with a smile. ording to Lydia, she had to have a contrast in her personality in order to get close to these two people. ¡°Thisdy should be infertile. In Chinese medicine, it¡¯s termed as a cold uterus. As for this gentleman, he probably has problems with reproduction!¡± ¡°You jinx.¡± ¡°Old Jack!¡± Daniel finally spoke. His eyes were guarded. When he met Sharon¡¯s harmless expression, he said, ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind you? How much did the other party give you? Our Xavier family can give you double!¡± What Sharon had said just now was all correct. Not only that, their Xavier family had actually just moved to a new house, but their brother had inexplicably encountered a car ident. In order not to affect thepany¡¯s share price, he had been taken care of by a private doctor who had signed a confidentiality agreement. Unexpectedly, there was also a problem with their bodies, but they were both nursed by professional doctors. If others did not use some special channels, they would definitely not know about this, let alone a stranger who met them by chance. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have much ability. I only know how to read faces, not to mention you guys are so good-looking. Its human for me to take a few more nces¡± ¡°Read faces...¡± Shea muttered these two words, her eyes filled with suspicion. ¡°Then why are you going to the city?¡± Sensing the Xavier siblings¡¯ vignce, Sharon said very honestly, ¡°Firstly, my friend lives in Yvonne Garden. I have to have a ce to stay when I go down the mountain. Secondly, I have a fianc¨¦ called Daniel who is said to live there too, as such it¡¯s convenient for me to break off the engagement too.¡± As if stunned by Sharon¡¯s words, the driver¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°This girl must have mental problems!¡± ¡°Daniel? Are you sure he¡¯s your fianc¨¦? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s not an ordinary person? Not only is he as powerful as the Queen family, but the number of people chasing after him can literally queue from here to France. Any woman on the streets would want to cling to him.¡± Upon hearing his name, Daniel¡¯s eyes turned cold. His thin lips were arrogant and cold, carrying a hint of questioning and scrutiny. Although Sharon was sitting, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that she had a good figure. Although her temperament waszy, there was a domineering aura. But this woman was too arrogant! ¡°Forget it. Even if a god descends to the mortal world, he might not even beparable to a toe of my husband, so he¡¯s naturally not worthy of me.¡± Sharon¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t help but widen, but her tone was very honest. Old Jack was so frightened by these words that his feet slipped and the car was almost thrown out. ¡°Dream on.¡± D looked at Sharon¡¯s clear expression and took the initiative to say, ¡°Also, what else do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I just know that you¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small problem that you can easily nurse back to health.¡± Although she was the one who had spouted nonsense about their identities as engaged couples, this was the best way she could think of to get close to the two of them. The Xavier siblings felt a chill run down their spines from Sharon¡¯s words, especially Shea. Before she could react, she felt a force pulling her forward. By the time she came back to her senses, she was already pulled into the passenger seat. ¡°Are you crazy...¡± Just as Shea looked up, she realized that the back of the car was protruding and the ss shards hadnded on the ce where she had been sitting just now. Old Jack tried his best to turn the steering wheel, and the front of the car made an ear-piercing sound as it scraped against the stile. ¡°Next... urgent news... Miss... Xavier family... marriage... missing...¡± An emergency broadcast suddenly came from the car¡¯s radio, but the signal seemed to be bad and they could not hear a word. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and pressed Shea down. ¡°How can you be so rude?¡± Shea was furious. ¡°Bang-¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the car hit the mountain and stopped. Old Jack fainted from the airbag that popped out. ng! A man in front of the car jumped down, the dagger in his hand shining coldly. Shea was so frightened that her face turned pale. She instantly understood what had happened. If Sharon hadn¡¯t pulled her over just now, she would have been seriously injured. In her shock, Sharon patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all fate. Lie here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll protect you. As for your brother, I believe he will have a way.¡± Chapter 515 515 Call for Help Sharon struggled to climb into the driver¡¯s seat, but Sharon pulled her back. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to die. If I had known that you had enemies chasing after you today, I wouldn¡¯t have taken your car.¡± As soon as she said this, Shea couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her. However, the enemy was right in front of them, so she had no choice. ¡°Who asked you to reach out and stop our car? Now is a good opportunity for you to get off.¡± ¡°Even if you want me to go down, we have to deal with this fly in front of us first.¡± Sharon looked up at the man holding a dagger and smiling sinisterly. ¡°You little girl, how dare you spout nonsense? Since you want to save the damsel in distress, you can die with this little b*tch and that man.¡± Facing Sharon¡¯s gaze, the killer¡¯s heart trembled. This woman¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to see through him. Although her eyes weren¡¯t filled with killing intent, they made him shiver. Impossible! The killer couldn¡¯t help but shiver. How could this youngdy, who looked harmless, have such a soul-stirring gaze? ¡°Damn it...¡± The killer¡¯s expression instantly twisted, and his expression turned sinister. He was about to shatter the car window. ¡°I will dig out your eyes first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body stiffened. Then, he fell back. His breathing was weak and difficult. His face was dispirited, and his eyes were empty. Immediately after, a stream of bright red blood flowed down his chin. He struggled to move his pale lips, and a faint sound rolled in his throat. However, there were no injuries on his body. Only the spot between his eyebrows was red. If one did not look carefully, they would not notice it. The two cars behind her were getting closer. Sharon immediately noticed the man who was holding a gun and shattered the ss window just now. He sneered and aimed at the Xavier siblings¡¯ car. He was still shouting, ¡°Young Master Xavier has such a f*cking day? Don¡¯t you dislike bringing bodyguards when you go out? Let¡¯s see how you die in our hands today!¡± ¡°They have guns too. Brother, be careful!¡± As she spoke, Shea struggled to get up, but a few loud bangs sounded, informing her that bullets were brushing past her car. ¡°Weapons are also controlled by humans.¡± Sharon held Shea tightly, not giving her a chance to look up. Then, she looked in the rearview mirror. Why was Lydia so slow... The man with the gun was about to shoot again when his eyes fell on the aiming frame. He was shocked by Sharon¡¯s gaze. Was this the gaze of a normal person? She could even stare at him from so far away? Sharon took the steering wheel and drifted, causing the two cars following behind to collide. In the car, Sharon sighed lightly. ¡°Done. Hurry up and call the driver. We have to leave quickly, or it will be dark.¡± ¡°Are we not bothering about those people anymore?¡± Shea asked in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these people won¡¯t follow us for the time being. Let¡¯s run quickly. You should have a way to settle the rest, right? I never leave my name when I do good deeds.¡± ¡°Okay... Then can you let go of me now?¡± Shea¡¯s voice was even colder than before. Sharon knew that she had been stifling the woman in front of her just now. How could such a proud person ept her constant stifle? ¡°Ahem! Apologies, I was rude. Miss, get up quickly.¡± Feeling Shea¡¯s gaze that was about to dismember her, Sharon shrugged indifferently. Speaking of which, Daniel... He had been sitting there like it didn¡¯t matter what happened... ¡°We still have something on. Thisdy looks like a celestial being and she shouldn¡¯t be bothered to share a car with us. Let¡¯s part ways here!¡± When the car drove to a t ground, Shea suddenly raised her hand and ¡°invited¡± Sharon out of the car before she could react. By the time Sharon reacted, she only saw the exhaust from the car. She felt helpless, but she could only shake her head and sigh. ¡°How is it? You should have gotten all the information you need.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up now.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice came from the small listening device. Sharon was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. Who would call her at this time? Could it be that Wace found out that she wasn¡¯t at home or at thepany, so he came to look for her? ¡°Hello, is this Sharon? My name is Hannah... Maybe you don¡¯t know who I am, but my sister, Hayley, said that as long as I make this call, I can get help.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was as moving as a clear spring, and it was heart-wrenching. Sharon felt a sense of sweetness from it. It was not difficult to imagine that the other party must be a gentle woman. Chapter 516 516 Angry at Scotts Sharon was shocked. Why were these people all like wolves and tigers? They actually called and took the initiative to invite her to the Heath family to befriend them. ¡°As my sister¡¯s friend, we¡¯ve never met. I hope you can visit the A901 vi at the Bund in Mexico at two in the afternoon today. Don¡¯t worry, the Heath family¡¯s private ne will pick you up immediately.¡± ¡°...Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After hanging up, Sharon subconsciously held her forehead. She had wanted to look for Lydia first before going home, but she didn¡¯t expect that she could only get on the helicopter down the mountain to visit the Heath family now. After a while, a bang sounded above Sharon¡¯s head. She looked up to see the helicopter. The Heath family was really rich. Besides, Hayley could still find her in such a ravine. This made Sharon vignt. ... At the Heath family vi. Everyone was clearly wearing ck formal clothes to pay respects to the deceased Old Master Heath, but most of them looked excited and wanted tough, but they did not dare to. ¡°Now that Old Master Heath has passed away, this top service group in Mexico, the Crystal Snow International Hotel, only exists in name. After all, our family¡¯s tradition has been passed down from ancient times. I think you should give up your position as soon as possible!¡± A luxuriously dressed young man with a big bellyughed, causing everyone present to agree. ¡°That¡¯s right, Hayley! Look, Scotts is also a child of the Heath family. Although he¡¯s from the side family, he¡¯s still a man. Letting him inherit the corporation isn¡¯t going against our ancestral teachings.¡± ¡°Scotts You¡¯re simply going too far. It¡¯s written in the will that the Crystal Snow Corporation inherited by my sister and I! If Grandpa was still alive, would you still dare to be so impudent?¡± Hayley shouted angrily. Even so, her voice was like an oriole. Unlike Sharon¡¯s indifference, Hayley had always maintained a dignified aura. Looking at her long hair tied up and her jade-like skin, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If she had such an aura, she probably wouldn¡¯t be at the mercy of others in the entertainment industry. ¡°But isn¡¯t that old thing dead?¡± Scotts sneered. ¡°I advise you to adapt to the situation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for chasing you out. Besides, the old master had fallen, what right do you have to build your family¡¯s name? Are you going to tell the public that you will be the leader of the future Crystal International Hotel?¡± ¡°You!¡± Hayley took a few deep breaths, her eyes red and pitiful. ¡°Miss, Second Miss!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡°Second Miss, some people are causing trouble outside. They said that they stayed in our hotel and slept until their waist was injured. It¡¯s an injury that¡¯s permanent and not easy to treat. They also said that the bedsheets in our hotel aren¡¯t clean and they¡¯re allergic.¡± ¡°Aiyo, I knew it. This old man was already delirious before he died. The choice of his partners and the security of the hotel is getting more and more unreliable.¡± ¡°How dare you ruin Grandpa¡¯s reputation!¡± Hayley frowned. ¡°Bring him in and we¡¯ll confront him face to face.¡± Scotts knew how strong Hayley was, so he had painstakingly arranged such a good show. ¡°Sure, I want to see if you can protect the reputation of the Crystal Snow International Hotel.¡± Seeing the person being carried up, Hayley¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still braced herself and asked what had happened. ¡°Did you really get an allergic reaction and worse back injury after sleeping in our bed?¡± When Scotts heard this, he came to an end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cousin? Are you going to say that you can¡¯t tell this person¡¯s physical condition? Besides, can¡¯t you go to a hotel to investigate? Let¡¯s see if they had stayed there! If it¡¯s really as they said, you should give up your position as soon as possible. When the timees, I¡¯ll work with Young Master Forn¡¯s family and my future will be bright.¡± Hayley immediately understood the situation after hearing his words. It turned out that her cheap cousin had actually colluded with Darren to usurp the family assets. ¡°Hmph, what nonsense is it about Hayley leading the Heath family to continue their glory? It¡¯s simply bullsh*t. It¡¯s fine if Grandpa is stubborn, but now, there¡¯s you. To be honest, our Heath family is no longer the number one in the north. Hayley, hurry up and hand over the will while I¡¯m still easy to talk to!¡± Scotts¡¯ gaze was like a hook as he kept mocking Hayley, who was silent. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good temper like your sister. You should know this!¡± ¡°I heard nauseating sounds the moment I entered. I didn¡¯t expect the Heath family¡¯s upbringing to be like this.¡± Sharon¡¯s footsteps were light, and her voice was neither loud nor soft, but everyone present heard her very clearly. Chapter 517 517 Confirming Her Identity ¡°Damn it, who do you think you are? Where do you think this is?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we are mourning? No unrted people are allowed in.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get out.¡± Just as Sharon stepped into the Heath family, a few burly men stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m your Heath family¡¯s benefactor. Besides, Hayley and I are friends. She¡¯s in trouble now, so I have to hurry up and help, right?¡± Sharon said calmly. Unexpectedly, there was a burst ofughter from the surroundings, and Hayley walked over as if she had been relieved of a burden. She nced at Sharon up and down, as if confirming the identity of the person. ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t havee? Your helicopter is already here. If I don¡¯te now, wouldn¡¯t I be disrespecting Ms. Hayley?¡± Sharon said with a smile, but she also felt a little strange. She looked at Hayley curiously. Wasn¡¯t she the one who invited her? Hayley did not expect her friend toe and help her. Her eyes were filled with unconceble excitement. Then, she turned to the person behind her and announced loudly, ¡°ording to Grandpa¡¯sst wish when he was alive, I am the heir of the Heath family. I naturally have the right to inherit Crystal Hotel! Besides, I¡¯ve found a sponsor for the corporation!¡± Hayley¡¯s tone was choked with sobs. It was obvious that her grandfather¡¯s death had dealt her a huge blow. Everyone was shocked. Especially Scotts, who looked at Sharon in disbelief, his eyes filled with malice. Who was this woman? Why did she suddenly appear? As for Sharon, she was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she felt like she became a shield. She was about to say something, but seeing that Hayley¡¯s eyes were swollen like walnuts and there were so many outsiders present, Sharon suppressed it. ¡°Hayley, I think you¡¯re crazy! You clearly know that Young Master Darren has always liked you. This time, he bought the hotel Crystal Snow because of you, but what about you now? You¡¯re entangled with these people. Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Scotts¡¯ face and neck were red as he criticized Hayley without exnation. Of course, it was mainly because he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to suddenly happen. Hayley¡¯s whereabouts were unknown previously, but he didn¡¯t expect that not only did she return, but she also brought a new investment partner. At this moment, Hayley was different from usual. She hid behind Sharon at the right time, looking like a pitiful little wife. Seeing her pitiful appearance, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in her heart. It seemed like this woman didn¡¯t call her over for nothing. ¡°I remember now! I remember who you are! That new little celebrity, her name is Sharon, right?¡± Scotts looked angry. ¡°What¡¯s a little celebrity doing here? Who do you think you are? Hurry up and get out of my way, you useless thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed not an amazing person, but I¡¯m not a spokesperson that you can invite just because you want to. If your upancy rate exceeds 80% in the off-season after I endorse your corporation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it. However, we¡¯d bettere and see what¡¯s going on with those two people who had an ufortable sleep in the hotel.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want the matter to continue being argued unreasonably, so she quickly shifted everyone¡¯s attention to someone else. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s precisely the case! The quality of the bed that can cause allergies isn¡¯t good either. Crystal Snow should have sold it long ago. Our Heath family doesn¡¯t rely on the hotel¡¯s economy to develop. We didn¡¯t do our original job and did these useless things,¡± an old man beside him said sarcastically. ¡°Are you really confident in treating her?¡± Hayley asked quietly, her eyes flickering. Although it was a question, Sharon could hear the trust in it. Her grandfather had said back then that the Heath family had a very good business partner in the past. There was a girl in that family who was an old friend of her mother. Back then, her mother was seriously ill, and that old friend had used almost all the resources in the family to finally save her. Hayley immediately found it unbelievable. How could she have encountered such a simr thing! Therefore, she mobilized all her resources to investigate Sharon¡¯s identity, but the conclusion she came to was only a few words, and they were all unimportant things, so Hayley was almost sure that Sharon¡¯s true identity was the daughter of her old friend back then. However, for some reason, Sharon couldn¡¯t expose her identity now. Chapter 518 518 Suing Her Family Hayley looked deeply at Sharon. If she was really a child of the Xavier family, her future would probably be even more difficult than now. After all, Old Master Xavier had suddenly disappeared a few months ago, and the entire Xavier family had almost been paralyzed. Everything was left to the old butler of the Xavier family, John. Although John had led everything in the Xavier family on the right track by himself, his whereabouts were unknown. Old Master Xavier handed over all the important confidential documents of the Xavier family to John and his mysterious daughter¡¯s child. ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem, why do you need to call a doctor? Are you afraid that the doctor will expose you when hees?¡± Sharon reached out to the pale patient with small rashes all over his body. Unexpectedly, bursts ofughter came from the surrounding people. ¡°This little celebrity is really interesting. She really thinks she¡¯s someone amazing. She¡¯s so arrogant, but she didn¡¯t bother to find out where she was.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t admit her mistake, Hayley is really not suitable to be the heir.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can resolve it, I¡¯ll never provoke Hayley again,¡± Scotts said ruthlessly. ¡°Your family is really interesting. You always threaten others.¡± Sharon shook her head helplessly. They said that she was allergic to the bed in Crystal Hotel but it was obvious that she had eaten something she shouldn¡¯t have. At the thought of this, Sharon quickly tapped the person¡¯s body a few times. The other party suddenly sat up and started vomiting crazily. Looking at this person¡¯s condition, everyone could not help but gasp. What was going on? ¡°What kind of joke is this? Are you fooling me? I think you hit him, that¡¯s why he vomited. Do you think I don¡¯t know about your tricks? Hayley, why are the people you found so unreliable?¡± A hint of panic shed across Scotts¡¯ eyes. ¡°But he really ate a lot of seafood!¡± ¡°Why do I feel like this person is allergic to seafood? Look at his symptoms...¡± ¡°The Heath family is tooplicated. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t get involved.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t care what the people around her said. She looked straight ahead and reached out two fingers to touch the patient again. Hayley quickly realized something and called the doctor over. ¡°Go and check the patient¡¯s vomit and blood immediately. Find out his allergen. If it¡¯s really a textile allergy, Crystal Snow is willing to pay anypensation. But if it¡¯s anything else... then we definitely won¡¯t let these people off easily. Prepare the legal channels.¡± As soon as she said this, Scotts clearly panicked. If Hayley really dealt with him, his life would be very difficult. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Scotts took a step forward and said loudly, ¡°Look at your style of doing things. How can you not make enemies for our Heath family? Leave this matter to me. You! Hurry up and let go of him!¡± As he spoke, Scotts was about to step forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s already very difficult for you to support yourself with your own money. Of course you have to leave the rest to me. If you think I didn¡¯t do well, you can teach me when you sit on the board of directors. I don¡¯t need to listen to what you are going to do now at all.¡± Hayley¡¯s tone was a little smug. She didn¡¯t expect Scotts to be such an idiot and actually try to find these people to deal with her. ¡°I, I...¡± Scotts instantly stammered. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, leave as soon as possible. We still have to invite a priest to pay our respects to Grandpa. I hope you won¡¯t disturb Grandpa¡¯s rest.¡± A voice sounded in the room. Sharon instantly realized that the woman in the room was the one who called her. ¡°Damn cripple, what does anything I do have to do with you? Shut up.¡± Scotts couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily. It was fine if Hayley could control him, but who was Hayley? How dare she find trouble with him. ¡°How can you talk to sister like that? Hurry up and shut your mouth.¡± Hayley did not expect Scotts to dare to call Hannah a cripple in front of so many people. She had never wanted to fall out with him, so she had endured it. However, she did not expect such a thing to happen to her now. Hayley pped Scotts¡¯ face ruthlessly. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, you can continue to provoke me. If you really force me to make a move, you won¡¯t be able to keep a single share of thepany, let alone take our side. I¡¯ll sue you for what happened today. I hope your family will have the courage to apologize to the public.¡± Chapter 519 519 Descendant of the Sand Family The people from the Heath family looked at each other. They all knew that Hayley was not to be trifled with. There was no kindness from this woman at all. Honestly, if she wanted to, she could secretly deal with them. ¡°Hayley... Don¡¯t think that just because you signed a celebrity as your endorsement, the hotel¡¯s finances can develop! Who knows if this little b*tch will cause any trouble in the future? If something goes wrong with the endorsement you chose and cause our Heath family¡¯s development to copse, you have to pay the price for this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare you threaten us with your shares? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and see if you have a say in the Heath family?¡± ¡°Just you wait and see! Hayley will harm our Heath family sooner orter. How can a girl sit firmly in this coal mine industry? Look at those fierce people. What ability do you have to suppress them?¡± The surrounding people discussed Sharon and Hayley, as if they felt that their actions were inappropriate. But now that the Heath family still had to rely on Hayley, they didn¡¯t dare to be rash. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense and want to stay here, I don¡¯t really care. It¡¯s just that if anything happens, it has nothing to do with me. You can all go and find Scotts!¡± Hayley said coldly and was about to pull Sharon into the room. When the people in the hall heard that they had to bear the responsibility, some of the people who were there originally because they were curious quickly left without looking back, leaving Scotts behind. Although he was angry, he did not know what to do and allowed the old men in the family to drag him out of the Harris family. ¡°So it was your sister who called me over? Did something happen in your family?¡± Sharon followed Hayley into the room and was assaulted by the strong smell of medicine. ¡°Where¡¯s John? The Xavier siblings have already arrived in New York. How are you going to deal with them?¡± Hayley¡¯s voice sounded behind her, startling Sharon so much that she broke out in cold sweat. Her face was filled with disbelief, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ... At the same time, the Harris family weed an unexpected guest. Madam Harris sat at the head of the family with a pained expression. She did not expect the two Bugatti Veyrons to stop at the entrance of the old residence. Then, six bodyguards in ck ran out of the car. One of them opened the back seat of the car and an old man in his sixties alighted. This man was dressed very luxuriously in an English handmade suit. He did not look like an ordinary person. ¡°This is the Harris family in New York? It doesn¡¯t look like much!¡± The old man looked around seriously as soon as he got out of the car, then shook his head in disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such poor rtives.¡± The middle-aged man holding the old man was very cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Harris family is developing well in New York? Why are they in such a state now?¡± ¡°Hmph, will any good things happen to you if you meet that woman? She might have caused the Harris family to be like this.¡± The old man took a deep breath, as if he despised talking about the person he was about to meet. ¡°You used despicable methods to marry her over. You¡¯re still cheap in your bones.¡± ¡°President Sand, why don¡¯t... why don¡¯t we not go? If we get such a poor person on our backs, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to deal with him,¡± the middle-aged man quickly said. The old man shook his head and said, ¡°This can also be considered as fulfilling that old man and olddy¡¯sst wish. Back then, she would rather abandon her biological son to help me sit in the position of the head of the Sand family, so I swore that I would definitely let her daughter enter the Sand family¡¯s genealogy in my life and help when necessary.¡± The middle-aged man asked curiously, ¡°So, President Sand, thatdy¡¯s son...¡± ¡°He was strangled to death back then. How could someone like my father let others threaten the Sand family? Our family still has some background. After my mother died, he married his second wife.¡± ¡°I see. Then are you and the person you¡¯re meeting today actually your sister?¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t expect there to be such a rtionship. ¡°Hmph, is a bastard worthy? Alright, Sage, go knock on the door!¡± The old man sighed and asked someone to knock. In the Harris family¡¯s old mansion, the few of them sat together like bereaved dogs, tears streaming down their faces. When he heard the doorbell ring, Zachary cursed, ¡°Who is it? Why are you here? Are you here tough at us?¡± Unexpectedly, the moment he opened the door, he saw a middle-aged man who was about his age, but his temperament waspletely iparable. There were a few bodyguards behind him, and it was obvious that he was a big shot. At the thought of this, he said carefully, ¡°Who... are you looking for?¡± Chapter 520 520 Fulfilling Her Last Wish The middle-aged man hated Zachary¡¯s ve-like looks. He said directly, ¡°Is there a person called Rachel here?¡± Zachary quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes... My mother¡¯s name is Rachel. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The middle-aged man introduced himself. ¡°Hello, my name is Sage, a follower of the head of the Sand family.¡± ¡°The Sage family from San Francisco? What do you mean? I don¡¯t know who you are!¡± Zachary replied in surprise. Seeing his stupid expression, the middle-aged man did not hide his disgust at all. ¡°We¡¯re from the Sand family. Our ancestors are from the same family. We can be considered distant rtives.¡± Zachary was too surprised. He subconsciously turned around and shouted, ¡°Mom-¡± Hearing her son¡¯s shout, Madam Harris quickly rushed over and listened to their words. Madam Harris was a little surprised and quickly looked behind the middle-aged man as if she was looking for someone. ¡°Rachel, where¡¯s that old man from the Harris family?¡± Jake¡¯s voice came from behind Sage, and he slowly walked out. ¡°You¡¯re... Brother Jake...?¡± Madam Harris looked incredulous. ¡°My lover died a long time ago. Why are you here?¡± Jake did not reply at all and walked straight into the room. ¡°Mom, this old man is...¡± Zachary still wanted to ask something, but Madam Harris pushed him, indicating for him not to speak nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m here this time to fulfill your mother¡¯sst wish. I came to you to talk about this in person. In addition, I hope you can get to know each other and keep in contact in the future.¡± Jake raised his chin and took out a business card. ¡°This is our sir¡¯s name card.¡± Sage handed the name card to Zachary. Zachary was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth after taking a look. ¡°This, this is... the chairman of the Kyle Group, Mr. Jake?¡± This Kyle Group was a famous listedpany! ¡°Ah! I was wondering who you were! I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rtive of our family. Hello, Chairman Sand. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve long heard that Kyle is indeed very powerful.¡± After saying that, Zachary quickly leaned forward. ¡°Chairman Sand, I wonder what your rtionship with my mother is? I didn¡¯t have time to prepare today. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pack up immediately. As for my father, he really passed away many years ago. My mother and I are in charge now.¡± Upon hearing this, Sage was surprised by what Jake had said before he entered. It seemed like the Harris family was indeed lost in Rachel¡¯s hands. ¡°Brother, what are Dad and Mom¡¯sst wishes that had to trouble you toe over specially?¡± Madam Harris couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Jake did not answer directly. Instead, he looked at the Harris family. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red, especially the youngest girl. She was good-looking but she looked pitiful and depressed. At this moment, Nicole was thinking about something and did not notice that the new guest in the house was silently sizing her up as if he was looking at amodity. Rachel nced at Jake and did not say anything. Instead, as she invited him to take a seat, she said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to see you in my life. You even came to our house personally. It¡¯s really an honor to our family!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You should hate me very much! After all, your mother abandoned you and your brother because of me. Hmph.¡± Jake sneered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Besides, that¡¯s my mother¡¯s choice. If you insist on linking it to me, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t dare to offend Jake. ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfill theirst wish. I¡¯ll leave after fulfilling it.¡± As he spoke, Jake took out a will. ¡°This letter hopes that I can help you when you¡¯re in trouble. It also hopes that you can return to the Sand family¡¯s genealogy.¡± This matter had actually been confirmed long ago, but Jake had taken advantage of a loophole. That was, the old couple had not said when they wanted to achieve this. That was why he had dyed it for so many years and he only came to fulfill theirst wish as he felt that his body¡¯s condition was getting worse. After all, he had been dreaming that the old man had gone back to look for him andined that he was ruthless. He had found a witch to exin his dream and she said that the old man¡¯s resentment was strong. If he didn¡¯t fulfill his wish, he would probably continue entering his dream to look for him. That was why he didn¡¯t have a choice and was forced toe to New York to look for Madam Harris! When Madam Harris heard this, she was so excited that she almost jumped up. As the saying went, when there was no way out there would be a silver lining! The Sand family could be said to be a preeminent family in the area, and theirpany was listed for tens of billions. As long as Jake was willing, the Harris family would definitely survive. Chapter 521 521 Promoting Nicole At the thought of this, Rachel could no longer suppress the excitement in her eyes. She looked at Jake and said, ¡°Ah, Brother! I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡± Jake sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember, but do I have a choice? If your mother hadn¡¯t brought your brother to my house back then, my mother might not have been angered to death.¡± Although Rachel felt awkward when she heard this, she could only smile respectfully. Jake did not continue speaking. Instead, he took out a red jewelry box from his pocket and ced it in front of Rachel. ¡°This was left for you by your mother. Now, I¡¯ve returned it to its owner.¡± She did not expect her mother to leave something for her. She was a little excited. It was probably some rare treasure. She would have another chance to show off to her old friends. She quickly opened the jewelry box... Inside was actually a rusty... ne? What was this? Was he looking down on her? Her tone was a little unfriendly. ¡°Brother... what, what is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but I heard that this is the only thing your mother brought into our family. I left it for you as a memory,¡± Jake said calmly. ¡°What are you doing? Who wants her things?¡± Rachel cursed. Was he f*cking ying with her? The woman who abandoned her actually left such a thing for her? Wasn¡¯t she too stingy! Rachel looked at the worthless thing with an abnormally ugly expression. She had thought that it was a treasure that could be sold for some money to help them tide over their difficulties, but now it seemed like it was really nothing. At the thought of this, Rachel sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to still remember me. If they knew that I was still suffering a cmity, they would probably want to help me.¡± How could Jake not tell that there was a hidden meaning in her words? His already ugly expression darkened even more, and he could not help but despise her. This was something that poor rtives could do. She started asking for money after just a little interaction. She was really not a good person. However, he was here to fulfill the old man¡¯sst wish, so he couldn¡¯t say anything unreasonable, so he went with the flow and said, ¡°So what disaster has befell the Harris family now?¡± Madam Harris was waiting for him to ask that, she quickly said, ¡°Our Harris family was originally in the renovation industry and was doing well. However, for some reason, we seemed to have met someone who wanted to harm our Harris family recently. Now that our capital chain has been cut off, the Harris family is on the verge of bankruptcy and I think we have to find a sum of money to finance ourselves.¡± When Jake heard this, he nodded indifferently. ¡°Alright, you might be able to improve after going through this crisis.¡± She did not expect her hint to be met with such a sentence. When Madam Harris heard this, she only wanted to scold him. This Jake was pretending to be confused! Since he knew that they were not doing well now, couldn¡¯t they take out some money? It was too boring to talk nonsense here. They even said that their family¡¯s development will improve. It was simply a joke. If not for the fact that she had a favor to ask of Jake, Madam Harris might have turned hostile on the spot. Jake looked at the people behind Madam Harris and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced them to me. They are...?¡± Madam Harris took a deep breath. She had just realized that Jake might see Nicole in a new light. She wondered if she could use her to give the Harris family a chance to catch their breath. At the thought of this, Madam Harris introduced calmly, ¡°This is my second son, Zachary. This is my grandson, Zaron.¡± Jake nodded without expressing anything. Zaron did not expect his family to have such a rtive. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Chairman Sand. Please take care of me in the future.¡± ¡°This is the daughter of my third son. Her name is Nicole.¡± Madam Harris introduced her seriously with an intriguing smile on her face. ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing this, Jake nodded but did not say anything. Although Nicole was not a top beauty, she was definitely top-notch. To be able to have a ce in the socialite circle in New York, she was not an ordinary person. Unfortunately, Nicole was disappointing and the Harris family did not pay much attention to nurturing her, which was why she became like this. ¡°Nicole is not young anymore and doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Brother, if you see anyone suitable beside you, please help me introduce them.¡± Chapter 522 522 Making a Deal By telling Jake that the girl was still single, regardless of whether he had the intention or if he wanted to introduce Nicole to anyone, there was a chance! Jake was indeed tempted, but he was tempted to give Nicole to his business partner. The other party was not young, and his wife had passed away many years ago. He had not found anyone else, and the other party had been in New York recently. If there was a chance for him to y with her as he pleased and take this opportunity to get together with Nicole, it would be a good thing for the Harris family and the Sand family. At the thought of this, he looked at Nicole and said, ??Nicole is quite good-looking. Why didn??t you find a boyfriend??? ??I had one, but we??ve separated now.?? Nicole looked down on such a mysterious person. She couldn??t see through what Jake was trying to do, so she was a little disgusted. Not to mention that knowing the cause of her mother??s death might be rted to these bastards from the Harris family. At the thought of this, Nicole was filled with anger. In addition, she had treated Wace and Sharon too badly in the past. Now, they have soared and are living apletely different life with both fame and extravagance. Inparison with them, it would be strange if she didn??t feel terrible. Madam Harris didn??t expect Nicole to speak like this. She quickly said, ??There??s a problem with our family??spany. Nicole wants to help, but I??m an olddy. I really can??t think of what else she can do. I can only look at our precious granddaughter stressed and ufortablea?|?? ??There??s a chance nowa?|?? Jake said calmly to Nicole,?? If you need anything, you can tell me directly. I??m quite capable here and helping me is helping yourself.?? Jake said, but Nicole could not be happy at all. She didn??t expect them to be the same kind of people. The focus was never on her happiness, but what she could bring to the Harris Corporation. At this moment, Nicole only wanted to make aeback in her life. It would be best if she could marry a rich man and finally deliver a fatal blow to the Harris family and reach the peak of her life. She didn??t expect that everything was out of her control now. There were many things that she couldn??t decide. In addition, Madam Harris didn??t care about her life at all, so she didn??t care what happened to the Harris Corporation. Unexpectedly, Nicole still looked as if she couldn??t be bothered with him. Madam Harris quickly went forward and pushed her, her eyes and expression terrifyingly sinister. ??Nicole, what are you doing? Hurry up and agree to Chairman Sand??s request. Thank him!?? ??What do you want me to thank him for??? At the thought that her birth mother??s death was rted to the old woman in front of her, Nicole felt so depressed that she could barely breathe. ??Of course you should thank Chairman Sand for being willing to help our Harris Corporation! Are you crazy!?? Madam Harris was a little exasperated, but she still suppressed the anger in her heart. Nicole nced at the woman beside her and blurted out, ??What benefits did the Harris Corporation give me that I have to work so hard for you? Or are you nning to abandon me after I??m used like my mother??? ??Bastard, what nonsense are you spouting here??? As if she had poked Madam Harris?? sore spot, Madam Harris?? expression darkened as she raised her hand and pped Nicole??s face. At this moment, Madam Harris had almost vented all the anger in her heart on Nicole. ??Now that the Harris Corporation??s future is worrying, you??re still in the mood to think about whether I??ll leave anything for you? You??re really an ingrate. I??m so angry! Why don??t you know how to share my burdens at all? You useless piece of trash!?? After being pped for no reason, Nicole looked at Madam Harris in shock and said angrily, ??I think you??re the one who??s sick! Why did you hit me? What do I have to do with the Harris Corporation? I??ve never had a good share of the Harris Corporation. Now that the Harris Corporation has be like this, it??s most likely your fault! If you have the ability to hit me, why didn??t you teach Second Uncle and cousin a lesson? Also, Wace and Sharon are living better than you. Go hit them!?? She did not expect her granddaughter, who had always been obedient to her, to refute her. Madam Harris was dumbfounded. She wanted to re up, but Nicole did not give her a chance and turned to leave. ncing at Jake, Madam Harris felt like she was utterly embarrassed. ??Hurry up and bring her back! What are you doing!?? Madam Harris looked at Zachary anxiously, indicating for him to bring her back quickly. Then, she changed her expression and said, ??Brother, don??t be anxious. I??m really sorry for making a fool of myself today.?? Chapter 523 523 Staying Over at the Harris Family ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen enough of your jokes? You can¡¯t even control your own children. No wonder the Harris family was ruined by you.¡± Jake didn¡¯t hide his disdain and disgust for Rachel. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to fulfill his parents¡¯st wish, Jake even felt that breathing in the same space as her was an insult to him. ¡°But I think that girl from your family seems to be a little agitated. What exactly is going on?¡± Hearing Jake¡¯s question, Madam Harris¡¯ eyes darted around. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Ahem, Brother, don¡¯t mention it! You don¡¯t know that there¡¯s actually a reason for the Harris family¡¯s misfortune. Who would have thought that we would find a cheap and d*mned granddaughter-inw just like that?¡± Rachel added fuel to the fire and told Jake about Sharon and Wace. She even med Sharon for the reason why Wace left the Harris family. She told Jake that it was Sharon who caused the Harris family to enter a predicament, and shared many other things to nder Sharon. Therefore, in Jake¡¯s ears, all the fault was on Wace¡¯s family of four. They had abandoned their family and betrayed their bloodline. They had even forced Rachel to kneel on the ground and beg them. Hearing these words, Jake shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Harris family to have such an unfilial descendant.¡± Rachel was covered in snot and tears. She looked at Jake and begged, ¡°So Brother, you¡¯re still the CEO of the corporation. If you¡¯re willing to help me, then our family will make aeback... It will definitely be...¡± ¡°We must be very prudent when making investments. In addition, we¡¯re rtives. I didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with you at first. Besides, I have to investigate the Harris family¡¯s exact situation carefully to see if there¡¯s any value in investing, how much I invest and when I¡¯ll make a return. Only then can I decide if I want to make a move.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Harris¡¯ heart turned cold. She knew very well that the current Harris family was a disaster. Not to mention recouping the capital, it was uncertain when the investment would have a return. Ordinary people would definitely not invest after understanding the details. Besides, they would probably be able to barely make aeback after tens of millions. Ever since Sullivan publicly rejected them, no one liked the Harris family anymore. Not only was there a problem with the Harris family¡¯s real estate development, but the construction team also had no work to do. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no one would invest in the Harris family unless the other party was crazy or had too much money to spend. Not to mention whether Jake hated her or not, this man¡¯s shrewdness made her know that he would never help her for nothing. Unless there was enough return, Jake would definitely not give her money to help her. ¡°Brother, look at you. You just arrived in New York today. We¡¯re all family, so we should move around more and interact more. Stay at my home in peace for the next few days and let me do the rest. What do you think?¡± Looking at Rachel¡¯s fawning expression, Jake thought for a while before saying slowly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay here for now. You can arrange the rest. Of course, if it¡¯s inconvenient with a girl at home, we¡¯ll avoid suspicion.¡± Rachel nodded and cursed in her heart that this Jake was indeed a sly old fox. His motive was already very clear, so his words were very technical. She had deliberately said that they were family just now because she didn¡¯t want Jake to worry about affecting Nicole. She had to seize the opportunity these few days to persuade that silly girl at home to find a chance to get closer to Jake. Rachel¡¯s wishful thinking crackled. This way, the Sand family would owe the Harris family a favor, and he would definitely invest in them! The Sand family was a publicpany after all. With his investment, the Harris family might be able to obtain some small business partners¡¯ orders and contracts. In addition, when the time came, they would all know that the Harris family still had connections with the Sand family. At that time, the family would definitely be able to revive! At the thought of this, Madam Harris smiled brightly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Nicole is very sensible. In addition, you¡¯re her granduncle, so how can she not give you face? Although our family house is a little old, it¡¯s still our own house. It¡¯sfortable to live here. You can ask your good friend toe over too and no one will know.¡± ¡°Alright, I have other businesses in New York these few days. I¡¯ll also find out more about the situation. As for the investment you mentioned...¡± ¡°Brother, take your time to consider.¡± She could not hide the excitement in her words. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to tidy up the master bedroom now.¡± Chapter 524 524 epting the Apology ¡°I¡¯ll bring my friend over in the next few days. I hope that we can give each other face when the timees. I wonder if Nicole will...¡± Gabriel looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Madam Harris immediately nodded in understanding. ¡°Our old residence has a garden that¡¯s not far from Nicole¡¯s bedroom. If you need anything, you can look for her anytime.¡± Jake nodded. He did not expect his sister to be so sensible. Although that person had power, money, and did notck women, it was not good for his reputation to fool around outside. However, if he stayed in the Harris family and got close to Nicole, outsiders would not be able to say anything. After all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was here to visit his sister. This was his family, so it was only natural for him to invite his friend over. No matter how sneaky he was, outsiders could not control him. Of course, it was mostly because Nicole¡¯s looks definitely suited his old friend¡¯s taste! Nicole ran out after being pped, but before she could leave the Harris family, she was stopped by Zachary. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Seeing Nicole struggling, Zachary was a little impatient. He raised his hand and threw her out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Why are you causing trouble here? Can¡¯t you listen to your family¡¯s arrangements obediently?¡± ¡°A lot of the reason why I¡¯m like this now has to do with Grandma. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma, how could I be in such a miserable state?¡± At this moment, the more Nicole thought about it, the angrier she became. She wished she could leave home and go as far away as possible to a ce where she could never see the Harris family again! However, Zachary¡¯s words made her change her mind. ¡°Alright! If you go out, you don¡¯t even have a proper job. Where are you going? Your mother is dead again, and you don¡¯t have a grandfather¡¯s house to go to! You¡¯re the daughter of the Harris family. Are you going out to rent a house and work? What your grandmother did was for the sake of everyone! Now that our entire family relies on your grandmother, do we have a choice? She¡¯s the head of the Harris family.¡± Hearing these words, Nicole fell silent... If she really left the Harris family, she really had nowhere to go. She couldn¡¯t sleep on the streets or wander around. Besides, she had been pampered since she was young, so how could she tolerate such grievances? ¡°Can¡¯t you contact my father yet?¡± Nicole sounded aggrieved. Ever since Laker married that woman, she had never enjoyed fatherly love. Now that she was bullied, Laker did not care about her either. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know where your father¡¯s thoughts are. You should stay in the Harris family obediently. How old is your grandmother now? How many years can she live? When she leaves, we¡¯ll split the Harris family¡¯s assets and you¡¯ll have someone to rely on. If your rtionship with your grandmother sours now, many things will be difficult to handle!¡± Zachary looked at Nicole¡¯s pitiful expression and reminded her kindly. At this moment, Nicole realized that if her grandmother died, many things would be uncertain if they split up... Although June and Wace¡¯s family didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Madam Harris, if she didn¡¯t stay in the Harris family, they might take advantage of the separation. ¡°But... this can¡¯t go on. I really can¡¯t stand Grandma, and I didn¡¯t get anything from the family¡¯spany to begin with.¡± Nicole really didn¡¯t know what to say. Although Zachary was already very impatient, he stillforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. After all, there are guests at home now. You can¡¯t embarrass your grandmother in front of them. When the guests leave, I¡¯ll give you money. Go out and travel properly and rx. You¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently.¡± Zachary patted Nicole¡¯s shoulder, as if encouraging her. Nicole felt somefort before nodding and saying slowly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, alright!¡± After following Zachary back to the vi, Rachel had just finished her arrangements for Gabriel and went downstairs. When she saw Nicole enter, Rachel put on a concerned smile and said embarrassedly, ¡°Nicole! It¡¯s all Grandma¡¯s fault just now. Grandma was too anxious and impulsive. Grandma apologizes to you now. I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive Grandma, okay?¡± Rachel hoped that Nicole could deal with Jake, so she had to treat her better now! Nicole was shocked by Sharon¡¯s actions and was a little ttered. She did not expect her grandmother to take the initiative to apologize. This was the first time for her. It was really unbelievable, so she felt much more relieved. Chapter 525 525 Compromise Nicole let Madam Harris pull her and the two of them walked straight to the sofa in the living room. Then, Madam Harris said earnestly, ¡°Nicole, you know that with the Harris Corporation in this state, our situation is not something that we can ovee easily.¡± ¡°Grandma, I know about this too...¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but lower her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. Let¡¯s focus on the present.¡± Madam Harris¡¯ tone was filled with helplessness and pity. ¡°If the Harris family continues to be like this, I¡¯m afraid it will affect your future.¡± Nicole knew what Madam Harris meant. After all, her marriage was closely rted to the Harris family. If the Harris family continued to be like this, her future would probably not be good, and would definitely be dark. Madam Harris looked at Nicole and knew that she had taken her words to heart. Then, she said very seriously, ¡°Nicole, you didn¡¯t suffer any grievances in our family in the past. Your family allowed to not work after graduation, but the situation is different now. You have to mature as soon as possible and share some of the responsibility for this family. Otherwise, as you can see our situation now, I really don¡¯t want you to live such a hard life.¡± When Nicole heard this, she actually felt a little unfair because she had not benefited from the Harris family at all. In fact, many problems were caused by Zachary and Zaron. ¡°It¡¯s Grandma. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for being too yful. I didn¡¯t learn anything and couldn¡¯t help the family with anything.¡± Nicole thought of Zachary¡¯s words andpromised with Madam Harris. ¡°Alright, alright. What happened in the past is in the past. You¡¯re Grandma¡¯s baby. How can Grandma really me you?¡± Madam Harris held Nicole¡¯s hand intimately, looking kind and filial, looking very amiable. As she spoke, Madam Harris brought up the topic again. ¡°Now, there¡¯s a very good opportunity to let us return to our original state of life. Not only can we resolve the crisis at home, but we can also let you stand up again. You might be able to be superior, but you still have to rely on yourself to seize the opportunity.¡± Nicole thought for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°Grandma, are you talking about Chairman Sand? But Chairman Sand is... old enough to be my grandfather!¡± Zachary and Zaron had been sitting at the side in silence. It was only now that Zaron persuaded, ¡°We are just asking you to apany him. We didn¡¯t say what we want you to do with him. Besides, he still has to decide if he wants you...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madam Harris quickly continued, ¡°To put it bluntly, our rtionship isn¡¯t that good. He only came for our parents¡¯st wish. He has no obligation to help us.¡± ¡°Then Grandma... what do you mean?¡± Nicole asked in confusion. ¡°We hope that you can seize this opportunity. I can tell that he wants to introduce you to his friend!¡± Madam Harris said directly. ¡°But does it mean that we have to let Nicole apany him? He can do such a thing at his age?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°It¡¯s normal for men and women to partake in such love acts at this age. Although he¡¯s an old man, he might have the energy! He has money, power, connections, and resources. If she follows him, she can have anything she wants. Isn¡¯t she better than those useless young people?¡± Zaron was a little dissatisfied with his father¡¯s words and said directly. Unexpectedly, Zachary shook his head this time. ¡°No, if Third Brother finds out, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll fall out with us. He definitely won¡¯t be able to ept it!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t ept it? When has he ever interfered in the Harris family¡¯s matters?¡± Madam Harris snorted and asked, ¡°Then endure your poverty. When the Harris family goes bankrupt, this vi will have to be sold. At that time, you can dream of inheriting anything!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the properties under our names will definitely be mortgaged to the bank in the end. When the timees, our family will be starving on the streets. I won¡¯t have many years to live, so it doesn¡¯t matter. But what about you? What will you do then? Live on the dpidated streets as a failed son for the rest of your lives?¡± Madam Harris¡¯ words rendered Zachary speechless. Although he didn¡¯t care, he still had to give his third brother face. Otherwise, his third brother would me their family for selling his daughter... But that was because their family was indeed poor now. There was no other way... Just as Zachary was still making his choice, Nicole, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said slowly, ¡°Grandma, if I can help the Harris Group, I¡¯m willing, but I have a condition too!¡± Chapter 526 526 Nicole¡¯s Identity Madam Harris did not expect Nicole to figure it out so quickly. She quickly asked excitedly, ¡°What condition?¡± Nicole suddenlyughed, but her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°I want to be the director of the Harris Corporation too. It¡¯s the position you promised Wace back then. My only request is only to be given this position. You definitely can¡¯t give me another position!¡± ... That night, after Nicole took a shower, she identally barged into the room of Jake¡¯s old friend who hade to stay overnight, just with a towel and hair dripping with water. She did note out of that room that night. The next morning, when Jake¡¯s old friend followed the radiant Jake and Nicole down the stairs, Zachary looked a little awkward, but Sharon and Zaron were exceptionally excited. As if sensing that this behavior was inappropriate, Jake said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to invest 60 million dors into the Harris Corporation. The Harris Corporation is a goodpany, we can¡¯t let it end like this! In order to show my sincerity, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you in a while. I¡¯d send you 30 million dors and I¡¯ll pay the rest in installments.¡± As soon as he said this, Madam Harris almost fainted from excitement and Zaron was also dancing with joy. Zachary instantly lost his awkwardness and even felt that he had done the right thing! In their eyes, Nicole was the savior, and Jake and his friend were extremely important guests of the Harris family. She immediately called someone over and announced that 30 million dors had been transferred to thepany. Thepany immediately started operating again and Nicole was the new project director. To the Harris family, they had made a beautifuleback. All the gloominess was swept away. They wished they could go and celebrate now. Jake epted the Harris family¡¯s ttery, but he was mocking these idiots in his heart. After all, he had received 100 million dors for this project. The mere 60 million dors was a piece of cake for him. He got thepany to transfer 30 million dors to the Harris Corporation to help them get back on track. At the same time, he gave Nicole 300,000 dors in his private name. He heard that Nicole had tried her best to serve his friend yesterday, so that person was very satisfied and signed the contract with Jake early in the morning. Nicole had done everything she could to make the man in his fifties experience the passion of his life again. It was Nicole who had made him feel young again. Therefore, after this night, Nicole also received extraordinary love from the man. The other party even proposed to nurture her into his overseas lover. Hence, Jake smiled mysteriously. ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s one more thing. I hope you can consider it carefully.¡± Madam Harris was so excited that she couldn¡¯t think at all. Her eyes were filled with joy as she said, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re family. Why are you saying such polite words? Brother, just state your request. You¡¯re our Harris family¡¯s great benefactor. As long as you say it, we¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Gabriel nodded and smiled. ¡°I think Nicole and my old friend are in love. This might be true love, so I hope you can agree to let Nicole be with my friend. He¡¯s more than ten years younger than me. Although there¡¯s still an age difference, I think we should seize the opportunity when we meet someone suitable. When the timees, the Harris family might have other opportunities. He will also love Nicole very much.¡± In fact, in the beginning, Nicole had minded this man in his fifties, but she had received 300,000 dors and that person was very gentle, so she was a little happy. When the time came, she would suck up to him and she didn¡¯t have to be afraid that her future would not be good. Madam Harris agreed to this matter on the spot without hesitation and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t think too much. I think Nicole is very sensible. She will definitely agree to such a small thing. As for the family, our entire family supports them being together!¡± Although Zachary was worried, when he thought about how the Harris family had such a great opportunity because of this, he instantly felt relieved. He also said, ¡°We¡¯ll agree on this matter. We don¡¯t have any objections, so Nicole definitely won¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Madam Harris suddenly thought of something. Her eyes darted around and she said with some doubt, ¡°But your old friend should already have a wife... Our Nicole isn¡¯t married yet. If word gets out, will she be able to live...¡± Jake smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My old friend¡¯s wife has already passed away. Although he can¡¯t officially marry Nicole and bring her into the family, he will definitely treat her well.¡± Chapter 527 527 Staying in New York Upon hearing this, Madam Harris¡¯ expression changed again. If Nicole could be with that person for a long time, there might be a chance for the Harris family to be listed! When that happens, the Harris family would definitely soar! Jake seemed to feel that he had to think of a way to express his sincerity. He said directly, ¡°I think everyone might not know that our Sand family has a lot of business elsewhere. I¡¯m also honored to have obtained the position of the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce in the Southern Region this year. We can cooperate more in the future. When the timees, the Harris family can be on par with Sullivan and be the strongest family in New York.¡± As soon as he said this, it shocked everyone present. Madam Harris even cried tears of joy. The Harris family finally had a chance to make aeback. She felt that she finally had a chance for aeback. Jake looked at them and said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s an industry summit in New York in a few days. I¡¯ve received an invitation. When the timees,e with me. We¡¯ll introduce the Harris family¡¯s current situation to everyone grandly. When the timees, let Nicole apany my friend.¡± ¡°But how are we going to introduce their rtionship to others...¡± Zaron was a little worried. After all, if others found out about this, it would affect his reputation. Jake smiled. ¡°I think Nicole will have to suffer a little for the time being. Just say that I¡¯m your uncle. When the time is right, we¡¯ll definitely announce your identities.¡± Zaron felt much more at ease when he heard this. He said, ¡°In that case, I hope that Nicole has someone to be together with for a long time. How good would it be if the two of them grow old together!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The two of them will be together for a long time in the future. It will definitely be fine.¡± ... The news of the Harris family¡¯s revival quickly became a trending topic, but Wace and Sharon didn¡¯t react at all. Instead, June looked regretful. These few days, she had been rushing between her home and the hospital to take care of Xenon. Xenon was already awake and recuperating in the hospital. These few days, she had been running from home to the hospital to take care of Xenon. Xenon was already awake and recuperating in the hospital. The medical world could not believe that Chinese medicine would be able to create such a medical miracle. However, when everyone heard that it was a divine medicine taken out by Elder Zenith, most people epted this matter. After all, this waspletely a medical miracle. Only a divine doctor could resolve this matter! In addition, Zenith¡¯s reputation was well-known in the country, especially in the medical world. Everyone knew of his existence. Now that he had cured the patient who was about to be a vegetable, his name had risen to another level. He was even termed the best in the country¡¯s ¡°Chinese medicine¡± field! Many reporters wanted to interview Zenith, and arge number of pharmaceuticalpanies even came to seek cooperation, but Elder Zenith rejected them all. He didn¡¯t want to rely on the prescription Sharon gave him to steal the limelight, not to mention that this extraordinary ability wasn¡¯t unique to him. He didn¡¯t even know if he could replicate the same medicine. In order to express his gratitude and respect for Sharon, Zenith decided to stay in New York! He felt that only by staying in New York would he have a chance to repay Sharon¡¯s kindness and even have a chance to learn more from her. In New York, he could treat people and listen to Sharon¡¯s orders at the same time. Hearing that Zenith was going to stay in New York, many people were so excited that they didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, it was very beneficial to many people that such a person was willing to stay in New York! Of course, who didn¡¯t want a top doctor like Zenith to treat them? They didn¡¯t know that there was someone in New York who Zenith admired. Although Zenith was sure that there must be an expert guiding Sharon, and it might be the person he had been chasing after... He still needed to slowly interact with her to know more. If he could stay in New York, he would have a higher chance of knowing the person supporting Sharon. On the way to the hospital, Sharon received a call from Zenith. The other party said very respectfully, ¡°Ms. Sharon, I rented a shop on the street below the New York building and opened a Chinese medical center. I¡¯ll stay in New York for a long time in the future. If you encounter any problems, tell me anytime. I¡¯ll definitely be on call.¡± ¡°Thank you. If I encounter any problems, I¡¯ll definitely tell you,¡± Sharon replied politely. The next morning, just as Sharon woke up, Wace asked the servant to send a gown over and even instructed Sharon to put on makeup. When Sharon came out, she already had beautiful eyebrows and eyes. Wace¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved. ¡°Hubby, is this how you usually dress to work?¡± However, Sharon was the first to speak because Wace was wearing a very formal suit. She guessed that it might be something important. Chapter 528 528 Jake and The Rest Unexpectedly, Wace adjusted his tie and said, ¡°There¡¯s a very important industry summit in New York today. Come with me. Ourpany has just been listed, yet the organizers are willing to invite us. This is a good opportunity, we have to seize it.¡± ¡°Who organized it? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡± Sharon was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know,¡± Wace exined calmly. ¡°The organizers this time are from the Shore Group. They¡¯reparable to god-level tycoons. They want to bid for a good constructionpany, so I have to go. Moreover, the other party is working with our old acquaintance, Sullivan Group, so our chances should be higher.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Sharon thought to herself that this was the reason why he could get the invitation. Otherwise, where could a smallpany that had just been listed get such a good opportunity? ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from President Tommy of Sullivan Group,¡± Wace quickly said, worried that Sharon would misunderstand. Recently, Sullivan¡¯s development had been stable, so Sharon rarely took care of the corporation¡¯s matters, so she didn¡¯t know about this summit. Tommy probably thought that theirpany had just opened for business and wanted to help expand their reputation, so he joined forces with the Shore family to hold this summit. ¡°Are the guests of the Shore family a pair of brother and sister?¡± Sharon thought of Daniel and Shea and asked unconsciously. ¡°Why would you have such a thought?¡± Wace said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a pair of sisters. Julia and Sonia, have you seen them before?¡± Sharon shook her head when she heard this. Why did everyone from the Shore familye to New York at this time? She couldn¡¯t understand. Back then, when the Shore and Xavier family had a marriage between them, the inw rtionship between the two families had been developing until now. ording to Sharon¡¯s investigation during this period of time, she roughly understood the basic situation of the Shore family. Julia and Sonia were twin sisters and were the children of the first wife of the Shore family. As for Daniel and Sharon, they were the children of the mistress of the head of the Shore family. Because of Old Master Xavier¡¯s sudden disappearance, many of the Shore family¡¯s projects were also stagnating. Old Master Shore had made it clear that whoever could get the Xavier family¡¯s investment, he would almost be confirmed to be the heir of the Shore family. At the thought of this, Sharon reacted. No wonder they were all looking for John, but where did the Old Master go? This made Sharon confused. ording to Lydia, Old Master Xavier seemed to have suddenly disappeared into thin air, so many forces were looking for him now! Thinking of Lydia, Sharon subconsciously took a deep breath. As for this person¡¯s identity... she had to use other methods to investigate. After following Wace out the door, the two of them arrived at the venue. At this moment, the venue was already filled with people. The men in the venue were all in suits and leather shoes, and the femalepanions beside them were dressed abnormally luxuriously. Actually, Sharon didn¡¯t have much contact with people in the industry, nor did she know any special industry big shots. On the other hand, Wace had known many people through the time in the Harris Group as well as his subsequent entrepreneurship. After following Wace around, Sharon seemed to have noticed something. A man who was rtively old walked past the crowd, and the people in the surroundings subconsciously surrounded him and started ttering him. Sharon was a little shocked because Nicole was standing beside that person? She subconsciously asked Wace, ¡°Hubby... is that Nicole? Who¡¯s the person beside her?¡± Wace turned around in disbelief, but he quickly thought of something. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Harris family have a new investor? I think it¡¯s this person...¡± ¡°You mean they used Nicole as an exchange?¡± Sharon was also thinking about who was so blind to dare to invest in the Harris family. Not to mention that some of the wealthy families in New York knew her conflict with the Harris family. Even those who didn¡¯t know knew that Sullivan had made an announcement and that they wouldn¡¯t have any contact with the Harris family. Wasn¡¯t it crazy to invest in the Harris family at a time like this! At this moment, the two people standing behind Wace and Sharon whispered to each other, ¡°Speaking of which, why don¡¯t I see President Sand?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably be here soon. Didn¡¯t you see that President Sand¡¯s good friend, President Perry, is already here! Let¡¯s just say that if there¡¯s anyone who lives in the south and has the ability to reach so far, it¡¯s probably him and President Sand.¡± ¡°In my opinion, the Sand family and the Perry family have had a lot of business dealings in the past few years. I think something good is about to happen!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! President Sand is here to see his sister, so those who know it will know.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this. Came to see his sister? The Sand family? His sister is Madam Harris? Chapter 529 529 Fame and Wealth Fair She didn¡¯t expect the Harris family¡¯s new dignitaries to be the Sand and Perry families. Sharon was a little shocked. Even her distant rtives coulde looking for her. It seemed like the Harris family¡¯s luck had really changed this time. She hoped that they would take good care of themselves and grasp the opportunity. ¡°But that President Perry... The Perry family is also the chairman of a listed corporation that¡¯s worth tens of billions. Why is he suddenly with the Harris family and even brazenly appear with Nicole?¡± Wace¡¯s tone was trembling. A bad thought rose in his heart. However, Nicole, who was in the crowd, felt the baptism of everyone¡¯s gazes and was very excited. So this was the joy of being the center of attention! Not only was President Perry the chairman of a listedpany, but he was also President Sand¡¯s friend. Everyone who was doing business had to give him some face and take the initiative to curry favor with him. When President Perry introduced Nicole to them, he used words describing her as a niece and the future leader of the Harris family. He even took the initiative to say that he and Jake had invested in the Harris family, causing everyone present to be respectful to Nicole. At this moment, many people who had ignored Nicole previously actually asked to cooperate with the Harris Corporation in order to curry favor with her. They even humbly handed Nicole their business cards and praised her. This instantly satisfied Nicole¡¯s vanity. This was the treatment only the upper-ss and powerful could receive. At the thought of this, Nicole subconsciously looked up, feeling extremely excited. Before this, the Harris family had already fallen to the bottom of the valley and was hated by almost everyone. However, after cozying up to the Sand and Perry families, they instantly became someone everyone wanted to befriend. The so-called business world was just a fame and wealth fair. The people inside were very realistic. Nicole looked at Sharon. So this was the feeling of being a celebrity. No wonder Sharon was enjoying herself so much. It was a pity that her identity was even higher than Sharon and Wace¡¯s. Not only did she get close to someone stronger, but she even reced Wace and Zaron as the new director of the Harris Group. Even Madam Harris was respectful to her. Who in the family couldpare to her! At the thought of this, Nicole was even more smug. Although Wace had started his own business and even got that smallpany listed,pared to the Harris family, he was nothing! At the thought of this, Nicole looked at Sharon and Wace. Looking at their loving figures, Nicole gritted her teeth in anger! She decided that she would get back the humiliation she had suffered today with interest! At the thought of this, she tugged at President Perry¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Darling, my cousin, who abandoned our family and bullied me, and his idiotic useless wife are here too. Let¡¯s hurry up and greet them.¡± Jason nodded and said dotingly, ¡°They still have the cheek toe over! They bullied you so much previously. Today, we must make these two bastards pay the price.¡± Nicole pretended to be very touched and said gently, ¡°Brother Jason, you¡¯re really too good to me. I¡¯m really touched.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine. Isn¡¯t it only right for me to treat you well?¡± Jason smiled and touched Nicole¡¯s chin. Then, he looked at Wace and Sharon¡¯s side profile and sneered. ¡°Your brother and that useless little celebrity, right? Come with me to meet them. I¡¯m going to teach them how to be a good person today!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he start a smallpany himself? Then I can just ban him from the entire industry. Also, that little celebrity doesn¡¯t even know how to take a look at her status. We can just shoo her home and let her be a nanny. If they dare to touch my woman, I think they¡¯re really tired of living! Such a young couple still dares to cause trouble. Hmph!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The two of them have been married for so many years but have never been together. Perhaps it¡¯s because my brother isn¡¯t good enough, not as good as you.¡± Nicole leaned intimately into the other party¡¯s arms and did some very suggestive actions. At the thought that she finally had a chance to p Sharon and Wace¡¯s faces, Nicole¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. She held Jason¡¯s arm and walked towards the two of them. Standing in front of Sharon and Wace, Nicole said arrogantly, ¡°Hey, I was wondering who it was. I didn¡¯t expect it to be Big Brother. Why are you here at the summit today? Are you here to beg? And what right does a third-rate celebrity like you have to attend such a summit? Do you know what business is?¡± Chapter 530 530 Jason and The Rest After saying that, Nicole snorted and said provocatively, ¡°Brother, yourpany has just been listed and you haven¡¯t even settled a decent project, right? Is such apany worthy of participating in our summit? I wonder what the organizers are thinking? They¡¯re really blind.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Nicole to forget the pain so quickly. Didn¡¯t she stop for a while previously? Why was she making a fuss now? ¡°Nicole, I think you¡¯ve forgotten your previous lesson, so you¡¯re still doing these useless things here.¡± Wace frowned slightly. What was wrong with his cousin now? She didn¡¯t expect Wace to still dare to teach her a lesson. Nicole said angrily, ¡°Wace, don¡¯t be like this in front of me. Do you think I¡¯m still the same Nicole from before? Let me tell you, if you talk to me now, you have to kneel, or I¡¯ll get someone to chase you out immediately.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know when our family has such a habit. You want your brother to kneel down to your sister? Let me tell you, if you really dare to make us kneel down to you today, you¡¯ve really lived long enough.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. When Nicole heard this, she said disdainfully, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t think that you can make a scene here just because you¡¯re a little famous now. What do you think the Harris family is like now? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about stepping on the Harris family in your life.¡± ¡°Why? Is the Harris family really that great when they managed to get funds by selling their granddaughter?¡± Sharon mocked. Hearing Sharon¡¯s tone, Nicole was instantly embarrassed and angry. She quickly pointed at Jason and said, ¡°This is the president of Dean Gold, President Jason Perry! He¡¯s a good friend of our Harris family¡¯s rtive, the president of the Sand family. He¡¯s also our Harris family¡¯s investor now. With him backing us up, you guys are nothing!¡± ¡°You still dare to be arrogant with us here! Do you believe that we can buy over your smallpany with a few words? Wace, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very powerful? Let me tell you, you¡¯re actually nothing! You used Sullivan to ban our Harris Group, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Nicole¡¯s words were very confident, as if the tables had turned. The Harris family did not care at all now. They all felt that the Harris family would definitely soar in the future and dominate the world. ¡°As for you, Sharon, let me tell you! You will definitely bepletely banned in the circle! You will have nothing. At that time, you will just have to kneel down in front of me and Grandma and kowtow and beg for mercy!¡± She didn¡¯t expect Nicole to be so arrogant. Sharon said very calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not as suck up as you, but at least we have a backbone. You¡¯ll kneel for money, but we won¡¯t. Even if we kneel, we won¡¯t be kneeling to your family that¡¯s inferior to ours.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t expect Sharon to not be afraid of her threat at all, not to mention Sharon¡¯s indifferent attitude, which made her even angrier! She scolded in an atmosphere, ¡°Good! Good! Sharon, you¡¯re about to die, yet you still dare to be so arrogant. Watch how President Perry and President Sand deal with youter. Your family will be begging on the streets!¡± ¡°Haha, then go ahead.¡± Sharon looked at the man standing beside Nicole and chuckled. At this moment, Jason¡¯s eyes were fixed on Sharon. Nicole was indeed very beautiful and looked a little like his wife, but he didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so much prettier than Nicole. Moreover, if one were to really say who looked more like his wife, Sharon was more like her, especially her temperament and appearance. Wace seemed to have noticed Jason¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His wife was really always coveted by others. Thinking of this, he stood in front of Sharon and looked at Jason, who was lustful. Jason also realized that he had lost hisposure just now and coughed lightly. At this moment, he was very angry. He had spent nearly 100 million dors to sleep with Nicole! Now, he saw a woman who was several times prettier than Nicole. Moreover, this woman was in the entertainment industry. Logically speaking, she should be much easier to deal with than Nicole. Jason looked up and sized up Wace. ¡°Are you the unfilial son who abandoned the family and went out to do things on his own?¡± ¡°May I know what you have to say?¡± Wace asked coldly. Jason smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you used to bully Nicole. We¡¯ll settle this scoreter.¡± ¡°I wonder if President Perry has misunderstood something. There are some things that you can¡¯t just judge by listening to only one side of the story.¡± Wace frowned slightly. Chapter 531 531 Jason Begging for Mercy Jason thought that as long as he said enough, he would be able to intimidate this kid. He didn¡¯t expect Wace to have no intention of backing down. Jason immediately felt embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t seem to care about me at all. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°We have too little business dealings. I don¡¯t think I need to know who you are.¡± Wace nced at Jason, but he had no intention of giving in. This attitude angered Jason. He said loudly, ¡°Although I¡¯m not from New York, with my strength, I can still have a stronghold in New York. How dare you talk to me like this as a junior. You¡¯re really bold.¡± Looking at Jason¡¯s outstretched hand, Sharon stared at him with cold eyes. Then, she said lightly, ¡°But this is New York. No matter what, shouldn¡¯t President Perry give us some face? If President Perry is really capable, shouldn¡¯t you be the organizer of this summit? Also, my husband isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. It¡¯s not certain who the person with the true ability is!¡± Jason didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s gaze to be so fierce and firm, but he took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Nicole is right. You youngdy really don¡¯t know your ce. You said that your man is the one with the true ability, but are you joking? With just the two of you, you want to fight me head-on? I¡¯m dying ofughter. In my eyes, you¡¯re not even a worm.¡± After saying that, he stared at Sharon and continued, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be so beautiful. But if you stay here forever, I think you won¡¯t have a future in your life. Why don¡¯t you follow me? I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± When he heard Jason say this, Nicole almost fainted from anger. However, Jason¡¯s subsequent words made her even angrier. ¡°After Nicole became mine, I gave her 300,000 dors as pocket money. If you¡¯re willing to follow me, I¡¯ll give you a million dors!¡± Sharon was really angry when she heard this. She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless!¡± Jason smiled and said, ¡°Shameless? What¡¯s so shameless about this lovemaking? When we get to bed, I think you won¡¯t have such an attitude anymore! I heard that you haven¡¯t had a married life yet. Let me tell you, I guarantee that you¡¯ll fall in love with me after trying once and you¡¯ll never forget me.¡± Wace¡¯s expression darkened. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rushed out mercilessly to punch Jason¡¯s face. Although Jason was good at taking care of himself, he was still in his fifties. After being punched by Wace, he immediately fell. Jason¡¯s nose bled, and his face caved in. His front teeth were broken by Wace. Such amotion attracted the attention of everyone in the venue. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused here. No one expected that someone would dare to hit Jason! He was the President of Dean Gold and one of the Harris family¡¯s important business partners. Everyone present knew that this person¡¯s status was so high, but now, Wace actually attacked him. Was he tired of living? At this moment, Jason forced himself to get up from the ground with a look of disbelief. With a face full of blood, he pointed at Wace and shouted angrily, ¡°Brat, who do you think you are? Who gave you the guts to attack me? I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Wace looked at Jason, who was rushing over, and said coldly, ¡°You insulted my wife and bullied my sister! So not only did I hit you today, but I also want to cripple you!¡± After saying that, Wace raised his leg and kicked towards Jason¡¯s crotch. Sharon watched Wace¡¯s actions and waved at Jason. ¡°President Perry, don¡¯t you like to y with women? Unfortunately, from now on, you should say goodbye to womenpletely~¡± Jason looked at Wace¡¯s actions and his face instantly turned pale, almost scared out of his wits. In fact, he had always felt that as long as he moved his fingers, he could crush Wace and Sharon to death, but from the looks of it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. If this kid really fought with him, he would definitely be crippled today! At that time, what was the use of dealing with these two people? He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to sleep with Wace¡¯s wife anymore! As a man, he had been maintaining a good image for so many years. Now that he was finally interested in this aspect, he definitely could not lose his treasure! Hence, he quickly said loudly, ¡°Mr. Harris! Mr. Harris, let¡¯s talk things out. If there¡¯s any problem, we can solve it!¡± Chapter 532 532 His Body Isn¡¯t Good When Wace heard his request, he put down his leg and asked with a smile, ¡°President Jason, what do you mean by this? Are you afraid?¡± Jason broke out in cold sweat and quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense to your wife. It¡¯s fate that allowed us to meet. Let today¡¯s matter pass! I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive me!¡± As the saying went, a man could submit and stand tall. However, he had to protect his most important possession before he could think of a way to kill this kid or sleep with Sharon in front of him before he could take revenge for today! Sharon could tell what this guy was thinking at a nce, but since he took the initiative to y cat and mouse with them, Sharon naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. ¡°If you want us to let you off so badly, do you have to do something else other than apologize?¡± ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t push your luck. What do you mean by this!¡± Nicole looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief, thinking that perhaps Sharon and Wace were crazy, that was why they were publicly attacking him. ¡°Just say Aunt, I was wrong and I¡¯ll get Wace to let you off today.¡± Sharon smiled harmlessly, but it made people feel an unexinable fear. The scene was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. Many people were scared silly by Sharon¡¯s words. This was too ruthless! Jason was already so old, but in the end? Now, he actually had to call a youngdy ¡®aunt¡¯? Sharon was really crazy! Jason couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. There were so many people looking at him, how could he say the word ¡®aunt¡¯! If he really shouted it out today, wouldn¡¯t he be sneered at by everyone present? However, he wasn¡¯t having a good time either. Now that his body was in Wace¡¯s hands, even if his background was powerful, it was still... ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my wife, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today and send you off,¡± Wace said with a smile. He actually felt a little gratified by Sharon¡¯s decision. A person like him had to be taught a lesson for him to know his worth. Seeing Wace raise his leg once again, he was instantly scared out of his wits. Arge amount of yellow liquid seeped out of his lower body, and he cried, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re my little aunt. I shouldn¡¯t have teased you just now. Please forgive me!¡± Jason was wondering if he should pretend to faint first. This was too embarrassing. At the thought that he would lose all his face, Jason cried bitterly. He was too stupid. He should have brought his bodyguards over! If the bodyguards had followed him in, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state now. With just this kid alone, his bodyguards would definitely be able to beat him up until he vomited blood and made him kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. Looking up at Wace¡¯s face, Jason wished he could rush up and tear him apart. Unfortunately, most of the people present at the summit were talking about his words just now. A few words from him caused countless people present to exim! The President of Dean Corporation was humiliated by the Harris family. He was so frightened that he peed his pants and even called Sharon ¡®aunt¡¯. This was too surprising. Nicole didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. She looked at Sharon and roared, ¡°Sharon! Wace! You even dare to touch President Perry. You¡¯re finished this time! You¡¯re dead!¡± Jason also felt ashamed and angry. He looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Alright, are you satisfied this time? Can you let me go now?¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect President Jason to really be a real man. He¡¯s flexible and willing to bow down. He apologized to me and called me ¡®aunt¡¯. Then I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise and never let my husband attack you again.¡± After receiving Sharon¡¯s assurance, Jason finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, Sharon sneered and said, ¡°But even if we don¡¯t make a move, President Perry, your thing doesn¡¯t seem to be very useful. Instead of feeling really ufortable every day in the future, you might as well take good care of it now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably be heartbroken.¡± Jason was helped up by Nicole and awkwardly covered his lower body with his jacket. He didn¡¯t understand Sharon¡¯s words and subconsciously said, ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Even if Wace doesn¡¯t cripple you, you¡¯ll be crippled yourself. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Your body shouldn¡¯t be as good as it looks! After all, at your age, you have to be careful. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to satisfy Nicole sooner orter.¡± ¡°Enough! Sharon, shut up!¡± Nicole shouted at Sharon. If Sharon offended President Perry again, her sacrifice would be in vain. Chapter 533 533 Destroying Four People Jason had one hand behind his back, as if he was sending a message. In the next second, the door of the summit was opened, and Jason¡¯s four bodyguards rushed over aggressively. These four bodyguards were Jason¡¯s best fighters. In Jason¡¯s heart, as long as these four people were around, no one could do anything to him! In fact, as long as Jason gave the order, he could directly chop Wace and Sharon into pieces. However, he doesn¡¯t have such ns now. After they left, there would be plenty of opportunities to kill the couple. After today, he would think of a way to kill Wace and make Sharon his own! He could only vent his hatred by taking revenge and making them suffer much more than he did! After all, he had never been so embarrassed in the 50 plus years in his life. After the bodyguards rushed into the venue, Jason instantly changed his expression and pointed at Sharon and Wace, cursing, ¡°Capture that adulterous couple! Cripple the man. I¡¯ll give a million dors to whoever can do it!¡± A million dors was already a huge sum to those bodyguards. The four bodyguards were excited and rushed towards Wace and Sharon. The surrounding people saw the four strong men rushing towards the two of them crazily and screamed in fear, dodging them. However, Wace and Sharon stood rooted to the ground. It was impossible for them to escape. They would definitely not be frightened by such a situation. Before today, Wace didn¡¯t notice that so many people were eyeing Sharon covetously. However, seeing the situation today, Wace always frowned unconsciously. It seemed that he had to ask Liam to protect Sharon closely in the future. As for Sharon, she looked at the bodyguards who werecking in martial arts and recalled her first battle with Lydia where she was covered in injuries. These people were definitely not her match! The four bodyguards stared at Wace and Sharon. These two people were almost like tempting bank notes in their eyes now. They were worried that if they failed to deal with these two people, they would not have such a profitable opportunity in the future! Wace took off his suit jacket and handed it to Sharon. ¡°Stand back.¡± Wace originally looked at Sharon with a smiling face, but as he turned around, he became very serious. Then, his eyes locked onto the movements of the four bodyguards. The bodyguard who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack looked at Wace with a sinister smile. ¡°Kid, if you dare to touch our President, I¡¯ll take your life today!¡± Just as he finished speaking, he was already thrown out by Wace. Just as everyone thought that Wace was a refined businessman who didn¡¯t know how to use force and was about to be beaten up today, Wace had already jumped up and kicked the person who was about to hit him in the chest. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, the 1.9-meter-tall bodyguard turned into a human cannonball and flew out. Wace didn¡¯t hesitate at all and stepped on the man¡¯s ribs. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? He was the one who teased my wife first. I didn¡¯t take his life because of Sharon.¡± A human had a total of 24 ribs, and Wace¡¯s kick broke four of them. Sharon was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Wace to have such an ability. In her impression, Wace had almost never fought... What was going on? While Sharon was thinking, Wace had already knocked down the other two bodyguards. With a punch, blood spurted out of one of the bodyguards¡¯ mouths, making him look extremely miserable. The four of them, who had thought that they would get the million dors soon, did not expect the other party to be a strong enemy and defeat the four of them directly... ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Harris family¡¯s young master to be so powerful!¡± ¡°I always thought that Young Master Harris had a gentle personality. Indeed, a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious!¡± ¡°When will my husband be able to protect me like this? I can die without regrets.¡± When the people present saw Wace attack, they eximed! They didn¡¯t expect Wace, who looked lean, to be so strong. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disturb my wife again. She¡¯s timid and easily frightened. If you still have any ill intentions towards her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Wace shook his head helplessly. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to expose himself in front of others. After all, this was his way to relieve his pressure, but now that it has be like this, everyone should know about his abilities. Just as everyone thought that the dust had settled, a few more men in ck rushed over. ¡°Mr. Harris, Ms. Sharon, I¡¯m really sorry for letting these ignorant people offend you. Leave the rest to us. You can be rest assured!¡± Chapter 534 534 Sonia¡¯s Appearance The temperament of these bodyguards was very different from the few people just now, and their gaze was very fierce. Looking at the few people who had been beaten to the ground by Wace, the bodyguard in the lead said, ¡°I¡¯m a security guard hired by the organizers. In this line of work, you should know the name of Ryan. Since you like to be others¡¯ dogs so much, you don¡¯t have to stand up in the future!¡± After saying that, he stepped on the kneecap of the security guard on the ground... ¡°Ah, ah-¡± The pig-like scream shocked everyone present so much that they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. One of Jason¡¯s bodyguards hugged his shattered kneecap and rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°Brother Ryan! We were wrong, it¡¯s all our fault. Please let us go!¡± Ryan did not react when he heard this. He only raised his foot again and did not let go of the other party¡¯s left leg! When the other three saw this scene, they were so frightened that their bodies trembled and they did not dare to say a word. Then, the three of them looked at Jason and asked for his protection. Jason looked at Ryan and the others coldly. ¡°Where did you bastardse from? You didn¡¯t care when others hurt people and only stood up now.¡± ¡°I already said that we¡¯re people of the organizers. Why should we listen to you? Look at how ruthless these bastards were when they attacked, but now they¡¯re more cowardly than anyone when they¡¯re injured. If I let them off easily today, they¡¯ll probably be like this when they bully others another day. Why don¡¯t I cripple them now? It can be considered as getting rid of evil for the people!¡± With that, he ignored the other party¡¯s pleading and kicked him a few more times. From then on, this world had four more people in wheelchairs. Everyone present was scared silly by Ryan¡¯s fierce methods. Even Sharon and Wace were stunned. What was going on? They didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with Ryan. There was no need for him to do this for them, right? Nicole, who was standing behind Jason, waspletely scared silly. She had never dreamed that things would turn out like this. Jason¡¯s four bodyguards were all crippled in just one exchange... These people were evenbat experts, and one of them was the national champion. Jason was so frightened that his legs started to tremble again. He felt a chill in the ce where he had peed. He pulled Nicole and turned around silently, wanting to leave. At this moment, someone suddenly spoke. The voice was very pleasant, but Sharon felt that it was unfamiliar. ¡°You want to leave so easily after provoking Mr. Harris and Ms. Sharon?¡± Immediately after, the crowd parted and Sonia walked in with Tommy. There was a sneer on her face as she stood in front of Nicole and Jason. Jason looked at the youngdy in front of him in panic and hurriedly asked, ¡°Who, who are you? Do we know each other?¡± p! The loud p shocked everyone present speechless. Finger marks appeared on Jason¡¯s face. Jason roared hysterically, ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack me! Do you want to die?¡± p! Sonia did not show any mercy and pped Jason¡¯s face again. ¡°You just have a mountain of gold. Who do you think you are! How dare you be disrespectful to Tommy¡¯s friend? You have a death wish! We¡¯re the organizers of the summit. Who do you think you are?¡± Sonia¡¯s words undoubtedly revealed her identity. Jason did not dare to say anything else and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Nothing actually happened just now. I¡¯ll leave immediately! I¡¯ll leave now!¡± ¡°You want to leave now? Is this a ce you can leave just because you want to? Have you asked Ms. Sharon if you can leave now?¡± Sonia smiled disdainfully. Jason didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Sonia. He quickly turned to look at Sharon and said in a trembling tone, ¡°Youngdy... No, no, no, Ms. Sharon, it was all a misunderstanding just now. I¡¯ll teach these bastards a lesson when I get back. They came to find trouble with you for no reason! They deserve this oue. I beg you, let me off today...¡± ¡°Alright, I can let you off. After all, I let you off just now.¡± Sharon nodded, then stared yfully at Jason¡¯s face. Jason was very worried that Ryan would rush up and cripple him suddenly, so he quickly looked at Wace as if asking for help. ¡°Mr. Wace! Sharon is your wife. I really didn¡¯t want to do anything out of line just now. Please forgive me and put in a good word for me.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me? Don¡¯t you remember how you admitted your mistake just now?¡± Wace¡¯s voice was very cold. Chapter 535 535 Business Proficient Jason instantly understood something. Then, he knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°Little Aunt, please spare me this time!¡± Looking at his tearful expression, Nicole was stunned on the spot. What was going on... She had hoped that he would stand up for her, but who knew that such an issue would happen! Sonia found it interesting and blurted out with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so self-aware. This must be your business proficiency!¡± Upon hearing Sonia¡¯s words, the surrounding onlookers naturally could not help but mock him. Who would have thought that Jason would be so gutless? He even knelt down in just a short while! Famous President of Dean Gold? He was simply embarrassing himself. However, how could Jason still care about his face now? After all, at his age, staying alive was naturally the most important! If he wasn¡¯t alive, wouldn¡¯t everything else be for nothing? Seeing that Sharon was unmoved, Zachary quickly leaned forward and continued, ¡°Little Aunt, please be magnanimous this time! Spare me this time, I will definitely be grateful in the future, and I will always thank you!¡± Sharon looked at Zachary and suddenlyughed. ¡°It was still useful to call me little aunt just now, but it¡¯s not useful now.¡± Zachary thought that Sharon was going to deal with him, so he quickly cried and said, ¡°Little Aunt, I was really wrong. I beg you, please forgive me this once on ount of my age and my identity as your brother-inw.¡± When Sharon heard this, she subconsciously wanted to rub her temples. This person was really speechless. He actually had the cheek to call himself her brother-inw. It simply made her feel nauseous. However, she still looked at Nicole, who had a dark expression on her face, and said lightly, ¡°Nicole, the man behind you is kneeling down. What are you doing?¡± Nicole was stunned on the spot and said, ¡°Sharon... what, what do you mean?¡± Jason instantly understood what Sharon meant. He quickly reached out and roughly pulled Nicole to the ground, making her fall at Sharon¡¯s feet. Then, he pulled her upper body up roughly and made her kneel in front of Sharon and Wace. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid! Don¡¯t you know that you have to kneel and talk to our aunt?¡± In the face of Jason¡¯s reprimand, Nicole was at a loss. At this moment, Jason¡¯s heart was filled with thoughts on how to survive. His desire to live was very strong. He felt that even if his face and dignity were gone, at least he could save his life! Nicole was pressed to the ground by Jason. She didn¡¯t dare to move or speak. Jason looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Little Aunt, are you satisfied this time?¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± Jason wanted to cry but had no tears. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Then what do you think will make you let us go?¡± Sharon looked at the arrogant Nicole and said, ¡°Ask her to apologize to my husband. If my husband is satisfied, I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡± At this moment, Jason wanted to die. There was definitely something wrong with his brain, that was why he insisted on provoking Sharon and Wace. Now, he didn¡¯t get any advantage at all and instead lost face... This beating, kneeling, begging for mercy, peeing his pants, calling her aunt... Now, he still needed his woman to kneel down with him and apologize to Wace. He had definitely lost face. ¡°Hurry up and apologize! What are you doing?¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that Nicole hadn¡¯t moved. Seeing that Nicole seemed unwilling, Sharon asked, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t realize your mistake and aren¡¯t willing to apologize.¡± Jason¡¯s entire body trembled as he quickly said, ¡°Yes! She¡¯s willing!¡± With that, he quickly pushed Nicole, signaling her to hurry up. Nicole didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing... Didn¡¯t she already cozied up to someone powerful and the Harris family¡¯s reputation and status have improved? Why was she still inferior to Wace and Sharon? ¡°Brother...¡± Nicole said carefully. Wace frowned and looked at Nicole with disappointment. ¡°I, I...¡± Nicole choked as she spoke. She was still indignant! ¡°You look so aggrieved. Do you think that I¡¯m forcing you?¡± Sharon said coldly. ¡°I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you, nor should I have bullied you. Brother, Sister-inw, please forgive me... I was really wrong...¡± Nicole¡¯s tears were about to fall. In the end, Wace finally sighed and asked her to stand up. Jason heaved a sigh of relief and stood up too. He turned to leave. Chapter 536 536 Waiting for an Opportunity to Take Revenge ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Sonia stopped Jason. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, don¡¯t you even know etiquette? You¡¯re leaving just like that? You don¡¯t even greet me?¡± Tears of regret and humiliation flowed out of Jason¡¯s eyes. Only then did he slowly turn around and walk out trembling. Nicole did not dare to dy and followed Jason out. When the two of them left, they were worried that someone would make things difficult for them, but Sharon wasn¡¯t in the mood to interact with them. However, since Jake hadn¡¯t stood up for him after so long, it seemed like he was really different from the brainless Harris family. Moreover, Sharon really wasn¡¯t lying. If Jason continued to spend too much energy in that aspect, he would probably spend the rest of his life in extreme pain... After the two of them left, Sonia looked like a child asking for candy. She looked at Tommy and said, ¡°Brother Tommy, what do you think of me? It¡¯s my fault for letting you waste your breath on that kind of trash. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Sharon looked at Sonia¡¯s state and understood that this girl liked Tommy, so she was working so hard to protect Tommy¡¯s friend. Tommy only nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He walked up to Sharon, who said lightly, ¡°Thank you for your invitation, President Tommy.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s a summit of the construction industry. Yourpany has a highpetitiveness. I hope you can achieve good results this time.¡± Tommy said some polite words and looked at the four people on the ground. ¡°What do you n to do with these people?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and said directly, ¡°Throw the few of them out. Throw them further away. Don¡¯t affect everyone¡¯s mood.¡± Tommy nodded and instructed Ryan, ¡°Follow Sharon¡¯s instructions.¡± Ryan quickly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, I will follow Ms. Sharon¡¯s arrangements!¡± Then, he left the summit with four people who looked like dead dogs. ... Jason and Nicole, who had fled, could only drive to the hospital to treat their wounds and buy a few new clothes before driving back to the Harris family¡¯s vi. In the car, Ryan¡¯s entire body was in pain, and his heart was filled with extreme anger. Nicole gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Baby, that useless Sharon and Wace are really too much. They even dare to hit you. They¡¯re courting death. You definitely can¡¯t let them off easily! Beasts, they¡¯re really a pair of little bastards!¡± Upon hearing this, Ryan¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with cold light. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hmph, the two of them are courting death! No one has dared to treat me like this all these years. I will definitely think of a way to kill them, skin them alive, and pull out their tendons! I will let them know that New York is not somewhere where they can decide!¡± Hearing these words, Nicole was very happy. Her disgust for Sharon had far exceeded her imagination, and it had reached the peak today. Now that Jason wanted to kill the couple, they probably wouldn¡¯t live long. Nicole said coldly, ¡°Darling, then when you make a move, you must remember to bring me along. I want to torture that Sharon ruthlessly. I also want her to kneel down and beg me for mercy.¡± Jason punched the table fiercely and couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely burn those two little things to ashes!¡± ¡°I believe that if it¡¯s you, it can definitely be done!¡± Nicole knew that Jason had a big corporation and strong background and it was too easy for him to kill Sharon! The reason why they lost face today was entirely because they didn¡¯t bring enough people. Moreover, the home ground wasn¡¯t theirs, so they were at a disadvantage. If they seized the opportunity, it would definitely be very easy to kill Sharon and Wace. At that time, they could humiliate Sharon however they wanted! At the thought of this, Nicole felt the pleasure of getting her revenge. When the time came, she wanted to see who would dare to not give her face! At the thought of this, she could not help but look at Jason and say with a smile, ¡°My dear baby~ Anyway, they will be defeated by you sooner orter, so don¡¯t be too angry now, lest you hurt your health. The gains don¡¯t make up for the losses. You have to apany me for a while longer!¡± After saying that, she leaned against Jason intimately. Her hands were very dishonest as she sized him up with her coquettish eyes. She said in a soft voice, ¡°When we go back to our room tonight, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well.¡± ¡°But speaking of which, why haven¡¯t I seen Jake today?¡± Jason reached out to Nicole¡¯s towering chest. He was indeed filled with anger and needed to vent it. Chapter 537 537 He¡¯s Really Crippled ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. He¡¯s probably researching something else with my grandmother.¡± Nicole was very good at coaxing men. She could not wait to pull him upstairs to her room. In the living room, Zachary and Zaron seemed to have beenpletely ignored. As they watched the two of them kiss and hug each other while they proceeded upstairs, an awkward expression appeared on their faces. At this moment, Madam Harris returned with Jake. She seemed to have sensed the strange atmosphere at home and coughed. ¡°Ahem! It¡¯s Nicole¡¯s blessing to have a good family now. The two of you can go do whatever you want. Don¡¯t you have a lot of things to do in thepany?¡± Zachary nodded awkwardly. He really didn¡¯t know if this was the right thing to do. He could only say, ¡°Okay, Mom. I understand. I just feel a little ufortable.¡± Madam Harris looked at him resentfully and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with feeling unwell? What¡¯s wrong with that! Won¡¯t it be fine if you earn money? The money Chairman Sand and Chairman Perry gave Nicole is something you can¡¯t earn no matter what!¡± ¡°Yes... Mom, you¡¯re right...¡± Zachary could only answer helplessly. Madam Harris said earnestly, ¡°As long as Nicole and President Perry¡¯s rtionship is stable, our benefits will be greater. At that time, not to mention tens of millions, we won¡¯t have anything we want. At that time, all the money will be yours. Do you think I¡¯ll really let a youngdy like her inherit our family?¡± After hearing Madam Harris¡¯ words, Zachary felt much better. To put it bluntly, no matter what the oue was, it was good as long as he could get money! Not to mention that the two of them had just met and President Perry had already taken out so much money. He would probably invest even more in the Harris family in the future! Thinking of this, Zachary nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. The family was studying the Harris family¡¯s future development when amotion suddenly came from upstairs. There were bangs and hysterical screams. Everyone looked at each other. They all wanted to go upstairs and see what was going on, but they were worried that this was a new act they were ying, so they did not dare to disturb them. At this moment, Nicole ran in from the door with a sobbing tone and disheveled clothes. Madam Harris saw the palm mark on her face and knew that something was wrong. She quickly leaned forward and asked, ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong with you? Were you beaten up by President Jason?¡± Nicole cried bitterly and shouted with all her might, ¡°Grandma, Second Uncle! He, he suddenly couldn¡¯t do it anymore. We did it once just now and wanted to do it a second time after we rested. I used all sorts of methods, but he just couldn¡¯t... After that, I said a few words... Who knew that he would fly into a rage out of humiliation and p me!¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t do it anymore?¡± Paul was a little surprised. He quickly asked in surprise, ¡°What can¡¯t he do anymore? Calm down and tell me properly. What exactly is going on?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t care less about her image at this moment. She exined in a panic, ¡°It was fine at first. I didn¡¯t expect that after we did it the first time! There was no reaction at all!¡± ¡°Ah! Let me tell you, men will be like this when they get older. This thing won¡¯t be so useful as they get older.¡± Zaron thought it was something else, but he didn¡¯t expect this woman to make a fuss of this matter. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°He was still really energetic yesterday and we did it a few times in a row. But, after doing it once today... he became like this!¡± Only then did Madam Harris and Jake know why Nicole had been pped. To be honest, a man who suddenly lost his ability to do that would definitely feel ufortable, so it was only right for him to vent his anger on Nicole. As they were thinking, Jason ran out in his bathrobe with an angry expression. ¡°President Perry, what¡¯s going on? If Nicole did anything wrong, you can tell us directly. There¡¯s no need to attack the child, right?¡± Madam Harris quickly said. Jason¡¯s expression was terrible. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your family is vicious! You still have the mood to talk nonsense here. Hurry up and bring me to the hospital. What are you waiting for!¡± Although Jake and Madam Harris were dissatisfied with Jason¡¯s attitude, Jake still said, ¡°Hurry up. My brother¡¯s health is the most important. Go and drive the car here immediately!¡± Seeing that Jake had already instructed them, Zachary and Zaron did not dare to say anything else, let alone dy. They hurriedly picked up their car keys and brought Jason to the hospital. At this moment, Jason¡¯s expression was really terrible. He wished he could kill Sharon now. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be serious. Her words literally came true! Chapter 538 538 His Veins Are Blocked But what was going on? Why did he suddenly be impotent? As a man, this was simply a great humiliation to him. He could not ept it! Moreover, Sharon didn¡¯t approach him at all, and those bodyguards didn¡¯t do any substantial harm to him. Why couldn¡¯t his member work suddenly? Recalling the past few years, he had paid so much attention to his maintenance in this aspect. The money he spent on nourishing his kidneys every year was at least a million. That was why he had always been so energetic. It can even be said that he was about the same age as a young man in his twenties, or even better! How did Sharon see through it? How did she know that he would suddenly encounter such a problem? The more Jason thought about it, the more afraid he became. He felt that Sharon was too strange! However, it would be fine if his illness could be cured. If not, it would be meaningless for him to live! ... A group of people arrived at the hospital¡¯s emergency room. Without queuing up, Madam Harris brought Jason to see the doctor. The doctor nced at the person and said, ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡± After asking the girls to leave, Jason and Jake stayed in the ward. Jason said to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on? I seem to have be impotent all of a sudden. Check me!¡± ¡°A male reproductive problem?¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°Your matter is not within the scope of the emergency department. I suggest youe and register tomorrow morning. The doctors who are in charge of this department in our hospital are not bad. You can go back first!¡± The doctor¡¯s expression seemed to show how speechless he was. Usually, emergency patients could be divided into four categories. The first category was patients in who are on the brink of death, the second category was critical patients, the third category was acute patients, and the fourth category was non-urgent patients. This was the first time he had heard about someone in the emergency department due to impotence! When Jason heard this, he was instantly furious. ¡°Are all the doctors in New York so useless? Let me tell you, I¡¯m suddenly impotent. It¡¯s a sudden illness. Can¡¯t Ie to you for you to take a look for me?¡± The doctor said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for so many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of impotence being sudden... You have to know that this is a process. Perhaps it was very useful at first, but it slowly became less useful. How could it be gone in an instant...¡± Seeing Jason and the doctor arguing, Jake couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Can¡¯t you just arrange a checkup for us? Do you know who we are? If you offend us, you won¡¯t be able to stay in this hospital anymore!¡± The doctor did not expect Jason and Jake to join forces and make things difficult for him. The doctor was also a little angry and blurted out, ¡°I just said that the emergency department can¡¯t treat your problem. If you continue to cause trouble, I¡¯ll call security immediately!¡± ¡°Damn you...¡± Jason was about to teach this doctor a lesson when Jake quickly stopped him. Then, he took off the gold watch in his hand and threw it in front of the attending doctor. The doctor frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jake also said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m giving you face, so stop while you¡¯re ahead.¡± The doctor was stunned by his attitude. He reached out to check the watch that Jake had thrown over. This watch was actually pure gold! ¡°This watch was given to me by President Jason. You should know about Dean Gold! Now, I¡¯m giving you the watch and you are to arrange a check up for us immediately!¡± He did not expect this impotent uncle to have a goldpany. The person who apanied him looked like a big shot. The doctor said very respectfully, ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t know that the two of you hade. I was indeed a little negligent just now. I hope the two of you won¡¯t be angry. Tell me in detail and I¡¯ll arrange a checkup for you.¡± Only by revealing their identities could they gain respect and it was only then did Jason and Jake¡¯s expressions soften a little. ¡°My illness didn¡¯t appear over a period of time. I was fine yesterday and I even used it today, but I suddenly can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be used at all?¡± The doctor touched his chin in confusion. This was the first time he had encountered this problem. ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± Jason said with a dark expression, ¡°There¡¯s no reaction at all!¡± Chapter 539 539 Someone Can Save Him ¡°Most impotence issues are rted to hormonal levels, nerves, blood vessels, and psychological problems. Sir, I¡¯ll arrange for a male colleague to do a checkup for you. What do you think?¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t you hurry up? Stop talking nonsense!¡± Jason waved his hand, indicating for him to hurry up. When the doctor found out their identities, he quickly made a call and arranged for various people to test Jason. However, it was already night time. The doctors in charge of the relevant departments had already gotten off work and returned home. Only a few doctors in charge of the emergency cases from the inpatient department were on duty. Coincidentally, the doctor on duty in the inpatient department was Xenon¡¯s attending doctor during the car ident. He performed a series of checks on Jason. When he saw the results, his expression turned serious. Jasony on the bed and looked at the attending doctor¡¯s expression, feeling extremely terrified. He could no longer feel the existence of the member at his lower body. He felt as if that ce was about to disappear, let alone get an erection! As a man, if this thing couldn¡¯t be used, he might as well die! Jake, who was standing at the side, seemed to have noticed that something was wrong and quickly asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother¡¯s condition?¡± The attending doctor shook his head and said, ¡°...ording to our examination report, you have a vascr lesion caused by a decrease in your hormone level. This issue is actually more difficult to treat.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I think your hospital¡¯s standards are not good!¡± When Jake heard this, he reprimanded loudly. The attending doctor was also in a difficult position. He sighed lightly and said, ¡°With the current medical methods, although we can indeed repair the blood vessels, the lower body is too fragile. Almost no one has seeded in the surgery, and it has been so long since the blood had flowed through it... I¡¯m afraid...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I believe that with our financial resources, we will definitely have a chance to treat him if we find the best doctor.¡± Jake was skeptical, but at this point, he had no choice but to believe this attending doctor. ¡°How could this be? Doctor, let me tell you, I have plenty of money and a mountain of gold. Tell me how much it is. Can you cure me?¡± Jason broke out in cold sweat and roared in a daze. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already exined in detail just now... Blood vessels are all over a person¡¯s body. They are alive and their main function is to transmit blood. It¡¯s already very dangerous for no blood to flow through there for so long. This has nothing to do with how much money you have. Ten billion can¡¯t save a dead blood vessel.¡± Upon hearing the attending doctor¡¯s words, Jason almost fainted. Jake¡¯s heart trembled, and the two of them did not know what to say! How could it be incurable? Even money could not cure it? He had earned so much money, but even a mountain of gold and silver could notpare to the happiness he would have from ying around in the future... Jason could not ept that he was already a cripple. At this moment, the famous president of Dean Gold was actually covering his face with tears streaming down his face. Jake didn¡¯t know what to say now. He could only pat Jason¡¯s shoulder and shake his head helplessly. As a man, he could understand Jason¡¯s pain. At the same time, Zachary and Zaron couldn¡¯t help but mp their legs together. They all swore in their hearts that no matter what happened, they had to protect their lower bodies. This was the symbol of a real man. At this moment, the attending doctor suddenly pped his head as if he hade to a realization. ¡°However! I almost forgot about that person! To be honest, your illness can still be cured.¡± ¡°What? Is what you said true?¡± Jason suddenly became excited. He grabbed the attending doctor¡¯s hand tightly and asked with a trembling body, ¡°How? Who can save me?¡± mt.as-studios ¡°Are you sure that person can cure him? Didn¡¯t you say some standard has decreased and there¡¯s no blood? I thought the necrosis can¡¯t be cured?¡± Jake couldn¡¯t help but question. The attending doctor exined, ¡°It¡¯s true that it can¡¯t be cured, and I really can¡¯t do anything about it, but if it¡¯s that person, he can definitely do it! To him, even a vegetable can wake up, let alone such a small problem! He must be able to cure you easily!¡± Chapter 540 540 Visiting the Doctor Jason couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement and blurted out, ¡°Who is he? Where is he! Hurry up and tell me!¡± The attending doctor was about to faint from Jason shaking him. He quickly stabilized himself and said, ¡°I can introduce him, but the introduction fee...¡± Jake quickly took out a check, wrote down 50,000 dors, and handed it to the attending doctor. He said, ¡°If the person you introduced can really cure me, I¡¯ll give you another 150,000 dors!¡± After taking the check, the attending doctor coughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s a divine doctor in New York now. He cured a vegetative patient a few days ago and it¡¯s a miracle! That divine doctor has opened a medical center in New York now. If you beg him, you might have a chance!¡± Upon hearing this, Jake suddenly became happy. ¡°Is the divine doctor you¡¯re talking about called Zenith?¡± ¡°Do you know that person?¡± the attending doctor asked. Jake was overjoyed. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. The divine doctor you¡¯re talking about is a family friend of our Sand family! Back then, when Zenith¡¯s family was in trouble, his current achievements were all thanks to my family¡¯s help back then. I didn¡¯t expect him to actuallye to New York now! This is really great!¡± At this point, Jason couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He jumped down from the bed and said to Jake, ¡°Brother! Hurry up and bring me to meet that divine doctor. I can be saved!¡± When they reached Zenith¡¯s current address, the group went to Zenith¡¯s ce in a grandiose manner. As soon as they arrived, Jason ran in impatiently. Before he entered, he realized that a young man had chased another young man who was covering his eyes out. The young man kept begging, ¡°Sir! Please tell the divine doctor that I¡¯m begging him to treat me! As long as he cures my eyes, five million dors! No, no, no, ten million dors!¡± The young man shook his head and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Zon, you¡¯ve beening over every day these past few days and have already disturbed our normal business. Doctor Zenith said that if you continue to pester him, he¡¯ll call the police! Not to mention your great benefactor who offended our divine doctor, so no matter how much money you give him, he won¡¯t treat you.¡± Zon¡¯s expression was very painful as he begged, ¡°Sir, I beg you! Please say a good word to the divine doctor. I¡¯m willing to give you a million dors!¡± Zenith¡¯s disciple pushed Zon out the door with a cold face and said helplessly, ¡°Please leave as soon as possible and don¡¯te again.¡± Zaron recognized this young man at a nce. Wasn¡¯t this Zon, who was following Ms. Quill? People said that because he had offended Sharon at the auto show and caused trouble when Xenon was hospitalized, he was thrown out of the hospital. Not only did he break his leg, but he also injured his eye. ¡°Zon, right? Are you okay?!¡± Zaron went forward and smiled. ¡°Second Young Master Harris?¡± Zon recognized Zaron and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Didn¡¯t my leg break? There have always been aftereffects. The doctor said that I might beme. Other than that, when I fell downstairs, the blood in my brain suppressed the retina nerves. It¡¯s very likely that I won¡¯t be able to see in the future, so I quickly came to beg Divine Doctor Zenith. In the end, the divine doctor didn¡¯t want to see me at all and even chased me out... He said that it was my fault!¡± Madam Harris was shocked and asked, ¡°The divine doctor isn¡¯t willing to help you because of Sharon, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right... Who would have thought that that little bitch could seduce Divine Doctor Zenith!¡± Zon gritted his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Elder Zenith knows Sharon too?¡± Jake asked in surprise. Madam Harris nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard that they have a good rtionship, but I don¡¯t know the reason.¡± ¡°So what? How can her rtionship with Elder Zenithpare to my rtionship with Elder Zenith? How many years have we known each other? Who does Sharon think she is!¡± After saying that, Jake strode forward proudly. As soon as he entered, he shouted, ¡°Elder Zenith! Elder Zenith, quicklye out and help me!¡± ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in! Sir! We¡¯re already closed. If you have any problems, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± The young man who Zon had chased away quickly caught up. ¡°Who do you think you are! Let me tell you, the two of us are old friends. Our families are long-time friends!¡± Jake looked at the young man in disgust. As if he had heard the voice, Zenith walked out and was obviously stunned when he saw Jake. He asked in surprise, ¡°Jake? Why are you in New York too?¡± Chapter 541 541 Dividing Medicine for Treatment Jake quickly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Elder Zenith, I¡¯m here this time because I need your help with something very important. My friend is sick. Hurry up and help me take a look!¡± Zenith also hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me what happened slowly.¡± Jake pulled Jason and quickly exined his condition again. Zenith frowned unconsciously after hearing this. Could such an illness really exist? It sounded too unbelievable. Moreover, this illness was very difficult to treat in pharmacology. It didn¡¯t seem like Chinese and Western medicine have any suitable treatment methods. If a human¡¯s blood vessels were cut off from blood for a long time, necrosis was inevitable... Zenith frowned unconsciously and said anxiously, ¡°What exactly is going on? This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation. Even if there¡¯s a problem with a man¡¯s sexual functions, it won¡¯t be so sudden...¡± Jason only felt that this matter was very embarrassing, so he did not tell Zenith everything. He vaguely told Zenith about his illness, which confused Zenith. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Why are you asking me instead? The Western doctor¡¯s examination said that the blood vessels are blocked, that¡¯s why there¡¯s no reaction there,¡± Jason said impatiently. ¡°Old Zenith! You can¡¯t ignore this matter. On the ount of our many years of friendship, you have to help me with this.¡± Jake looked at Zenith, his tone filled with pleading. ¡°Miracle doctor, hurry up and show me what you have. I¡¯m still waiting here!¡± Jason¡¯s tone was a little anxious, but in the face of Jason¡¯s illness, Zenith only felt that it was very tricky. Even if he really treated him, he could only maintain the current state of Jason¡¯s lower body and guarantee that the meat would not rot and stink. ¡°The results are indeed the same as mentioned by the checkup you did. Your member is indeed blocked. It¡¯s impossible to recover its function easily. Jake, your younger brother¡¯s problem is not easy to solve. I haven¡¯t thought of a good solution yet.¡± Zenith touched his chin and shook his head helplessly. When Jake heard this, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Elder Zenith, how can you say that? Aren¡¯t you hiding something?! I heard from the attending doctor of that hospital that you already have a way to treat a vegetable, let alone the matter in one¡¯s pants! How can you not be able to treat it?¡± ¡°Let me tell you the truth! It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t be treated, but it¡¯s very troublesome. He has to put in a lot of effort.¡± Zenith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. These people really treated him as an omnipotent god. After saying that, Zenith continued, ¡°I do have a prescription that can be said to be a divine medicine. The medicine refined is also very effective. Perhaps just one-third of the medicine can heal your problem.¡± When Jason and Jake heard this, they said in unison, ¡°What are you waiting for then! Hurry up and take out the medicine. As a doctor, how can you watch helplessly as the patient is still gued by illness?¡± Zenith shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this medicine isn¡¯t easy to refine? There¡¯s only one pill that has extremely strong medicinal effects left in my hand. This is for me to save my life! I¡¯m already at this age and need to prepare something to save my life. If my body can¡¯t take it one day, I have to rely on this medicine to save myself.¡± Jason almost fainted from anger when he heard this. ¡°How precious is your life? Hurry up and sell the medicine to me! I want to see how much a lousy medicine is worth!¡± Zenith was really in a difficult position. Sharon had given him the prescription, but after he had refined it so many times, it hadn¡¯t reached the effect of Sharon¡¯s medicine, so Sharon had given him an extra pill to study. It could be seen how precious this medicine was to him! Therefore, when he heard this, Zenith was so angry that heughed. Jason¡¯s words were too unpleasant. He had already endured it a few times, but he actually used such words to insult the medicine Sharon had given him. Zenith couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t sell this medicine no matter how much you give me! Go find someone else to treat your illness!¡± ¡°Did I really give you face?¡± Jason was about to curse when he was pressed down by Jake. ¡°Elder Zenith, look at you... You can¡¯t leave me in the lurch! Look at our rtionship. For my sake, help my brother!¡± As Jake spoke, he pretended to kneel down for Zenith. Zenith did not expect his brother of so many years to kneel down and beg him for such a thing. He quickly went forward to help him up, but his heart could not help but waver. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me... Alright, alright! Hurry up and stand up. I¡¯ll give him a third of the pill to try!¡± Chapter 542 542 Refusing Treatment Zenith¡¯s movements were very slow, and his face was filled with unconcealed heartache. This made Jake very anxious. He could not understand what the divine medicine in Zenith¡¯s hand was. Zenith has always been magnanimous, but the medicine had made him be so stingy. Since Zenith was already about to take the medicine out, Jake quickly pushed Jason, who was sitting at the side and not expressing anything. Only then did he slowly stand up and thank Zenith indifferently. Seeing that Zenith was about to take out the medicine, the young man who had been receiving them at the door, Aaron, rushed in. Seeing Zenith¡¯s actions, Aaron quickly stopped him. ¡°Master! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re here. Let me introduce you. This is my old friend, Jake. You¡¯ve only been with me for a short time, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know him. As for this...¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jason, the chairman of Dean Gold! The gold mountain in the south is mine.¡± Jason quickly introduced himself. When Aaron heard this name, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly advised, ¡°Master, please reconsider this matter! Apart from the fact that I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve done many things for the Sand family, just Jason himself has offended someone he definitely can¡¯t offend today...¡± Zenith did not expect there to be such aplicated matter. He quickly asked, ¡°Who did he offend?¡± Aaron blurted out, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Young Madam of the Harris family!¡± This name seemed to have exceeded Zenith¡¯s expectations. He asked in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that the person they had offended is... Mrs. Harris?¡± ¡°Yes! This matter has already spread throughout New York. That man spouted nonsense in front of Mr. and Mrs. Harris and even teased her. In any case, he was too much! He asked Ms. Sharon to sleep with him or something...¡± Aaron felt that what this man said was really despicable. Even repeating it made him feel disgusted. Zenith was furious when he heard these words. If it weren¡¯t for Jake, he would have chased this bastard out long ago. He didn¡¯t expect him to dare to provoke Sharon. Who was Sharon? That was a medical figure who had given him guidance. Compared to Sharon, what was a chairman of a gold jewelrypany? Besides, if Jake hadn¡¯t brought him to his door, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the patient toe at this time. Back then, the Sand family had saved his life. All these years, he had helped the members of the Sand family recuperate and even did some investments for them. It could be said that he had already repaid the kindness of the past. Zenith now felt that he did not owe the Sand family anything. If the person who got into trouble today was Jake, Zenith would definitely do his best to treat him. But now, not only did Jake want him to treat an outsider, but the other party had also offended Sharon. There was no need for Zenith to save face for such a person! Thinking of this, Zenith stood in front of Jason with a dark expression. Jason thought that Zenith was going to give him the medicine, but Zenith¡¯s next words surprised him. ¡°Let me ask you, did you offend the eldest son of the Harris family and his wife, Sharon?¡± Zenith¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, confusing Jason and Jake. Jason nodded in confusion. ¡°You heard about this too? That little bitch dared to embarrass me in front of me. I¡¯ll kill her sooner orter. A third-rate celebrity won¡¯t be able to survive for long! Hmph!¡± Hearing these words, Zenith nodded thoughtfully. Aftering to a realization, he pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°Now! Immediately! Immediately! Get out!¡± In the face of this sudden change, Jason and Jake were stunned. Jake quickly went forward to smooth things over. ¡°Elder Zenith, what are you doing!¡± Zenith¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was powerful. ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t call me Elder Zenith. I have nothing to do with your Sand family anymore.¡± As soon as he said this, Jake waspletely confused. Over the years, Zenith had been like the Sand family¡¯s private doctor. It could be said that with Zenith around, it was as if everyone in the Sand family had an extra life. With the Sand family¡¯s current wealth, they could live without worry for a few lifetimes, so what they were pursuing now was to extend their lifeline. Now that he had an inexplicable falling out with Zenith, what would happen to his family if they had any illnesses in the future? Not to mention that it had not been easy for him to get a project investment of 100 million dors from Jason. If he was unhappy now and the project could not be advanced, his life would probably not be easy. Jason did not expect Zenith to give up on him. If that was the case, what would happen to his happiness for the rest of his life? Chapter 543 543 Chased Out The more Jake thought about it, the more anxious he became. He stared at Zenith and said, ¡°Elder Zenith, quickly exin to me what¡¯s going on. Did you get something wrong!¡± Zenith¡¯s expression darkened, and then he said, ¡°Let me tell you, not only is Ms. Sharon my savior, but she¡¯s also the most deserving existence in New York. But what about him? He actually dared to be disrespectful to Ms. Sharon and wanted to bully her. pping Sharon¡¯s face is equivalent to pping me! I agreed to help him because we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Now that I know what he¡¯d done, how else do you want me to treat both of you kindly? Get lost immediately and don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°Elder Zenith, are you senile? You were deceived by that little bitch. Could it be that she sold her beauty and body in exchange for your protection of her? You even said something about her being someone amazing and worthy of respect. Isn¡¯t she just a poor wretched girl?¡± Jake said angrily. Jason also questioned, ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor Zenith! Why are you protecting that kind of woman? Aren¡¯t your families decades old friends? If you don¡¯t even care about such friendship, what can I say about you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense here?¡± Zenith didn¡¯t expect them to dare to insult Sharon. He was furious. He picked up the medicine-mashing tool beside him and threw it at the two of them, shouting, ¡°If you dare to speak rudely about Sharon again, we have nothing to say. Hurry up and get out!¡± Jason and Jake could not dodge in time and grimaced in pain. They did not expect the usually gentle Zenith to start fighting them. Jason¡¯s temper was instantly ignited. He cursed angrily, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re crazy! You were blinded by that little vixen and still dare to hit us. Do you believe that we¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, he picked up the chair beside him and threw it at Zenith. Aaron noticed his movements and stood in front of Zenith. Then, he nimbly turned around and grabbed the chair that was thrown over. Jason¡¯s attack missed and he had almost gone crazy. He threw everything he could reach. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zenith, I¡¯m here today to give you face. If you want to live, obediently give it to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life today!¡± ¡°B*stard, you still want to attack my master? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired of living.¡± Aaron¡¯s expression was cold. In fact, he did not know why his movements were so clean. When his master picked him up, it was as if he had lost a part of his memory. He did not know who he was or what he did. Zenith casually gave him the name Aaron, and he stayed by Zenith¡¯s side to learn Chinese medicine. Before Jason could react, he was kicked to the ground by Aaron. Then, just as a punch was about tond on his face, Zenith¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Aaron, there¡¯s no need to fight such a person. Just throw him out.¡± He did not expect Zenith to have an expert by his side. Jason was speechless again. It seemed like he had to bring his bodyguard with him wherever he went! Realizing that he was not a match for the young man called Aaron, Jake quickly helped Jason up and gave Zenith a deep look. ¡°Zenith, you have guts. Our families will never interact again! I won¡¯t let today¡¯s matter rest!¡± Jason still wanted to scold him, but Jake pulled him out. ¡°B*stards, what kind of b*stards are you!¡± Zenith had not been so angry in a long time. He looked at the backs of the two of them and continued to scold, ¡°If I tell you to get lost, get lost. From today onwards, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± The two of them left the medical center in a sorry state. Jason and Jake¡¯s expressions were unfriendly, and they were trembling with anger. Seeing the two of them walk out, Madam Harris went up to them happily. ¡°How is it? President Perry, are you feeling better? As the saying goes! This divine doctor will definitely be able to cure you of your illness!¡± ¡°You old fart, stop spouting nonsense!¡± Jason seemed to have been poked in the sore spot and scolded Madam Harris. Only then did Madam Harris realize that Zenith couldn¡¯t cure Jason either. She quickly shut her mouth and quietly retreated to the side. Seeing that his sister had been insulted, Jake didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he said with a dark expression, ¡°That ungrateful old b*stard actually told me that Sharon was his benefactor and refused to treat Jason. I didn¡¯t expect your granddaughter-inw to have some ability and seduce so many people with just her face. Your granddaughter-inw contributed a lot to us being chased out today!¡± Chapter 544 544 Buying Medicine Everyone present was at a loss. They didn¡¯t expect Zenith to be bewitched by Sharon. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When did Sharon be so powerful? Jason¡¯s face turned purple. He was very angry. ¡°All of you have to die... Just you wait... Zenith, Sharon! And that Wace! None of them will have a good ending. I will definitely make them pay the price! All of you will die a horrible death!¡± Even so, Madam Harris felt that it wasn¡¯t that easy for him to be able to take revenge. After a few times of trying, she still didn¡¯t manage to gain any benefits from Sharon. Sharon was getting harder and harder to deal with, and they had suffered from the few times of trying... However, if Jason could really make them suffer, this was also something to be happy about. After all, the Harris family had never had the chance or ability to fight Wace and Sharon head-on, so a lot of anger had gathered in their hearts after those few incidents. Moreover, Madam Harris was especially envious of the vi and two luxury cars Sharon had received! If Jason really had a way to kill Sharon and Wace, June and Xenon would have no one to rely on. At that time, wouldn¡¯t they be at their mercy! At the thought that the mansion and luxury cars would all belong to them in the end, Madam Harris was overjoyed. As for Jake, he couldn¡¯t care less about Jason now. His mind was filled with the thought that Zenith was an ungrateful old bastard. He actually told him that Sharon was his benefactor and refused to treat Jason. Just as Rachel had said, Sharon and Wace were not good people. One was an ingrate who couldn¡¯t be raised well, and the other was a little bastard who abandoned his family! The two of them had been living in and off the Harris family for so many years, but now they have colluded with outsiders to deal with the Harris family. Besides, they were insulting him now. At the thought of this, Jake subconsciously clenched his fists. Sharon and Wace were really guilty of a heinous crime and deserved to die! He had to teach them a lesson! Jason also wanted to kill them. Today was the most embarrassing day of his life in decades. However, before he kills Sharon, he had to sleep with her and ask her how she saw through his impotence! Thinking of this, Jason gritted his teeth at Zenith. That bastard, he clearly had medicine that could cure him, but he didn¡¯t let him have it. On the way home, Madam Harris held her breath. If Jason¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be cured, wouldn¡¯t her precious granddaughter be useless? If that happened, how could the Harris family reach the peak of their lives again? The Harris family only got 30 million dors now. At that time, Jake had promised that if the development went smoothly, the remaining 30 million dors would be given to them in the future. If Jason continued to be like this, then Jake might not give the rest of the money to the Harris family. At the thought of this, Madam Harris was even more anxious than Jason himself. She desperately hoped that Jason could regain his bearing as soon as possible. ¡°Brother, that Zenith doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Why don¡¯t we just find someone to teach him a lesson and snatch his medicine!¡± Madam Harris was a little anxious and gave a feasible suggestion to Jake. However, Jake shook his head. ¡°That old thing has someone capable and powerful by his side. More importantly, he has treated many people. If we really offend him, there might be many inexplicable troubles that wille looking for us.¡± Zenith was now a famous person in the medical world. So many big shots and families hade to him for treatment. Although Jake was also very capable, among the people Zenith knew, Jake was not even in the top 30, so he did not dare to offend Zenith openly. If he wanted to treat Jason, he could only find another way. However, at this moment, he suddenly thought of someone. The other party¡¯s family also owned a pharmaceutical factory and their development should be good. He had to contact them if he had the chance in the next few days. Jake did not intend to tell Jason this news, lest a trace of hope arise in his heart for no reason. ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy some medicine to take first? That kind of medicine!¡± Madam Harris suggested carefully. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Jason was desperate and wanted to try everything. As something had happened there, he should take the medicine to make the his member erect first. ¡°Stop the car, stop the car! There¡¯s a pharmacy over there-¡± Zaron braked. Seeing that the car had stopped, Madam Harris gestured for Zachary to buy medicine for Jason quickly. ¡°Hurry up and drive home. Let Nicole give it a try with me!¡± Jason couldn¡¯t wait. Madam Harris and Zachary looked at each other. The two of them were a little embarrassed. They did not expect Jason to say such things in front of them, like asking Nicole to help him test the medicine. However, since the couple had already done what they needed to do, why should they as bystanders care about those things? The two of them could not say anything and the group quickly drove home. Chapter 545 545 Breaking Off Friendship Completely Zenith wasn¡¯t appeased either. He had been thinking about what had happened recently to cause these two people target Sharon. Zenith didn¡¯t know what Zon was thinking when he came to seek treatment. He insulted Sharon in the ward that day, and he went overboard with his insults and was thrown out of the window by Quayle. As a result, he broke his leg but Zenith didn¡¯t expect him to have the cheek toe and find him for treatment now! And that Jason! He was too detestable! He didn¡¯t know that Jason had teased Sharon and almost gave away the medicine, making a huge mistake. At the thought of this, he could not help but look at his little disciple. ¡°Aaron, fortunately, you came in time. If you hade anyter, my medicine would have been wasted!¡± Aaron was also a little worried. ¡°Speaking of which, Master, I heard that Ms. Sharon mentioned that Jason might not be functional in that aspect...¡± ¡°So this is what happened!¡± Zenith could not help but sigh. ¡°Her ability is stronger than before... Just by looking at the person, she was able to tell the problem. Such an extraordinary ability, she is really too amazing!¡± Aaron smiled and said, ¡°But that person deserves it. Who asked him to offend Ms. Sharon? Master, I think you should make your stand clear to the people in New York. Otherwise, there will definitely be many such people! Or perhaps if Ms. Sharon finds out about you being friends with the Sand family... she might misunderstand you.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Help me send out an announcement then,¡± Zenith said as he took out his phone and sent a message to Jake¡¯s wife. Jake¡¯s wife was more than 20 years younger than him. Zenith actually couldn¡¯t remember how old she was and rarely contacted her. However, he had no choice but to inform the Sand family first and prepare early. This was because Jake had been seriously ill six years ago. At that time, he was overseas and had rushed back. It was only after Zenith rushed back that he managed to pull Jake back from the gates of hell. ording to the timeline, Jake¡¯s body would probably encounter another hurdle this year. It was already considered benevolent of Zenith to inform him! At that time, they had also agreed that Zenith would definitely take action when something happened to Jake¡¯s body, but now it seemed that there was no need for it. When she received Zenith¡¯s call, the other party was obviously ttered. ¡°Zenith, I was about to call you! It¡¯s Jake¡¯s birthday next month. Do you have time? Can youe and join in the fun?¡± Zenith knew very well that Jake might face the second hurdle this year. If it weren¡¯t for what happened today, he would definitely have nursed Jake back to health without anyone saying anything. But now that Jake had provoked Sharon, no matter what happened, he wouldn¡¯t go and help him again! Not to mention that he had already repaid the favor he had owed over the years, so he did not need to waste time on such socializing. At the thought of this, Zenith said calmly, ¡°Sister-inw, all these years, I¡¯ve been treating the Sand family¡¯s illness and recuperating. I¡¯ve done my best. I¡¯ve fulfilled my mission, so from now on, this is the end of the rtionship and connection between our families. I¡¯m only calling today to remind you to pay more attention to Old Sand¡¯s health.¡± When the other party heard this, she was obviously stunned for a moment. She quickly asked, ¡°Zenith, what¡¯s wrong? Our families have been friends for so many years. How can we break up just like that?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, the Sand family saved my life back then. All these years, I don¡¯t ask for anything in return and has always hoped to repay the Sand family. I¡¯m definitely a person who knows how to repay kindness given to me,¡± Zenith said very sincerely. ¡°Of course!¡± The other party quickly said, ¡°But you... what¡¯s the reason? If I did something wrong, you can tell me, I¡¯ll definitely correct it all heartedly!¡± Zenith sighed. ¡°Sister-inw, this isn¡¯t your problem. It¡¯s my problem with Jake!¡± ¡°Jake?¡± The other party was very surprised. After all, the two of them were very close. What had happened suddenly! ¡°Did he offend you during this period of time he is in New York? Logically speaking, he wouldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°I¡¯m also in New York now.¡± Zenith blurted out, ¡°I met Jake. He didn¡¯t offend me, but he and his friends bullied my teacher! This matter isn¡¯t so easily settled.¡± Hearing these words, the other party¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her husband had actually angered a good friend he had for many years after visiting New York? What was going on? Who didn¡¯t know Zenith¡¯s identity now? There were many people waiting for Zenith to do checkups for them. There were even many people who were saved by Zenith from the brink of death. Chapter 546 546 Chased Out of the Room To rich people like them, things that could be solved with money were not a problem. However, this was a matter of life and death. It did not mean that you could live a few more years than others just because you had money. It was just like the rumor passing around in the circle now. The Xavier family, the Old Master of the world-famous prestigious family, was already terminally ill. They spent hundreds of millions of dors in the hospital every year. To people like them, money was not really considered money anymore. The most important thing to them was to survive and enjoy life. If they did not have the life to spend so much money, it was useless. The most important thing for them now was to find a reliable doctor! It was already not easy for the Sand family to use favors to tie Zenith down. Why did he suddenly want to cut ties with the Sand family? Not to mention that Zenith¡¯s rtionship with the Sand family was no longer one where Zenith owed the Sand family a favor. Zenith had spent a lot of effort to treat Jake¡¯s father¡¯s serious illness and healed him from cancer. He lived until he was 96 years old. Jake¡¯s wife had always hoped that Jake could rely on Zenith to live a few more years. She did not expect Zenith to cut ties with her family now and this made her subconsciously nervous. She quickly begged, ¡°Brother Zenith, what exactly is going on? Don¡¯t lower yourself to Jake¡¯s level. I think there might be a misunderstanding. Please pardon him. I¡¯ll get him to apologize to you immediately!¡± Zenith said calmly, ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s really no need. If he had provoked me, as brothers I would not hold anything between us. However, he had offended my great benefactor, so you don¡¯t have to do this anymore. I won¡¯t change my mind. I also hope that he will live a long life. Goodbye!¡± After saying that, he hung up and handed the phone to Aaron. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± Jason returned to the old residence in the Harris family¡¯s car. As soon as he entered, he called the servants to quickly pour a cup of water for him! He took out the medicine and looked at the instructions on it. ¡°Hurry up and take out the pills! I¡¯ll take as many as this box contains!¡± No one present expected Jason to take out this medicine in front of everyone. It made them feel a little embarrassed. At the thought that this thing was going to be used on his niece, Zachary was even too embarrassed to look at it. Nicole did not speak, but her expression was filled with anticipation. This was because ever since Jason lost his ability to do that, his attitude had be very bad. Not to mention giving her pocket money, even the most basic warmth he had was gone. Therefore, the only solution now was to let Jason regain his manhood as soon as possible before she could benefit from him! Otherwise, once Jason abandoned her, Jake would definitely not be nice to her anymore. In addition, the 30 million dors that Jake had invested in had filled the vacancy in the Harris family. There was still a long way to go before the Harris family could get back on track, let alone return to its peak. Jake smiled apologetically and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. The instructions have mentioned that it¡¯s sufficient to take one to two pills. This effect is very strong...¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Jason ignored Jake¡¯s warning and stuffed the medicine into his mouth. This was the most useful medicine in the pharmacy, Sildenafil. After eating one, he said to Nicole, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s hurry up and give it a try.¡± Nicole quickly nodded, then held Jason¡¯s hand affectionately and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Dear baby, let¡¯s go back to our room and give it a try~¡± Jason nodded and pulled Nicole into the room. Nicole tried her best to help Jason regain his bearing. Unfortunately, Nicole struggled for a long time, but there was still no reaction from Jason. He sat there with a terrible expression. Nicole was still trying her best to arouse him tirelessly. For no reason, he was furious. He kicked her off the bed and roared, ¡°I don¡¯t need you here anymore. Get lost immediately!¡± Nicole didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong. The kick to her side ribs hurt so much that she almost cried. She was worried that Jason would be even angrier, so she quickly said, ¡°Baby, why are you in a hurry? This isn¡¯t your problem. It must be me...¡± ¡°Get out of here immediately!¡± Jason roared angrily and threw the bedsidemp out. Nicole did not dare to stay any longer to provoke Jason. She quickly put on her clothes and left in a hurry, leaving Jason on the bed trembling with anger. Chapter 547 547 A Secret n Jason had liked all kinds of beauties since he was young and had always taken good care of himself. However, he still became useless in that aspect. Now, he had lost his ability in that area, but he still had so many beauties he had yet to sleep with... He would never ept it! Seeing Nicolee out in a sorry state, Jake couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was wondering if he should go upstairs tofort Jason when his phone rang. It was his wife. Jake picked up the phone helplessly and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Jake¡¯s wife cursed on the other end of the phone, ¡°You bastard! Do you want to leave me alone in this world?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do anything in New York. What are you suspecting me of?¡± Jake quickly exined to his wife. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jake¡¯s wife seemed to be very anxious. ¡°Let me ask you, why did you offend Zenith? He¡¯s cut ties with the Sand family now. Do you know how much of a loss this is to the Sand family?¡± Jake was troubled by his wife¡¯s words. Zenith was unwilling to save his friend and even wanted to cut ties with his entire family now just because he had offended that third-rate celebrity, Sharon! This old thing was really indecent. He must have been drugged by a little b*tch! He was furious, but he could only say to his wife, ¡°Honey, that guy has changed! He¡¯s not a good person anymore!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Jake, let me tell you, you have to get Zenith to check your body on your birthday, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Jake¡¯s wife actually had her own selfish motives for this. This was because Jake still had a few children and his will had yet to be confirmed, so how could she let Jake die now? If anything happened to Jake now, she would probably get nothing. At the thought of this, Jake¡¯s wife was filled with uneasiness. She did not know why Zenith and Jake had quarreled. She only wanted Jake to live a few more years so that she could get more things from him. In the past, with Zenith around, she had always felt that there would definitely be no problem with Jake. But now, without Zenith, he might not even be able to survive this year. Jake was also very speechless. He really wanted to exin, but his wife didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. She forcefully asked him to apologize to Zenith and immediately hang up. However, Zenith¡¯s phone was turned off. Jake was almost driven crazy by anger. He did not expect Zenith to really n to cut ties with him. After giving a few instructions, Jake put on his clothes in a sorry state. Then, he went downstairs and drove to Zenith¡¯s address. By the time he arrived, Zenith was already nowhere to be seen. Jake gritted his teeth and stomped his feet in anger, but he realized that there was a figure hiding around the area. Jake only felt that that person looked very familiar. He thought for a while before remembering that this was the young man who had been chased out like them tonight. It seemed like he was here to take revenge on Zenith because he had failed to get Zenith to treat him. Zon was really angry and he bought a big hammer. He wanted to smash Zenith¡¯s ce and teach him a lesson. As for Sharon and Wace, he would find a way to take revenge on them. ¡°Old thing, why don¡¯t you take a look at how much you are worth? I¡¯ll f*cking smash your ce. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How dare you put on airs in front of me? I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Zon said coldly. He gritted his teeth in anger at the mention of Zenith. To him, Zenith was leaving him in the lurch. Zon felt that killing Zenith with a hammer was already a pleasure for him! Thinking of this, he picked up the hammer and was about to smash it at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll hammer you to death, you bastard. Who asked you to refuse to treat me? You¡¯re crazy!¡± Zon cursed. Who didn¡¯t know that he was famous for being potential stock in New York and an outstanding young talent? Now that Zenith didn¡¯t treat him, it was a great insult to him. And Sharon who had caused him to be in this state deserved to die too. Therefore, he investigated and checked the surrounding surveince cameras and managed to find a blind spot. Today, he would teach that bastard Zenith a lesson before finding a chance to attack Sharon! Chapter 548 548 The Oriole Behind Jake did not expect this kid to be so fierce. If he attacked, he might really kill Zenith. He instantly became anxious and quickly jumped out to stop him. ¡°Young man! Don¡¯t be rash! This is illegal!¡± Zon was shocked by Jake. He had thought that no one would notice him at night, but he did not expect a few people to appear suddenly. ¡°You, you¡¯re the one who brought people to see the doctor just now? Why, are you going to help that old thing?¡± Zon said indignantly. Jake quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about his life or death, but he keeps those divine medicines on him. I believe that his medicine can not only treat your eyes, but also my friend¡¯s illness! If you smash this ce, won¡¯t it be even harder to find the medicine that can treat us?¡± After hearing the constion, Zon suddenly understood what Jake meant. How could he have forgotten about this! Just because Zenith was unwilling to treat them did not mean that they could not steal Zenith¡¯s medicine. It was a divine medicine that could treat a person in the vegetative state! His eyes would definitely be easier to treat aspared to that! If he really destroyed this ce, wouldn¡¯t it be even harder for him to find the divine medicine? Zon quickly shook his head to clear it and make a decision. He looked at Jake and asked, ¡°Did Zenith offend you too? You asked me not to destroy his medical center, did you manage toe up with a good idea?¡± ¡°In my opinion, don¡¯t smash his center. Firstly, we should think of a way to kidnap him and get his prescription. After getting the divine medicine, we will then throw him into the medical center! Don¡¯t they always have to refine medicine or something? Just find a reason to cause a fire and burn down his shop!¡± Jake said fiercely. Thinking of Zenith¡¯s idiotic face, he was furious. ¡°After getting that medicine to treat our illnesses. We¡¯ll kill him quickly!¡± Jake¡¯s voice was very cold, and his eyes were filled with determination. Seeing this, Zon quickly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s attack together! We¡¯ll kidnap him and take the medicine first, then burn him to death ording to what you said!¡± In fact, the two of them did not know that only one of Zenith¡¯s divine medicines had theplete medicinal effects. Even if they stole the medicine, they might not be able to refine it. The reason why Jake did not attack Zenith was partly because this person was his old friend for many years, and also because he really needed divine medicine to save Jason. The reason why the Sand family had been able to stand strong for so many years was because of the constant investment from Jason¡¯s family. It was not easy for Jake to obtain an investment of 100 million dors. He would definitely not hand over this money easily. Coincidentally, there was a silly kid in front of him who was prepared to attack Zenith. At that time, as long as he used a small trick, he would definitely be confident in stealing the prescription of the divine medicine! When that happens, he would push this half-blind kid into the fire and push the responsibility of the death of Zenith and Zenith¡¯s disciple to this kid. Zon had already lost his mind from anger. He couldn¡¯t detect the sinisterness in Jake¡¯s heart at all. His only thought was that Zenith and Sharon were theirmon enemies now and having another friend was equivalent to having arade. The probability of them being able to kill two people was higher as well! As for the legendary divine medicine, he was determined to get it. Who asked this old thing to refuse to give him the medicine? To him, Zenith would die whether he took the initiative to pass them the medicine or not! As he couldn¡¯t stand this humiliation, he immediately followed Jake out. On the other hand, Jake was smug about his wless n. He brought Zon to the 24-hour shop. ¡°Sir, ording to your n, shouldn¡¯t we kidnap him tonight?¡± Zon frowned slightly and asked. ¡°We still have to consider this matter at length. Let¡¯s slowly study it.¡± Jake looked at Zon and was shocked. He knew why this kid had failed time and time again. He was really too anxious. ¡°Or we can kidnap Sharon first! When she dies, we can get the divine medicine prescription from Zenith. At that time, my eyes and your brother¡¯s illness will definitely be cured.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That youngdy doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s protected. It¡¯s easier to do it.¡± When Jake heard this, he suddenly had an idea. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this path? Zenith was so afraid of offending Sharon. If they kidnapped Sharon directly, it might save them more trouble. Chapter 549 549 Inviting June ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Seeing that Jake agreed with his suggestion, Zon quickly started to make arrangements. ¡°Other than us, there are many others who want to deal with Sharon. We can make good arrangements. If you¡¯re still worried, you can look for the eldest daughter of the Harris family...¡± Zon told Jake everything that had happened in the Harris family recently. After hearing it, Jake did not expect such a thing to happen in the Harris family! ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and rest today. I¡¯ll ask June out tomorrow too. Let¡¯s follow our n. We will definitely seed in this matter!¡± ¡°Mr. Sand, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely follow your lead.¡± ... The next morning, Sharon hurriedly made breakfast. Just as it was served, June didn¡¯t even look at it until she left without looking back. The other party hadpensated a lot of money for Xenon¡¯s car ident this time. June had taken out a third of it. and she was ready to go and have fun today. After not going to the casino for so long, her hands were itching! Just as she got into the car, June¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number. She picked it up and said, ¡°Who are you? How did you know my number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who can save you from your misery, help you get rid of Sharon and return to the Harris family.¡± Hearing this, June instantly let down her guard. Ever since Wace married Sharon, she only thought about one thing every day! How could she clear her son¡¯s mind and make him divorce this useless Sharon quickly and marry a richdy? At first, she hoped that her son could marry Crystal, the daughter of the Gambling King. She didn¡¯t expect the Gambling King to take back the casino license from Crystal¡¯s brother! Later on, she hoped that Wace could befriend more socialites, but this kid didn¡¯t give those girls any face at all! She wanted to seek revenge with the help of others, but she didn¡¯t expect everyone to speak up for Sharon. If someone was willing to help her deal with Sharon and stop her from pestering Wace, June would almost be grateful. It would be best if others could introduce her to socialites so that she could choose someone suitable to be Wace¡¯s wife. ¡°Who are you?¡± June asked bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m someone who helped your family. You should know the name Jake.¡± There was a hint of smugness in Jake¡¯s tone on the phone. Hearing his name, June was extremely excited. Recently, the new investment obtained by the Harris family had caused a sensation. Everyone was guessing who did it. June asked around and found out that it seemed to be her mother¡¯s maternal family, the Sand family who had invested. When June heard it, she regretted it so badly. She had tried so hard to persuade Wace to return to the Harris family then. Now, the Harris family was about to return to its peak, and he was still in his smallpany! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! I¡¯ve long heard about your deeds. I wonder why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± June was ttered as she replied to Jake. Could it be that Jake had realized her son¡¯s potential, so he nned to invest 30 million dors in her son? At the thought of this possibility, June smiled and praised Jake again. On the other end of the phone, Jake said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you guys had split up until I didn¡¯t see you in the house this time. Your mother isn¡¯t young anymore, and you guys still caused her to be angry. You really shouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± ¡°Sigh, you really understand well. I don¡¯t want my mother to worry about us, but my child...¡± June couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she thought of Wace. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s still because you didn¡¯t choose your daughter-inw well. What can she do? She doesn¡¯t have a single cent and can¡¯t help the Harris family. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to get them to divorce as soon as possible. That kind of youngdy can be dismissed with some money!¡± Jake¡¯s words touched June¡¯s heart. She knew that Sharon didn¡¯t y any good role at home. Only her silly son was still thinking about that little b*tch. ¡°You¡¯re really the one who understands! Let me tell you, I¡¯m also trying to find Wace a suitable girl. As long as I find one, I¡¯ll definitely get them to divorce.¡± June seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°I have one girl in my hands now. If you think it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go out for a meal together. It¡¯s quite a good idea for you toe and see this little girl. The Quill family and our Sand family also have coborations too. Overall, she¡¯s much better than Sharon.¡± She did not expect Jake to take the initiative to invite her to dinner. June was instantly delighted. Chapter 550 550 Julia Is Out of Jail To be honest, she really needed a chance to help Wace return to the Harris family. She didn¡¯t expect the heavens to be so kind to her, sending Jake who actually took the initiative to help her solve these problems. She had also heard of the girl, Ms. Quill. If they could really connect with the Quill family, it would be a good choice! If she could get Wace to interact with her more and chase away Sharon, a third-rate celebrity who was out all day seducing others, wouldn¡¯t her dream of the rich and powerful working togethere true? More importantly, the Quill family had many buildings and even a street. If they renovated it one day, wouldn¡¯t Wace be able to obtain a huge sum of money? Or he could take over the Quill family¡¯s projects and make a few transactions. He could earn a few million dors at the minimum. Wasn¡¯t it tens of thousands of times better than marrying that useless Sharon? At the thought of this, June quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I shan¡¯t trouble you to treat me to a meal. That¡¯s too embarrassing... I should be the one to treat you to this meal. You can just book a ce.¡± Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Jake continued, ¡°In order to show our sincerity, I even prepared a gift and a bank card worth 100,000 dors for you. It¡¯s a small token of my appreciation. Didn¡¯t your man get into a car ident?¡± A pie had really fallen from the sky. Hearing this, she was overjoyed. She was just short of jumping up and cheering. June didn¡¯t expect him to be so easy to talk to. She was so excited that she almost cheered. ¡°Then tell me the time and ceter. I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± Jake smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s set our address at the hotel in the suburbs. Although it¡¯s not very big, I heard that it has recently opened in New York and it¡¯s very popr! We¡¯ll set the time at 11:30. See you at the door!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± June echoed happily. She seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Then should I bring Wace along today?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk first before you call that kid out. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll think that I¡¯m a lobbyist sent by the Harris family.¡± Jake was about to cry from June¡¯s stupidity. This woman could be controlled with just a few words. It was really funny. At this moment, the Harris family¡¯s atmosphere was very low. Madam Harris looked at Nicole resentfully. Seeing that she was silent, she mmed the table. ¡°Where is he! I¡¯m asking you, where is he?¡± ¡°How would I know? He didn¡¯t let me into my roomst night. Who knows where Jason went early in the morning?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t expect this old woman to change her attitude so quickly. She¡¯s ming her early in the morning just because she didn¡¯t see Jason. ¡°Then can¡¯t you wait for him at the door? If you hadn¡¯t failed to serve him well, would he have left? Now that he¡¯s leaving like this, how am I going to exin it to Chairman Sand? You¡¯re really useless, what do you want me to say! Trash!¡± Madam Harris had almost gone crazy. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Harris family to prosper, and now it was as if a cooked duck was about to fly away in her hands! ¡°Alright, Mom, let¡¯s go find President Perry first...¡± Zachary did not expect to hear such words from his mother. He nced at Nicole¡¯s expression and quickly stopped her. Zaron also patted Nicole¡¯s hand, indicating for her to stop arguing. ¡°Why are you all still sitting here? Go find them immediately! If the Harris family is really handed over to you, what good will happen to the Harris family?¡± Madam Harris couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Nicole wanted to say something, but Zaron quickly pulled her up and sent her away. ... In New York Prison, Jason was waiting anxiously at the door, as if he was waiting for someone. An invisible pressure suffocated him. Julia walked out of the prison door, her face very pale. She subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes. When she lowered her hand, everything in front of her was still in a daze. ¡°Long time no see, Julia.¡± Jason¡¯s tone softened a little when he saw Julia. After seeing Julia¡¯s face, he was almost sure that he had a way to deal with that smug little fe. Although he did not know why Julia had suddenly disappeared a few years ago when they had a rtionship with each other, the next news he received from her was that she was imprisoned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one to pick me up.¡± Julia smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your sister to be so ruthless. No wonder for the past four years, Sonia has told everyone that you were studying abroad. The two of you almost didn¡¯t appear in front of everyone together,¡± Jason said calmly. Chapter 551 551 Zon¡¯s Reception ¡°Can we not stand here and talk nonsense?¡± Julia looked up. After so many years of hardship, she seemed to have gotten over it. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Thinking of how Sonia had humiliated him yesterday, Jason was instantly interested. He did not expect Julia to take the initiative to contact him. The two of them left together,pletely unaware that a ck Porsche 356A not far away was slowly rolling down the window. Daniel stared at their movements with a strange smile on his face. Julia looked at Jason and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still quite strong after so many years. Why did youe to New York this time?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly get thrown into prison back then?¡± Jason did not answer Julia¡¯s question. Instead, he threw the question back. At this point, Julia¡¯s expression changed slightly. The sticky fishy smell of blood in her heart immediately surged. How could these people ask this question so easily? Julia suppressed her emotions. She thought of Sonia. Her sister actually didn¡¯t hesitate to frame her for the sake of her family, and her parents did not... Julia clenched her fists. The Shore family was really disgusting. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to find your sister.¡± Jason said with concern, but there was a little ambiguity in his eyes. Although he was impotent now, it did not affect his ability to appreciate beauties. Thinking of this, Jason reached out and held Julia¡¯s wrist, subconsciously rubbing it. Julia did not refuse his advancements. Instead, she looked at Jason with interest. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other properly for so long. Why don¡¯t youe to the top floor of my hotel tonight?¡± Julia suddenly took the initiative, causing Jason¡¯s heart to ripple. ¡°My health hasn¡¯t been very good recently. At this age...¡± Jason stammered, his hatred for Zenith even stronger. If that old thing hadn¡¯t been unwilling to help him, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state now. ¡°That¡¯s all an excuse. You¡¯re only happy when you¡¯re with me. Have you forgotten?¡± Julia ced a hand on Jason¡¯s chest, her eyes making Jason¡¯s legs go limp. June, on the other hand, was distracted the entire morning. She waited until it was almost time before she hurriedly rushed to the hotel to meet Jake. In the morning, she was thinking that since Wilson was willing to give 100,000 dors and the other generous gifts to her the first time they met, if Wilson really liked his son, their future sess would definitely be just around the corner! June was famous for taking advantage of others. Now that there was such an opportunity, she would not let it go easily! Thest time she got the card from Sharon, for a few days, she had squandered the money she took out. She didn¡¯t expect to have another 100,000 dors now, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Ignoring the invitations of her sisters whom she gambled with, June took a taxi straight to the hotel. When she arrived at the agreed location, she waited respectfully at the door. After a while, a Mercedes-Benz stopped at the door. Then, the car door opened and Zon appeared in front of June in a suit. ¡°Ms. June¡¯s bearing is indeed extraordinary. I noticed you at a nce!¡± Zon¡¯s words made June overjoyed. At this moment, June noticed that the young man in front of her seemed to be the one she had seen in the hospital before. She did not expect him to know the Sand family. When Zon got out of the car, many people were attracted by his appearance and the luxury car he came out from. They looked at him and were about to approach him when they realized that he was blind. They immediately shook their heads and wanted to leave quickly. Zon naturally noticed the strange gazes of the surrounding people. He was very angry, and his killing intent towards Sharon and Zenith was even more obvious. However, the most important thing now was to treat June as an entry point. He could not expose his true appearance and mentality. ¡°Ms. June, I¡¯m really sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Zon walked up to June and said respectfully. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. It hasn¡¯t been long since I arrived...¡± June quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re also a young talent. This car looks really good.¡± Zon turned around and smiled. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that I bought a random car. Do you like such million-dor cars?¡± Actually, this was a new car that the Quill family had given Jasmine. Usually, Jasmine would give him the benefit of using it when she didn¡¯t. June¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect this kid to buy a car worth a million dors so easily. However, in order to avoid being looked down on, June only smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Why were you with Crystal that day? Both of you...?¡± Chapter 552 552 Belittling Sharon Although the Harris family didn¡¯t have much expectations from Crystal now, Crystal was still a spare tire for Wace. ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends. I happened to bump into Ms. Crystal that day.¡± Zon naturally couldn¡¯t tell the truth. He couldn¡¯t say that he wanted to jump ship to the York family, so he was acting as Crystal¡¯sckey now. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in now. What do you think?¡± June said excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. This is a gift Mr. Sand asked me to bring you. See if you like it.¡± Zon handed a small box to June. June quickly opened it and found a diamond ring inside. ¡°What, what does this mean?¡± June was confused, but her eyes were filled with unconceble excitement as she looked at the diamond the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg. Zon looked at the fish that had taken the bait and smiled. ¡°Auntie, this is a generous gift from Mr. Sand. It¡¯s also a little token of our appreciation. We thought that your husband is still injured and hasn¡¯t recovered and you¡¯ve been working hard recently, so we hope you¡¯ll be happy. This ring is worthy of your status too.¡± June was so excited that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Wow, young man! When will Chairman Sand arrive? This is too expensive. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Even so, June had no intention of letting go of the ring in her hand. She had no intention of returning it to them and even put it on. Zon took in her movements and all these useless thoughts she¡¯s having. She could not escape the trap that they designed. ¡°To be honest, you deserve better. Usually, one¡¯s daughter-inw should buy these jewelry for you, but considering Ms. Sharon... Sigh! What she can give you is definitely not worthy of you. With your temperament, I think diamonds are the most suitable for you, so you must ept this.¡± Faced with such ttery, June naturally found it difficult to resist. She excitedly disyed the diamond ring on her hand and agreed with what Zon had just said. Everyone in New York knew that June was actually a very snobbish person. She judged a person based on how rich they were! To her, not only did the person have to have money, but they also had to be willing to spend it on her. Otherwise, no matter how good a person was, they were just trash in her eyes! Therefore, Zon and Jake were right. Crystal and Jasmine were the best candidates as the best daughter-inw because they were rich and willing to spend money on her! She had to find the most suitable person for Wace now. No matter what, the person must be as generous as Jake, to be willing to get her diamond rings. If Wace had sessfully gotten into Jake¡¯s good books in the future, he would be able to get anything he wanted! At the thought of this, June was extremely excited, but she still had to maintain her so-called demeanor on the surface. She said very seriously, ¡°Wow, young man, you guys have really touched Auntie too much. It¡¯s only now that we can see who¡¯s family. You guys understand my heart, but this diamond ring is really too expensive. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to ept it...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Zon¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay for this gift. Chairman Sand bought it for you. Don¡¯t worry and just ept it. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The two of them pushed each other a few times before June reluctantly epted it. She was overjoyed. She wanted to go through a push and pull with him, to show that it was as if she was forced to ept it. ¡°Okay, okay. No matter what, he¡¯s my rtive. I¡¯ll ept this gift. I¡¯m still very grateful to you! But when will Chairman Sand arrive?¡± Zon looked at June¡¯s money-grubber expression and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. She was just a snob and it was obvious that she was brainless. It seemed that his n with Jake could definitely be perfectly realized. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go in first. Chairman Sand will be here soon.¡± The two people with their own ulterior motives walked into the hotel together. Zon had a thought in his heart but was acting differently in reality. He acted very well in front of June. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s order first. We¡¯ll talk when Chairman Sandes.¡± June ced all her hopes on Jake. In her heart, the only person who could help the Harris family have a qualitative leap was Jake. The two of them walked into the hotel. Zon asked the staff to bring them to the reserved seat. On the ount of the diamond ring, June ordered a table of expensive delicacies. Chapter 553 553 Exchange of Information It was only until more than half an hour after the agreed time that Jake sent Zon a message saying that he had left his house. While the two of them were waiting for Jake, Zon said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Harris, I¡¯m really sorry. About the incident that urredst time... Ms. Crystal was too anxious at that time, so she was used by someone with ill intentions! That matter was all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for not checking carefully. I have to apologize to you for it. June did not expect Zon to still remember this matter. She quickly said with a smile, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. Did I me you for what happenedst time? Both of you are still young, it¡¯s normal for you and Crystal to not see things clearly. You¡¯re both victims, so why would Auntie me you? Besides, this matter doesn¡¯t affect anything right?¡± Zon smiled at June and said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re already so familiar with each other. I want to say something to Auntie from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯ve always been Ms. Quill¡¯s secretary, so during this period of time, I can tell that Ms. Quill has been treating your son... I think she might be better than Ms. Sharon. I wonder if you¡¯ll be willing if Ms. Quill wants to get to know Young Master Harris?¡± June didn¡¯t expect Zon to be so direct and quickly nodded. ¡°I agree! Why wouldn¡¯t I agree? To be honest, in Auntie¡¯s heart, Sharon is nothing, so I can¡¯t wait to find someone else to quickly kick Sharon out! Who knew that that wretched girl would actually dominate my son!¡± Zon¡¯s eyes darted around before he said calmly, ¡°Although you think so, I¡¯m afraid that Young Master Harris... There was a misunderstanding between our Miss and Young Master Harris previously. I¡¯m afraid the two of them wouldn¡¯t have it so easy...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s a misunderstanding? When the timees, we¡¯ll talk things out. There definitely won¡¯t be any problems when they meet,¡± June immediately said. She was afraid that Zon wouldn¡¯t give Wace and Jasmine a chance to get to know each other because of this, so she quickly said anxiously. Zon received a message from Jake on his phone. He knew that it was about time and quickly suggested, ¡°Auntie, I think we should ask Sharon out first. Chairman Jake has a vi in New York. Let¡¯s talk to her tonight.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, Chairman Sand will be here in a while. Let¡¯s ask Young Master Harris out. At that time, the two of them might just wake up from their ideas and get together!¡± Zon said sincerely while brainwashing June. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful! Someone¡¯s finally helping me to talk about it. If you ask me, Wace is just not sober, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.¡± At the thought of someone standing beside her and speaking up for her to Wace, June¡¯s eyes lit up unconsciously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Wace now.¡± With that, June took out her phone and was about to call when Zon quickly stopped her. ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you too anxious? It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s discuss it properly first. Besides, we have to ask Sharon out too. Wace is easy to talk to. As long as you say that you have a friend who wants to renovate the vi, with his strong career heart, he will definitelye looking for you. When hees to see Chairman Sharon, we¡¯ll say something good for her. Perhaps the matter will be resolved.¡± Seeing that June had fallen into the trap, Zon couldn¡¯t help but mock her for being a fool. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was too careless!¡± June held her forehead and shook her head. A hint of sinisterness shed across Zon¡¯s eyes. Jake will subdue Wace, while he enjoys Sharon in the vi. Although he was very annoyed with Sharon, Zon couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva when he thought of that face. At this moment, Sharon had just finished her photoshoot for the new quarter¡¯s poster. It was Christmas in two months. If she couldn¡¯t increase her poprity now, the bigpanies wouldn¡¯t look to her for coboration on Christmas. Just as she got into the car to go home, Sharon received a call from Aaron. As soon as the call was picked up, a very excited voice came from the other end. ¡°Ms. Sharon, Master asked me to ask what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sharon was a little tired, and her tone was listless. ¡°Master asked me to call you and report something to you.¡± Aaron transmitted the message to Sharon ording to Zenith¡¯s instructions. ¡°Last night, the Harris family and the man named Zon who caused trouble in the hospital came to Master to ask for medicine. They were hoping that Master could use the divine medicine to treat their physical problems. At that time, Master didn¡¯t know that they had offended you and almost gave it to them!¡± Chapter 554 554 Turbulent Undercurrents Members of the Harris family? Sharon frowned slightly. What problem would there be with the Harris family? Could it be... Sharon suddenly thought of Jason. He was rted to Nicole now. Yesterday, just by looking at his face, Sharon knew that his lower body shouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. However, Sharon didn¡¯t expect them to beg Zenith. ¡°Is Doctor Zenith and Jason very close? It¡¯s not easy to make that medicine, but Doctor Zenith is actually willing to give medicine to him?¡± Sharon was a little curious. She had never heard that Zenith and Jason knew each other, so she was a little surprised. Moreover, Sharon knew very well that even Zenith couldn¡¯t sessfully refine the divine medicine 100% of the time, so whoever could make Zenith give the medicine was definitely not a simple person. Aaron seemed to be worried that Sharon would misunderstand and quickly said, ¡°My master doesn¡¯t know Jason, but Jason is Jake¡¯s close brother. As for Jake, you should know his identity... The Sand family and Zenith¡¯s family have a long history, and there are many things that my master can¡¯t reject...¡± Worried that her master would be misunderstood by Sharon, Aaron spent a lot of effort trying to exin what had happened to the two families all these years. Only then did Sharon understand that the Sharon family had really saved Zenith¡¯s life back then. However, because of this, Zenith kept doing things to repay the Sand family¡¯s kindness, which made Sharon a little impressed. But what shocked Sharon even more was that Zenith would really break off ties with the Sand family for her sake. She was really surprised by it. Although Sharon only found out in the first half of the year that she was actually the legitimate heir of the Xavier family, she had been wandering around with her mother since she was too young. After her parents passed away, she was practically living under someone else¡¯s roof in a muddle-headed state. She saw what this world was like and had experienced all the different changes in the world. At that time, Uncle Smith was the only person who treated her well, so she developed a gentle and tenacious personality. She also knew what it meant to repay the kindness from others. This was also why, when Uncle Smith was seriously ill, she still asked Madam Harris for help although it was in front of so many people. Although most of the Harris family treated her very badly, Wace hadforted her from time to time. Thus, it made it very difficult for Sharon to part with her rtionship with the Harris family. It was precisely because she was such a person that Sharon understood Zenith very well at this moment. Whether it was out of his desire for medicine or his trust in her, Sharon didn¡¯t expect Zenith to want to follow her like this. At the thought of this, Sharon decided that she had to teach Zenith some true skills. Although she had entered the industry rtivelyte, she was lucky to have a rtively strong learning ability. She had almostpletely grasped the things Watson had tasked her. However, it was strange, Watson used to send her gifts every month, but he hadn¡¯t appeared for half a year. Sharon had gone to visit him several times, but she was mercilessly blocked outside. She had asked him many times about the reason, but Watson didn¡¯t answer her directly. ¡°Will your master be at the medical center this afternoon?¡± Sharon asked calmly. ¡°Of course she¡¯s here. Ms. Sharon, will youe?¡± Zachary was a little excited. Ever since he started following Zenith, he hade to know many amazing people. He had seen Sharon a few times and couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently at how biased God was. Why could anyone be so beautiful and outstanding? Sharon didn¡¯t notice his thoughts and said, ¡°I should make a trip down there tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Then we¡¯ll wait for you here. Master will be very happy to know.¡± Aaron¡¯s tone was a little excited. For some reason, he felt that Sharon was very familiar to him, but he didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from. ... Jason, who had been listening to Julia¡¯s instructions, was surprised. He did not expect Julia to know such a ce. Five years ago, when Jason first met Julia, it was the time when he was the most depressed. At that time, the university student he raised by the seaside was a money pit. Every time they met, she would ask him for this and that. The Italian one would not let him go as long as she saw him. As for the one in charge of publications in Argentina, he heard that she had a gigolo outside... It was annoying to even think about these people and he was very annoyed seeing them. Coincidentally, he used Julia as an excuse to break up with them. Anyway, it was more convenient for them to interact as they were in the same city. Chapter 555 555 The Evidence of Framing Her ¡°Julia, why did you bring me here? What is this ce?¡± Jason looked here in disgust. The strong smell of the smelly ditch made him really conscious. Julia got out of the car, followed closely by Jason. The two of them, who walked one after another, caused a huge uproar in the slums. Many people were stunned and whispered as they walked over. Of course, Julia knew what these people would say. After all, how could a luxury car like theirs not attract the attention of others? If not for that grandmother, she would never havee to this ce in her life. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a door that Jason said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing to see you again... As long as you¡¯re still willing to follow me, I¡¯ll give you this chance. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m already unable to do what I want at my age...¡± Julia couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to what Jason had to say. The room they came to had a musty smell. Because it hadn¡¯t been ventted for a long time, there was also a stuffy smell. Jason stood at the door awkwardly, but when he thought about how he was the first person Julia contacted after leaving the prison, Jason¡¯s ambitions surged again. Therefore, he could only brace himself and follow Julia in. However, Julia still ignored Jason and walked to the curtains in the living room. With a whoosh, dust flew everywhere. A pile of dust fell on her body, but she did not dodge. She only coughed twice before brushing the dust off her body. The furnishings in the room were no different from when the grandmother who lived here passed away two years ago. Julia walked to an incense table with a ck and white photo of an old woman on it. From the moment he entered, Jason had been observing her. Even after he threw an olive branch out, Julia did not react. He realized that Julia seemed to have been looking for something. Her motive was very clear. Julia took a few deep breaths. Didn¡¯t Grandma Mia say that the evidence was in her house? Why did that b*tch Sonia insist on sending her to such a prison back then? She had never been likable in the Shore family since she was young and was not close to her parents. She clearly had the same face as Sonia, but her mother did not seem to care much about her. As long as she did not freeze or starve, she allowed her to do everything else she wanted. She did not nurture her like how she did with Sonia. Therefore, even when she was inexplicably used of something she didn¡¯t do, her parents didn¡¯t want to save her. Julia took a bouquet of flowers and ced it on Grandma Mia¡¯s table. This was the grandmother who had brought her up since she was young. She was the only person who was willing to help her after she was imprisoned. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anything. This grandmother helped me when I was in prison. She doesn¡¯t have any children, so I came to see her.¡± Julia ced the flowers in front of Grandma Mia¡¯s photo and suddenly noticed something when she looked up. While Jason was not paying attention, Julia quickly took out the thin photos hidden behind Grandma Mia¡¯s photo and stuffed them into her pocket. Then, she pulled Jason away without looking back. At that moment, Jason had no idea that the Harris family was about to turn the entire New York over in order to look for him while he was still trying to please this woman here. Madam Harris wished she could beat Nicole to death with her walking stick. She felt that Nicole hadn¡¯t served Jason well, so he had run off somewhere. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for our family to start having some improvements, but in the end? It¡¯s all ruined by you! Did President Perry answer your call? Let me tell you, no matter what, you have to find him before my brother finds out about this. If you can¡¯t, you don¡¯t have toe back!¡± Sensing the coldness in Madam Harris¡¯ eyes, Zaron and Zachary¡¯s expressions were very terrible. They could only look at Nicole for help. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯ve called him so many times, but he didn¡¯t answer.¡± Nicole was furious at the thought of this. She was the one who was beaten up, and now she was the one who had to coax him! She didn¡¯t owe the Harris family anything, so why should she suffer like this? Besides, to Nicole, Zachary and Zaron could drive luxury cars on the streets now, and Madam Harris could brag to the media about her amazing strategies but in fact, they had relied on her body to achieve this. Nicole took a few deep breaths and only nced at them before leaving in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ll go to look at the ces he often goes to. You can go home and wait.¡± It would be crazy of Nicole to look for that bastard Jason. Seeing that the Harris family had gotten into the car, Nicole took out her phone and found a few male models. After serving that old thing for the past few days, Nicole felt nauseous just thinking about it. She casually booked a hotel and rushed over. Chapter 556 556 Catastrophe Hotels were always extra lively at night. When Nicole stepped into the hotel, the male models she had found were already waiting for her. Seeing the threatening message that Madam Harris had just sent, she deleted it in annoyance. She stepped into the elevator, but she hid behind a potted nt as if she had discovered something. ¡°Ms. Nicole, aren¡¯t we going up?¡± A male model wrapped his arms around Nicole¡¯s waist from behind. Unexpectedly, Nicole pushed him away and picked up her phone excitedly. She did not expect to dig up so much gossip today. Xenon had just entered the hospital and June could not wait to find a little male model to y with. Picking up her phone, Nicole took a few photos of June and Zon. If she sent their photos to the media now, she wondered what it would be like. June and Zon stood in the hotel lobby and kept looking at the door. Zon even gentlemanly draped his coat over June. They wereughing and chatting happily and it was normal for Nicole to misunderstand. Nicole went upstairs with her phone in high spirits. Her eyes were filled with thoughts about how to get the media to post an explosive report, so she missed Jake, who enteredter. ¡°You must be Chairman Sand! Your bearing is really different from others.¡± June had seen Jake a few times, but at that time, she could only look at him from afar and did not have the chance to speak to him. Jake nced at June. He did not expect the person who looked the most like Rachel to be her eldest daughter. Her fawning look was almost the same as Rachel¡¯s. Along the way, June kept praising Wace and degrading Sharon. She didn¡¯t notice that Zon and Jake were exchanging nces. It was obvious that they were discussing something. Jake was already clearly impatient with June. When Zon received the message, he immediately said, ¡°Auntie, can we ask Wace and Sharon out?¡± It was only then that June acted as if she had suddenly understood. Jake looked at June a few times and did not speak. He sized her up. Although this woman was old, she was quite good-looking. At her age, she could be considered to be someone who has taken good care of herself. Jake¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he sized up June. He thought to himself that June¡¯s man might not be able to recoverpletely. If her man died, wouldn¡¯t June be at his mercy? He could give her to any brother who liked to y with other people¡¯s wives. There might be other surprises that came from that. When they manage to get Sharon too, he would give the two of them away together. At the thought of this, a smile finally appeared on Jake¡¯s face. ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, but you¡¯re still like the times when you were young.¡± These words pulled the two of them closer together, and June was even more ttered. She didn¡¯t expect Jake to still remember her. The reason why Jake was treating them so well seemed like it was because Jake hadid his eyes on Wace¡¯s ability. ¡°If Wace can get together with Ms. Quill, that¡¯s quite good too! You must make ns for the two children.¡± Jake put on a sincere expression. June looked at Jake and quickly nodded. Her tone was filled with ttery. ¡°That¡¯s because you taught us well. Our Harris family and the Quill family are also fated.¡± ¡°With you in the middle, Auntie, and them being a match made in heaven, they will definitely be able to get together and be legends.¡± Zon also smiled. June nced at Jake and beamed with joy. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have the same view as you. Only Ms. Quill is worthy of our Wace. Let¡¯s ask Sharon outter and talk to her about the divorce.¡± After talking about this, June seemed to have thought of something and instantly became nervous. ¡°But... Ms. Quill doesn¡¯t seem to have been married before. Will she mind that our Wace is having a second marriage... But the two of them are only husband and wife by name, they did notplete the acts of a married couple, so Ms. Quill shouldn¡¯t mind that.¡± When Zon heard this, he suddenly revealed a perverted smile. They did notplete the acts of a married couple? It seemed that the rumors were true. Sharon was still a virgin! This was really a godsend opportunity. Thinking of Sharon¡¯s face, Zon swallowed unconsciously. Thinking that he could take Sharon¡¯s first time, Zon was so excited that his entire body trembled! June didn¡¯t think so much at all. In addition, she was focused on getting what she thought was benefits for Wace, so she couldn¡¯t see through the viciousness in Jake and Zon¡¯s hearts, nor did she know that their family was about to suffer because of her stupidity. Chapter 557 557 Tragically Drugged ording to Jake and Zon¡¯s request, June sent Sharon a message and asked her to go to Crystal Pavilion which was located in the suburbs at nine in the evening. She had something very important to discuss with her. After her call with Aaron, Sharon threw her phone on the table in the living room. After Wace entered, he noticed Sharon¡¯s phone shing non-stop. Looking at the message from June, Wace couldn¡¯t help but frown. What was there that she couldn¡¯t talk about at home? Why did she have to arrange to meet Sharon at the Crystal Pavilion which was so far away? And Sharon¡¯s phone. This girl was really not guarded at all. She didn¡¯t even have a password. Wace sighed helplessly and used his phone to send June a message to ask where she was tonight. However, June¡¯s reply felt strange to Wace. June asked him to go to the hotel directly and told him where she was waiting for him... Didn¡¯t she invite Sharon to the Crystal Pavilion? Wace found it strange and deleted the message on Sharon¡¯s phone. ¡°You¡¯re back so early today?¡± Sharon walked down from upstairs. She was also prepared to set off to look for Zenith. ¡°Yes, I was studying my future ns with my business partner.¡± Wace frowned unconsciously. Why didn¡¯t June invite him to the Crystal Pavilion? He did not hear what Sharon said after that and he directly walked straight out the door. In the hotel, Jake and Zon were whispering to each other when June went to pay the bill happily. ¡°Mr. Sand, Sharon is still a virgin. Can I enjoy it before dealing with her! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage!¡± Zon¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°If you want to do it, you have to do it cleanly. You can¡¯t keep that little b*tch.¡± Although Maxwell didn¡¯t have direct contact with Sharon, he had heard of this little girl¡¯s methods and already had some guesses about Sharon¡¯s personality. ¡°Also, as for June, prepare some medicine to drug her and send her to someone else after that. The Harris family won¡¯t say anything about it and we can consider it as her helping me.¡± Jake had already arranged the follow-up matters. He would subdue Wace here and Zon will deal with Sharon. June would be sent to his friend who liked to mess with the wifes of others. That could be considered as making the best use of June. ¡°Can I put Sharon under house arrest in the Crystal Pavilion?¡± An evil thought suddenly rose in Zon¡¯s heart. When he was tired of ying, he would find a group of men for Sharon and take a video of her to make her famous. Thinking of Sharon¡¯s beautiful face, Zon felt that it was a waste to kill her. ¡°No!¡± Jake shouted at Zon. ¡°Sharon has to be killed quickly, or she will definitely cause a disaster.¡± Zon was a little speechless when he heard this. Jake looked like he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he was actually worried about Sharon, this useless thing... Anyway, Jake couldn¡¯t see what had happened in the Crystal Pavilion. When the time came, no one would be able to find Sharon if he hid her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drug Jer. The driver is already at the door, so we can just send her away. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to dy Wace for a while.¡± Zon¡¯s tone was filled withpliance, and his eyes were flickering. Jake nodded, indicating for him to hurry up. Zon carried two sses of wine and walked out to wee June. ¡°Mrs. Harris, I¡¯ll go out and drive first. I¡¯ll bring you to exin to Sharonter. Come-¡± June was also very excited. Tonight, she wanted Sharon to know what it meant to offend someone. If Sharon still didn¡¯t agree to divorce Wace, she would get someone to teach her a lesson. At the thought of this, June did not think much and drank the wine Zon handed her in one gulp. In an instant, she fell forward. Seeing this, Zon quickly helped her up. Then, he said loudly as if he was talking to the people around them, ¡°Are you drunk? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back immediately. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The people around them did not say anything. After all, it was normal for people to get drunk in such a ce. Zon brought people all the way to the lobby. He observed his surroundings and was about to bring her out. ¡°It¡¯s not the peak season now. The hotel¡¯s upancy rate today is only 63%...¡± Kerry stood in front of the reception desk and listened to the staff;s report. She nced at Zon, who was dragging June not far away and frowned unconsciously. Wasn¡¯t that woman just now the eldest daughter of the Harris family? Why was she there? What was going on? Thereafter, Zon¡¯s actions puzzled Kerry even more. He sent June to a car and then proceeded to drive another car. The two cars were going in the opposite direction. From the looks of it, June waspletely drunk. How could he be at ease? Chapter 558 558 Sharon¡¯s Visit At the thought of this, Kerry sighed and called Sharon. ¡°Hello? Sharon, your mother-inw...¡± Sharon received Kerry¡¯s call and she felt that things were a little strange. Wasn¡¯t June going to y cards today? Why was she at the hotel? ¡°Have you memorized the license te number?¡± Sharon said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll check the surveince cameras and take a look now. If anything happens, you have to stop it in time.¡± It was obvious that Kerry had misunderstood too. She was also worried that June had found someone else because Xenon was seriously injured. For some reason, Sharon felt that the atmosphere today was very strange. She even felt a chill in her heart. After asking Quayle to investigate the license te number, Sharon decided to go to the medical center to take a look. When she entered, Zenith was treating someone. When he saw Sharon enter, he immediately became excited. He quickly stood up to wee her and said, ¡°Ms. Sharon, you¡¯re here. I still have a patient on my hands. Let Aaron entertain you first.¡± Sharon nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Zenith was relieved to hear this. Then, he nodded and called out to Aaron, ¡°Ms. Sharon is here. Help me entertain her first.¡± Aaron put down his work and quickly walked out to wee her. ¡°Ms. Sharon!¡± Recently, Aaron had heard a lot about Sharon from Zenith. He didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful woman to have good medical skills. Aaron admired Sharon from the bottom of his heart. Sharon took a deep breath. She realized that she had an increasing liking to the fragrance of medicine. It was even more attractive to her than the men who sprayed perfume. The herbs Zenith chose were even better than what she used. Other than the smell of the medicine itself, there was also a fragrance. Aaron looked like he had just reached adulthood. It was really great for him to be able to receive guidance from such a good teacher. ¡°Learn well from Zenith. You¡¯ll definitely be an excellent doctor in the future.¡± Sharon was a little surprised that she could say such a thing. It seemed that she had really inherited Watson¡¯s teachings. ¡°Ms. Sharon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely learn well, and Master doesn¡¯t always ask me to be his assistant. He gives me five chances to see patients every day, and he¡¯ll choose the other patients he wants to see.¡± Aaron looked at Sharon, and an inexplicable sense of familiarity rose in his heart. Sharon nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already mastered some medical skills at your age. I believe it won¡¯t be long before you surpass your teacher.¡± Knowing that Sharon was encouraging her, Aaron nodded. ¡°My medical skills are actually far inferior to yours and Master¡¯s. In the future, I still need your guidance.¡± After Zenith had seen all the patients waiting, he quickly walked over. ¡°Aaron, that¡¯s all for today. Close the door and say that I have guests today. The rest cane back another day. I seek everyone¡¯s understanding.¡± With that, he walked up to Sharon and smiled. ¡°Ms. Sharon, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Elder Zenith, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. You don¡¯t have to address me as Ms. Sharon, just call me Sharon like everyone else.¡± Sharon quickly told Zenith not to be so polite. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Ms. Sharon has extraordinary aplishments in medicine. I definitely can¡¯t disrespect you!¡± Zenith quickly waved his hand. The origin of Chinese medicine where they studied was a country that valued etiquette, so he had to be polite in the industry. Sharon didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn about etiquette, so she couldn¡¯t say anything else. She asked, ¡°I heard that Zon and the Harris family came to you for treatmentst night?¡± Zenith nodded solemnly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these things to rm you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± At this moment, Aharon was very embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you ask me to exin to Ms. Sharon yesterday? That¡¯s why I told her everything I needed to say.¡± Zenith said helplessly, ¡°You child, she usually has a lot on her te. Why do you always disturb her because of such things? I asked you to exin, I didn¡¯t ask you to tell her everything!¡± After being lectured by Zenith, Aaron realized that he had gotten carried away. After all, Sharon was his idol, and he admired her even more than Zenith. Thus, thinking that he could interact more with Sharon, he became smug with his words. Chapter 559 559 Gifting Him an Acupuncture Technique He told her everything in the phone call, but he did not expect Zenith to not want him to share about it. In fact, Zenith was only worried that Sharon would misunderstand that he was very close to those people. After all, Aaron called Sharon to defend him. He just didn¡¯t want to be mistaken by Sharon and think that he had a purpose in everything he did. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. If this kid hadn¡¯t spouted nonsense...¡± Zenith shook his head helplessly. After what Aaron had done, he was very worried that Sharon would think that he had called to exin to her just to make his presence known. Seeing the apology in Aaron¡¯s eyes, Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Elder Zenith, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to me Aaron.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This kid is too young. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± Zenith shook his head helplessly. Sharon waved her hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elder Zenith, but I¡¯m very grateful to you on that matter with Zon and the Harris family. After all, I don¡¯t want you to treat someone with evil intentions. It¡¯s already a big favor that you¡¯re willing to give me face.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very impressive presence in our medical world. This is naturally my duty. You don¡¯t have to be polite to me at all! As for their illnesses, they¡¯re not that easy to cure. I don¡¯t think anyone in New York will treat them.¡± Sharon nodded when she heard this. Second Master Quayle¡¯s message suddenly came through on her phone. Sharon nced at the time and took out a small notebook from her bag, handing it to Zenith. ¡°Elder Zenith, I don¡¯t know how the medicinal pill you refined with the prescription I gave you previously is. Today, I¡¯ll give you another set of acupuncture techniques. They can also be used to strengthen the body and treat internal injuries. Although I haven¡¯t proven it yet, ording to the ancient books, even people who have been in a wheelchair for more than ten years can walk out of it with this medicine. I¡¯ll teach you this set of acupuncture techniques. I hope you¡¯ll study it well. It mighte in handy in the future?¡± Looking at the small book in his hand, Zenith¡¯s body trembled slightly. Then, he knelt on the ground. He waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°No! This really won¡¯t do! Ms. Sharon, you¡¯ve already given me a divine medicine and its prescription previously, but I haven¡¯tpletely understood the prescription. Now, you¡¯re even giving me an acupuncture technique! This is a courtesy that even my master didn¡¯t give me! I definitely can¡¯t ept such a big gift.¡± When Aaron saw Zenith kneel down, he followed closely behind. However, he was in high spirits and looked at Sharon, as if saying that if his master didn¡¯t want it, he wanted it. For a moment, Sharon thought that she had seen wrongly. Aaron looked a little simr to Lydia? Before Sharon could think too much, her thoughts were interrupted by Zenith¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Sharon, are you really going to teach me this acupuncture technique?¡± Zenith flipped through the acupuncture tutorial in his hand at a loss. He even suspected himself. After all, he had some achievements in medicine, but when he wanted to use the prescription and acupuncture technique Sharon had given him, he couldn¡¯t fully unleash the effects of these medicines. The more he knew the value of them, the more worried he was about not being able topletely grasp the essence of it. This even made him feel an inexplicable nervousness. He had been practicing medicine to save people his entire life and knew too well how heaven-defying the effects of this medicine were. If he really had to find a second one with such an ability, it would probably be that legendary person... The more Zenith thought about it, the more he felt that perhaps Sharon¡¯s teacher was that legendary god. Otherwise, with Sharon¡¯s age, how could she have such a prescription that he had never seen before! Just that prescription alone was something he had never seen in the entire East. In fact, a few of the herbs were so ordinary that he had never thought that they could be used as medicine. However, such an ordinary thing had such an effect. In addition, he had clearly felt that he was getting older in the past few years. He increasingly felt that life was not in his control. Even if he could treat everyone in the world, who knew if he could cure himself? Zenith was even worried that he would die one day without a chance to be treated, so he treasured the divine medicine Sharon gave him. Now that Sharon had given him another set of acupuncture techniques, if he studied it thoroughly, it would give him a few more years of his life! But now, he was hesitating... Chapter 560 560 The Person Who Helped Me Other than the fact that Zenith felt that he might not be able topletely master the acupuncture techniques Sharon had taught him, he also felt that he shouldn¡¯t be getting these from doing nothing... He had just rejected Zon and the Harris family¡¯s request. In his opinion, these things were what he should do. If Sharon gave him acupuncture techniques for this, it would be a little too much for Zenith. He was actually not worthy of it. However, Sharon didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. After all, how much he could master after she had given it to him wasn¡¯t up to her. Even for Zenith, she would only give him a few pointers and wouldn¡¯t exin these acupuncture techniques clearly. After all, he needed toprehend them himself. There were thousands of acupuncture techniques that Watson had given her, and she was still in the process ofprehending them, so giving Zenith this point was actually nothing. Hence, Sharon said calmly, ¡°Elder Zenith, if you choose to stay in New York, you have to be someone who will help me. Although I don¡¯t have any amazing abilities, I know who really treats me well. Since you¡¯re willing to protect me and help me, I¡¯ll know how to make my own choice too. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just ept the acupuncture technique and prescription I gave you.¡± Zenith was stunned on the spot when he heard this. Then, he kept kowtowing and thanking him. ¡°Thank you, thank you! Master, from today onwards, you are my master!¡± At the side, Aaron imitated Zenith and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Hearing this, Sharon immediatelyughed. She didn¡¯t expect her seniority to instantly increase so much. She said in a low voice, ¡°Aaron, look up.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t know Sharon¡¯s intentions and raised his head slightly. Sharon looked at him seriously for a while before slowly saying, ¡°You seem to have internal injuries. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll give you a pill. It will cure the other problems in your body.¡± The prescription given to Zenith was mainly to strengthen one¡¯s body and make one¡¯s bodily functions younger, and what Sharon wanted to give to Aaron was to recover his body. Aaron¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to be that good, and there were even some internal organs that hadn¡¯t been repaired. What Chinese medicine valued the most was the maintenance of one¡¯s internal energy and blood. If one¡¯s foundation was not built well, it would have an impact on the future. Although Aaron¡¯s body did not seem to have any major problems on the surface, there were still some problems if one looked deeper. These problems could easily cause serious damage to his body in the future. This was also why Watson had used half a month to help her recuperate when he epted her. Zenith was also excited when he heard this. It had to be known that he had been troubled for a long time when he picked up Aaron. He was so young, but he had so many physical problems. He had used all his strength to treat those he could. He also knew that the foundation of Aaron¡¯s body was actually damaged, but his ability was limited and he could not treat it. Now that Sharon could tell it and she was willing to help, Zenith pressed Aaron down excitedly. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and kowtow to Master. Your injuries will affect you in the future.¡± Aaron hurriedly nodded and said excitedly, ¡°Aaron thanks Grandmaster. I hope Grandmaster can guide me!¡± ¡°Am I that old? If you continue to spout nonsense, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The three of them wereughing together happily when Quayle¡¯s call broke the harmonious atmosphere at this moment. ¡°Miss, something happened! June was sent to Mr. Shank¡¯s residence. That person is not a good person and is famous for ying with other people¡¯s wives...¡± Sharon felt her head swell when she heard these words. June might have been deceived by someone else, that was why she encountered these things. ¡°Bring a few people ande with me. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After saying that, Sharon gave a few simple instructions and quickly left the medical center. ... While Sharon was giving Zenith the acupuncture technique in the medical center, Wace was already driving to the Crystal Pavilion in the suburbs. When he arrived at the Crystal Pavilion, Wace looked at the strange silence around him and felt a little strange. He took out his phone and called June. However, no one picked up after three consecutive calls. Usually, June wished she could know where he was 24 hours a day, but why couldn¡¯t he contact her today? Chapter 561 561 Julia Feels Inferior Wace realized that something was wrong and quickly parked the car in a hidden corner. He hurriedly walked into the Crystal Pavilion. Why did June suddenly invite Sharon here? No matter how he thought about it, this matter was too strange. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, and his footsteps were a little hesitant. The Crystal Pavilion was very lively. Jason affectionately picked up a piece of fish for Julia and ced it on the te. ¡°I remember that you used to love their dishes the most.¡± Julia nodded mechanically. The most she did was smile faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else. She looked straight at Jason from time to time, her eyes filled with a hint of mysteriousness. Jason had been enduring it, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You used to be very lively and you speak clearly too. Why...¡± The chopsticks in Julia¡¯s hand stopped moving again. Her tongue, which was no longer hard, started to knot again. Ever since she was framed and sent to prison, she had be very closed up and did not say a word for a few days. After all, the more she said in that kind of ce, the more mistakes she would make. The discipline would not pick on her because she spoke less. Originally, the two of them had a smooth conversation. For a moment, Julia had forgotten herself and rxed. However, Jason¡¯s words seemed to remind her how humble her current identity was, instantly returning her to her original state. ¡°I¡¯m just asking...¡± Jason watched as she shrank back into her seat and felt a little awkward. He didn¡¯t like how Julia was like now either. This woman had ack of personality. He really didn¡¯t like it. Julia lowered her head, lowered her eyes, and nodded gently. Jason smiled. ¡°Do you know? Your sister should know that you came out today.¡± Julia¡¯s body trembled unconsciously, and the chopsticks in her hand fell to the table, her face instantly pale. Jason looked as if he had discovered an interesting toy and continued, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s quite happy and really wants to see you. This is probably the deep rtionship between sisters. She mighte to the Crystal Pavilion tonight!¡± ¡°No way...¡± Julia whispered. ¡°Huh?¡± Jason asked with interest. Wasn¡¯t this more interesting than before? ¡°No... She won¡¯te here.¡± Julia lowered her head and her shoulders trembled slightly, as if she was very afraid of Jason¡¯s words. Jason did not seem to take this matter to heart and continued to stab Julia with his words. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for her n, Julia wouldn¡¯t even want to see Jason, let alone Sonia! Sonia was a demon-like existence to her. She could not even think of what she should say after they met... When she was young, her family treated her like a beast. Jason had only treated her as a tool. Now that this group of people had appeared in her world as if nothing had happened... was it to exin to her that they could actually still be a family? Julia did not dare to think that she would be able to sit together with Sonia as if everything was alright. At the thought that her sister had framed her and her parents did not take her situation to heart, Julia¡¯s heart felt like it was bleeding. At the thought that they would appear in front of her together, Julia could not help but feel disgusted. Jason looked at Julia¡¯s scared expression and was filled with satisfaction. He reached out and gently rubbed Julia¡¯s hair, his voice extremely gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let the both of you meet. I¡¯ll protect you well!¡± Julia¡¯s body trembled violently, then she quickly stood up from the chair. She rarely had physical contact with others unless she was mentally prepared. Otherwise, she would be frightened by one¡¯s actions, just like what Jason was doing right now. Jason silently retracted his hand. He was even more determined to turn Julia into his toy. Thinking of this, he picked up his phone and sent a message to people that knew Julia well. Since Julia had only contacted him, it meant that Julia had not contacted the Shore family at all. If Sonia suddenly appeared here, Julia would definitely have a more exciting expression. Thinking of this, Jason became excited again. When Jason turned around, he saw Julia walking over slowly with her head lowered, looking like she had made a mistake. At this moment, Jason was in a good mood. He felt that this was how women should be! Chapter 562 562 Discovering Wace Julia nced at Jason who had picked up his phone and put it down. She used the excuse of going to the toilet as she climbed up the stairs along the dark walls. Although the Crystal Pavilion looked beautiful, after so many years, it had not beenpleted. She had been in prison for so many years, but the lights in this building had not been repaired. Moreover, the original building model was still retained and there were no surveince cameras installed. In fact, from the past, every time she walked up this staircase, she was very afraid. This was because the corridor was dark and there were no lights, the staircase railing was on the verge of copse, and the stairs were narrow and steep. Although she could touch the wall and move forward, she had seen the filth on the wall before... Thinking about touching it with her hands made her feel nauseous. However, at this moment, only such an environment could make her feel at ease. Although her back was covered in cold sweat, when she thought of what she was going to do next, she had no choice but to perk up and prepare. She took out her phone and sent an ¡°OK¡± gesture to Daniel. When Julia returned to the banquet hall, she seemed to have beenpletely drained. She took a few deep breaths of fresh air and forced herself toe back to her senses. She suddenly took a few sips of water to calm herself down. Jason leaned over and supported himself with one hand on the chair. He held Julia¡¯s hand with the other and leaned over. There was a very calm smile on his face. He blew into Julia¡¯s ear very nastily. ¡°Are you so nervous to be alone with me?¡± Julia¡¯s ears and neck were visibly red, and her eyes were flustered. She did not dare to look at Jason at all. Her entire body was tense, and she even tried her best to say calmly, ¡°No.¡± Jason was very happy with her reaction and returned to his seat. ¡°Yo! Sister, why do you only know how to look for men the moment youe out? You even forgot about your younger sister?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind Julia. ¡°I, I want to go to the washroom first... Wait a minute...¡± Julia¡¯s entire body was trembling. She didn¡¯t even turn around. How could Sonia havee so quickly? She wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all. After so many years, Julia hadpletely changed into a different person. She became even more silent. She did whatever others asked her to do. After so many years in prison, she had already be someone that everyone could bully. In the washroom, Julia took a few deep breaths. Just as she was about to leave, she felt the door of the cubicle open. ¡°Sir... here...¡± Julia was shocked. She felt pressure. Wace didn¡¯t seem to notice that there was someone here and hid in the washroom. After seeing Julia, Wace¡¯s pupils constricted. He subconsciously said, ¡°President Sonia... why are you here? Isn¡¯t this the men¡¯s washroom?¡± Wace approached Julia and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Then, he retreated and distanced himself. Footsteps outside the door stopped in front of the men¡¯s toilet for a while. At this moment, Julia was like a frightened deer, leaning against the wall and trembling. Julia only dared to speak when there was no sound outside the door. ¡°Sir... I¡¯m sorry... Can I leave now?¡± Wace frowned and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t expect to meet Zon the moment he entered. Wace¡¯s intuition told him that there was something wrong with that man and he had to avoid him. ¡°But why is President Sonia in the men¡¯s room?¡± Although Wace had only seen Sonia once, he had a deep impression of her. However, why would someone of her status be in the men¡¯s room? Besides... Wace looked at Julia in front of him and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t say it for a moment. At least, he felt that Sonia gave him a different feeling today. Julia was slightly stunned, as if she did not expect to be mistaken. She only nodded awkwardly and quickly left to step into the elevator. Zon thought that Wace had entered the elevator, so he quickly followed him. He didn¡¯t expect a woman to be in the elevator. Could he really be seeing things? But he clearly saw Wace just now! A pair of hands grabbed Julia¡¯s arms. The strength of his muscles caused her to be at a loss. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Julia was shocked by Zon¡¯s actions. She had no idea where this man hade from. She had never seen him before. ¡°Did you see a man just now?¡± Zon asked sternly, scaring Julia so much that she trembled reflexively. Thinking of Wace, who she had met in the toilet just now, Julia took a deep breath and shook her head. Chapter 563 563 Sonia¡¯s Death Before Zon could ask anything, Julia quickly left. Sonia was obviously impatient from waiting. When she saw Sonia, she started scolding, ¡°Who do you think you are! Why did you run away when you saw me? You only appeared after so long.¡± Hearing Sonia¡¯s overbearing words, Julia didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat down beside Jason and Sonia. Jason sat at the side and chattered on. From time to time, he would tter Sonia and criticize Julia, and from time to time, he would say a few words about their coboration. ¡°Now that I look at it, Crystal Pavilion has also changed. Anyone can be let in. I think I should study the identities of the people who enter next time.¡± Seeing Julia¡¯s timid expression, Sonia gave a mocking smile. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met. Sister, you¡¯re still so interesting. You found a lover because you don¡¯t have the ability?¡± Julia opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything. When Jason heard this, he did not dare to say anything. The atmosphere between the three of them was very awkward. Julia was silent for a while before she slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the balcony to enjoy the breeze!¡± Jason had no objections and looked at Sonia. Sonia looked at Julia proudly. In her heart, Julia wanted to go to an open ce because she couldn¡¯t stand her aura and was afraid, so she agreed to Sonia¡¯s invitation proudly. The three of them walked up. At this moment, Wace had already arrived in the outdoors and didn¡¯t see June at all. Wace fell into confusion. What happened today was too strange. What was going on? Suddenly, he looked up and seemed to see a figure moving on the roof. From the looks of it, it looked a little simr to June. Could June be on the top floor? At the thought of this, Wace sighed and walked to the top of the building. If it was June upstairs, why didn¡¯t she answer the phone? Turning on the shlight on his phone, Wace walked up step by step. He had to admit that the soundproofing of this Crystal Pavilion was too good. He couldn¡¯t hear footsteps when walking alone in such a space. Wace looked at the top floor two floors away and felt that something was wrong. Perhaps he was too anxious to notice the figure in the darkness. Just as he was about to open the door to the top floor, a figure quickly shed and inserted a syringe into the back of Wace¡¯s neck. Before he could react, he fainted... On the top floor of Crystal Pavilion, Sonia¡¯s hand gripped Jason¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Hurry up and exert force! Pull me up!¡± Jason¡¯s face was red, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. At his age, he looked strong on the outside but was actually weak on the inside. He didn¡¯t have much strength at all, not to mention that most of his body was outside the top floor. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would definitely be dragged down. How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t Julia the first toe up? Where did that wretched girl go now? ¡°Don¡¯t let go... You definitely can¡¯t let go! I¡¯ll invest in you. Pull me up.¡± Sonia felt her vision blur. She had been dizzy just now. When she saw Julia standing by the building, she wanted to push her down. She didn¡¯t expect to be like this when she opened her eyes again. Jason¡¯s face was filled with exhaustion, and he couldn¡¯t finish a word. Sonia¡¯s hands were so sore that they started to fall off bit by bit. ¡°Ms. Sonia, I¡¯m already so old, I can¡¯t catch you at all... If I continue... I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to fall down with you...¡± Jason shakily pried open Sonia¡¯s fingers. With the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, Jason exhausted hisst bit of strength and copsed to the ground. He subconsciously looked at his phone and hesitated about calling the police. Looking at the marks on his arm, Jason suddenly shook his head. This matter had nothing to do with him. He did not want to get involved. He wanted to find Julia and get her to call the police! At the thought of this, Jason hurriedly ran to the elevator. His footsteps were unsteady, as if he did not know what he was doing. ¡°President Perry? Why are you here? President Perry, what are you doing?¡± Zon¡¯s voice sounded from behind Jason, but the other party didn¡¯t seem to hear him and walked straight forward. Zon knew Jason because he was mentioned to him by Jake. In addition, Zon had seen Jason¡¯s photo before, so he recognized him at a nce. Julia did not seem to know what had happened on the top floor. As a cold wind blew, she subconsciously shivered and wanted to leave quickly. She looked at the empty path and could not see the end at a nce. It stretched all the way to an unknown ce. Before she could leave, her legs were already weak. Chapter 564 564 The Sisters¡¯ Past This scene reminded her of the past. At that time, she was just a 13-year-old girl. If it weren¡¯t for Sonia, she might not have be like this and have to bear the disdain of her family. The two of them had been studying together since they were young. That day, she had received a note, so she went to the old city on her own. The houses there were dense and there was no moonlight at all. Julia still remembered that the path was extremely dark. After waiting for four hours, Julia realized that she had been yed. Although she was very angry, she did not resent the ssmates who had sent the message. She only wanted to hurry back and ask clearly! At that time, the sisters had fallen in love with the school hunk at the same time. If they hadn¡¯t used the school hunk¡¯s name to call her out, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of a way to get rid of her bodyguard... At that time, a sense of helplessness rose in her heart like now. Whether it was fear or anger, they were magnified infinitely. After running through a street, her legs were already weak and she was covered in sweat. Looking at the darkness in front of her, countless grievances in her heart turned into tears... ¡°Is anyone there! Is anyone there?¡± Her shout at the top of her lungs echoed in the darkness, echoing and even more terrifying. It was that strange man who made a light appear behind her. The old ruffian shone his shlight at her and smiled strangely. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the uniform of the elite school?¡± At that time, she was wearing their school uniform. Looking at the light, Julia thought that person was helping her. ¡°Come here! I¡¯ll send you home!¡± The old hooligan smiled. ¡°Give me the shlight. I¡¯m the daughter of the Shore family. I¡¯ll go back myself!¡± Juliater found out that the old hooligan had been to prison when he was young. ¡°I told you toe over! Hurry up!¡± The old hooligan emphasized and walked closer to Julia. The stench of alcohol was very pungent. The little Julia frowned and started to retreat. ¡°Hehe! To be able to go to that school, your family background is probably not bad either! It¡¯s worth it for me to have the chance to sleep with a young miss in this life!¡± Julia looked at her arm. The bad memories swept towards her like a ferocious beast. She recalled the old ruffian holding her wrist and touching her butt with his other hand. He couldn¡¯t wait and rubbed it a few times, smiling lewdly. ¡°A young sprout like you will definitely be liked by men!¡± Julia screamed. She did not expect to encounter such a thing! ¡°Help! Help-¡± She struggled with all her might and shouted. In the eyes of outsiders, Julia¡¯s pale face looked very scary. She raised her hand and pped herself hard. Julia felt a sharp pain on her face and a buzzing sound in her ears. She instantly woke up. Ever since this incident, her parents¡¯ attitude towards her had changed. They started to ignore her and evenughed when they realized that she had been bullied by Sonia. However, she couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. She nced at the time and ran. She cried for help as she ran hard. After finally hearing the voice she wanted to hear, Julia hugged her head and curled up into a ball. She did not move for a long time on the cold and damp ground. After she felt someone pull her up, Julia curled up very weakly. In the dark night, the broken cries felt extra pitiful. The cries became louder and clearer. The cries were so sad that they were only filled with choking and the ones crying could not say aplete sentence. ¡°Boss, the corpse of the deceased, Sonia, has been found. She fell from the fifth floor of the Crystal Pavilion.¡± Before Julia fainted, she heard this sentence in her ear. Even she did not notice that the corners of her mouth that curled up and that scene unconsciously fell into Wally¡¯s eyes. ... On the other side, Sharon arrived at the address Second Master Quayle had given her. The two Caucasians at the door looked at her covetously. ¡°Eldest Ms. Harris was brought into this ce. ording to my understanding, this is...¡± Quayle was out of breath. Sharon¡¯s driving speed wasn¡¯t slow. He was afraid that Sharon would think that he had neglected her, so he ran over. ¡°Immediately instruct them to investigate what happened tonight.¡± Sharon took two deep breaths and took out two sleeping pills. After spending a lot of effort, everyone barged into the vi. At this moment, June was still unconscious. Sharon quickly checked her pulse to confirm that she was fine before taking a deep breath and looking coldly at the man who was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Tell me honestly what happened tonight! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 565 565 Wace Was Arrested As Sharon listened to the man, she checked June¡¯s phone. Looking at the few messages she had received and the calls from Wace, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Drive now. Let¡¯s go to the Crystal Pavilion together.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was trembling. If Wace saw the message June sent her... it was hard to guarantee that Jake and Zon wouldn¡¯t join forces to deal with Wace! Sharon was already prepared for the worst, but she didn¡¯t expect Wace to be involved in an even stranger incident because of this. When June slowly woke up, it was alreadyte at night. After hearing Sharon¡¯s exnation, June couldn¡¯t get over the shock at all. The hope she had ced on Jake was instantly destroyed. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could Chairman Sand harm me? You must have colluded. I want to see Chairman Sand. Put me down.¡± Quayle¡¯s ears were filled with June¡¯s angry words towards Sharon. He suddenly turned around and looked at June fiercely. ¡°B*tch! Shut your mouth immediately. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, you wouldn¡¯t have known what kind of state you would have been tortured into. You have to believe the truth. Now that your son is about to be killed by you, if you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll knock you unconscious immediately.¡± Faced with Quayle¡¯s threat, June was still in shock. She kept calling Wace, but no one picked up. She also tried to call Zon and Jake, but no one was willing to bother about her. June¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. What was going on? Why was this happening now? ... The sky had just lit up when Wally appeared in the hospital. ¡°No! How could my sister have died in an ident? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Julia looked at the police officer in front of her, her face filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Think about what happenedst night? You were not far from the Crystal Pavilion when we found you. What happened at that time?¡± Wally looked at Julia in silence. This matter was too coincidental. He just wanted to ask about Sonia¡¯s situation. It was very likely that the eyewitness, Julia, who was in the Crystal Pavilion at that time, had lost her previous memory because of the shock. At this moment, Julia hugged her head and shook it non-stop. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I really don¡¯t know... I can¡¯t even remember why I appeared... Mr. Policeman, please. My sister won¡¯t die for no reason. You must find the murderer!¡± It was obvious that Julia was very agitated. She trembled as if she couldn¡¯t control herself at all. ¡°It¡¯s a threat! Sonia has been receiving threats recently. It must be those people who did it. Mr. Policeman, please find the murderer who killed my sister. Please!¡± Seeing that Julia was so agitated, the nurse apanying her quickly went forward tofort her. She looked at Wally and said, ¡°Sir, the patient¡¯s emotions are unstable now. It¡¯s best to wait and askter.¡± Wally did not take the nurse¡¯s words to heart. He crossed his legs and raised his chin to look at Julia with a sneer. ¡°The Crystal Pavilion is only five floors high. Even if someone falls, they might not die. How are you sure that your sister is dead?¡± Julia looked as if she did not understand Wally¡¯s words. She muttered something as if she was too shocked. News of the idental death of the daughter of the Shore family spread like wildfire. Someone had exposed the news of that night to the media, instantly implicating everyone. The headlines of the New York news were lively again. ¡°Ms. Shore died in an ident! Follow-up to the murder case.¡± ¡°Her husband just got into a car ident and the eldest daughter of the Harris family is already lonely. She was seen meeting a mysterious man in a hotel.¡± ¡°A new force has emerged in the love murder case! Two men are fighting for a woman, and Young Master Harris is in another dispute.¡± ¡°Twilight Love? Ms. Xavier died in an ident after trying to snatch for her love!¡± [Dean Gold CEO is involved in a murder case! Money-seeking! Romance-murdering! The truth behind it is difficult to grasp.] [Celebrity Sharon¡¯s husband was involved in a love murder case. Ms. Xavier¡¯s head was separated from her body. The identity of the murderer is unknown.] Because of a murder case, New York was instantly enveloped in a bloodbath. Sharon almost didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. When the police station informed her that she could visit Wace, Sharon quickly entered the interrogation room. June pushed Sharon away and scolded, ¡°Jinx, it¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, my son wouldn¡¯t have gone to such a ce in the middle of the night and wouldn¡¯t have been involved in such a murder. You should be the one who was arrested. You should apologize to my son!¡± Chapter 566 566 Interrogating Wace June looked at Sharon angrily. Her face was green, and her eyes were wide with anger. She wished she could kill her now. Sharon should have gone to the Crystal Pavilionst night, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Wace... ¡°Mom! What are you doing? You¡¯re very disappointed that Sharon didn¡¯t go, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect June to go and bite Sharon at this time. He stood up and couldn¡¯t wait to expose June¡¯s true colors. Wace didn¡¯t dare to think too much about why she called Sharon to another cest night. If Sharon met Zon in the Crystal Pavilion... At the thought of this, Wace¡¯s expression turned cold. June knew that she was in the wrong. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t figure out why the person who came to the Crystal Pavilion was Wace. At this moment, Sharon didn¡¯t want to care about June¡¯s words at all. She didn¡¯t care what she did now, as long as it didn¡¯t affect her. ¡°So they suspect that you killed Sonia now?¡± Sharon frowned, feeling that this was nonsense. Unexpectedly, Wace shook his head. Speaking of which, this matter was very strange. He didn¡¯t know what had happened at that time, but when he opened his eyes again, he was at the police station. ¡°Sonia¡¯s death might be rted to Jason. As for Jason¡¯s matter, we currently suspect that the murderer is Wace, so we have to detain him for the time being.¡± A familiar voice sounded behind Sharon. She turned around and met Wally¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think Wace killed him? Did Jason die?¡± Sharon frowned unconsciously when she heard Wally¡¯s words. ¡°Is there any evidence to prove that he¡¯s the murderer? If not, I¡¯ll apply for bail from the police station.¡± Perhaps it was a man¡¯s intuition, but Wace instantly felt a strange feeling. Did Sharon know this police officer before? ¡°Sonia was killed in the Crystal Pavilionst night. That ce requires a reservation in advance. Wace wasn¡¯t in the records at the door at all. I wonder if Mr. Wace has an exnation on why he appeared there.¡± Wally nced at Sharon and then at Wace. That was the husband Whitney had always said didn¡¯t treat her well. He didn¡¯t look anything special. ¡°So why did you go to the Crystal Pavilionst night?¡± Wally had a strange feeling in his heart. He looked at the worry and nervousness in Sharon¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt a strange emotion. How could this woman be so nervous over such a small matter? She clearly had a calm expression when she operated on him, as if she didn¡¯t care about his life at all. Wally did not notice that he felt just a little unbnced in his heart. ¡°President Perry is dead too?¡± June eximed when she heard this. If anything happened to President Perry, would Jake still invest in the Harris family? Wouldn¡¯t the Harris family return to its previous bad state? ¡°Jason isn¡¯t dead yet, but there¡¯s surveince footage which recorded that you followed Jason all the way to the top floor. No one knows what happened after there were no surveince cameras on the top floor.¡± Wally¡¯s voice was cold, but Wace could hear an inexplicable hostility. He didn¡¯t know when he had offended this police officer. He was now refusing to let him off, using the reason of not having any evidence . At this moment, June suddenly thought of something. She looked at Wally and said excitedly, ¡°Someone can prove that my son definitely didn¡¯t have time to kill anyonest night. There is definitely someone else at the scene! Believe me! Believe me!¡± Seeing June¡¯s excited expression, Wally gestured for her to calm down. ¡°ording to our police investigation, only four people¡¯s fingerprints were found at the scene. The Shore sisters, Jason and Wace, the surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture anyone else either...¡± ¡°Zon! You guys go and find a person called Zon. He works for the Quill family. You¡¯ll be able to find him as long as you go there.¡± June couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and open the chat history. She didn¡¯t expect all her messages to be cleared! ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! They were the ones who asked me to ask Sharon to the Crystal Pavilion. They said that they will think of a way to help me get Sharon and Wace to divorce... We still have a chat history. Zon has arranged everything. How could this be?¡± June flipped through the information in her hand in disbelief. Wace looked at June and knew that she must have been deceived by those bastards again. ¡°Sost night, you were drugged and sent to someone else¡¯s house. This is also the main reason why someone used Sharon and the others of trespassing this morning?¡± Chapter 567 567 Sharon Takes Action There was a smile in Wally¡¯s words. This woman was really interesting. After all, she was just digging her own grave. In front of Wace, June naturally couldn¡¯t admit such an embarrassing thing. She insisted that she had drunk too much and didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°So didn¡¯t you think that they called Sharon to the Crystal Pavilion to do something dirty?¡± Wace was smart and knew what had happened in just a few words from her! How could June be such an idiot? Not only was she almost framed, but she also almost caused Sharon to be defiled by that bastard. Wallyughed when he saw the mother and son arguing, but he quickly restrained his expression and knocked on the table. ¡°Where do you think this is? This is the police station. If you want to argue, you have plenty of time to do so when you get home!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to care about June¡¯s useless words, but Sonia¡¯s death was beyond her expectations. Sharon had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. It might be rted to the siblings of the Shore family. ¡°Then, Officer Wally, how can I bail my husband out?¡± Sharon looked at Wally and asked. ¡°Before we finish investigating his rtionship with Jason, he can¡¯t leave the police station. However, you can look forward to Jason waking up as soon as possible. This way, the possibility of him leaving early will be higher.¡± Wally shrugged indifferently and looked at Sharon with an indifferent expression. Wace seemed to sense Sharon¡¯s nervousness and hugged her shoulderfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I didn¡¯t do won¡¯t affect me.¡± Wally stared at Wace¡¯s hand. The strange feeling made him feel a little ufortable. Even if they were a couple, it was a little too much for them to do that in public. ¡°Sheriff! Listen to me. This matter definitely has nothing to do with my son. You can¡¯t arrest him...¡± The family visiting time was up. Wally left the ce with June and Sharon. June¡¯s tears kept flowing as she begged Wally to let Wace out. Sharon, on the other hand, was very quiet. She reviewed the cause and effect of what had happened. She was sure that Jake and Zon had nothing to do with Sonia¡¯s death. They just wanted to harm the Harris family. As for why Sonia died in an ident, from what Wally had just said, it was almost certain that the murderer was Jason. However, Jason did not seem to have any need to kill Sonia. What did they have to do with each other? At the thought of this, Sharon felt that she had to let Lydia investigate properly and fight for a chance to see the corpse. Just as she was about to take out her phone, Sharon felt a force pushing her. If it weren¡¯t for the obvious improvement in her bnce during this period of time, she might have fallen. Sharon looked at the angry June in disbelief. Before she could speak, June¡¯s using voice came. ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s all your fault. If you had obediently gone to the Crystal Pavilion yesterday and climbed into Zon¡¯s bed yourself, how could such a thing have happened now? My son is really unlucky to have married you. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You entered our Harris family poor and relied on our Harris family to rise. Tell me, what can you bring to our Harris family? I think you must have poisoned my son, that¡¯s why he¡¯s stubborn and unwilling to divorce you.¡± The more June spoke, the more agitated she became, and her face turned red. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was embarrassed that she was drugged and almost sent to another man¡¯s bed, or if it was because her thoughts had been exposed in public, but June could only vent all her anger on Sharon. ¡°Your mother is a cheap person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a little b*tch who knows how to seduce people...¡± June became more and more agitated as she spoke, not noticing that Sharon¡¯s expression had changed. Then, Sharon raised her hand and pped June¡¯s face. The loud p made the police officers subconsciously turn their heads. Everyone was so shocked they were speechless when they saw the scene in front of them. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been shocked quite a bit and are starting to spout nonsense. Since you¡¯re old and can¡¯t withstand so much, you can stay in the psychiatric department of the hospital for the time being! Otherwise, if you continue spouting nonsense, it will only affect the speed at which we save Wace.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was so cold that it seemed to have dropped to the freezing point. She didn¡¯t want to hit her, but June had touched her bottom line! Chapter 568 568 Losing Face Wally stared at Sharon and was even more attracted to her. When he listened to Whitney¡¯s description, Whitney said that Sharon was just like a soft persimmon. Usually, no matter how the Harris family bullied her, she wouldn¡¯t retaliate or scold them. He didn¡¯t expect it to be different today. ¡°How dare you hit me... My son just got into trouble, and you dare to hit me? I will die with you today...¡± How could June tolerate such humiliation? She screamed and pounced on Sharon. Wally was hesitating if he should go forward and help when Jenna rushed in from the entrance of the police station. ¡°Sister-inw, something has happened! The entrance is filled with reporters!¡± ¡°Are they here because of Wace?¡± Sharon looked at Wally in shock. Were the police so unreliable now? They hadn¡¯t figured out the truth yet, and everyone knew about it? ¡°Why are you looking at me? This matter happened very secretly. Ordinary people won¡¯t know unless someone arranges for a reporter himself or someone else...¡± Wally nced at June, who was avoiding his gaze. In fact, he had caught that reporter early in the morning and had deducted all the information that should have been intercepted. The reporters blocking the door probably came over today for something else. June didn¡¯t expect the reporter she had originally nned to use to film Sharon¡¯s affair to harm Wace now. She looked out of the door with trembling eyes. She should exin now! At the thought of this, June instantly perked up. ¡°I¡¯m going to exin. I¡¯m going to exin for my son! That¡¯s not what happened. This happened because Wace found out that you were having an affair with someone else, so he had gone to catch you. This is just an ident.¡± Looking at June¡¯s hand, Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. Wally looked at Sharon and shook his head helplessly. He couldn¡¯t understand. The other party was already tantly ndering her, but Sharon could still maintain herposure and not refute. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t move, June instantly became a drama queen and screamed sadly, ¡°Aiyo-why did our Harris family meet a jinx like you! You were discovered by your husband when you were having an affair with a man, and now you caused your husband to go to jail, and you even hit me-¡± June ran towards the door as she spoke. Seeing Sharon¡¯s indifferent expression, Wally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stop her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to stop? I wanted to take her through the back door, but she insisted on getting into trouble herself. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Sharon said calmly. She had been in the entertainment industry for half a year and was very familiar with some of these media people. She knew very well why these people were waiting here, so she wasn¡¯t willing to get involved in this mess. ¡°Sister-inw, Big Brother...¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t help but be worried when she saw Sharon walk out alone. Sharon sighed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save him!¡± Even though she said so, if she didn¡¯t go to the scene or take a look at the corpse, who knew if those people who had been ying tricks in the back would do something even more unbelievable? June, who was about to rush out of the door, was still cursing. She did not expect that before she could tell the story she had fabricated, the flickering light had caused her to be unable to open her eyes. ¡°Ms. Harris, please exin. Are you really having an affair with a young man? Your husband seems to have just been hospitalized!¡± ¡°Why did you appear at the police station? Were you caught by the police for prostitution?¡± ¡°The man in the photo looks about the same age as your son. How on earth did you manage to do it?¡± ... The questions that assaulted her made June even more exasperated. She did not expect the news of her meeting with Zon to spread like this. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This matter isn¡¯t what it looks like... I can exin. Don¡¯t write nonsense. It will affect our Harris family.¡± At this moment, June regretted it very much. If she had known that these reporters were here to stop her, she would definitely not havee. ¡°Stop filming! Stop filming, or I¡¯ll sue you for nder!¡± ¡°Many people saw the two of you entering and exiting the hotel together that day. If that man isn¡¯t your lover, what are you doing?¡± A reporter asked a very tricky question, and June didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. Seeing June¡¯s stunned expression, the reporter continued snapping pictures of her. This action made June angry. ¡°You still dare to take photos of me? Do you know who I am? As long as I say the word, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the capital.¡± Chapter 569 569 Troubles Both Inside and Outside June rushed up to snatch the reporter¡¯s camera without exnation. This action made the other reporters present even more dissatisfied. ¡°Everyone! Please calm down-¡± Sharon¡¯s pleasant voice came, and everyone¡¯s gazes were instantly attracted. The reporters who were originally here to snoop on the news didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be here. They quickly picked up their cameras and continued to take photos, asking even more sharp questions mercilessly. ¡°Ms. Sharon, do you know that your mother-inw is such a person?¡± ¡°Why are you at the police station too? Is there something else going on?¡± ¡°Ms. Sharon, please tell us what you know!¡± In the face of the reporter¡¯s question, Sharon only curled her lips into a faint smile. ¡°Everyone has misunderstood. Mom and I are here today because of some matters due to ourpany. As for the photo you¡¯re talking about, the person in it is Quill¡¯s personal secretary. We¡¯re just discussing a coboration. His actions are just out of politeness. He was photographed by someone with ill intentions and the person had spread rumors which turned the situation to this. I hope everyone won¡¯t interpret it too much and look forward to my new work.¡± Sharon¡¯s words were very well-knit. On the one hand, she gave these reporters enough face, and on the other hand, she exined briefly why they were here. ¡°Actually...¡± June was about to speak when Sharon interrupted her. ¡°Because of this, my mother isn¡¯t feeling well and her mental state isn¡¯t very good. We¡¯ll go back first today. It¡¯s been hard on everyone.¡± June felt that she waspletely controlled. If she said anything now, these reporters would really think that she was a lunatic. As she let Sharon help her leave, June started to doubt her life. When did Sharon be so aggressive? She had never been like this in the past! After arranging for June, Sharon was about to send a message to Lydia when both Jenna and her phones rang at the same time. The two of them looked at each other. There was probably only one matter that would involve both of them! ¡°What?¡± Sharon heard Tommy¡¯s voice on the phone and immediately felt a headacheing on. Why did everything happen at the same time? Jenna said with a worried expression, ¡°Sister-inw, our matters should be the same... The foreign market...¡± ¡°Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll go look for Zoey now. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip there now. There must be someone guarding the overseas headquarters.¡± Sharon was very stressed. She had long been worried that the people from Zoey¡¯s family would forcefully bring Zoey home, but she didn¡¯t expect her guess to be correct. ¡°Hello? Aunt Natsume! I need a male outfit...¡± Sharon busied herself until evening before finally arriving at the Zane family¡¯s house. There were many residents in this vi area, and the Zane family was one of the more famous ones in this area. It was said that the Zane family could be considered a very impressive family. Everyone knew about the daughter of the Zane family. Soon, she managed to find out the location of the Zane family. Sharon walked around a few times before she found it. She didn¡¯t expect the Zane family¡¯s house to be so big, it was even bigger than the Harris family¡¯s old residence... With such a family backing her up, Sharon really couldn¡¯t understand why Zoey wanted to work for her. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the private residence was too big, but there were many guards at the entrance of Zoey¡¯s house. Sharon was about to lose her tongue, but the guards weren¡¯t willing to let her in easily. ¡°Kid, do you think I don¡¯t know anything? Every day, someonees to my ce and says that he¡¯s a friend of our young master and mistress, but you¡¯re really the first person to fabricate such a ridiculous reason like yours.¡± The guards of the Zane family were quite goodpared to the security guards outside, and they spoke politely. ¡°Brother, listen to me too. I¡¯m really not lying. Zoey is really my fianc¨¦e.¡± Sharon lowered her voice, sounding like a man. Tommy said that Zoey was currently under house arrest in the Zane family, and it was really too difficult to get close to her, so Sharon had no choice but to resort to this. At this moment, it could be said that her acting skills were at the peak. The guard of the Zane family shook his head helplessly. He nced at Sharon and sighed. ¡°Brother, forget it! You¡¯re lying too. Besides, don¡¯t you know that our Miss¡¯s rtionship with Young Master Queen from the north isn¡¯t simple? If you¡¯re our Miss¡¯s fianc¨¦, then who is Young Master Queen?¡± ¡°The young master of the Queen family in the north?¡± Sharon wanted to roll her eyes when she heard this. Why was that bastard with the surname Queen still haunting her? Chapter 570 570 Award for Acting ¡°Where did youe from? Why don¡¯t you even know who Mr. Queen is?¡± The guard looked at Sharon¡¯s ordinary appearance and couldn¡¯t believe that this kid knew their Miss. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that Mr. Queen is the heir of a big family in the north? He¡¯s the only healthy man in the Queen family. He¡¯s very generous and knows countless people. I also heard that he ns to move here recently for our Miss.¡± Seeing Sharon nod, the guard continued, ¡°If the two families get married, that will be called a strong alliance. If you really provoke them... You don¡¯t need me to make these things so clear!¡± As he spoke, a Bentley stopped in front of the door. Immediately after, the driver got out and opened the door for the person in the back seat. The person who got out of the car was a young man. He was about to barge in without any exnation. ¡°Go away, poor kid. Do you think a person like you is worthy of dirtying the Zane family¡¯s door?¡± At this moment, Sharon was speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t contact Zoey on her phone, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to interact with these people. And what was wrong with her? These people knew that she was inferior just by looking at her? Not to mention this driver... he looked as if he felt superior just because he was serving his master. ¡°Mr. Queen! You¡¯re here. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Uncle Hanson, how can any Tom, Dick, or Harrye to the Zane family?¡± The young man who came down nced at Sharon with disdain. The man called Uncle Hanson looked at the man who called himself Young Master Queen and smiled apologetically. ¡°Young Master Quentin, this is my friend. Sorry for embarrassing you. Please go in first!¡± Uncle Hanson did not want to cause unnecessary disputes and quickly exined. The driver, on the other hand, pushed his luck. ¡°You brat! What¡¯s with your expression when you see our young master? Your expression is so terrible. Do you think you¡¯re amazing? Let me tell you, get lost immediately. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care who your friend is. If you block our young master¡¯s way, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± Hearing this, Sharon sneered, then asked with a smile, ¡°You would not be polite? I want to see what you¡¯re capable of. How rude can you be?¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost. You look so poor. You¡¯ve dirtied our young master¡¯s path,¡± the driver said as he pushed Sharon. Since she wanted to pursue excitement, she had to follow through to the end. At the thought of this, Sharon suddenly revealed a strange smile and took two steps back with her strength. Her body swayed and she fainted on the ground. Everyone, including Uncle Hanson¡¯s, expressions became very strange, especially the driver. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, ¡°Damn it, this kid actually dares to treat people as fools!¡± ¡°Kid, how dare you fake it as if I hurt you? Why don¡¯t you find out who I am? My father is a governor-level figure! You should find out my name in the north!¡± The man who called himself the young master of the Queen family didn¡¯t seem to want to care about Sharon¡¯s situation at all. Not only did he not want to apologize, but he was also prepared to walk past Sharon, and the driver wanted to kick her ruthlessly. Fortunately, Uncle Hanson quickly stopped him. ¡°Ahem! Young Master Queen, you can¡¯t let your subordinate hit him. I¡¯ll drag him away immediately.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are! This kid dared to ckmail our young master here today, so of course I have to teach him a lesson. Since he likes to lie down, I¡¯ll let him lie down today.¡± As he spoke, the driver raised his leg and kicked Sharon ruthlessly. ¡°Ah! Ah-¡± Sharon, who was on the ground, twisted her left side and dodged to the right. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t faint at all. It was obvious that this driver couldn¡¯t do anything to Sharon. He had missed almost all the attempts to kick her. Uncle Hanson, the driver, and Lennard were dumbfounded. Shameless! This kid was really shameless. ¡°I only f*cking pushed you. Why are you acting so weak here? Your acting skills are really too bad!¡± The driver cursed. ¡°Hurry up and get up! This... this won¡¯t look good if you cause too much trouble. Why don¡¯t you send him to the hospital, Young Master Queen?¡± Uncle Hanson persuaded. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? If we send him to the hospital, I don¡¯t know how such a person will extort our young master.¡± The driver pointed at Uncle Hanson and scolded. ¡°Then just chop him up. It¡¯s a waste of medical resources to send him to the hospital.¡± The man¡¯s gaze was sinister, and the smile on his face looked very terrifying. Chapter 571 571 God-given Fate At this moment, a ck business car slowly drove towards them and stopped at the entrance of the Zane family¡¯s house. The window of the car was rolled down and a righteous-looking man looked at the scene in front of him and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Master!¡± Uncle Hanson quickly walked forward and shouted respectfully. This person was the head of the Zane family? Hearing this, Sharon jumped up like a carp. She went forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zoey¡¯s rtive, Joe?¡± ¡°How dare you! How can you say that!¡± Uncle Hanson looked at Sharon and waved his hand helplessly, as if signaling him to calm down. Joe frowned unconsciously and got out of the car with confusion. ¡°You are...?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a shameless bastard.¡± Seeing that Sharon had already stood up, the man who called himself Young Master Queen revealed an angry expression. This kid actually dared to y with him. He definitely couldn¡¯t let him off so easily. ¡°Hello, sir. I have something to tell you.¡± As she spoke, Sharon began to take out a yellowed wedding paper from the props she had prepared. The man didn¡¯t expect to be ignored. He pulled Sharon¡¯s arm. ¡°Country bumpkin, what are you going to give Boss Joe? The piece of trash that saved you is simply dirtying CEO Joe¡¯s hands. CEO Joe, leave this matter to me. I definitely won¡¯t let this guy disturb you again.¡± ¡°You... are from the Xavier family?¡± Zane touched his chin and looked at the piece of paper Sharon handed over seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Kai.¡± Sharon shook her head. Joe was still a little suspicious. Was there a boy of this age in the Xavier family? Seeing that Joe didn¡¯t believe her, Sharon could only take out the bank card John had once used to prove the Xavier family¡¯s identity to her. Joe¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he smiled excitedly. ¡°Wow, let me see! You¡¯re indeed a descendant of the Xavier family. You¡¯re really good-looking. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home and talk. Why are you here?¡± The other party¡¯s enthusiastic attitude caught Sharon off guard. Uncle Hanson and the man were dumbfounded. Especially Uncle Hason, he actually began to feel that this kid might really be their Miss¡¯s fianc¨¦. Joe sized up Sharon, as if she was an exquisite piece of pork ribs. Then, he patted Sharon¡¯s butt. ¡°Not bad, not bad. I think you¡¯re in good health. You¡¯re a little thin, but you look like you can definitely give birth to two kids in three years!¡± Sharon dodged in horror. This Zane family¡¯s member was really strange. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of figuring out what was going on in the overseas market, she wouldn¡¯t have let this bastard take advantage of her. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I didn¡¯t expect our family to be rted to the Xavier family. Ahem! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here today... By the way, I haven¡¯t checked on your old master¡¯s condition,¡± Joe said with a smile. ¡°White and fat, full of hope...¡± Sharon only managed to say this after a while. For some reason, she felt that Joe was also the type she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with. ¡°Chairman Joe, have you forgotten that we still have to talk about the coboration today?¡± The man behind the two of them did not expect Joe to ignore him and start praising a country bumpkin. ¡°Mr. Queen! Look at me. I was so excited that I forgot for a moment. My secretary is also in the car. I¡¯ll get him to bring you to thepany. You can talk to our deputy chairman. I have an important guest today. I¡¯ll definitely visit personally to apologize another day.¡± Joe nced at the man. He didn¡¯t want to work with this rich second-generation heir who didn¡¯t have much ability and relied all on his family. Now that Sharon had appeared, it gave him an opportunity. As he spoke, Joe smiled and hugged Sharon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I hit it off with this young man from the Xavier family at first sight. Besides, we¡¯re old acquaintances with the Xavier family. Please allow us to have a good chat.¡± Sharon was instantly dumbfounded. Why were things going out of n? Her main purpose here was to see Zoey, not to chat with Joe! At the thought of this, Sharon quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Joe, I think you might have misunderstood. I came today for something else. I want to meet Ms. Zoey. This matter concerns our future...¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zoey seemed to have suddenly understood something. ¡°This niece of mine is indeed beautiful, but she has a bad temper. Fortunately, she has been very obedient towards me all these years. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xavier. The two of you are a match made in heaven! You¡¯ll know when you meet herter.¡± Chapter 572 572 Her Real Identity Joe actually didn¡¯t know who Sharon was at all, but she took out a bank card that could symbolize her identity as a member of the Xavier family. Coupled with her sincere expression, he couldn¡¯t wait to wee her in. After she left, he had to ask Zoey when she hooked up with the Xavier family. If he had known that Zoey could be liked by the Xavier family, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort contacting the Queen family. The man who was pushed out of the Zane family¡¯s door for no reason had an ugly expression on his face. He looked at Sharon¡¯s back as if he wanted to swallow her alive! Outside the Zane family¡¯s house, Warren was sitting in his car with a sinister expression. ¡°That man is from the Xavier family? Why don¡¯t I remember such a little thing in the current Xavier family¡¯s generation?¡± As he spoke, Warren flipped open the information in his hand. Although it was very difficult to forge information about the Xavier family, he had also found some. He was sure that there was no such person in this generation of the Xavier family! He did not expect to meet someone in the same industry as him when he was pretending to be from the Queen family. This kid probably did not know that the Xavier family was in New York. How dare he pretend to be from the Xavier family? This kid really did not want to live! ¡°Boss, then should we...¡± The young man beside Warren spoke carefully, as if he was testing him. Warrene¡¯s expression was dark, and he did not hide the killing intent in his expression at all. In the Zane family, Sharon and Joe became even more awkward with each other. ¡°Mr. Zane, I might not have exined it clearly just now. What I mean is that we¡¯re not familiar with each other at all, so there¡¯s no point in saying all this now. Just bring me to see Zoey.¡± Sharon was very satisfied with her words. What she said just now was much more direct aspared to when she first entered. After all, one shouldn¡¯t p a smiling person. Sharon didn¡¯t want to make such a passionate Joe depressed. Unexpectedly, Joe suddenly pped his hands, looking enlightened. ¡°Mr. Xavier is indeed a smart person. What¡¯s your full name?¡± Joe seemed to have mentioned it casually, and Sharon was stunned. ¡°Kai.¡± Sharon repeated her name again. Joe nodded thoughtfully. Originally, Sharon was smiling at Joe, but after hearing his words, Sharon couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡°In that case, just go upstairs. Zoey seems to have just returned for half an hour. Go up and see her to nurture your rtionship.¡± As he spoke, Joe patted her shoulder, looking like he had a long way to go. Sharon felt as if her fake shoulder was about to be pped off. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Anyway, she had already achieved her goal, so it was useless for her to say anything else. Joe seemed to have acknowledged her and insisted that Sharon go upstairs. ¡°By the way, Mr. Zane! I¡¯ve met the younger generation of the Queen family a few times, but I¡¯ve never seen that person just now. I think you should be more careful.¡± Sharon thought of Warren¡¯s face and cursed in her heart. These days, even the people of the Queen family were impersonated. Joe quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate immediately.¡± Sharon sighed and tidied up her clothes. Then, she knocked on the door and waited for a while, but no one answered. ¡°Hello-¡± Sharon was very polite when she pushed the door open and entered, but there was no one in the bedroom. When Joe saw Sharon enter the room, he quickly called for his family. ¡°Investigate that man from the Queen family immediately... Wait! And that Kai, go and see if there¡¯s such a person in the Xavier family!¡± After all, he had been in the business world for so many years. It was not like he was not guarded at all. The appearance of that kid called Kai was too unbelievable, so it was normal for him not to believe it. As for Warren, he didn¡¯t look like a good person. He had long suspected his identity and if this Xavier family kid was real, he could rx and kick that bastard away. At the thought of this, Joe revealed a very smug smile. His brother had really left him a great gift! Sharon nced at the interior of the room. It was simple and clean without the extravagance of a youngdy. Zoey didn¡¯t seem to be in the room at the moment, but there was the sound of watering from the bathroom. Looking at the graceful figure on the ss, Sharon felt a little emotional. ¡°Um, cough!¡± In order to show that she didn¡¯t mean to enter at this time, Sharon quickly said, worried that she would scare Zoey. In addition, she didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but Sharon felt that Zoey actually didn¡¯t like her very much. Chapter 573 573 Misunderstanding ¡°Is that Aunt Linda? Help me put the towel on the bed... Forget it, I¡¯ll go out and get it myself. It¡¯s reallyfortable to take a hot shower. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Tell Uncle that they¡¯ll eat first tonight.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the bathroom door opened and a mist filled the air. Zoey walked out naked. Water droplets hung on her fair skin, and her wet hair hung on her body. The scene in front of her was endlessly good. Sharon was stunned on the spot, and Zoey¡¯s expression changed in shock when she saw Sharon dressed as a man. The two of them looked at each other. As their eyes met, Zoey¡¯s expression became darker and darker. Then, she squeezed out two words from between her teeth. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Listen to me...¡± Sharon really wanted to cry. She had a voice changer on her clothes, so she spoke in a man¡¯s voice. Seeing that Sharon had no intention of turning around, Zoey said angrily, ¡°Stop looking!¡± She took a step forward, then raised her hand and pped Sharon. Out of instinctive defense, Sharon didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength to avoid hurting the other party. She didn¡¯t expect the effects here to be mutual. Sharon took a few steps back because of inertia and didn¡¯t stop until she reached the bed. Then, a warm and fragrant jade entered her arms, and Sharon didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Can you listen to my exnation first...¡± After saying this, Sharon wanted to p her mouth. If she had just taken a shower and saw a strange man appear in her room, she would be the same! Sensing Zoey¡¯s murderous gaze, Sharon tried her best to look straight ahead and look like a gentleman. ¡°Who are you? Why can you enter my room? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call someone over immediately?!¡± ¡°Your family asked me toe up. I¡¯m here to discuss something important with you, and I¡¯m here to save you...¡± Sharon looked at Zoey¡¯s face awkwardly and couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how good-looking Zoey was. Zoey took the bed cover and threw it at Sharon¡¯s face. Then, she anxiously got up from Sharon¡¯s body and quickly put on her bathrobe. ¡°Are you dressed?¡± Sharon wanted to exin her identity directly, but she felt that Zoey wouldn¡¯t believe her easily. In addition, she still needed to use her identity as a member of the Xavier family, so it was very difficult for her to remove her makeup and face her. ording to Zoey¡¯s request, Sharon closed her eyes and stood up. Then, she felt a fragrance. Sharon only took an instant to grab Zoey¡¯s fair ankle. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say...¡± Before Sharon could finish, Zoey interrupted her. Her beautiful face was covered in ayer of frost as she said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡± Sharon made an indifferent gesture and let go. Looking at Zoey, Sharonforted her. ¡°Your interception technique is indeed powerful, but it¡¯s useless to me. For your safety, you shouldn¡¯t move around anymore. Besides, don¡¯t you really think I look familiar? I¡¯m...¡± ¡°You, go and stand there.¡± Zoey interrupted Sharon again, then pointed at the dressing table in the room. Sharon shook her head and walked over. Looking at the ce where Sharony, Zoey lifted the bedsheet in disgust. Her exposed long legs were crossed, and her bare feetnded on the carpet. She looked at Sharon as if she wanted to ask something. But in fact, Zoey had already seen through Sharon¡¯s original appearance, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief. Seeing the change in Zoey¡¯s gaze, Sharon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s what you think! But that¡¯s not entirely true. Actually, my main reason foring is to understand the situation from you. What¡¯s going on outside? Hasn¡¯t the corporation¡¯s overseas market always been very stable?¡± When Zoey heard this, she slowly looked up. There was no emotion in her light blue eyes, they were distant and cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do this much for the corporation. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you, CEO. You look much better in men¡¯s clothes than women¡¯s.¡± Zoey suddenly stood up from the bed. She walked straight to Sharon and reached out a finger to lift her chin. ¡°Ahem...¡± Sharon was so shocked by Zoey¡¯s actions that she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°The man you met isn¡¯t my father. He¡¯s my father¡¯s younger brother, my uncle.¡± Zoey sighed. ¡°As for the overseas market...¡± At this point, Zoey frowned unconsciously. ¡°CEO, this is really my fault... It has even exceeded my expectations. Originally, I only signed a contract with the other party. I didn¡¯t expect it to have such an impact!¡± Chapter 574 574 Confirming Identity Sharon and Zoey didn¡¯t say much and they opened to see the stock market of Sullivan¡¯s overseas branch today. ¡°Actually, the opening of the market these few days has been t. During the consecutive bidding, the trend of this securitiespany was not affected by the market¡¯s emotions at all. Ever since they bought our stocks, the trend has been t and high. I didn¡¯t notice it at first, but I didn¡¯t expect our shares to increase by around eight points for half a month, but in the recent half a month, it will fall back by five points after reaching ten...¡± Zoey said calmly, because in her opinion, Sharon might not know what she was talking about. Unexpectedly, Sharon took a deep breath. ¡°Contact the overseas finance department immediately. In the future, carry out a wave structure on standard day and ensure that the wave rises by four points. The second wave should be lowered by two points, and the fourth wave will be lower by eight points... When it reaches the sixth wave, seal it directly. If it doesn¡¯t seed, wait for the time to umte power to push it on the board!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zoey felt that Sharon was crazy when she heard her arrangements. ¡°The time frame is already like this. Do you want the other party¡¯spany to win without doing anything? If this continues, most of our overseas assets might be bought by the other party.¡± ¡°Other than that, what better way do you have? Anyway, we¡¯ve already allowed the other party to earn a lot and they forced you toe back. If we don¡¯t take another path, it won¡¯t be easy for us to leave.¡± Sharon looked at the numbers on theputer, her mind racing. Then, she took out the Xavier family card John had given her. ¡°Take this card. As long as there¡¯s something that symbolizes my identity, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯lle again tomorrow. Use this card first. This way...¡± When Sharon appeared in the overseas finance department, everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths! How dare she! She was really too bold! ¡°Who is this person! She¡¯s crazy. She doesn¡¯t even want to earn money, right?¡± ¡°Hmph, look at ourpany¡¯s actions. Aren¡¯t there fools everywhere?¡± ¡°But this person is rich!¡± Sharon looked at the messages in the group and shook her head helplessly. She had too many things to take care of now, and she didn¡¯t have time to do it personally. She could only instruct Zoey to do it for her, but she felt that something was wrong. Could there be such a coincidence in this world? The heir of the Shore family had died tragically. If Wace hadn¡¯t gone to the Crystal Pavilion in her ce, wouldn¡¯t she be the one suspected of killing Sonia now? Sharon only felt that someone was pulling her along the way, but who else in New York wanted to attack her other than the Harris family? No matter how she thought about it, this matter didn¡¯t feel right. When she walked downstairs, Sharon could clearly feel the change in Joe¡¯s attitude towards her. If it could be said that he was enthusiastic before, it could be said that he treated her like his ancestor now! ¡°Mr. Xavier, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young and promising. Our Zoey is really lucky to be favored by you! I wonder how you met?¡± Zachary thought of the information he had found and was in an excited state. Sharon looked at him with a faint smile. What he could find out was what Sharon could let him see. If she wasn¡¯t fully prepared, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative toe knocking on his door. ¡°When I was traveling overseas, I identally met Ms. Zoey. When I wanted to give her a gift, I realized that she had returned to the country. Although it was a little rash for me to visit directly, Ms. Zoey has a lot of people around her, so...¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was a little suspenseful, but Joe nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s really been hard on you to make a trip down. I¡¯ll definitely arrange the rest. If you need me, I can ask Zoey to rest at your ce.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Zoey and I are just good friends. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to let Zoey enter and leave my house in New York as she pleases.¡± Sharon looked at Joe¡¯s face and knew that he was another guy who would sell his niece for wealth. She couldn¡¯t help but look down on him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll listen to you. Both of you will interact as friends.¡± Joe sent Sharon all the way to the door. When he returned home, he saw Zoey preparing to go out. ¡°It¡¯s already sote! Where are you going at this hour?¡± Actually, Joe was a little worried that Zoey would run overseas. After all, if she went out now, it would be even harder to find her. Chapter 575 575 Rebounding After Hitting the Bottom Zoey nced at Joe, then took out the ck card Sharon had given her and waved it in front of him. ¡°Mr. Xavier asked me for a favor. I¡¯m going to help him now. You can¡¯t stop me now, right? Uncle!¡± It was as if Joe¡¯s eyes almost fell out onto the card. There were at least a few million dors in the Xavier family¡¯s bank card! Sharon wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the police station after leaving the Zane family¡¯s house. ording to Wally, it was still a little difficult to bail Wace out. First, she had to find evidence of Wace going to the Crystal Pavilion that day. June was his biological mother, so her testimony wasn¡¯t convincing. As for the evidence on her phone, it had been deleted. The only ones who could prove that Wace had indeed been called to the Crystal Pavilion were Jake and Zon, but it was impossible for these two people to stand up and testify for Wace. At the thought of this, Sharon took out her phone. ¡°Quayle, help me find out where Zon is now.¡± Then, Sharon sent Lydia a message and asked him to help investigate the situation with the Quill family. As for June, Sharon sent her straight to Xenon¡¯s ward. Before she resolved this matter, she definitely wouldn¡¯t consider letting June out! The next morning, Sharon¡¯s phone seemed to have exploded as she received messages from everyone. As for Zoey, she couldn¡¯t help but call Sharon excitedly. ¡°CEO, ording to what you said, the operation has been sealed! Thepany¡¯s ounts are all full!¡± In just a day, theirpany¡¯s losses had been made up for by more than half. The few ounts in thepany had huge gains. If it was a private ount, they would have already realized their financial freedom! Sharon looked at the leveraged funds of the overseas branchpany. In addition to the money in her card, there were more than eight million dors for her to use. In a while, she would ask thepany to increase the price by five points. At almost ten o¡¯clock, the price would quickly rise to the limit and achieve a three to four ratio. Such a big operation stunned the people who dabbled in the finance market. They all felt that thispany was too ridiculous. The financial media was also in an uproar. What was going on with Sullivan¡¯s overseas market? ¡°More than half of our money has been returned. The other party didn¡¯t seem to expect us to suddenly do this this time round.¡± Indeed, it was exactly as Sharon had expected. As long as she banned it before the limit rose, there was a possibility of recovering. Unless the other party had the guts to blow up the board, she would win this round! Actually, Sharon had often studied the Xavier family¡¯s stock market and developed this set of operations. She didn¡¯t expect her first experiment to be so sessful. Sharon was also a little surprised. ¡°This is the fourth opening in Japan. There¡¯s no need to change your viewpoint. When the timees, we¡¯ll continue the previous operation.¡± Sharonposed a message and sent it to Zoey. Perhaps it was because Sharon¡¯s few maniptions had already convinced Zoey, so after she saw Sharon¡¯s message, there was only one word in her heart: Relieved! As expected, they continued ording to Sharon¡¯s n, but the other party didn¡¯t stop. Instead, they continued as thepany operated, which attracted Sharon¡¯s attention. It was only when the board was about to explode that the other party suddenly broke through the highest investment of the day and pulled back the benefits. Sharon stared at the time-sharing curve. If she hadn¡¯t studied it so carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have realized that something was wrong and quickly opened the interface of the overseas branchpany. Sharon typed another message and sent it to Zoey. [You have to pay attention!] Zoey couldn¡¯t help but be a little shocked when she saw this news. She stared at the price trend for a long time but didn¡¯t understand what Sharon meant. She didn¡¯t understand, but she also perked up. She definitely couldn¡¯t embarrass Sharon at this time. When Sharon saw that the other party had started to fake a retaliation, she sped up. [Full stock, deal at 23.98.] As Sharon sent this message, there was anothermotion in the group. It was not until 3:30 p.m. that it doubled and became popr. Seeing Sharon¡¯s purchase and transaction price, the staff of the Finance Department were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. The minister called Zoey, hoping that she could pull the big shot behind her to theirpany. At this moment, Zoey smiled bitterly. If Sharon hadn¡¯t asked her to hide her identity, she would have told everyone Sharon¡¯s true identity. ... Watson looked at the blond young man lying on the bed and shook his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re happy now. This girl has really learned a lot.¡± The blond young man did not say anything. He looked at Sullivan¡¯s overseas branch with satisfaction. Chapter 576 576 Catching Zon ¡°Amazing! Too amazing! What kind of big shot is this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there such an amazing person in ourpany?¡± Sharon looked at the exploding group chat and smiled. Then, she sent a message. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s six times stronger now. I originally wanted it to be ten times stronger, but six is enough for now.¡± She took out her money and invested the rest back into thepany. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to sincerely invite you to join our Sullivan Group! Your maniptions just now earned you a million dors just in a day. That was really stunning!¡± ¡°To be honest, Big Boss, I wanted to leverage just now, but thepany didn¡¯t allocate enough funds.¡± ¡°He earned a million dors in a day. The impact on the other party shouldn¡¯t be small!¡± ... She wasn¡¯t just a big shot. Sharon looked at the news from Tommy. She had thought a lot about this matter, but she didn¡¯t expect the person who caused this to be Daniel! She asked Tommy to pay attention to who would look for Sullivan the next few days. Whether it was for investments or cooperations, there were problems. What Sharon didn¡¯t expect was that he was the one who caused this matter. It seemed like he had something to do with the overseas incident. However, since her identity had not been exposed, why was Daniel suddenly targeting Sullivan? Thinking of this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps. So many things had already happened before her identity was exposed. If her identity was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. She didn¡¯t expect the Shore family to take action so quickly. Sharon also started to make ns in her heart. As for now, she wanted to see how capable Zon was to not testify for such a long time and cause Wace to fall into such a situation! After packing up her things hurriedly, Sharon drove straight to the address Quayle had sent her. At this moment, Zon was already pinned to the ground and struggling with all his might. ¡°What are you doing! I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m Ms. Quill¡¯s private secretary. Be careful. How dare you treat me like this?¡± When Sharon heard his mor, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Indeed, after doing this kind of thing so many times, she didn¡¯t panic anymore. ¡°Who does the Quill family think they are in front of me?¡± Sharon gestured for Quayle to let go of Zon, thenughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon, Mr. Zon.¡± Seeing that it was an old acquaintance, Zon stood up from the ground. ¡°Sharon? Why are you here?¡± Zon looked surprised, then heughed in disbelief. ¡°I finally know why you¡¯re so smug. I didn¡¯t expect you to have hooked up with a big family. Who is this? It seems that other than the big shots in the entertainment industry, you¡¯ve provoked many other men.¡± ¡°Damn it...¡± Quayle wished he could undergo a sex change surgery now. What was wrong with these bastards? They suspected that Sharon relied on men to climb up the ranks, but they didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t even need to do anything to deal with them! Sharon reached out her hand, indicating for Quayle not to be agitated. Then, she said calmly, ¡°You know best why I kidnapped you. You were also at the Crystal Pavilion that day, right? What exactly happened that day!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What Crystal Pavilion? That¡¯s a ce that only rich people can go to. That day, I was helping our Miss with car maintenance. You caught me for no reason. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sue you for illegal detention?¡± Sharon looked at Zon, then reached out and pressed it near his sick eye. Instantly, a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered sounded in the room. Sharon¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Do you remember where you were that day?¡± ¡°Damn it...¡± Seeing that Zon¡¯s mouth was dirty, Sharon wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she stepped on his leg, which had only been recovered for a month. ¡°Ah-¡± Zon¡¯s expression changed and he asked angrily, ¡°Sharon, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you know best? I want to ask you, what do you want?¡± Upon hearing this, Zonughed out loud, his tone very wretched. ¡°Of course I want to do you! Sharon, the more I look at you, the prettier you be. You might as well follow me.¡± Although Zon¡¯s entire body was in pain, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all, because the person begging now wasn¡¯t him, but Sharon. Looking at Sharon¡¯s cold and moving appearance, it waspletely different from her gentle appearance beside Wace. Coupled with her beautiful appearance and sexy figure, Zon seemed to be determined to get her. Chapter 577 577 Dedicating Zon To Zon, Sharon had a favor to ask of him. After all, only he knew what Wace had done at the Crystal Pavilion that day, so Sharon definitely wouldn¡¯t kill him. Sharon stared at Zon with her beautiful eyes, then waved at Quayle. ¡°Bring him with me.¡± There was another main reason why Zon was so unscrupulous, and that was because there was still Jake supporting Zon. Jason still had a chance of survival, and in order to benefit from this, Jason would definitely not give up on him easily. Unexpectedly, Sharon brought him straight to the hospital. She dragged him with his half-crippled leg and blurry eyes and stood him in front of June. ¡°Zon, you...¡± June looked at him in disbelief and suddenly became excited.¡± Are you here to testify for Wace? I knew you saw what happened that day, right? You saw who exactly killed her and it has nothing to do with Wace, right? ¡± Zon looked at June and sneered in disdain. To him, what he wanted the most was Sharon¡¯s body. It had to be known that Sharon was a famous beauty in New York, the best of the best. If she was the one who appeared in the Crystal Pavilion that day, he would have already obtained this almost perfect woman. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know. I was doing car maintenance for our Miss that day. I didn¡¯t go to any Crystal Pavilion,¡± Zon said shamelessly. Hearing his words, June looked incredulous. Didn¡¯t Jake and Zon say that they would ask Sharon out and talk about the divorce? But now, how could he turn against her and say that he didn¡¯t know what had happened at the Crystal Pavilion? It seemed like there was a misunderstanding here. She quickly went forward and said, ¡°Zon, what¡¯s going on! Have you forgotten what we talked about that night? That¡¯s not what you said at that time, and you were the one who left first... I fainted at that time... What exactly is going on!¡± ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on? You old b*tch, dream on! Who told you anything!¡± Zon¡¯s expression changed slightly. He raised his leg and wanted to leave, but the pain made him break out in cold sweat unconsciously. He pushed June away impatiently and sneered. ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy. You¡¯re talking nonsense here. It¡¯s night now, how are you daydreaming?¡± As he spoke, he continued with a cold expression, ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of us asking you out tonight? If it was Sharon, we¡¯d still want a go on her. You? Hmph! You really don¡¯t know anything! However, there¡¯s still someone who likes a wife like you. It¡¯s a pity that you turned out so disappointing. Pfft-¡± June was shocked by Zon¡¯s current appearance. She looked at him in shock. He had changedpletely! ¡°Did you knock me out that night? Do you know that this is illegal!¡± June thought of what had happened to her and what Zon had just said, and her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Illegal? I¡¯m thew!¡± Zon sneered and scolded. ¡°Hurry up and get someone to treat my leg. Otherwise, those to be said and testified...¡± Zon was obviously implying something. If he had known that so much would happen, he would have killed Wace that night. Anyway, there were other murderers at the scene, so he could just push the me to them. ¡°No, no, no! Zon, whatever grudge you have with Sharon has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s fine if you want to settle the score with Sharon, but my son didn¡¯t offend you, right?! Please save Wace, okay? He really didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± June¡¯s tone was filled with tears. ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me?¡± Zon said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, quickly call a doctor for me. Take good care of that woman, or your son will go to jail!¡± Hearing this, June cried. ¡°Auntie knows that you didn¡¯t mean it. You took this path because Sharon hurt you! Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. Go find Sharon or I¡¯ll let Sharon serve you. Can you testify for Wace?¡± At this point, June turned around and red at Sharon fiercely. ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s time for you to be useful. Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Zon. Other than that, apany Mr. Zon for a night and Wace will be saved.¡± Chapter 578 578 A Shameless Person Sharon seemed to have expected June¡¯s reaction, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you were drugged and sent to sleep with others? Now you want to drag me down with you?¡± ¡°What do you mean...¡± June looked at Sharon, not expecting her to refute her. ¡°I brought this bastard here because I hope you can hear the truth about this matter clearly.¡± Sharon looked at the incurable June and was d that she didn¡¯t let Quayle follow her into the ward. If Quaylen saw June like this, he might rush up and tear her apart. ¡°Do you really dare to touch me?¡± Zon nced at Sharon and June. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s behind me? Let me tell you, you better be clear-headed. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen to you in the future. Mr. Perry and the Quill family won¡¯t give up on me easily.¡± When she said this, Sharonughed in anger. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zon, you¡¯re really interesting. When did Wace offend you? Who do you have to treat him like this?¡± When Zon heard Sharon¡¯s words, he also smiled. ¡°Wace didn¡¯t offend me? His results were about the same as mine in university, but every opportunity that originally belonged to me was snatched away by him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s from the Harris family, why would everyone value him so much!¡± Zon almost roared, ¡°The woman I like also likes him! It¡¯s just because he¡¯s from the Harris family, what right does Wace have? That¡¯s why I want to sleep with you, his wife. That would be really satisfying!¡± Sharon looked at Zon. This bastard was really hopeless. ¡°What a pity...¡± Zon looked at Sharon like a hungry wolf.¡± Who would have thought that you didn¡¯te at all? The one who came out halfway was that bastard Wace. Otherwise, you would have been enjoying yourself under me now! ¡± At the thought of Wace¡¯s damn face, Zon was furious. Who knew that this would happen? Wace¡¯s appearance ruined all their ns. Thinking of how he was thrown out of the building by Sharon¡¯s people, causing his retina to be suppressed at such a young age and making him very likely to be blind... He had to take revenge sooner orter! ¡°You! Zon! Just you wait! You will definitely suffer retribution. When the police find out the truth, they will definitely take all of you away.¡± June was almost angered to death by them and could not help but reprimand them loudly. ¡°Hahahaha, good! Then I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever know what happened that day!¡± Zon smiled and said, ¡°But if Sharon is willing to apany me for a night, I¡¯ll ept it even if I¡¯m struck by lightning!¡± When June heard this, she quickly looked at Sharon. ¡°For you to develop so well in the entertainment industry, you must have slept with a lot of people! For the sake of Wace, it¡¯s not a big deal for you to sleep with Zon once. For Wace, hurry up!¡± Sharon was speechless by June¡¯s vicious appearance. At this moment, she only felt that June was too pitiful. June also wished she could p herself a few times. Why did she have to text Sharon, why didn¡¯t she call her instead? If she hadn¡¯t insisted on matchmaking Ms. Quill with her son... She wouldn¡¯t have almost lost her body to someone else at her age and gotten Wace involved in a murder case. She looked at Sharon, her tone even a little pleading. ¡°Sharon, I beg you, let our Harris family off! Just agree to Zon and exchange Wace for us. We can pay you however much you want...¡± Sharon looked at June¡¯s ugly face and couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. ¡°If something happens to me, Mr. Jason won¡¯t invest in the Harris family anymore. At that time, you¡¯ll be condemned by everyone!¡± James gritted his teeth, his tone very dissatisfied with them. ¡°This matter happened too suddenly, and I didn¡¯t expect it either. However, Wace and you humiliated me so much, such revenge is definitely not sufficient! If you weren¡¯t a member of Sullivan¡¯s entertainmentpany at the auto show, I wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed! You can only me yourself for letting Wace be in the limelight again. It¡¯s all your fault that Wace is where he is today!¡± Zon looked at Sharon and cursed fiercely. As long as he put all the me at Sharon, he would still have a chance of survival. As expected, when June heard this, she immediately sat on the ground and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re a jinx. All the bad luck in our family was brought about by you. You¡¯ve been eating and drinking for free in our family for so many years, and now you¡¯ve almost caused me to be bullied and caused Wace to end up like this!¡± Chapter 579 579 Sharon Strikes Back ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. Do you think that you did nothing wrong?¡± Sharon was very disgusted. Why was June still unwilling to see the truth! June cried, ¡°Of course you said it wasn¡¯t your fault, but the truth is right in front of us. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family wouldn¡¯t have been torn apart! How dare you talk back now? Do you still care about me as your mother?¡± Zon looked at June and said, ¡°Hurry up and find a doctor to treat my leg. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might cooperate and help you save Wace. Of course, it¡¯s best if you give Sharon to me directly. Otherwise, guess whether the audio of you ndering your daughter-inw that day or the news of you being gifted to someone else will be more popr than the photos of us that were secretly taken?¡± June was already at a loss. She was really afraid that something would happen to Wace. At that time, everything she had now would be a dream. She stood there as if she had been struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t understand why things had turned out like this. Zon and Jake had clearly said that they would think of a way to get Sharon and Wace to divorce that day and would even introduce a more suitable person to Wace. On the surface, they were ttering her, but they had actually done a lot of things in secret. June did not expect that the people she trusted so much were actually scumbags who were worse than pigs and dogs! Her husband had been in a car ident and was still recovering and she had encountered such a thing. She had thought that Jake had taken a fancy to Wace¡¯s ability, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be a bad person. Were they still human? June didn¡¯t think that Zon would know those rich people with special hobbies and even drug her to give her to others... At the thought of this, June felt that Jake was worse than a monster. Her heart was filled with regret, but she didn¡¯t know what to do now. If she hadn¡¯t been deceived by those bastards, she wouldn¡¯t have harmed her son to this extent. ¡°Alright, alright, alright... I¡¯ll find a doctor for you immediately. You must tell Officer Wally that this matter really has nothing to do with my son. He didn¡¯t kill anyone. He really didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± June¡¯s entire body was trembling as she looked at Zon, who was sneering. Sharon, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡°If the Quill family finds out that you leaked the evidence of them bribing the officials, will they still care about you?¡± This sentence broke the stalemate. Zon¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his originally bright smile instantly froze on his face as he looked at Sharon in disbelief. ¡°Impossible!¡± Zon¡¯s voice instantly became nervous, and his eyes were filled with panic. How could Sharon know about this! The reason why the Quill family valued him so much was because every time the Quill family used their connections to get the government¡¯s project, he was the one who arranged the things behind it. Even Jasmine knew very little about this. How did Sharon know? ¡°As for Jake, I believe he wille and beg me. In a situation where you can¡¯t even protect yourself, who else do you think can save you?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was very cold. She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but these bastards had provoked her time and time again. She wasn¡¯t a pushover. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! The Quill family will never give up on me! President Quill knows that I definitely won¡¯t leak thepany¡¯s matter.¡± Zon looked flustered. He didn¡¯t know if Sharon was telling the truth, but if that was really the case, he would be facing a terrible time. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I¡¯m afraid the Quill family behind you will be giving up on you.¡± Sharon took out the recording pen. She had asked Lydia to investigate the loopholes in the Sand and Quill families, but she didn¡¯t expect the Sand family to be so clean. However, some results from the investigation were unexpected. No wonder the Quill family could always get government orders. Zon yed a big role in this. ¡°Sharon, what do you mean!¡± Zon¡¯s tone had changed from worry to fear. Sharon took out her phone. The headlines had changed from June¡¯s affair to the Quill family¡¯s bribery. Moreover, it was written on the news that the insider had exposed the truth. Although the outside world did not know who this ¡°informed person¡± was, the Quill family knew very well that other than Zon, only a few people in the Quill family knew about this. Not to mention that Sharon had deliberately fabricated some evidence. The Quill family couldn¡¯t find Zon now, and it was even more obvious that he was the one who leaked the secret! ¡°You harmed me, you harmed me-Sharon, you crazy woman!¡± Zon ran towards Sharon with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t move at all with his crippled leg. At this moment, his scarlet eyes were filled with hatred. Chapter 580 580 Admitting It Personally ¡°So now you can remember what Wace did at the Crystal Pavilion that day, right?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! B*tch, you¡¯re a b*tch. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off like this? Let me tell you, a shameless b*tch like you isn¡¯t even worthy of licking my feet. You should die!¡± Zon¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting fire, and his entire body was trembling unconsciously. He wished he could rush up and swallow Sharon alive. Sharon¡¯s reaction was abnormally cold. She said directly, ¡°What exactly happened that day? Why did my mother wake up in a strange man¡¯s house? Are you still unwilling to tell me?¡± Zon¡¯s heart was filled with hatred for Sharon. He looked at her fiercely, his killing intent rising. He wished he could tear Sharon into pieces now! ¡°Of course it¡¯s because we thought that although she¡¯s old, she¡¯s still charming, thus, we nned to give her to a business partner in exchange for some benefits. I didn¡¯t decide this! It¡¯s all because of Chairman Sand who saved the Harris family!¡± Originally, Zon was very sure that as long as their n seeded, Sharon would definitely die miserably. At that time, he would take revenge for being thrown out of the building. He did not expect things to turn out like this. When June heard this, she almost fainted from anger. Her heart was filled with indescribable hatred. Her hands trembled as she walked over and raised her hand to p Zon¡¯s face. She scolded, ¡°You shameless little thing, how dare you spout nonsense here to nder Chairman Sand. If I don¡¯t beat you to death today, I won¡¯t be the eldest daughter of the Harris family! You bastard!¡± June felt rather ufortable after hearing his words. How could she ept that her family would actually offer her up for benefits... However, June did not expect to be grabbed by Zon before her hand couldnd. ¡°Madam June, have you forgotten that you were at the scene that day? Weren¡¯t you also involved in framing your son and daughter-inw?¡± Zon wasn¡¯t worried about June at all. As long as June still had this weakness, he wasn¡¯t worried that Sharon would really kill him. ¡°We originally nned to take some videos of you and upload them online. When the timees, your reputation will be ruined together.¡± Zon¡¯s eyes were fierce and disdainful. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that everything has been ruined now. It¡¯s really a sin for the Harris family to have a piece of trash like you.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t defend June because Zon was right. If June hadn¡¯t been so easily used, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. But now, Sharon didn¡¯t have the time to listen to their nonsense. She had to save Wace as soon as possible. As for Sonia¡¯s death and Jason¡¯sa, she believed that it definitely had nothing to do with Wace, but this matter didn¡¯t seem to be that simple, so she definitely couldn¡¯t involve Wace. June was forced to ept this matter that she did not want to admit at all. She looked at Zon and could not help but curse, ¡°You beast! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Unexpectedly, in the face of June¡¯s bad temper, he raised his hand and pped her. He sneered. ¡°I recorded what you said that night. If you¡¯re not honest, I¡¯ll make you popr online again!¡± He had long seen the news about him and June, but it was obvious that the person who posted the news did not want the other party to discover Zon¡¯s true identity, so he made sure to cover it up tightly. That was why Zon was so fearless. ¡°You¡¯re just here watching others bully your mother. You didn¡¯t even say a word!¡± June shouted at Sharon angrily. Sharon, on the other hand, was still cold-eyed to the situation. It seemed like Zon definitely had something in his hands that could get Wace out. Even without the Quill family as his backer, he still believed that Jake would help him. At the thought of this, Sharon took a deep breath. It seemed like she had to meet Jake. ¡°Now you should know that they¡¯re not good people.¡± Seeing that June didn¡¯t dare to resist Zon, Sharon sighed helplessly. In this situation, she had no choice but to take action. Zon grabbed June¡¯s arm tightly, disallowing June from moving. The p just now had stunned her. June was very regretful and could not help but cry. If she had known that things would turn out like this, why did she have to go through so much trouble back then? Chapter 581 581 Threatening with a Gun Sharon took a step forward and grabbed Zon¡¯s wrist. Due to the pain, Zon let go. ¡°Sharon, this woman has already treated you like this, yet you still want to help her. Even if you like Wace, you don¡¯t have to be so humble!¡± Zon¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. Until now, he hadn¡¯tpletely given up on Sharon. After all, which man could reject such a beautiful face and figure? Sharon gestured to Liam, who was standing in the ward, and threw Zon over. Unexpectedly, Zon caught a glimpse of the gun on Liam¡¯s waist and quickly snatched it away. ¡°Damn you!¡± Liam was caught off guard and was actually taken advantage of by this bastard. He wanted to rush over, but Zon loaded his gun. ¡°Sharon, you do have some ability. If this old piece of trash hadn¡¯t dragged you down, your development might have been better.¡± Zon pulled June¡¯s hair and dragged her over despite his broken leg. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± As if she had expected this to happen, Sharon didn¡¯t show much surprise. Instead, June cried even harder. Seeing Sharon standing there, she cried and scolded even more. Zon walked to the door and nced at the corridor. ¡°Arrange a car and a doctor for me immediately. Both of you raise your hands above your heads, or I¡¯ll kill this old piece of trash.¡± Liam still wanted to rush up, but Sharon agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Zon didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so cooperative. He was also a little surprised. He looked up proudly, he thought that this woman was very powerful. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so-so. ¡°Young Madam... don¡¯t go over. That man might want to kill you,¡± Liam said worriedly. Sharon turned around and gave Liam a reassuring look. The moment Zon snatched the gun, Sharon already had the intention to kill him. She might as well think of a way to deal with this piece of trash and then think of a way to get Jake to solve this matter. Looking at Sharon and Liam, who were motionless, Zon¡¯s gaze almost went crazy. He really couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart. He had been waiting for a day. He wanted to take revenge on Sharon ruthlessly and let them know that he wasn¡¯t so easy to bully. Wasn¡¯t Sharon awesome? She even knew Quayle and dared to throw him down the building. Today, he was going to teach Sharon a lesson! At this moment, June was afraid and shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Zon to be so crazy. ¡°Sharon... quickly save me, save me!¡± At this moment, June was covered in tears and her entire body was trembling. Only then did shee to a realization. ¡°Hurry up and save me. You¡¯re my good daughter-inw! You¡¯re really my good daughter-inw! Other than you, no one can save me now. Tell me, what if our family loses me in the future?¡± Hearing June¡¯s words, Sharon¡¯s brows were still furrowed. It seemed that until now, June hadn¡¯t realized that the person who was wrong was actually her. Zon sneered. If June was his mother, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist pping her to death. How could he be as easy-going as Sharon? ¡°Sharon! It¡¯s all your fault. Why did you bring this bastard here! Now, we¡¯re all courting death in front of this bastard...¡± June was so frightened that she wailed. Zon only felt that she was too noisy and red at her fiercely. June was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to continue to say a word. ¡°Zon, the grudge between us should be resolved in private. If you really hurt someone today, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for you to leave the hospital.¡± ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯ll let go of June just because you said that? Sharon, stop daydreaming. Let me tell you, as long as the police can¡¯t find evidence, Wace won¡¯t be able to get out. One of your two men is half-dead, and the other is handicapped from doing anything. I¡¯ll give you a chance to please me and I¡¯ll let June go. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door today.¡± Zon¡¯s hatred for Sharon and Wace couldn¡¯t be resolved with just a few words. When the time came, he would definitely post the video of him sleeping with Sharon online and let everyone know that she was a loose and cheap slut! At that time, no one would be able to find Sharon through her own phone. When he was tired of ying with Sharon, he would sell her overseas. At that time, whatever happened to her would have nothing to do with him. Zon unable to hide his excitement just thinking about this, and Sharon¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water on the other party¡¯s head. ¡°If you really have the ability, stand there and don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s see if you will be able to shoot first or if you¡¯d be blind first.¡± Chapter 582 582 You¡¯re Not Worthy Zon smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re really f*cking interesting. You¡¯re still talking nonsense at a time like this.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was still very calm. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die, not me.¡± Zon aimed the gun at Sharon, wishing he could tear her apart. ¡°B*tch, how dare you curse me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll shoot you now?¡± ¡°You? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Sharon sneered. Every word was a huge insult to Zon. ¡°Damn it! B*tch!¡± Zon felt Sharon¡¯s disregard for him and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Alright, you still have the guts to show off to me! You just said that I¡¯m blind, so I¡¯ll dig out your eyes first. I¡¯ll let you know how a blind person lives!¡± Liam hurriedly said, ¡°Young Madam! Be careful, leave it to me.¡± ¡°You? So what if you have muscles? I¡¯ll shoot and break your hands and feet. I¡¯ll slowly y you to death!¡± Zon smiled sinisterly and pointed the gun at Liam¡¯s chest. In an instant, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. He sneered and mocked, ¡°Sharon, oh Sharon, I¡¯ll make everyone die for you today. This is the price you and your husband have to pay for provoking me.¡± With that, he was about to pull the trigger. ¡°Sharon, if you¡¯re still unwilling to be mine, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. You¡¯re about to die, yet you still dare to look down on me. No matter how capable and powerful you are, can you be faster than a bullet?¡± Zon said arrogantly. ¡°Sharon, agree to him quickly!¡± June trembled and begged Sharon. This made Zon even more smug. He shouted confidently, ¡°Sharon, kneel down and beg me to let you off. Then leave with me, and I won¡¯t attack them.¡± In his opinion, Wace could only really feel the pain in his heart if he humiliated Sharon. When he was in school, he was inferior to Wace in everything. Everyonepared him to Wace. If Wace didn¡¯t have a good family background, he would be nothing! Sharon quietly took out a silver needle from her hand and flew it towards Zon¡¯s arm. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it clearly. Immediately after, Zon suddenly howled, as if he was in extreme pain. He hurriedly threw away the gun in his hand, and his body fell as if he had lost control. June was stunned by this sudden incident. What was going on? What was wrong with Zon suddenly? ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Zon felt his vision suddenly darken, and then his body fell uncontrobly. Liam took this opportunity to snatch the gun and pull June away. He kneed Zon in the stomach, catching him off guard. Sharon sneered. ¡°You haven¡¯t given up? Trash! It¡¯s toote to kill me now!¡± After saying that, Sharon raised her hand and punched Zon¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so! You won¡¯t be able to see immediately.¡± Zenith had previously said that the blood clot in Zon¡¯s head suppressed his optic nerves when he was thrown downstairs, so it was only a matter of time before he lost his sight. It was just that Sharon¡¯s needle had helped him to hasten the process. Zon fell into darkness, and then he felt the pain on his face. How could Sharon be so strong? She just looked weak... He could feel Sharon standing beside him. Zon felt a terrifying killing intent, as if his soul was about to dissipate in the next second. Although he couldn¡¯t see now, he could clearly feel the oppressive auraing from Sharon. ¡°You, what are you doing? Sharon! If you really kill me, there will definitely be other trouble.¡± Zon panicked and wanted to stand up. He dragged his injured leg and screamed in pain. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be what you said just now.¡± Sharon picked up a rubber glove and patted Zon¡¯s face. For a moment, she thought that it wasn¡¯t bad to act as a charming viin. ¡°Sharon, let me go! As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll go to the police station to testify for Wace. Aren¡¯t you very concerned about Wace¡¯s safety? As long as you have my testimony, Wace will definitely be able toe out safely!¡± Zon still felt that he had an ace in his hand, hoping to use it to exchange for his life. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it just now...¡± Sharon suddenly chuckled.¡± Who do you think you are? To be honest, you¡¯re not worthy! ¡± Chapter 583 583 Sent to the Harris Family Zon felt the coldness on Sharon¡¯s body deepen. The feeling was so oppressive that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He widened his turbid eyes and felt Sharon¡¯s direction. Then, he forced himself to kneel in front of her, sweating profusely. It was only at this moment that he realized that Sharon had always been cold to him. No... rather than saying that she was cold, it was more like she was disdainful. Perhaps Sharon really had some amazing methods. Didn¡¯t she say that his eyes would go blind soon?! At the thought of this, Zon was almost certain that Sharon had some secret. Otherwise, how could people like Quayle and Ms. Heath rely on her so much? He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend! Zon¡¯s heart was filled with despair. He fumbled in the direction where Sharon was and kept kowtowing and apologizing. ¡°Sharon! Ms. Sharon, Young Madam Harris! Superstar Sharon, please let me go. I know I was wrong. I apologize to you. Please let me go! Save me, I don¡¯t want to be blind for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t do anything to Wace at all. I didn¡¯t know much about what happened that night. I was just talking nonsense to threaten you. Please! Please be magnanimous and let me off. Save my dog life! Please!¡± Sharon looked at him and thought that she should teach him a lesson. She turned to look at June and realized that June was staring at her in fear. If she took action now, June would probably be suspicious of her identity. ¡°The decision to spare your life isn¡¯t in my hands.¡± Sharon looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Just now, you said that you had evidence of your conversation that day. Where is that evidence now?¡± Zon only cared about crying and howling at this moment. Sharon made him feel an unprecedented fear. If Sharon said that he would be blind, he would be blind... Could she be some witch? Coupled with her unusual aura, Zon realized that he had definitely kicked an iron te this time! ¡°That thing, that audio and video are all in Shane¡¯s hands. I¡¯m just hisckey. How could he have left such an important thing with me!¡± ¡°Knock him out and throw him into the Harris family!¡± After such a round, Sharon was about to die of anger. Such important evidence was actually in Jake¡¯s hands. Liam helped June to the bed and knocked Zon out with an elbow. Quayle arranged for a few subordinates to bring him back to the Harris family together, and Sharon took out her phone. There was one more thing she had to do! ... In the Harris family¡¯s old residence, Nicole was woken up by the pain. Her white teeth bit her pale and dry lips, and the wound on her body that was whipped by the belt stimted her nerves. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Does your body still hurt?!¡± Zaron, who had just entered, saw Nicole sit up and quickly walked over. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Nicole looked at the room. It was not as luxurious as her previous room. Instead of calling it a room, it was a dpidated house! The moment one enters the room, it is the ce for one to sleep. There was a rotten wooden table beside the bed, and a few moldy skins hung on the wall. There was an iron stove in the middle of the room, and there was a chimney that led straight to the roof on the side. At this moment, something was being cooked on the stove, and it was very choking. The teapot that was boiling created an ear-piercing buzz. ¡°Where am I? Why would you...¡± Nicole frowned, disgusted by the environment here. ¡°If Grandma finds out that you slept with those five menst night, what do you think will happen to you?¡± Zaron was amused. This younger cousin of his was really too useless. If it weren¡¯t for the money Jake gave the Harris family, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to clean up this mess. ¡°You...¡± Nicole was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Zaron to know about this. ¡°For some reason, you drank too muchst night and went home. You even said that you wanted to see their family¡¯s reputation ruined. Fortunately, you met me. Otherwise, with the marks on your body, Grandma would probably beat you to death,¡± Zaron said proudly, as if he had done something amazing. Nicole had a terrible headache. It took her a while to realize what Zaron meant. ¡°Then why am I in a ce like a junkyard?¡± ¡°I said that you went out to look for CEO Perry and you were injured outside. If you want to put up a show, you have to put on a good one.¡± As he spoke, Louis punched Nicole¡¯s chin. ¡°This way, you¡¯ll look like you rolled down the hill!¡± Chapter 584 584 Infiltrating the Police Station ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Nicole was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She looked at Zaron in shock. ¡°Alright, you yed much wilder than thisst night! Why are you pretending to be innocent now? We have to go home quickly. Grandma is probably furious now.¡± Zaron¡¯s punch was more or less to vent his anger, but he seemed to be in a good mood as he waved the phone in his hand at Nicole. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nicole frowned unconsciously. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know since you¡¯ve slept until now. Our eldest aunt, Madam June, is now the top trending topic. As soon as our uncle entered the hospital, she couldn¡¯t wait to meet other men at the hotel.¡± Zaron couldn¡¯t help butugh when he said this. Nicole thought that it was something amazing. She rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I thought it was something amazing. Are you satisfied with this now?¡± Zaron did not expect Nicole to not take this matter seriously at all. He frowned unconsciously. ¡°I was the one who provided that photo to the New York Times.¡± Nicole yawned and followed Zaron out. ¡°It must have been so hard for you to find such a ce.¡± ¡°You were at that hotel yesterday?¡± Zaron was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you care? Hurry up and go home!¡± Nicole said angrily. ¡°That makes things even more exciting.¡± Zaronughed until he buried his head in the steering wheel andughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, fate really makes fools of people! I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know that their family is really finished this time. That unlucky Wace is now involved in a murder case. If I¡¯m not wrong, Elder Aunt went to the hotelst night to kill someone. However, I don¡¯t know what problem urred during the incident, so the murderer became Wace.¡± Nicole was confused. What murder? What murderer? Zaron asked her to quickly open Twitter. The trending topics on it were very exciting. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Shore family died in an ident! New York became herst stop.¡± ¡°The real culprit has been caught. It involves the big families in New York.¡± ¡°A figure from the Harris family, the murder case in the Crystal Pavilion.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a surprise?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back and see Grandma¡¯s attitude. Whether this person was killed by Wace or not, as long as we make things bigger, he still won¡¯t have the right to inherit the family.¡± Zaron stepped on the elerator and rushed home. ... ¡°So you called me here to do this?¡± Whitney looked at Sharon with a pained expression. ¡°Then are you going to do it or not?¡± Sharon sized up Whitney, who seemed to be looking for something. Whitney instantly revealed a very bright smile. ¡°Of course I have to do it~ How can I miss such an interesting thing! I¡¯ve long wanted to go to the morgue to see what it looks like. Fortunately, this key is also with my brother. It¡¯s a favorable position~¡± Seeing Whitney take out the key happily, Sharon felt a little helpless. If it isn¡¯t because Wally hadn¡¯t given her no chance, she wouldn¡¯t have contacted Whitney and asked her to help steal the key. However, she had to check Sonia¡¯s corpse personally to be at ease! ¡°I¡¯ve asked my brother¡¯s acquaintance. The police officers on duty tonight will change shifts at seven-thirty. I¡¯ve already arranged with the people before that. You can go without worry. As for the surveince cameras, I¡¯ll turn on the signal blockerter. There will be no video footage for nearly three minutes. You have to hurry.¡± Whitney patted her chest when she said this, her face filled with righteousness and aura, as if she was telling Sharon that she was very loyal. Sharon nodded. ording to Whitney¡¯s instructions, she ran into the police station with a young officer turning a blind eye to her arrival. Sonia¡¯s corpse was still in the police station¡¯s morgue. She had to rify the cause of Sonia¡¯s death. She nced at the time. It was time for the police officer on duty to go to the canteen. Sharon used Wally¡¯s key to open the door to the morgue office. When she passed by the desk, Sharon stopped. What was this? She frowned slightly and looked at the lit screen. There were many files encrypted on theputer, but there was only one Excel form file. Not only was it stored in a separate folder, but there was no password. She opened the form in confusion, and Sharon¡¯s pupils constricted! This seemed to be... a financial report from the police station? Why was it in the hands of a staff member guarding the morgue? After being in Sullivan for so long, Sharon was bing more and more sensitive to numbers. At first nce, there was indeed nothing wrong with this form, but when she studied it carefully, she felt that it was a little strange. After taking a few nces, Sharon could see a few problems with the ounts! Someone from this police station probably epted bribes, and this corrupted police officer was quite greedy! Chapter 585 585 Caught Red-handed She didn¡¯t know which police officer was guarding the morgue today, but he was so brazen as to put such a document under his nose. It seemed like his status wasn¡¯t low. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in the New York police station... Sharon¡¯s heart was pounding, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. If it was true, then she probably got herself involved in something even more troublesome. But if it was really just this document, she didn¡¯t know who the mastermind was. Even if she threatened the other party, Sharon felt that it was useless with this document alone. The most important thing now was to confirm what this police station was up to. At the thought of this, Sharon¡¯s eyes turned cold. She took out her phone and sent Tommy a message. ¡°I want to trouble you with something else. Other than ourpany¡¯s annual tax situation, can you check whichpanies have transferred their assets recently, including our subsidiarypanies?¡± Although Tommy found Sharon¡¯s request strange, he didn¡¯t say anything and just did as she asked. Sharon didn¡¯t have time to think and walked straight into the morgue. It seemed that Wally was also suspicious of the cause of Sonia¡¯s death, so he didn¡¯t put her corpse in the cold storage and only allowed the forensic doctor to examine it. Although Sharon was already used to treating living people, this was the first time she was facing the dead, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. Looking at Sonia¡¯s face, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but recall her liveliness when they met. Thinking of this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous. However, it was a little strange. Didn¡¯t the Xavier family always value this daughter very much? No matter how she thought about it, it felt strange, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. She could only endure the difort and reached out to Sonia¡¯s corpse. After a closer inspection, it was indeed in line with her cause of death of her falling off the building. However, other than her skull being fractured and her body being broken in many ces, Sharon felt that something was wrong. She gritted her teeth and lifted the white cloth covering Sonia¡¯s body. At this moment, she realized that Sonia¡¯s lungs were slightly swollen. She reached out and pressed it and she was surprised. So this was what happened... It seemed like there must have been others around that day! Apart from the Shore sisters, Zachary, Wace, and Zon, a sixth person was also present that night. At the thought of this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. But didn¡¯t Wally¡¯s investigation of the surveince cameras say that there was nothing wrong... Sharon really found her guess unbelievable because ording to her guess, Sonia didn¡¯t die when she fell off the building that day. She suffocated to deathter. Sharon had just finished praying for Sonia and was about to leave when Whitney rushed in. She looked at Sonia¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°She was living so well, but actually fell to her death just like that. She¡¯s too miserable. How are you? Did you see anything? The policemen are about to change shifts, we have to hurry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Sharon pulled Whitney out. Since there was such an important thing at the door, someone mighte backter. Looking at Whitney, Sharon guessed that maybe Wally usually brought his work information home, so Whitney was already used to such corpses. ¡°Brother, help me tell the leaderter. I have to have someone there.¡± A voice suddenly sounded at the door of the morgue. Sharon knew that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t expect the guard to return so quickly. She pulled Whitney behind her. ¡°It¡¯s over...¡± Whitney didn¡¯t expect the person she found to be so unreliable. He didn¡¯t even tell her that someone had returned! Not only could the person who entered now be a dirty police officer, but he might also convict her for obstructing official business. If that was really the case, it would probably be even harder to crack the truth of the case. Just as Sharon was at a loss, a familiar voice suddenly came from the corridor. ¡°If you want to eat, go to the canteen and eat well. Why are you standing here? I want to see the corpse. Leave this to me. Come back after you eat. Can you really bear eating in the morgue after bringing the food in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother!¡± Whitney immediately recognized Wally¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t help but get excited, but Sharon wasn¡¯t as happy as she thought. If Wally was here, it meant that he already knew that Whitney had stolen his key! As expected, as soon as Wally entered, he looked at Sharon and Whitney with a dark expression. ¡°Do the two of you know that you can be sued for doing such a thing?¡± ¡°Brother, listen to me. I was the one who caused trouble...¡± Whitney knew that her brother was an upright person. It was very likely that he would really sue Sharon and arrest her for obstructing official business. Chapter 586 586 Jake¡¯s Hospitalization Unexpectedly, Sharon said directly, ¡°I have direct evidence to prove that Wace has nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you when you barged in to find evidence?¡± Wally crossed his arms and said coldly. What he meant was that he felt that the evidence Sharon took out now was very likely ced there by her. ¡°Was it the Sharon family who asked us not to dissect the deceased?¡± Sharon said calmly. Wally took a deep breath. ¡°This is the request of the Shore family. Even we can¡¯t interfere casually. So what did you find?¡± Whitney looked at Sharon and Wally¡¯s interaction and a thought-provoking smile suddenly appeared on her face. Her brother wasn¡¯t usually so easy to talk to. The Harris family didn¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with Sharon. If Wace and Sharon divorced... Thinking of this, Whitney suddenly became excited. Her brother, who had been single for 28 years, was finally going to blossom! Sharon thought for a moment and decided to exin her discovery to Wally. ¡°Sonia didn¡¯t die because she fell off the building, instead she suffocated to death.¡± ¡°You dissected her?¡± Wally was surprised. ¡°Unlike forensics, I don¡¯t have to dissect a corpse to see the cause of death. So I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a good chance there was another person at the scene.¡± As the three of them spoke, they arrived at Wally¡¯s office. Sharon took out the key and threw it to Wally. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so lively today. Who are these two?¡± Before the three of them could speak, an older police officer walked in. ¡°Master!¡± Wally¡¯s eyes were filled with respect when he saw his teacher. ¡°This is my sister, Whitney. This is Wace¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°The family of the person involved? Don¡¯t worry, your husband didn¡¯t kill anyone. When the limelight blows over and we have more evidence, we¡¯ll let him go home.¡± Jethro looked at Sharon and exined seriously, ¡°I have another case in my hands. Send her outter.¡± As he spoke, Jethro left the scene in a hurry. Sharon didn¡¯t know that the first time they met was a goodbye forever. ¡°I only allow this to happen once. If there¡¯s a next time, I definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Wally had heard Sharon¡¯s words and already understood a little, but because of his identity, he still had to warn them not to mess around. ¡°Alright! Brother, why do you like to talk so much nonsense at such a young age? We definitely won¡¯t do this again in the future. Let¡¯s go for a meal together!¡± If Wally continued like this, she might not have a sister-inw. Thinking of this, Whitney quickly stood between the two of them and changed the topic. Unexpectedly, Wally did not understand Whitney¡¯s good intentions at all. He said directly, ¡°I still have a case to deal with. If you want to eat, the two of you go ahead. If you don¡¯t have any scenes to film recently, go home and apany Mom. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me outside.¡± Whitney secretlyined that her brother was insensitive. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon to also have a worried expression. ¡°I have something important to deal with tonight. You might have to go back yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t expect these two people to abandon her. Whitney was speechless. After leaving the police station, she didn¡¯t know where Sharon had gone. Whitney could only shop in the mall by herself. ¡°Wrap up this row of items for me, and that one...¡± Following the direction of her finger, Whitney seemed to see Sharon again. She frowned unconsciously. Didn¡¯t Sharon take a car to the other direction? Why did she appear here with a change of clothes? Sharon seemed to have noticed Whitney¡¯s gaze, Sharon quickly dodged, as if she was afraid that Whitney would recognize her. Whitney even thought that she had seen wrongly and blinked. Sharon was no longer there... Perhaps she had seen it wrongly? Whitney shrugged and asked the staff to send back the things she had just bought. She did not take this matter to heart. At the thought of returning to the old mansion, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted. After all, the faces of the people of the Harris family were really hard for her to ept. After mentally preparing herself, Sharon got out of the car. Unexpectedly, before she could press the doorbell, people of the Harris family rushed out. An ambnce stopped behind Sharon. The medical staff ran down nervously. ¡°Move aside, please move aside. We want to send the patient to emergency treatment.¡± Immediately after, Sharon saw Zachary carrying someone onto the stretcher. From the looks of it, the other party must have a heart problem. Seeing how nervous their family was, Sharon guessed that this man was Jake! Chapter 587 587 Condition Worsened Suddenly ¡°Why are you here?¡± Madam Harris couldn¡¯t help but scream when she saw Sharon. Sharon was speechless. If she hade a little earlier, Madam Harris might have med her for Jake¡¯s sudden illness. ¡°I¡¯m here for this CEO Sand. Wace is in jail and needs him to testify.¡± Facing the Harris family, Sharon felt that it was better to be direct. Zaron raised his voice when he heard this. ¡°What does anything that happens to Wace have to do with our chairman? I think he¡¯s courting death. Now, retribution ising. Hurry up and get out of my way. Don¡¯t dy us from saving him.¡± He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare toe over herself. Zaron sized her up. Without the Harris family backing them up, Sharon and Wace were nothing. The people of the Harris family didn¡¯t care about Sharon and followed the ambnce in their car. ording to Jake¡¯s instructions before he fainted, Madam Harris had finally managed to contact Zenith. She did not expect him to only say that he would think of a way and not say anything else. However, she had already sent the hospital¡¯s address to Zenith. It was not her fault whether he went or not. Recalling the on the ambnce, Sharon sighed and followed them in her car. Time passed minute by minute. It had been three hours since Jake was pushed into the operating theater. Sharon had originally intended toe back after he was discharged, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet someone she knew here. Zenith and Aaron were apanying a young woman into the hospital. The young woman was crying pitifully, as if she was very sad. As for Zenith, although sadness could be seen on his face, there was more helplessness. As she met someone she knew, Sharon naturally followed. The Harris family sat outside the operating theater with tired expressions, and Madam Harris¡¯ expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Jake-how could you leave me like this! Do you know how hard it is for me to be alone!¡± As soon as she saw that there seemed to be someone else here, the young woman cried. Her grief was written all over her face, as if her world had copsed. Zenith looked at Madam Harris and introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is Madam Sand. What¡¯s his situation now?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Is our chairman¡¯s news something you can inquire about? Idle people, hurry up and get out. You even brought Sharon in. Be careful of the bad luck she brings, she might cause the surgery to fail!¡± Zaron couldn¡¯t help but mock. In his opinion, Sharon hade now because she knew that the Harris family had be sessful with Jake¡¯s help, so she wanted to take a share. Zenith¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He shouted, ¡°Rude junior, you actually dare to bark here. Is this how the children of the Harris family are raised?¡± Seeing that the two sides were about to quarrel, Madam Sand quickly stood up to smooth things over. ¡°Stop arguing. On one side is Jake¡¯s old friend, and on the other is our rtive. Wouldn¡¯t you make Jake even sadder if you argue now? Elder Zenith, I¡¯m begging you. Go in and help take a look! Why did Jake¡¯s body suddenly deteriorate? If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t live!¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Sand was about to kneel down in front of Zenith. Unexpectedly, Zenith helped her up. ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? I¡¯ve said that in the future, I won¡¯t be in charge of Jake¡¯s body. He offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to interfere in this matter.¡± ¡°Then tell me who he offended? I¡¯ll beg him!¡± Mrs. Sand wanted to cry but had no tears. She didn¡¯t know who Jake had offended that was worth Zenith¡¯s actions. ¡°He offended the Young Madam Harris behind me!¡± Zenith nced at Sharon and said lightly. ¡°Pfft! Sharon is not Young Madam Harris. She has already been chased out of the Harris family. Don¡¯t get her involved with us!¡± Zaron cursed. Hearing this, Zenith nodded. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not worthy of being on par with Ms. Sharon.¡± ¡°Old thing, what did you say?¡± Zaron was about to step forward when he was stopped by Mrs. Sand. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know how my husband has offended you, and you want his life now. Even if there¡¯s any mistake, we can talk about it when he wakes up. Please let Doctor Zenith save my husband now!¡± After hearing this, Sharon instantly knew why this woman could sessfully climb up the ranks. On the surface, she was begging her to make Zenith agree to treat her husband, but in fact, she was secretly mocking her for being able to order Zenith around, hinting that the two of them had an improper rtionship. Chapter 588 588 Angering Sharon ¡°Even if you beg her, it¡¯s useless.¡± The door of the operating theater finally opened and a young man walked out. He looked like a young man. ¡°We¡¯ve already performed surgery on Mr. Sand. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. Even if he wakes up, the family has to be prepared as soon as possible.¡± When Madam Sand heard this, she quickly rushed to the doctor. Madam Harris also quickly surrounded him. Jake was like a god to them currently. If anything happened to him, their good days would really be over. After a while, everyone gathered in Jake¡¯s ward. The doctor, Lorney, was still talking non-stop when Zenith took Jake¡¯s pulse. Under Jade¡¯s expectant gaze, Zenith shook his head. ¡°This young friend has indeed tried his best. Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid Old Jake won¡¯t be able to wake up...¡± Unexpectedly, before the others could react, Lorney said, ¡°Old thing, who do you think you are? Do you think you can¡¯t do it just because you know some Chinese medicine? Do you know who I am? I have a double doctorate in medicine, and I¡¯m the youngest cardiology expert in history. How can he not wake up from the surgery I¡¯ve done? I think you¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m stronger than you, so stop spouting nonsense here!¡± Zenith nced at Lorney and shook his head. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too sure. Although I don¡¯t know how powerful you are, from the overall condition of his body...¡± Before Zenith could finish speaking, Sharon stuffed a pill into Jake¡¯s mouth and quickly moved some needles. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Someone, quickly pull this crazy woman away.¡± Lorney quickly went forward to stop her. He did not expect Zenith and Aaron to block in front of him and not let anyone get close. ¡°Sharon, what exactly do you want?¡± Zaron wanted to stop her. In his eyes, Sharon was crazy. ¡°What a sin! What a sin!¡± Madam Harris looked unwilling on the surface, but she was secretly happy. If Sharon really killed him, thew would naturally punish her. Zenith knew that Sharon didn¡¯t want to expose her medical skills, so he quickly turned around and cooperated with her. ¡°Yes, the needles should be inserted here. Not bad!¡± Although he said that, Zenith was actually only secretly learning. ¡°Security! Where¡¯s the security?¡± Lorney shouted out the door, but no one paid attention to him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lincoln?¡± Sharon suddenly asked. ¡°You know my uncle? Hmph, then you should know that he¡¯s our director. If you dare to mess around again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll get someone to chase you out immediately,¡± Lorney quickly said. Unexpectedly, Sharon ignored him, making Lorney feel awkward. ¡°Doctor, why don¡¯t we go look for the director now? If they cause any trouble, we¡¯ll testify for you.¡± Madam Harris walked to Lorney¡¯s side as if she wanted the world to be in chaos. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll go now!¡± The ward instantly fell silent, and Sharon moved much faster, leaving Madam Sand standing there at a loss. She also found Sharon and Zenith¡¯s actions very strange. However, after a while, Jake¡¯s eyelids started to move. Sharon mercilessly picked up a silver needle and pierced it into his head. ¡°Ah! You, you...¡± Mrs. Sand shouted in fear. She did not expect Jake to open his eyes at the next moment. Unexpectedly, when he met Zenith, Sharon, and his wife¡¯s faces, Jake said softly, ¡°I¡¯m... in the hospital? Where¡¯s Jason? Has Jason woken up? Have you settled my 100 million dor investment?¡± ¡°Old man! You¡¯re awake! Do you know that you scared me to death!¡± Mrs. Sand pounced on Jake and wailed. ¡°You had a heart attack and came to the hospital for surgery. If Ms. Sharon hadn¡¯t given you acupuncture, you probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up. You might have died of brain death,¡± Zenith said faintly. ¡°Old thing, I thought you didn¡¯t care about me?¡± Jake didn¡¯t take his words to heart. Sharon didn¡¯t give them a chance to talk anymore. Instead, she said directly, ¡°You¡¯re Jake? What were you plotting that night at the hotel at 88 Charing Street? Can you testify about Wace going to the Crystal Pavilion? I can wake you up now, so I can naturally let you sleep again. If you don¡¯t want to die, hand me the recording from that day.¡± Jake looked at Sharon for a few seconds before putting on an expression that the matter had nothing to do with him. ¡°I just woke up and I feel that it¡¯s so noisy around me... Honey, help me chase out all the unrted people!¡± Chapter 589 589 Chase All of Them Out Unexpectedly, Sharon reached out and rotated the silver needle above Jake¡¯s head. Jake instantly felt the same chaos he previously felt in his head before his illness acted up. ¡°You, you...¡± Jake eximed in disbelief. The device beside him also began to ring crazily. Zenith looked at Jake¡¯s unrepentant expression and said helplessly, ¡°I told you long ago that I didn¡¯t help you today. This expert is much more powerful than you think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time where the recording document is.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was extremely cold, and one could hear hatred. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it...¡± Jake still wanted to spout nonsense, but looking at Sharon¡¯s actions, he was really afraid that she would kill him with this needle. ¡°Old man! Tell me what you did!¡± Mrs. Sand was very anxious. She did not expect this young woman in front of her to have such a move. Zenith sighed helplessly. ¡°What else can¡¯t you say at a time like this? Are those worldly possessions more important than your life?¡± ... At the same time, Lorney had already arrived at the office, and the Harris family had also gone downstairs to look for the security. ¡°Uncle! Someone is messing around in the hospital! I rushed over to look for you.¡± Lorney pushed the door open and entered. Lincoln was looking at the report in his hand. ¡°How many times have I told you not to be so rash?¡± Director Lincoln looked at his useless nephew and sighed. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t simple. Uncle, let¡¯s talk as we walk. That man said that he¡¯s a Chinese doctor and is swindling people in the ward. There¡¯s also a woman. I saw her on the poster before. They¡¯re all liars.¡± Upon hearing this, Lincoln suddenly stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her on posters? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave now!¡± ¡°Uncle, slow down-¡± A smug smile appeared on Lorney¡¯s face. ¡°We can¡¯t be slow. If that person really takes action, I will have to go even if my leg is broken.¡± ... ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go get some water at the door first.¡± Aaron looked at the door and fell silent. ¡°If you want to leave now, let me tell you that it¡¯s toote.¡± Lincoln opened the door with a fawning expression and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Take your time. These people who don¡¯t know their ce didn¡¯t expect to rm you. The security guards will teach them a lesson when theye upter!¡± Facing Lincoln, Lorney disyed the very in his bones. ¡°Old thing, is that somewhere for you to stand? Hurry up and make way for our director!¡± Sharon was organizing her thoughts, but she didn¡¯t expect that insult to fall into her ears. Sharon walked straight over and raised a hand. She threw Lorney over her shoulder and he flew out like a cannonball. Everyone present only felt a sh in front of their eyes. Before they could figure out what had happened, they heard the sound of ss shattering, followed by Lorney¡¯s scream like a pig being ughtered. The Harris family members who had rushed over were attracted by Lorney. Lorney had flown out and smashed the tempered ss, hey on the ground and twitched non-stop. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Everyone looked at each other. For a moment, no one dared to speak. Even the security guards they had invited up forgot to go forward. However, Lincoln was standing in front of the bed with a smile on his face, looking at Sharon and Zenith. At this moment, Lorney was very confused. They were both old people, but the old man inside could actually make his uncle, who had a presence like a dragon among men, meet him personally. He didn¡¯t look at Sharon and guessed that Sharon was just that old man¡¯s lover. Lorney didn¡¯t expect that when Lincoln saw the dignified Sharon, he almost knelt down. How could his subordinates cause such a thing? Lincoln was really helpless. Director Lincoln couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face. He looked humble. Seeing Sharon¡¯s angry expression, he walked over and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Calm down!¡± These words shattered everyone¡¯s worldview. Lincoln walked to the door of the ward and quickly instructed the security guard, ¡°Hurry up and pack up! Also, everyone unrted please wait at the door!¡± ¡°How are we unrted people? Those inside are our rtives...¡± Madam Harris instantly lost herposure. She recognized at a nce that this director had also attended Wace¡¯s opening ceremony and knew that something was wrong. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Sure enough, Lincoln¡¯s expression looked terrible. He said to the security guard, ¡°What are you guys doing? These people are up to no good. Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Chapter 590 590 Begging Sharon Back Before the Harris family could speak, they were thrown out. Jason, who was lying on the bed, was speechless. He had heard about what happened after Jason was injured and fainted from a heart attack. Actually, he knew his body the best. When Jake was unconscious just now, he felt that he was about to die. He didn¡¯t expect to be saved by Sharon now... ¡°Old Sand, be obedient and take out what they want!¡± Mrs. Sand was too anxious. She had finally seen through Sharon¡¯s godly skills. No wonder Zenith relied on Sharon so much. Director Lincoln did not know what had happened, so he could only get someone to chase the unrted people out. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Jake still wanted to be stubborn, but his heart was beating like a drum. ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of keeping you awake?¡± Sharon was expressionless as she reached out to pull out the needle,pletely ignoring Mrs. Sand¡¯s pleading. Sharon¡¯s handnded on the top of Jake¡¯s head. Just as the silver needle was pulled out a few inches, Jake instantly felt that something was wrong. ¡°Wait a minute! Zenith, are you really going to leave me in the lurch? I can give you a few hundred thousand... Hurry up and save me. I can¡¯t...¡± Jake¡¯s mouth began to twitch uncontrobly, and his condition plummeted. ¡°Do you think I have the ability? If I really had the ability, I would have let you recoverpletely when you first fell ill.¡± Zenith¡¯s tone was a little perfunctory. He was alreadypletely immersed in Sharon¡¯s actions just now. Sharon¡¯s eyes were very cold, as if she didn¡¯t care about Jake¡¯s life at all. ¡°Wait a minute! Young Madam Harris...¡± At this moment, Jake finally knew why Sharon had defeated Rachel so many times. This youngdy looked harmless on the surface, but he didn¡¯t expect her to have such a method. As for what Zenith said just now that he didn¡¯t have that ability, Jake didn¡¯t believe it. He even felt that it was very likely that Zenith and Sharon had joined forces to break off ties with the Sand family. ¡°That audio clip is on my phone! It happened so suddenly that I didn¡¯t have time to back it up. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at my chat with someone called Zon. The entire process is inside...¡± Sharon took out her phone from Jake¡¯s coat pocket and instantly found the document he was talking about. ¡°Can you ensure that I can survive now?¡± Jake said with a trembling voice. He didn¡¯t expect to be at a disadvantage when facing Sharon. Sharon turned around, her eyes very cold. ¡°I just want you to wake up. Whether you can survive or not depends on the doctor.¡± He didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by Sharon. Jake¡¯s face was ashen. Seeing the group leave the room, the Harris family walked in. Lorney was very excited to see Jake wake up. ¡°Director, it¡¯s all because of my surgery that Mr. Sand woke up. About my evaluation...¡± Lincoln nced at Lorney, then shook his head helplessly. ¡°How can you wake him up so quickly after the surgery? I even read the patient¡¯s medical report just now. You used drugs that the patient couldn¡¯t withstand during the surgery, and it¡¯s very likely that the patient won¡¯t wake up!¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t use that medicine, he won¡¯t be able to be saved.¡± Lorney supported himself to get up from the floor and quibbled. Lincoln looked at Lorney and shook his head helplessly. ¡°With your mentality, you should start as a basic-level doctor. Our hospital has a branch in the suburbs. You can train there for a few years beforeing back!¡± After saying that, Lincoln turned around and did not look at Lorney at all. His family had asked him to bring this kid to the hospital, but he did not expect to cause him so much trouble in such a short time. ¡°Uncle! You can¡¯t treat me like this! We¡¯re rtives, how can you do this!¡± Director Lincoln¡¯s words caught Lorney off guard, and his painful body swayed even more. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a miracle. If I can¡¯t be Young Madam¡¯s disciple, I might be able to learn from Mr. Zenith,¡± Lorney muttered to himself. He had long heard that the divine doctor Zenith was now living in New York. If there was a chance, he had to visit him. Madam Harris heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Jake had woken up. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Brother, you don¡¯t even know. You scared us to death!¡± When his eyes met Madam Harris¡¯s face, Jake did not dare to move. ¡°Go and beg Sharon, ask her toe back!¡± Chapter 591 591 Bailing Wace Upon hearing this, Zaron almost exploded on the spot. Not to mention the people from before, why was even Jake starting to side with Sharon now? Madam Harris¡¯s expression darkened. Could it be that Sharon had drugged Jake too? If even Jake was on her side, then the Harris family was really finished. ¡°What happened? Although Sharon is rted to the director of the hospital, she can¡¯t help you now.¡± Madam Harris looked at Jake and Mrs. Sand and asked. Mrs. Sand¡¯s expression was grave as she briefly exined what had happened. Unexpectedly, Madam Harris frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Who does Sharon think she is? How can she know medicine? I think Divine Doctor Zenith might have taught Sharon those things.¡± ¡°Yes, that Sharon is simply ignorant and ipetent. She must have used Divine Doctor Zenith to get information out of you this time. She¡¯s not doing this for the Harris family¡¯s good at all. She will definitely release the news to ruin our rtionship.¡± Zaron quickly echoed, afraid that Jake would have a good impression of Sharon. ¡°Then quickly find her. Without her permission, Zenith won¡¯t help me with acupuncture! I don¡¯t know how long I can stay awake.¡± Jake¡¯s expression was terrible. He had underestimated Sharon previously. Zaron wanted to say something else, but Madam Harris signaled him not to be so rash. There was a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry! Leave this to me. As long as I appear, Sharon won¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± At this point, Jake didn¡¯t say anything else. He felt that only Sharon could save his life. What Zenith said was just an excuse to cover for Sharon. ... In the police station. Under Wally¡¯s gaze, Sharon yed the recording document on her phone. Wace listened to how his mother framed his wife with others. Those dirty things they mentioned made him feel disgusted. June looked at Wace¡¯s expression and knew that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t expect this police officer to be so bad at his work and y the recording in front of the family. At this moment, Wally couldn¡¯t help but admire Sharon for listening to the recording without changing her expression. She could even stand up and tell him to release Wace quickly. ¡°So this recording can prove that Wace really went to the Crystal Pavilion that day without knowing anything. He had nothing to do with Jason and Sonia¡¯s death.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very calm, as if she didn¡¯t take the matter of her being betrayed by June to heart at all. ¡°Although it can be proven that he didn¡¯t n to go to the Crystal Pavilion, we don¡¯t know what happened that day for the time being.¡± Wally looked up at Wace, the meaning in his eyes obvious. ¡°But since it¡¯s a bail, you can take him away. However, if there are any new clues in the future, I hope Mr. Wace will actively cooperate with our police.¡± As he spoke, Wally made an inviting gesture. Then, Wace left with Sharon and June. After walking out of the police station, June finally seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re really lucky! Tell me, what¡¯s this? You were almost schemed against by them, and your mother was almost ruined. Let¡¯s go home and get rid of our bad luck, really!¡± Wace ced his hands on the steering wheel and couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths. He said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I hope you can be more careful in the future! Look at what you¡¯re doing! Stop targeting Sharon. If it weren¡¯t for her, we would all be finished this time.¡± June knew that Wace wasn¡¯t very satisfied with what she had done this time, but she still refused to admit defeat and said, ¡°Forget it! Didn¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m the victim? Besides, this matter was caused by Sharon in the first ce. If she hadn¡¯t offended that Zon, we wouldn¡¯t have encountered these things! And why did you look at her phone for no reason... Forget it, forget it. In short, she was the one who caused these things. If it weren¡¯t for her, our Harris family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Sharon had heard these words and only looked at Wace, her gaze deep with meaning. Then, she waved her phone. ¡°I still have work to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Wace wanted to say something, but when he looked at June, he immediately knew that he had something more important to do. Chapter 592 592 Wace¡¯s Disappointment ¡°How rude! Look at her. If it isn¡¯t because no one taught her, why would she be like this? She simply doesn¡¯t care about our Harris family,¡± June said unhappily as she looked at Sharon¡¯s back view. Wace didn¡¯t listen to June at all. He stepped on the elerator, as if this was the only way to vent his anger. Along the way, June gripped her seatbelt tightly, unable to understand why Wace was like this. Wace rushed home, pushed the door open, got out of the car, and walked towards the room upstairs. Seeing Wace go upstairs, June quickly followed him. She didn¡¯t know why Wace was so angry. ¡°Wace! Don¡¯t tell your father about this, understand?¡± Upon hearing this, Wace stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this matter has nothing to do with you? If it¡¯s not rted, why can¡¯t I tell Dad? Are you feeling guilty?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace to stop calling her mother. June was a little embarrassed, but she still said stubbornly, ¡°Why would I feel guilty? It¡¯s because your father just woke up. I don¡¯t want him to worry. We¡¯re all fine now... If you tell him, what good can happen if he gets anxious?¡± Wace said very calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to admit your mistake, I¡¯ll tell Dad and maybe even more people. As for the media that ndered Sharon, when the timees, someone will naturally stand up and judge the situation fairly.¡± Hearing this, June almost fainted from anger. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve never seen a child who sided with an outsider like you! How would I know that they wanted to scheme against me? They even said that they would give me gifts and money. Now, I don¡¯t even know where the bank card is!¡± Hearing June mention gifts and money, Wace quickly asked, ¡°What gifts and money? Did you ept someone else¡¯s things again?¡± June didn¡¯t know what to say to Wace¡¯s question. She felt that she had said something wrong and quickly said, ¡°Aiyo! You don¡¯t know! That Zon even called me and said that he wanted to apologize, so he wanted to give us some gifts and money. I thought that at this point in our family, it would be good to have some money...¡± June looked flustered. It was obvious that she was quibbling. ¡°Look at your mother. I¡¯ve worked hard for this family!¡± Wace was very angry. He looked at June and said, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t use this family to absolve yourself of the terrible things you did for me. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, I would still be in prison and you might have lost your integrity!¡± ¡°You might have died listening to those two people. Sharon would¡¯ve died too! Do you expect the Harris family to take care of Dad? Our family of three fell into this state because of you! Sharon has been busy saving us for so long, but you don¡¯t even say a word of thanks. You¡¯re still talking nonsense here. Mom! You really disappoint me.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace to start ming her. June¡¯s eyes darted around, then she sat down on the stairs and started to cry to express her dissatisfaction. ¡°Sigh! God! Why am I so miserable! I only have one son in my life, but he hates me so much now... Tell me, why am I still alive! I¡¯ll just die!¡± June knew Wace too well. As long as she was so sad and in pain, Wace would definitelypromise quickly. However, Wace didn¡¯t seem to care about June¡¯s actions at all. He was in a mess now and felt very disappointed. He tried his best to recall what happened that night, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. However, Wace was sure that someone had injected something into him before he fainted... However, he didn¡¯t know if they could detect anything after so many days. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s useless for you to be like this this time. You have to admit that you made a mistake. You can¡¯t be so unreasonable. Sharon is magnanimous, so she¡¯s unwilling to pursue the matter, but I can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened, and I won¡¯t forgive you so easily.¡± Wace¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He didn¡¯t know how June had be like this. Sharon was his wife. His mother treating his wife like this was no different from disrespecting him, not to mention that Sharon really didn¡¯t do anything. The person in the wrong was June, but she refused to admit it. Chapter 593 593 June Apologizes Seeing that her performance couldn¡¯t move Wace, June could only shout at the top of her lungs, ¡°Oh my god! My biological son actually spoke to me like this. He¡¯s really crazy! The reason why he can have such achievements now is all because of our family. No matter what his parents do, he can¡¯t criticize me like this! I¡¯m doing this for the sake of family harmony. Oh my god! Tell me, how can I stay at home in the future? What¡¯s the point of me staying at home? I really don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡± Wace nodded, looking like he had the same idea. ¡°Alright, in that case, Mom, move out! This vi belongs to Sharon, and Sharon and I will live here. I¡¯ll give you some money, and you can move out or return to the old residence. This has always been your wish.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace to say such things. June kept shaking her head. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to live in such a luxurious vi. How could she move out so easily? Moreover, she felt that this vi should be given to her by Sharon. How could she give it up? ¡°No, no, no. I don¡¯t want to go back... I, I just hope that our family can be together.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. In the current situation, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t live together. I¡¯ll talk to Dad when he wakes up. When the timees, let Dad rest at home first. We¡¯ll ept whether he chooses to live with us or with you.¡± As he spoke, Wace went upstairs to June¡¯s room to pack. This made June panic. She was counting on Wace for the rest of her life! With her and Xenon¡¯s ability, they would never be able to live a good life! However, from the looks of it, Wace¡¯s attitude was very firm. If that was really the case... her life would be over. Hence, June quickly pounced over and knelt at Wace¡¯s feet. She wailed and begged, ¡°Wace, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t treat your mother like this! Son, you¡¯re abandoning me... Don¡¯t let Mom leave! It¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. Mom is really wrong. It¡¯s all because Mom is greedy for small profits that she did such a thing. Don¡¯t worry, Mom will definitely change in the future, okay?! Mom won¡¯t be like this anymore!¡± Wace looked at June and said very calmly, ¡°If you really know you¡¯re in the wrong, Mom, you should apologize to Sharon first for what you, Jake, and Zon said to nder Sharon. Apart from that, Sharon asked a friend to save you. We should thank her.¡± June replied angrily, ¡°We¡¯re family. That little b*tch didn¡¯t do anything. Isn¡¯t it only right for her to save us?¡± ¡°What exactly are you thinking? You¡¯re still calling her a little b*tch!¡± Wace was really angry. He couldn¡¯t understand why June had such a big opinion of Sharon. Was it because Sharon didn¡¯t have a family background? When June heard this, she quickly corrected herself. ¡°No, no, no. Mom was wrong just now. She¡¯s not a little b*tch. You¡¯re right. I should apologize to her.¡± After saying that, June quickly stood up, took out her phone, and dialed Sharon¡¯s number. She said very reluctantly, ¡°Sharon... I, I¡¯m your mother!... It¡¯s my fault for what happened recently. My words aren¡¯t nice. Don¡¯t take it to heart...¡± Then, June hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, you saved me and Wace. Thank you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Sharon didn¡¯t have any intention of forgiving her. Her heart was filled with dissatisfaction with June, but she was not dissatisfied with June¡¯s attitude towards her. Instead, she was dissatisfied with her greedy and shameless personality. This time, she had even indirectly harmed Wace. To Sharon, Wace was the only light in her dark time. Those beautiful things were things Sharon couldn¡¯t forget. So as long as Wace was fine, Sharon wouldn¡¯t be too angry. However, June had almost killed Wace this time. Sharon felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be a mother at all. Just this matter alone made Sharon feel that June didn¡¯t deserve her forgiveness. Although this matter was very infuriating, it was more scary. Other than Waceing out safely, was the dispute between the Sharon family rted to her or something else? Sharon was also in a state of confusion now. She only hoped that this matter could teach June a lesson and make her remember it. That was the most important thing. Chapter 594 594 Destroying the Evidence At the thought of this, Sharon sighed. For the sake of Wace, she would give June onest chance. If she still caused such a thing to happen again, she would think of a way to make sure that June didn¡¯t have the ability to cause trouble in her life. June admitted her mistake and got Sharon¡¯s forgiveness. She also promised that she would never do it again. Only then did Wace stop pursuing the matter and turn around to go upstairs to the study. Sitting in his seat, Wace took out his phone and sent Sharon a message. ¡°Sharon, my mother has wronged you. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t ask for you to forgive her. I just hope you won¡¯t suffer.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything. After all, June was Wace¡¯s biological mother. Sharon smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we¡¯ve thought these things through ourselves. At least you¡¯re still protecting me now. You¡¯re my husband and she¡¯s your mother, so I won¡¯t be too harsh.¡± ¡°I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my mother and I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived... As for the Shore family, I keep feeling that something is wrong. You have to be careful recently.¡± Sharon hugged her phone and replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to thank me so much. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing!¡± Whitney looked at Sharon, who was smiling brightly, in disdain. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just replying to messages.¡± Sharon looked at the schedule Whitney handed over. ¡°The results of the casting are out so quickly?¡± ¡°My mother probably invested in it, so I¡¯ll be the main character in Gazelle. Sharon, you...¡± Whitney looked at her good friend in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t want to act in a movie in the first ce. I received a musical invitation from the production team.¡± Sharon took out her phone and waved it in front of Whitney. ¡°That means we¡¯ll still be in the same production team?¡± Whitney¡¯s tone was a little excited. ¡°I heard that Yumi will act as the third female lead. The three of us can be together again!¡± ¡°Yes, Mathilda will act as the second female lead. I think the role allocation is reasonable.¡± Sharon smiled. This time, she was going to use the song her mother had written. When the time came, her mother¡¯s former fans would definitely recognize her, and she could legitimately clear her mother¡¯s name. ¡°But...¡± Whitney seemed to have suddenly thought of something and touched her chin.¡± Don¡¯t you think that Xenia has been a little too quiet recently? Although she has been chased out of the entertainment industry, with her personality, it¡¯s impossible for her not to cause any trouble. It¡¯s been two months, and she¡¯s so quiet. There¡¯s no movement at all. ¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s gotten over it. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect us, I don¡¯t think we need to take it to heart.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, becausepared to Xenia, she was more worried about Quentin. That woman had been too quiet recently. Gazelle¡¯s filming was about to start. The fact that she did not express anything means that there must be something going on behind the scenes. That woman had been severely hurt from participating in the game variety show previously and they did not know what she was secretly plotting behind her back now. At the thought of this, Sharon decided that she had to make preparations early. Quentin definitely wasn¡¯t as easy to deal with as Xenia. ... That night, the Crystal Pavilion was ignited in mes. The firefighters and Wally were all at the scene. It took them a long time to put out the fire, of the whole ce there was only an outeryer of crystal left. Wally led the forensic doctor to examine the fire. He did not find any corpses or human tissue, which meant that no casualties were caused by the fire. From the looks of it, the other party did not want to silence anyone, but wanted to destroy the evidence. Wally¡¯s expression was terrible. He was sure that this was definitely caused by Xenia¡¯s murderer. The goal was to erase the evidence of their killing. After all, only when everything disappeared could the traces of the crime bepletely erased. ¡°Investigate! Don¡¯t let a single strand of hair off!¡± Wally felt provoked. He had to find the bastards behind this. At the same time, Jake, who was still on the bed, was still waiting for the Harris family to bring Sharon and Zenith to him. As for Zon, Jake did not know where he had gone. He had called him so many times, but he did not answer! He had originally thought that he had found an idiot he could use, but he did not expect Zon to ruin his ns. And Zenith was still unwilling to give him the divine medicine... Thinking of this, Jake gritted his teeth in hatred. When hepletely recovered, he would definitely think of a way to torture these bastards. Chapter 595 595 A Lifeline On the other hand, at the mental stabilization hospital, Julia looked at the news and thought of Zon, who had disappeared. She became nervous. The direction of this matter was different from what they had agreed on back then. Was it because someone else had entered the situation? Why were the Harris family there that day... If this really happened because of Sharon, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight her... At the thought of this, Julia was really afraid. She was already a fish on the chopping block. If Sharon got involved, it would be really difficult for her to make aeback. As if she had made up her mind and made the worst n, Julia pressed the call bell by the bed. ¡°I seem to have remembered something. Can you help me contact Officer Wally?¡± ... In the hospital, Madam Harris was very anxious at the door with Zachary, Zaron, and Nicole. Zaron¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Damn it! Zenith even said that he was a divine doctor, but he was actually bewitched by Sharon so quickly. That little b*tch is simply embarrassing our Harris family! Grandma, we can¡¯t really beg that Sharon!¡± Madam Harris red at Zaron angrily. If she had known that so much would happen now, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen the wrong person then. Now, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. Now that she couldn¡¯t even find a scapegoat, how could she dare to provoke that divine doctor? As for Sharon, Madam Harris didn¡¯t want to believe that Sharon had really made so many friends with her own ability. At this moment, Zachary thought for a while and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we invite a more powerful doctor to New York Hospital? They might be able to treat Chairman Sand and Chairman Perrynic illnesses...¡± After all, these two people were the Harris family¡¯s life-saving straws. No one was more anxious than them. Jason was still unconscious. If they treated him during this period of time, he might give the Harris family a mountain of gold when he woke up! When Jake saw that they had cured Jason, he would definitely invest the remaining 30 million dors in them. At that time, the Harris family would definitely be one of the top families in New York. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think that Zenith might be fishing for fame. After all, he¡¯s hanging out with a b*tch like Sharon. What true ability can he have?¡± Zaron looked at Madam Harris and his tone suddenly became fawning. ¡°Grandma, if you¡¯re the one who goes forward, you can invite anyone!¡± Previously, even when he sold the shares of his family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany, the olddy had forgiven him. Now, Zaron was even more clear that no matter what, he had to be in the good books of the olddy. As soon as he finished speaking, Madam Harris¡¯ expression turned even uglier. ¡°What do you know! That old bastard Zenith is really capable. It¡¯s probably difficult to find such a powerful doctor if he¡¯s unwilling to treat them now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, Grandma. It can¡¯t be that there¡¯s only one divine doctor? As long as we¡¯re willing, we can find anything.¡± Nicole was a little anxious. Although she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Jason, she had deep feelings for Jason and Jake¡¯s money. Moreover, she had paid such a huge price but didn¡¯t get any benefits. How could she ept this! ¡°Don¡¯t we have a rtive in our family who knows a lot about this industry? We might as well get them to hook us up and see if they can find other bigger pharmaceutical families.¡± Zachary suddenly thought of it. Madam Harris¡¯s expression lit up. She was just thinking about how to not lose face in front of Sharon and Zenith and had actually forgotten about this! ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Contact your cousin immediately, Zachary! I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You must do this beautifully.¡± Although Zachary felt that this was beneath his status, the situation was urgent now. He did not expect that the other party would not pick up the call and instead used a message to ask them what had happened. The tone they used made Zachary very ufortable, but he had no other choice now. What surprised him even more was that when he said this, the other party only said that he had noted the situation and made a call. ¡°This is the number of the Dan family in Blue Lake. Their family owns a pharmaceutical factory. The Dan Pharmaceutical Company has many branches in Asia and has produced many outstanding doctors.¡± He didn¡¯t expect the Dan family to have developed so much now. Zachary was suddenly a little excited. He had some ties with someone from the Dan family. He didn¡¯t expect it to be used now. Perhaps the Dan family was theirst straw of hope. Chapter 596 596 Meeting Danson At the thought of this, Zachary had hope. If the Dan family was willing to help, their family would definitely be able to survive this crisis. However... ording to the time, the current head of the Dan family should be that person... Thinking of this, Zachary stood up and walked into the ward to say something to Jake. After a while, he walked straight to Nicole and asked her to enter. The current head of the Dan Family was Danson. That bastard was extremely lustful. If they wanted to cooperate, they would definitely have to find a beautiful girl to seduce and tempt him. Jake red at Nicole, his eyes filled with disgust and disdain. Who knew if this woman had done something to cause Jason to be like this? If Jason¡¯s manhood was useful, he would not have gone to a Crystal Pavilion at all. Naturally, he would not have fallen unconscious. However, this woman was really the most expensive one they had ever yed with! It was a pity that she was useless now and hadpletely wasted his painstaking efforts... Since she couldn¡¯t get any more benefits from Jason, there was no use with keeping this woman. She might as well give her to that fe Danson or something to y her remaining role. At the thought of this, Jake could not say anything else. He could only smile and look at Nicole. ¡°Nicole, don yourself up nicely tomorrow and follow your second uncle to meet a friend.¡± Ever since Jason became a cripple, even Jake rarely gave Nicole a good attitude. Thinking of this, she was a little happy. It seemed that the Harris family still had to rely on her. She did not expect what he wanted her to do. ... The next morning, the news of Zon¡¯s disappearance was broadcasted throughout the city. However, even though the bounty was as high as 10,000 dors, no one provided any clues. June was very happy, because this way, there would be one less person to threaten her. Zachary had contacted Danson early in the morning. At night, he brought Nicole to a private club in Blue Lake and waited nervously for him to arrive. Nicole was a little ttered today. She was wearing a custom-made dress that was worth at least a few hundred thousand dors. The curves of her body were very beautiful and even revealed her sexy cleavage. Although she couldn¡¯tpare to Sharon at all, she was much prettier than ordinary girls. Any man who saw Nicole¡¯s current appearance couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You can definitelyplete it!¡± Zachary didn¡¯t say much. He only told Nicole that she had to take down this person. He was extremely important to the Harris family. Actually, Nicole was a little excited because she heard that the other party was the richest man in Blue Lake, a member of the Dan family! The Dan family was much stronger than the Harris family, the Sand family, and the Perry family. Now that the Harris family was nothing, she had to cozy up to some rich people as soon as possible. If she could find an opportunity to marry into a rich family or bring some improvement to the family, it would definitely be worth it. Nicole waited alone in the private room for a while before the door was pushed open. A middle-aged man in a Chanel handmade suit walked in. The man looked decent, and there was even a gold watch with an LV belt on his wrist, but his gaze was very perverted. Standing behind him was a man carrying a bag. He looked to be more than ten years younger than him and looked like his assistant. Nicole suddenly understood why her family¡¯s business couldn¡¯t be sessful. Zachary and Zaron, the two bastards, were useless idiots. Their secretary had always been a woman. Now, it seemed that she was the one who really did big things. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Mr. Dan, right? Hurry up and sit down.¡± Nicole stood up and smiled. The middle-aged man extended his hand to Nicole. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect Zachary to be so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to see me. But after so many years, why did he suddenly think of me?¡± Nicole could clearly feel that when they shook hands, Danson exerted some strength and his eyes lit up. Hence, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°That¡¯s why our Harris family was worried that we would neglect you, so I came to receive you. I¡¯m Zachary¡¯s niece. You should have seen me when I was young.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the third son of the Harris family? Nicole? You¡¯ve really inherited your mother¡¯s good genes. You¡¯re indeed very beautiful.¡± Danson did not hide the greed in his eyes. He sat intimately with Nicole. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should know that I¡¯m the CEO of the Dan Family¡¯s Pharmaceutical Company, Danson. Our family¡¯s businesses are all over the country, and our ability is not bad.¡± Chapter 597 597 Crying and Acting Pitiful ¡°Chairman Dan, you must be joking. How can the Dan Family¡¯s strength be just not bad? We all know that your family is very strong.¡± Danson greedily ced his hand on Nicole¡¯s leg. Seeing that Nicole did not stop him, he even touched her twice. Then, he took off his coat and threw it to the assistant standing at the side. As for the little assistant, he did not catch it properly and the coat fell to the ground. Danson¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and disdain. He picked up the wine ss at the side and threw it at the little assistant. ¡°Trash, you only know how to embarrass yourself in front of others!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! CEO, it¡¯s my fault... Please don¡¯t fire me, don¡¯t be angry!¡± The little assistant¡¯s face was pale. He looked up at Danson and quickly picked up the jacket and shook it, afraid that the dust would stain the jacket. It was fine if he did not speak, but the moment he did, Danson felt even more annoyed. He stood up and walked to the little assistant. He said coldly, ¡°How many times have I told you, Denzel? Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re just a bastard given birth by a little bitch outside. You don¡¯t have the right to look straight at me. Get out!¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Denzel seemed to be used to it. He nodded very humbly and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go out immediately, CEO.¡± Nicole hated Denzel¡¯s cowardly appearance. She hoped that he would go out soon so that it was more convenient for her to do something more. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t discipline him well enough and let such a person ruin our fun,¡± Danson cursed. Nicole quickly went forward tofort him. ¡°He¡¯s just a bastard. How can hepare to someone of your status?¡± Nicole pulled Danson back and persuaded him kindly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! Speaking of which, Nicole, you¡¯re so beautiful now. I wonder if you have a boyfriend?¡± When Nicole heard this, she started to n in her heart. She did not answer Danson directly. Instead, she looked at him awkwardly. After all, in the current situation, she was still Jason¡¯s lover. However, they were still unsure whether he¡¯d survive, so she did not dare to say what was going on. If their rtionship was exposed, it might cause them unnecessary trouble... At the thought of this, Nicole smiled and said, ¡°No, I had one but we broke up very quickly.¡± Danson nodded and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, how¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s health?¡± Nicole pretended to sigh. ¡°Not much. Grandma is old after all. Her health is getting worse day by day.¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t get a doctor to take a look?¡± Danson asked curiously. ¡°We have looked for them, but those doctors in New York are all liars. None of them are worthy of my trust! Not only that, they even failed to cure our Harris family¡¯s great benefactor!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing Nicole¡¯s gloomy expression, Danson quickly pretended to be very concerned. ¡°You know what happened to our Harris family...¡± At this point, Nicole was also very depressed. ¡°We had a benefactor who invested a lot of money in our Harris family. Unfortunately, he was obsessed with women, so his male functions became impaired.¡± Danson nodded, his originally happy face suddenly filled with doubt. Investor? Great benefactor? If it was really just such a simple rtionship, then why did Nicole know? ¡°So it¡¯s very important to help our great benefactor regain his bearings. Moreover, that great benefactor is still unconscious. Sigh...¡± Nicole was so focused on acting that shepletely forgot to observe Danson¡¯s expression. Moreover, this was a lie to begin with. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Jason had ruined his manhood from ying with her, and that he had almost lost his life while trying to y with another woman! ¡°Oh? Since you know of such a huge secret, he must be a very important person to you, right?¡± Danson could not help but ask. ¡°To be honest, I was the one who was tasked to liaise with him in thepany. If he can¡¯t make it... I think...¡± Nicole secretly pinched her thigh as tears fell. ¡°I think I will be abandoned by the Harris family.¡± Nicole looked at Danson pitifully. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Danson has such a famous doctor or some divine medicine that I can take back to Grandma and our benefactor. Otherwise, I... I will definitely be abandoned.¡± Danson hurriedly said, ¡°Young girl, you can¡¯t try medicine recklessly. If the medicine ruins your body, that would be terrible!¡± Chapter 598 598 Sacrificing Herself to Danson ¡°But as a girl, I don¡¯t know what to do either...¡± Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Nicole pounced into Danson¡¯s arms and said miserably, ¡°I beg you, Uncle Danson, please help me! I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Now that I know this, I definitely won¡¯t sit back and wait for death! As for the divine medicine and top doctors...¡± At the mention of this, Danson subconsciously touched his chin. ¡°How about this! In two days, the Blue Lake Medical Research Conference will be held. At that time, there will definitely be people selling some divine medicine at the exposition, and there will also be top doctors. I¡¯ll visit then.¡± Hearing this, Nicole was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Uncle Danson is willing to help me! I¡¯m really grateful to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± Danson suddenly pretended to be in a difficult position and sighed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been working quite hard too. During this period of time, it¡¯s really... Our Dan family and the Harris family can be considered old acquaintances. However, be it medicinal herbs or poaching people, the cost is actually quite high. Therefore, we still have to discuss this matter!¡± How could Nicole not know what this old fox meant? She revealed an intriguing smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m already here. No matter what, I¡¯m your woman. I¡¯ll definitely thank you and serve you well. Are you satisfied with this?¡± After Nicole finished speaking, Danson immediately became excited. The moment he saw Nicole, he thought that he had to have something with this girl. Of course, he was also quite worried. After all, he was about the same age as Nicole¡¯s father. If anything happened, it would be difficult for him to exin himself. In addition, his second sister had a rtionship with Zachary back then. He had thought about it for a long time too. However, he did not expect Nicole to be so proactive. In order to find the divine medicine and divine doctor, she was actually willing to offer herself. It really did not take much effort for him to get her. Actually, when Zachary first told Nicole about the situation, she was still very unhappy. She hoped that she could find a suitable man and not mess around here. With this, after she achieves the power behind her, she could manage her connections and definitely be a socialite in New York. At that time, the Harris family would have to rely on her to benefit. But now, she had still been reduced to a tool of the Harris family. For the sake of the divine medicine and the divine doctor, they had actually sent her to another man. Nicole had originally only wanted to be the beloved missy in the upper-ss society, but now, she had be a toy of the upper-ss society. She had to be careful. If outsiders found out about her situation, she would not be able to stay in the New York circle in the future. ¡°Uncle, then you must be gentle to me.¡± At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°If possible, I really want to be by your side forever.¡± Danson nced at Nicole and could already guess what was going on. This woman probably had a rtionship with that benefactor of theirs. However, it was just a game to him after all. Danson would definitely not be serious about it. As for the cost-performance ratio, he was going to the Medical Research Conference anyway, so it did not matter if he slept with Nicole or not. Therefore, the cost-performance ratio of sleeping with her was quite high. Although Nicole didn¡¯t know what Danson was thinking, the moment sheid on the bed, she suddenly felt extremely envious of Sharon. She had spent so much effort to end up like this, but what about Sharon? Although she didn¡¯te from a good family, she married Wace! The current Wace was an outstanding young man who was famous in New York, but she could only apany these old men. Just the thought of it made her angry. She had been mocking Sharon all the while, but now, it seemed that the clown might be her. That night, Nicole and Danson spent a passionate night together. Although Nicole did not feel good and felt terrible,pared to Jason, Janson was still quite powerful in that aspect. It did make her feel better. Danson also managed to find a long lost excitement from Nicole. This youngdy really felt different. ¡°Stay in Blue Lake obediently during this period of time. You don¡¯t have to go back. Follow me well first. Take this card and swipe it as you please.¡± Looking at the ck card that Danson handed over, Nicole suddenly felt better. It was still good to have money although she didn¡¯t have a status! If Danson could really give her a chance to be someone better, following him would signify that she had abandoned the dark and joined him. Danson was also very rich and was even younger than Jason. Moreover, he did not look like the kind of person who would give her to another man! Chapter 599 599 Two Children The next morning, the news of Zon¡¯s disappearance spread even more fervently. The police also increased their efforts to find his whereabouts, but unfortunately, they did not find any news. After breakfast, Sharon and Wace went to work. Sharon stayed in the music ssroom almost half the day. She had a feeling that what she wrote wasn¡¯t what her mother really wanted to express. Just as she took her hand off the piano, she suddenly received a call from an unfamiliar number. She took her phone off the piano and answered the call. Caleb¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Sharon originally wanted to hang up, but she heard the sound of someone snatching the phone from the other end of the phone and it made her hesitate. ¡°Johnson, is that you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing something serious. Be good first.¡± Gabriel took the phone and said, ¡°He wants to go to kindergarten, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to appear. Which kindergarten in New York is good? Take him there. I¡¯ll leave him at the entrance of Swan Lake Street 09-1. Go pick him up.¡± ¡°But I...¡± Before Sharon could finish, the call was hung up. ording to Caleb¡¯s personality, he might really leave Johnson without bothering about him, but Johnson was a leukemia patient. How could he go to kindergarten like a normal child? Originally, she had rented the music room for half a day, but she couldn¡¯t leave the child behind now. Thinking of this, Sharon put on her sunsses and packed up briefly before rushing to the address Caleb had mentioned. From afar, she saw a small figure. Sharon was very anxious and rushed over to pick him up. ¡°Johnson, are you afraid of being alone? Auntie is here. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Sharon hugged Johnson in her arms anxiously and checked him seriously. Johnson¡¯s face was originally pale, but the moment he saw Sharon, his face instantly turned red. He touched Sharon¡¯s face excitedly and then kissed her affectionately. ¡°Bad woman! What are you doing!¡± Sharon was about to say something when an empty can flew straight at her. Sharon instantly reacted and grabbed it with one hand. She turned her head and did not expect to see Robson. She did not expect Caleb, this bastard, to leave the two children here. Was he still a father? However... Sharon looked at Dobson, who had obviously changed his temperament. It could even be said that he had changed into a different person... Sharon felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t point it out. His aura was bing more and more simr to Caleb¡¯s. That unreasonable feeling waspletely different from the Robson Sharon knew. ¡°Robson, it¡¯s Auntie-don¡¯t you recognize Auntie?¡± Sharon reached out to Robson. Robson was about to raise his hand when he suddenly thought of something and subconsciously looked around. This small detail didn¡¯t escape Sharon¡¯s eyes. Her expression darkened as she red fiercely in the direction Robson was looking at, then walked over and picked him up with one hand. ¡°Boss, that woman provoked you! I¡¯ll go down and bring the two young masters back now. That woman actually dared to provoke you!¡± The driver noticed Sharon¡¯s gaze and thought that their boss might tear Sharon apart today. ¡°Drive.¡± Caleb looked at Sharon¡¯s angry expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This woman was really interesting. ¡°Yes! Huh?¡± The driver was stunned. When did their boss be so soft-hearted that he could even let such a person off? ¡°You don¡¯t understand my words?¡± The driver didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. He turned the key and quickly left. ¡°Robson and Johnson, let¡¯s go eat something first, then I will bring Johnson to the hospital.¡± Sharon really didn¡¯t know what had happened between them during this period of time. Robson, who was such a talkative child, had be silent now, and Johnson, who was originally autistic, didn¡¯t look any better. Instead, he became even more dependent on her. ¡°Robby,¡± Robson suddenly said. ¡°Huh?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°My name is Robby, and his name is Johnny. And he¡¯s already cured.¡± With that, Robson imitated Johnson and leaned on Sharon¡¯s arm. Sharon¡¯s arm was a little sore. The two children were actually not light, but now, Sharon was even more surprised by what Robson had just said... ¡°You said that Johnson was cured?¡± How was that possible? Leukemia required a period of recovery even if the match was sessful. How could he look fine! If Caleb was really so capable, why were the children in the hospital at the start? Chapter 600 600 Robson¡¯s Change Sharon carried the two children to the car, then ced a hand on Johnson¡¯s hand and silently checked his pulse. Then, the expression on her face could almost be described as shocked... How was that possible? Johnson¡¯s body waspletely different from the first time they met. It could even be said that the situation in his body had been turned upside down. Could her master even do this? If there was a chance, she had to ask Caleb what was going on. Modern medicine did not seem to be able to recover one body¡¯s condition so quickly. ¡°This address.¡± Robson took out a small note from his small ck bag. ¡°Dad bought us a house in New York. Uncle Champ will pick us up and bring us to kindergarten.¡± Looking at the address on it, Sharon quickly drove over. Indeed, there was already a man in ck waiting for them downstairs. ¡°Ms. Sharon...¡± When Champ saw Sharon get out of the car with the two children, he immediately went forward to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too easy for Caleb as a father!¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was a little dissatisfied. ¡°His two sons are here, where did he go? Besides, the children are going to kindergarten. Doesn¡¯t he want to observe?¡± In the face of Sharon¡¯s words, Champ didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at Robson and said, ¡°Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t be like this-¡± When Robson heard this, his expression suddenly turned ugly. He clenched his fists tightly and subconsciously turned his head away, as if he did not want to ept Champ¡¯s words. ¡°Young Master, if Brother Caleb finds out about...¡± Champ couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sharon. What ability did this woman have? Their Young Master had been trained to such a state by Caleb, but when it came to Sharon, he seemed to have be a child again. Hearing Champ¡¯s threat, Sharon could feel Robson¡¯s body stiffen slightly before he started to struggle. That old bastard Caleb... Sharon didn¡¯t need to think to know that he must have used those perverted methods to train Robson. He was originally such a happy child, but now he had been taught to be like this. If Johnson wasn¡¯t still autistic, he would probably be in the same state as Robson. ¡°Caleb handed the two children to me, which means that he¡¯s very confident in me.¡± Sharon hugged Robson tightly. They were still young, so how could anyone treat them like adults? ¡°But...¡± Champ did not expect this woman to dare to question him. No wonder she could attract their boss¡¯s attention. ¡°There¡¯s no but. Bring me to their room and tell me which kindergarten Caleb chose.¡± Sharon had provoked Champ a few times, but she wasn¡¯t pretending. She was deliberately asking Champ, pushing him to pass this news to Caleb, whom she had no idea where he was. With that bastard¡¯s personality, if he knew that she had openly provoked his authority, he mighte over directly. At that time, she would definitely scold him for throwing his children to her like this. Although Sharon liked these two children very much, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for a boy tock fatherly love in their education. Moreover, with her understanding of Caleb, throwing his children aside meant that it was very likely he had gone to do something illegal again. Robson was carried all the way back to his room by Sharon. Champ turned around and closed the door, not noticing that Robson stuck out his tongue at him. ¡°This is the information on that kindergarten. Ms. Sharon, take a look first.¡± Champ held a stack of information, but Robson and Johnson had no intention of getting off Sharon. ¡°Just tell me which kindergarten in New York.¡± Feeling the two children¡¯s dependence on her, Sharon didn¡¯t say much. If it weren¡¯t for theck of security, the two of them definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this. Champ held the introductory brochure of the kindergarten. ¡°This kindergarten is called Windsor. It¡¯s an international private school.¡± Sharon only nodded when she heard that. She had also heard of the Windsor kindergarten. It was considered a very good kindergarten in New York, and many children of famous and rich families were enrolled in Windsor. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. Windsor will ask some questions during the interview. Let¡¯s get ready today.¡± With Johnson¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pass, but considering that they were twins, if Robson performed well, there would be a turnaround. ¡°Ms. Sharon, don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s enough as long as you bring our two young masters to the scene tomorrow.¡± At this point, Champ lowered his eyes. After all, his boss had arranged everything... Sharon was very sensitive and caught the change in Champ¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed that there was something else behind letting these two children go to kindergarten. Chapter 601 601 Meeting Jasmine Again The next morning, June looked at the empty dining table and Wace, who was about to leave in a hurry, with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Look! Sharon dares not toe home now. She just has a little reputation, but with some lousy money, she is throwing a tantrum at us!¡± They had just moved into the vi a few months ago, and other than a few bodyguards who were looking after them, there were only two female workers in the house. In addition, when she first moved into the vi, she had instructed Sharon to cook her three meals a day. Wace recalled that he had received news that Sharon was sleeping in the recording studio at around eightst night. He didn¡¯t think too much about it, nor did he say anything about going out directly in front of June. After all, he had something important toplete today. ... Sharon, on the other hand, went out early in the morning with the two children and borrowed a set of thetest season clothes from Natsume. After all, she was going to a kindergarten for the children of the rich and prestigious, so she treated it as an early practice. At the thought of this, Sharon suddenly blushed. What was she thinking! ¡°Sharon! Red!¡± Johnson seemed to be in a good mood and actually said four words. Sharon was overjoyed. She had racked her brains to make the two children happyst night, and there was a smile on Robson¡¯s face today. ¡°Sharon, can we really go to school?¡± Robson, who was standing at the entrance of the kindergarten, suddenly became nervous. He held Sharon¡¯s hand tightly, as if he was afraid of something. Sharon squatted down,she thought that Robson had found out what Caleb had done behind her back, so she quicklyforted him. ¡°Why not? Our Robson is so smart and must be very popr in kindergarten. Let¡¯s go together today and auntie will send you here tomorrow.¡± As she spoke, Sharon carried the two children into Windsor. When Champ saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh that Sharon¡¯s arm strength was really amazing. Usually, he would be tired after following after Caleb and carrying the two young masters in his arms, but Sharon could actually carry the children for such a long distance now. ¡°Sharon? You b*tch, why are you here?¡± Hearing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown and turn around. Then, she saw Jasmine and a man Sharon found familiar walking over. ¡°She¡¯s Sharon?¡± The man said slowly, thenughed out loud. ¡°I thought she was some amazing person, but now it seems that she¡¯s very ordinary! I really don¡¯t understand why my sister lost to you.¡± The man was Crystal¡¯s half-brother, the second young master of the York family, Benny. Ever since Chris and Crystal fell into Sharon¡¯s hands, his family¡¯s Old Master had favored him and even nned to give him the business license of his family¡¯s casino. At the thought of this, Benny even wanted to thank Sharon, but he heard that Sharon thought highly of herself and didn¡¯t care about their family at all. In addition, he had gained liking of Jasmine recently, so he naturally heard a lot of bad things about Sharon from her. Jasmine didn¡¯t like Benny at first as she still had Wace in her heart. However, she heard that Benny might get the York family¡¯s casino license, so she tried to date him. To Jasmine, although the Harris family couldn¡¯tpare to the York family, Wace was really handsome and was much better than Benny. It was a pity that Wace didn¡¯t know what was good for him and gave up on her for Sharon, a piece of trash with no family background. Therefore, after she became Benny¡¯s girlfriend, she returned to her previous smug self. Especially after entering Windsor, such a ce of higher education really shocked her. Now that she thought about it, it would be a good choice to marry Benny. She did not expect to see the woman whom she hated the moment she arrived! It was as if she, the queen sitting in the clouds, had been forcefully pulled down. Looking at Sharon¡¯s pretty face, Jasmine felt disappointed. However, when she turned around and saw the two children in her arms, Jasmine could not help but feel excited. It seemed that the media was telling the truth about Sharon having an illegitimate child! ¡°I wonder if Mr. Harris will still want you after knowing that you mess around with a wild man like this,¡± Jasmine said viciously. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? You¡¯re just a small celebrity, yet you still want your little bastards to enter Windsor.¡± If she could kill Sharon today, she wouldn¡¯t havee in vain. ¡°Ms. Sharon...¡± Champ was thinking about whether he should teach these two a lesson. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to only sneer and turn around without saying anything else and walked towards the ce where the new students reported. ¡°Sharon! How dare you ignore me?¡± Jasmine was exasperated and wanted to chase after her. Unexpectedly, Benny stopped her. ¡°Let her go. I want to see if Windsor dares to ept her two little bastards with me here!¡± Chapter 602 602 Verifying Identity The York family¡¯s casino had a hundred years of foundation. As long as this name was used, no one would dare to disrespect them, let alone a small kindergarten. Thinking about how Benny had taken out his phone and seemed to be sending a message to someone, Jasmine nced at it indifferently and looked excited. There would probably be a good show in Windsor Kindergarten today. Robson was filled with joy. Although he seemed to be deliberately hiding his emotions, how could a child hide their temperament so easily? Robson was in Sharon¡¯s arms, waving his hands from time to time, looking as if he was looking forward to it. ¡°Kindergarten. This is my first time attending kindergarten.¡± Robson looked at Sharon and he sounded pleasantly surprised, but Sharon¡¯s heart ached. If it weren¡¯t for Caleb, these two children wouldn¡¯t have had such tragic encounters. Now that they might be able to have a normal life, she had to make them feel as happy as possible. Perhaps Caleb had the same thought, which was why he wanted the children to go to the best kindergarten. After all, the children who could be here were all from rich and noble families. The facilities and education resources in the kindergarten were also very abundant. At a nce, there were many luxury cars in the garden. Being able to study here must be beneficial to the child¡¯s growth. Sharon even realized that there were a few guards with real guns in their hands when she entered, so parents didn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of their children in the kindergarten. When she brought the child to the registration office, the teacher did not even look at her. ¡°Hello, I have two children here to sign up.¡± ¡°The tuition fee for a semester is 320,000 dors. After you pay, someone will bring you to settle the procedures.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue when she heard this news. A semester of school here really wasn¡¯t cheap. As expected of a noble kindergarten, ordinary people definitely couldn¡¯t afford it. Sharon nced at Champ, not expecting for him to look elsewhere. It seemed like this bastard didn¡¯t n to pay for it himself. At the thought of this, Sharon paid and brought the two children to settle the admission procedures. Just as Sharon left, a bald middle-aged man walked in and cursed at the teacher who had just helped Sharon sign up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± These words attracted the attention of everyone present. A few teachers were very surprised and quickly stood up to the man¡¯s attention. After all, this bald man was the director of the kindergarten. He could fire them without a word. ¡°Do you have no eyes or brains when you do things? You don¡¯t have any foresight at all. We¡¯re an aristocratic kindergarten. Not just anyone can enter. How many times have I told you to pay attention to the other party¡¯s identity, dress, and talk? If you let those Tom, Dick, and Harry in and offend the children of any business big shots or chiefs, what will we do then?! Can you bear this responsibility? Hurry up and bring me to them and chase them away!¡± Sharon followed the teacher past the kindergarten ssroom. All the children in the ssroom were covered in branded goods, and quite a few bags containing watercolor pens were all LV. Compared to them, Robson and Johnson were really simple and unadorned. ¡°Teacher Yen-¡± The female junior teacher called Teacher Yen walked out and saw Sharon carrying the two children. She didn¡¯t think that they were going to enroll into the kindergarten and said, ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± After all, these three people looked really out of ce with everyone else, so the teacher did not think that the children could attend ss in kindergarten. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re Sharon, right?¡± The teacher recognized Sharon. Although she knew that she was a small celebrity, there were too many powerful people in their kindergarten, so Sharon could only be considered as someone at the bottom. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to send my friend¡¯s children to school. I¡¯ve already signed up and paid the school fees.¡± Sharon took out the registration form. The contents on it were very clear. The teacher looked at it. Although there was nothing wrong with the registration process and fee, the two children were dressed toomonly and didn¡¯t look like children who coulde to kindergarten. Moreover, why did Sharon bring two children here for no reason? The identities of these two children shouldn¡¯t be as simple as she said! ¡°Ahem, okay! Then I¡¯ll go verify it. Wait for me here.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown and put down the two children in her hand. ¡°Is there a problem with my application process?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we need to verify the children¡¯s identity. As for the rest, if anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± the teacher nced at Sharon and said coldly. Chapter 603 603 Agreement to Leave the Kindergarten Robson pulled Johnson and looked into the ssroom. When Robson saw that the ssroom was filled with toys, his eyes were filled with indescribable envy. His father had never bought toys for him since he was young, so his eyes were wide open when he looked in. These things looked too interesting! Sharon¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. Caleb, this bastard, was really... No matter what, he should give his children a beautiful childhood! ¡°What are you doing, you little brat?¡± The voice was from the bald director. Standing behind him was the teacher who had gone to call for help. It seemed that she had bumped into him when she went to verify their identity. Sharon seemed to realize that things weren¡¯t simple. Seeing the bald middle-aged man approach her, Sharon took a few deep breaths. ¡°Where did this third-rate celebritye from? Do you want to put on a show in our kindergarten?¡± Before he even knew what she was like, she was alreadybeled as putting on a show. Sharon said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean? What I mean is that you¡¯re just a small celebrity who wants to put on a show. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this ce? You brought bastards from god knows where to our kindergarten. Thus, I¡¯m here to ask you to get out!¡± Johnson hugged Sharon¡¯s leg tightly, as if he was very afraid. Sharon also protected the two children behind her. ¡°I paid the fee and the paperwork was done. I don¡¯t know what other reason you have to kick me out.¡± ¡°Reason? In Windsor Kindergarten, I¡¯m the reason!¡± The bald directorughed wildly. ¡°I have the right to decide if your children can stay here. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m the director of Windsor! We only ept noble children here. Besides being a lowly celebrity, we don¡¯t even know who you gave birth to these bastard children with? You don¡¯t even have the right to step into our kindergarten!¡± As soon as he said this, Sharon and Champ¡¯s expressions turned ugly. The two children also restrained the smiles on their faces. However, there were many children here, so they didn¡¯t take action immediately. Sharon asked coldly, ¡°Then do you mean that the fees I paid and the procedures I went through are useless?¡± The bald director smiled and said, ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t count. If you want the money, I¡¯ll return it to you. Our Windsor doesn¡¯tck this bit. Now! Immediately! Get out immediately. Don¡¯t dirty my eyes.¡± Johnson¡¯s body began to tremble. It was obvious that he was frightened by this person. He hid behind Sharon and seemed very nervous. ¡°Bang-¡± Sharon punched the bald man¡¯s face. Looking at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. She didn¡¯t expect this kindergarten director to insult them like this. She didn¡¯t care much, but the children were still so young. Although she didn¡¯t know who their mother was, she was sure that Caleb was their father. Such an insult would only nt the seed of inferiority in them, which was very bad for their growth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so when we signed up? Was your mouth rented? You are only mentioning it now. Your kindergarten Windsor is just so-so!¡± Sharon looked coldly at the unbelievable bald man and said coldly. ¡°How many big shotse to visit our kindergarten every day? Who has the time to care about you? Let me tell you, if you disturb a big shot today, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± The surrounding people didn¡¯t know what was going on and looked over. Discussions surrounded them, and some people recognized Sharon. Sharon saw that there were too many people watching and put on her sunsses. If someone with ill intentions found out, they would probably make an issue out of it. If it affected the soundtrack of Gazelle, it would be terrible. However, there wasn¡¯t only one kindergarten in New York. Sharon felt thatpared to an educational environment like Windsor¡¯s, perhaps the Hwafen kindergarten was more suitable for them. After all, what kind of children were raised in such a ce? ¡°You, you dare to attack me?¡± The bald director looked at Sharon in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s just a director. Do you think you¡¯re someone amazing? We can leave the kindergarten, but you have to apologize! The children are still young. Your words just now have already traumatized them.¡± Sharon squatted down and grabbed the director¡¯s cor, her eyes filled with coldness. The director was instantly stunned. What was going on? This little celebrity in front of him was too funny! What right did she have to make him apologize?! Chapter 604 604 Remove Your Dirty Hands The bald man looked at Sharon in disbelief, but he still braced himself and said loudly, ¡°Hurry up and get out with your children. The two of them aren¡¯t worthy of our kindergarten at all and don¡¯t meet our qualifications to enter the garden. Now that the rules are here, you better not challenge my bottom line.¡± ¡°Then where did you guys go during the registration?¡± Sharon frowned. Thinking of Benny and Jasmine just now, she already knew that it must have something to do with them. ¡°You made a mistake at work and now you want us to take the responsibility? It really doesn¡¯t make sense! Apologize immediately, hurry up!¡± The aura that Sharon exuded made the bald director swallow unconsciously. Even her gaze under her sunsses made the director tremble unconsciously. He was a little flustered, but his anger didn¡¯t decrease at all. ¡°What, what do you mean? Do you still want to attack me? What are you waiting for? Call the security guards over immediately! You¡¯re crazy to attack me in our kindergarten!¡± As they spoke, six uniformed security guards surrounded them. Sharon and Champ, together with the two children, were surrounded in the middle, looking as if they were alone and weak. Champ smiled bitterly. His boss definitely didn¡¯t expect that there would be action just with his children attending kindergarten. However, he did not expect this kindergarten to judge people based on their appearances either. It was really not a good ce! Although the onlookers did not know what had happened, they felt that since security personnel had been mobilized, someone must have caused trouble. The people who came here were all famous figures in New York. When they saw someone causing trouble here, they were all discussing it. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re some high and mighty celebrity. Let me tell you, to us, you¡¯re just a poor and cheap thing. How dare you cause trouble here!¡± As if he felt that someone was backing him up, the bald director got up and spoke loudly to the onlookers. These self-proimed upper-ss people instantly criticized Sharon to show off their noble status. ¡°Who is this? Why do I feel like I don¡¯t know her? What kind of celebrity is she?¡± ¡°Hmph, I think she¡¯s just some lousy celebrity. I don¡¯t know where these poor asses came from, but they¡¯re just here to cause trouble.¡± ¡°How funny. Is this a ce where she can bring her illegitimate children in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s simply lowering our taste! Is this a ce she cane to?¡± ¡°I spent so much effort to send my child in. It would be strange if she could enter such a luxurious kindergarten like this. Look at those two children. They don¡¯t look smart.¡± Sharon was confused by the inexplicable usation. She really didn¡¯t want Robson and Johnson to hear these things. As if realizing that they were not weed, the two children stood quietly at the side. They had never had a normal life, so they were used to not being epted. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just leave,¡± Robson said lightly when he saw Sharon¡¯s angry expression. Unexpectedly, Sharon touched his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Auntie will seek justice for you today. Remember, you¡¯re the best children in the world, so everything is worth it! You¡¯re Auntie and Daddy¡¯s most precious children.¡± After saying that, Sharon¡¯s aura changed. Then, she waved at Champ. No one knew what Sharon wanted to do, but everyone present suddenly quietened down and looked at what happened next with dissatisfaction. Sharon nced at the bald director, and his entire body turned cold. When he reacted to the situation, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat. ¡°What kind of look is that? What are you all doing? Hurry up and chase them out!¡± At this moment, the six security guards reacted and quickly went forward to receive the Director¡¯s order. However, just as they reached out to the two children, a few screams sounded in the kindergarten. ¡°Ah-¡± When everyone looked again, two out of the six security guards had already flown out. Another person¡¯s arm had been removed by Champ, and the screams were endless. Although these security guards were also very powerful, Champ was an expert, and his technique was fast, urate, and ruthless. He had dealt with them in an instant and they could not dodge in time. ¡°You actually want to touch our young masters with such dirty hands?¡± Seeing that the person was trembling in pain and his breathing was irregr, Champ shook his head helplessly. Chapter 605 605 The Principal Appears ¡°What are the three of you waiting for? Hurry up and attack together! Chase them out!¡± The bald director was so angry that he stomped his feet. If this continued and the principal found out, his life would definitely not be easy. If they pursued his responsibility, he might even be fired. The remaining security guards gritted their teeth and rushed over, but not to mention Sharon, they couldn¡¯t even break through Champ¡¯s defense line. In just two or three moves, the few of them flew out. Sharon watched as Champ dealt with thest person. She turned to the bald director and said with a warning tone, ¡°Are you willing to apologize now?¡± ¡°You barbaric little b*tch! What exactly do you want to do? Do you know where we are? You¡¯re really tired of living by openlymitting crime.¡± Sharon looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s verbal bullying, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it! What right does trash like you who live at the bottom of the chain have to walk in?¡± The bald director shouted unhappily. At this moment, the surrounding crowd made way. A familiar face walked out of the crowd, looking a little angry. Sharon felt that that face was a little familiar, but she really couldn¡¯t think of who this person was. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Old Madam Harold? Why did shee to the kindergarten personally today?¡± ¡°How rare! I didn¡¯t expect Madam Harold to suddenly appear today. I wonder if she¡¯s here to send her little grandchild to school?¡± ¡°This is great. Old Madam Harold values bloodline and identity the most and hates the culture of the entertainment industry the most. She can¡¯t tolerate this. Sharon is finished this time!¡± Everyone thought that Sharon would definitely be chased out and there would be new news in the media. At the thought of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Sharon. Everyone was watching the show. Madam Harris slowly walked towards the bald director with an ugly expression. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve embarrassed Windsor by causing such a thing!¡± When he saw Old Madam Harold, the bald director acted as if he had seen his savior. He quickly went forward and bowed. ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I actually let a small celebrity bring two little bastards in. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to chase them out now and not embarrass our kindergarten.¡± Old Madam Harold looked deeply at Sharon, then at the bald director. ¡°The little bastards you¡¯re talking about are the two of them? And thatdy is the little celebrity you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! That¡¯s her. I wonder whose children these two children are. Hmph! I think they¡¯re the little bastards that this woman gave birth to with someone...¡± The bald director kept talking,ughing in his heart. Their principal was definitely going to take action personally. Let¡¯s see how arrogant Sharon would be then. Unexpectedly, Old Madam Harold walked straight up to him. p! The loud p caught the bald director off guard. What was going on? Everyone present was dumbfounded. The surrounding crowd could not help but exim, unable to react to what had happened. ¡°How dare you! Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you know who this is?¡± Old Madam Harold was famous for her good temper. She was rarely angry, not even mentioning about hitting others. The bald director covered his face in disbelief. He was trembling in fear. ¡°Director, are you mistaken? She¡¯s just a small celebrity...¡± p! When Old Madam Harold heard this, she pped him again. This time, everyone was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s my old man¡¯s savior! She¡¯s our Harold family¡¯s great benefactor! What do you know! I think you¡¯re crazy. How dare you do such a thing? Do you think you have too much power?¡± As the saying goes, one must repay the favor of saving one¡¯s life. Old Madam Harold had wanted to look for Sharon many times, but she couldn¡¯t contact her. She didn¡¯t expect her toe to her kindergarten. However, when did the Harris family have two children? Why didn¡¯t she hear anything? ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Ms. Sharon!¡± Old Madam Harold said angrily. Hearing this, everyone present gasped. Old Madam Harold had a lot of say in the education world. Although the Harold family no longer took this path, Old Madam Harold¡¯s status was still respected by many. However, everyone knew that Old Madam Harrold hated the entertainment industry the most. She felt that these people in the industry were poisoning young people. What did Sharon have that allowed her to gain Madam Harold¡¯s liking! Chapter 606 606 Peter¡¯s Arrival The bald director waspletely dumbfounded. At this moment, he realized that he had caused a huge disaster. Although he had been asked by someone to make things difficult for Sharon and these two children, who would have thought that Sharon had such a rtionship with their principal? Before Jinny walked over, he would not have thought of it! Although Jinny was his nominal rtive, if she really lost her temper, he might lose more than his job. Looking at Jinny¡¯s expression, the bald director realized that it was his fault, so he quickly stood up and bowed to Sharon and apologized. ¡°Ms. Sharon... it¡¯s my fault! But this isn¡¯t just my problem, there¡¯s someone... Of course, I¡¯m not shirking responsibility. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± The director, who was originally arrogant, bowed and apologized to Sharon like a pug. Although Sharon didn¡¯t know Jinny, she felt relieved when she saw her gentle and harmless appearance. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the two children I brought with me are still so young and need respect and guidance. I hope you can sincerely apologize to them.¡± Jinny red at the bald director, who couldn¡¯t care less. He quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m sorry, young masters. It¡¯s my fault! I¡¯m sorry... Please tell Ms. Sharon to let me go. I really know my mistake.¡± Johnson was very afraid of his attitude and quickly hid behind Sharon. At this point, Sharon didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Sharon looked at Old Madam Harold. ¡°Thank you very much. Now, can the two children I brought study in Windsor Kindergarten now?¡± Hearing this, Jinny quickly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve caused trouble for Ms. Sharon today. Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s our kindergarten¡¯s problem. Something like today will definitely not happen in the future. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Everyone gasped when they saw Old Madam Harold¡¯s attitude towards Sharon. They were shocked. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Mrs. Harris? Long time no see!¡± Sharon looked up and recognized Peter walking over. She nodded. ¡°Mr. Peter!¡± ¡°Mrs. Harris, let me introduce you. This is my mother, Madam Jinny. She used to be the principal of New York University, but now she¡¯s retired and became the principal of the kindergarten.¡± Jinny watched as her son walked over and quickly told him what had happened. Peter was grateful to Sharon. He didn¡¯t expect his subordinate to do such a thing. He usually had a lot of things to do and almost didn¡¯t have time toe to the kindergarten, but who would have thought that such a thing would happen now? Peter¡¯s face was filled with anger and shock. He pointed at the bald director and said angrily, ¡°When did our kindergarten be like this?! It¡¯s ridiculous to allow the children to enter the school based on their identities! You did such a thing and almost hurt someone. Shameful bastard, don¡¯te in the future. Hurry up and take your child away too. Our kindergarten doesn¡¯t need someone like you.¡± The bald director¡¯s face was ashen. He knew that he waspletely hopeless this time. He was very regretful and wanted to plead for mercy, but when he saw Peter and Jinny¡¯s expressions, he knew that he would never have another chance. Peter looked at Sharon and was very sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam Harris. It¡¯s all my fault for not managing it well! Let these two children enter school! Leave it to me in the future. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of them.¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°Forget it, Mr. Peter. Perhaps these two children are really not suitable to study here.¡± Upon hearing this, Peter and Old Madam Harold¡¯ expressions instantly turned terrible. This was the best kindergarten in New York, and Sharon didn¡¯t care. Other than Sharon being a rising star now, it would be amazing if someone from the Harris family could enter the kindergarten with their status. How could they miss such a person? ¡°Mrs. Harris, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened to you and the children! Please let the children enter our kindergarten. We will definitely provide them with the best education!¡± Old Madam Harold quickly said too, ¡°Ms. Sharon! This is the best kindergarten. There¡¯s no need to hesitate. Besides, these two children don¡¯t look like your biological children. If they¡¯re your friends¡¯ children...¡± Chapter 607 607 Kidnapped At this point, Sharon started to think. In the end, she was here because of Caleb. Perhaps there was a special reason... ¡°Ms. Sharon, our brother said that as long as you¡¯re willing to, you can decide everything yourself,¡± Champ slowly walked forward and said in a low voice. Seeing this, Peter quickly went forward to persuade her. ¡°Mrs. Harris, we are the best kindergarten in New York. You must believe us. Don¡¯t hesitate! Come on!¡± Looking at Peter¡¯s sincere expression, Sharon looked at the two children. ¡°What do both of you think?¡± No matter what, the children¡¯s feelings were the most important! Johnson had no idea what they were talking about, but Robson began to think. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to stay here, but his father had other motives for asking them toe to this kindergarten... At the thought of this, Robson looked up. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s stay in this kindergarten! This way, it¡¯ll be easier for Dad to look for us.¡± Hearing this, Sharon nodded. ¡°In that case, I urgently need the children to study here. I¡¯ll leave the children to you then. Principal Harold, I believe in you!¡± Peter and Old Madam Harold were overjoyed and nodded. After everything was settled, Sharon whispered to the two children, ¡°You have to go to school well in the future. Leave the rest to Auntie. If you suffer grievances in school, go find principal grandma. Grandma will stand up for you. If there are any problems that you can¡¯t solve, tell Auntie. Auntie will definitely think of a way to help you solve them! Do you understand?¡± The two children nodded, as if they understood her words. Champ looked at Sharon and felt a little sad. If this stupid woman knew why their boss wanted the children to go to kindergarten, she probably wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. Just as Sharon left the kindergarten, the two children were instantly surrounded by the other children in the ssroom. ¡°Was that your mother just now? She¡¯s a big celebrity. She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°So many people have to respect your mother. She¡¯s too amazing!¡± ¡°Your mother is so beautiful, and so are the two of you!¡± This was the first time he had seen so many people his age. Robson¡¯s face was red. Although Johnson was afraid, he was not so nervous as he followed behind Robson. ... ¡°Lol, I thought you really had a way to deal with Sharon! What a pity. It seems like your York family really can¡¯t deal with her.¡± Jasmine looked at Benny and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Benny, who was holding the phone, was obviously a little hysterical. ¡°You piece of trash! Idiot! Idiot! I only gave you such a small matter, and you can¡¯t even do it well. What else can you do? Let me tell you, think of a way to make Sharon submit to me. I want her dead! If you can¡¯t do it, get out of New York immediately.¡± Thinking of the baldy¡¯s confident expression, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He turned to look at Jasmine, who wasughing at him, and gave the order to kidnap those two brats! When the time came, he would threaten Sharon to see what else she could be proud of. After three hours, the bald man called. ¡°Young Master York, we have the child!¡± Upon hearing this, Jasmine and Benny became excited, especially Benny, who stood up. ¡°Good! You have some ability. How did you do it?¡± ¡°The kindergarten has water delivery workers every day at this time. They¡¯re all deaf and mute. I called some people to pretend to deliver water, but in actual fact, they kidnapped the two children! In the beginning, there was a child who was not easy to deal with. I used the other child to threaten him before bringing him out sessfully.¡± ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re smart this time! Bring those two little bastards outside and wait for me. Don¡¯t let anyone find out,¡± Benjamin instructed with a ferocious expression. ¡°Okay, Young Master York!¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve seeded. I wonder if I can go with you?¡± A hint of ruthlessness appeared on Jasmine¡¯s face. That b*tch Sharon, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let the two little bastards she brought off easily this time. When the time came, she would find the media to arrange some news and confirm that she had cheated on Wace! When Jasmine and Benny rushed to the warehouse in the suburbs, Robson was still shouting angrily, and Johnson was sitting there in a daze. Looking at the person who came, Robson¡¯s face turned red. Seeing Robson¡¯s stubborn gaze, Jasmine pped him. p! A loud sound echoed in the warehouse. ¡°Little thing, what¡¯s with your gaze? You¡¯re just like your cheap mother. You still have a fierce expression at a time like this. Do you really think you¡¯re someone!¡± Chapter 608 608 Angering Sharon If she didn¡¯t teach these two children a lesson today, Jasmine wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach it! ¡°Bang-¡± Benny raised his leg, kicked Robson and Robson flew out. Robson¡¯s face showed bitterness from the pain, and his little face was flushed from suffocation, but he still clenched his teeth to stop himself from crying. ¡°You have a lot of backbone. I don¡¯t know whose bastard son you are. When it is revealed that the Harris family has an illegitimate child, let¡¯s see if Wace can still be so proud! And when that b*tch mother of yours dies here, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll still have such a backbone.¡± After saying that, Benny called Sharon. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Sharon said as she picked up the phone. Benny replied proudly, ¡°Sharon, those two little bastards of yours are in my hands.¡± When Sharon heard his words, she was stunned. Then, a surge of nervousness filled her but she did not show it. She just asked calmly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s reply, Benny and Jasmine were really satisfied. They seemed to really enjoy Sharon in this state. ¡°What? Do you not believe us? We¡¯ll let you hear your son¡¯s scream then!¡± ¡°p-¡± When Jasmine heard Benny¡¯s words, she walked straight to Johnson and pped him in the face. Johnson was already autistic to begin with. After being agitated by something in the outside world, he instantly cried out in shock. ¡°Johnson! Johnson, how are you? Auntie is here! Benny,e at me if you need anything. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the child!¡± Sharon¡¯s heart instantly hung in her throat. ¡°Auntie-Auntie-¡± Johnson did not know what grievance and pain was. He only felt unprecedented fear and his entire body was trembling. He did not stop screaming. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy! Shut up!¡± Jasmine couldn¡¯t help but nce at Johnson. Was there something wrong with this kid? ¡°Auntie! They hit us and asked Dad to save us!¡± Robson, who was lying on the ground, shouted. Hearing the voices of the two children, Sharon felt as if she had been struck by lightning. At this moment, she was unexpectedly calm, but her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Benny, Jasmine? You¡¯re really good! If you still dare to touch the two children, I¡¯ll definitely make sure you won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was very calm, and it didn¡¯t even sound threatening. Bennyughed loudly on the other end of the phone, not taking Sharon¡¯s words to heart at all. ¡°Sharon, you still dare to say such harsh words now? Let me tell you, if you want your child¡¯s life,e and find me immediately. Be careful of your actions and attitude. If you offend us, your son¡¯s life is at risk! Even if I touch your child, what can you do?¡± Jasmine felt that she had the upper hand and stuffed her scarf into Johnson¡¯s mouth. Then, the sound of a p and Robson¡¯s heart-wrenching shout came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Let go of my brother! Hit me, don¡¯t hit him! Let go of him!¡± Jasmine was very happy. She looked at Johnson¡¯s swollen face with a sickly excitement. ¡°Jasmine! How dare you...¡± Sharon¡¯s tears were about to fall, but all that was left was the busy tone on the other end of the phone, making Sharon¡¯s heart turn cold. How dare they openly kidnap and abuse children. Anger welled up in her heart, and Sharon¡¯s nails dug into her palms. Her violent heartbeat made it difficult for her to control herself. The York and Quill families had so many heirs anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if one or two of them died! Boom- A thunderp suddenly sounded in the sky, and heavy rain poured down. Sharon stopped a taxi and urged the driver, ¡°Sir, please hurry up. I have something urgent.¡± Looking at the few notes Sharon handed over, the driver¡¯s eyes widened. He stepped on the elerator and sped out. Her demeanor was too calm, making it impossible to tell what she was trying to do. However, the killing intent in her eyes made those who looked at her feel a trace of fear. Caleb had handed the children to her out of trust, but she had actually put these two children in danger... Sharon felt an indescribable guilt in her heart. She only hoped to reach the scene as soon as possible and teach these bastards a lesson. ... In the warehouse, Jasmine danced excitedly. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s retribution toe so quickly. That useless piece of rubbish with no family background. Firstly, she did not respect her and she dared to threaten her after that. It was highly likely that the disappearance of her secretary had something to do with Sharon too. But these days meant nothing anymore. Today was different from the previous, she was going to make Sharon pay today. Chapter 609 609 Making Her Kneel Down Johnson sat on the chair, no longer showing any signs of struggling. His eyes were dead, and Robson was carried to the side by Benny, and Robson looked as if he was waiting for something. A muffled thunder exploded beside their ears. Jasmine and Benny were shocked. ¡°Young Master! Sharon is here!¡± The bald director watched as a car slowly drove past and quickly ran in to report. Benny was shocked. He quickly picked up Robson and grabbed his neck. Sharon walked out of the night in the heavy rain, but she attracted Jasmine¡¯s mockery. ¡°Haha! Sharon, are you an idiot? You actually dared to not bring anyone and came alone!¡± Jasmine was very smug, but Benny didn¡¯t rx. After all, he had heard of Sharon¡¯s methods! Sharon¡¯s expression was very terrible, and her footsteps were very slow. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Benny suddenly shouted. Just as Sharon walked into the warehouse, they stopped her. The three of them were very far away from one another, but Sharon saw at a nce that Johnson and Robson had been tied up. Johnson¡¯s small face was swollen, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were dull, and his small face was bruised. Robson, who was in Benny¡¯s arms, had his clothes soaked up in tears and his face was filled with sorrow, making Sharon¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Auntie, quickly save Johnson...¡± Benny strangled Robson so tightly that he was having a hard time breathing. When he saw Sharon, she struggled with all his might, his heart filled with his worry for his younger brother. Looking at their miserable expressions, Sharon almost broke her nails. Seeing the two children being abused like this, Sharon¡¯s anger almost ignited the entire warehouse. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Put the child down!¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Benny actually felt a little afraid. Jasmine looked at him and took out a small knife to press against Robson¡¯s neck. ¡°Sharon, let me tell you, if you dare to y any tricks, I¡¯ll make your son disappear from this world immediately.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Sharon asked, as if she wasn¡¯t worried about Robson¡¯s life. In fact, Sharon was so nervous that her back was covered in cold sweat. With her current strength, she couldn¡¯t attack them from so far away. She had to bring Robson to her side. ¡°Hmph, haven¡¯t you always been arrogant and powerful? Let me tell you, we got you here today for our brothers to have some fun. Do you think you¡¯re amazing just because the Harris family usually protects you? The Harris family is nothing in our eyes!¡± Benny looked at Sharon and sneered. ¡°What does this have to do with the Harris family? I¡¯ll y with you to the end no matter what. Don¡¯t implicate others.¡± Sharon looked at Benny. The York family really knew how to find trouble for her. ¡°Alright! Then stand there and don¡¯t move. Let my brothers hit you a few times. When I calm down, I¡¯ll let your two little bastards go immediately.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t react. Jasmine waved the knife in her hand and said anxiously, ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Your little bastard is in our hands now!¡± ¡°Watch your mouth! They¡¯re my friend¡¯s children, not bastards!¡± Sharon frowned slightly. Jasmine wasn¡¯t like this in front of Wace. This woman was really hypocritical. ¡°Sharon, who do you think you¡¯re talking to? If you don¡¯t want to say goodbye to your son, listen to me.¡± Benny sneered at Sharon. Did these people not understand what she was saying? Why did they feel that Robson and Johnson were her children? They even used those aggressive words to attack the two children. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t move, Benny was relieved. At first, he was worried that Sharon would fight them to the death, but now it seemed that Sharon had given up struggling. ¡°I want you to kneel down and kowtow to me. I want you to say that you were wrong.¡± He originally thought that Sharon wouldn¡¯t do as she was told. After all, as the young madam of the Harris family, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be humiliated so easily. Moreover, they were two illegitimate children. Perhaps Sharon couldn¡¯t wait for them to be killed by him. Unexpectedly, Sharon¡¯s next actions surprised them. After all, they were used to seeing big shots acknowledge Sharon today, so they were surprised that Sharon was so obedient now. Because Sharon really squatted down slowly, as if she was really going to kneel down. Seeing this, Jasmine quickly called out to the bodyguards who had barged in just now. ¡°The few of you, attack! Beat her up ruthlessly! Beat her up! Her little bastard is in my hands. What are you worried about!¡± Chapter 610 610 Crippling Both of Her Hands Although the bodyguards felt that it was unreasonable for them to gang up on a woman, they had no choice. Not to mention that Jasmine¡¯s direct words undoubtedly reassured them. The bodyguards of the Quill family rushed towards Sharon and waved the steel rods in their hands at her. Unexpectedly, Sharon didn¡¯t dodge. She just slowly raised her hand, and then the burly men who rushed over suddenly fell behind her. Everyone¡¯s faces were bruised, and their lips were dark. They obviously looked like they had been poisoned. ¡°What are you doing! Hurry up and attack. Don¡¯t give this woman a chance!¡± The scene in front of her made Jasmine a little nervous. She quickly shouted at the York family¡¯s bodyguards. The York family owned a casino, and the bodyguards were much more powerful than her family¡¯s. Before she could see what Sharon had done, all her subordinates fell down together. Everyone only felt that it was strange, but they didn¡¯t notice that Sharon suddenly had a small packet of powder in her hand. Benny didn¡¯t say anything, but he tacitly agreed to them attacking Sharon. The bodyguards of the York Group also rushed forward and were about to punch and kick Sharon in the next second. Sharon¡¯s body also leaned back, as if she had fallen down from an injury. Jasmine looked at Sharon¡¯s actions with outright excitement in her eyes. No one noticed that Sharon¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared fixedly at Jasmine and Benny. Jasmine was so excited that she was not in the mood to pay attention to Johnson. Her pretty face waspletely distorted. ¡°Beat her up! Beat her up! Don¡¯t let her walk out of here alive!¡± Benny was also a little excited. Finally, he let go of Robson and couldn¡¯t help but walk towards Sharon. ¡°Get out of my way, let me do it!¡± Benny didn¡¯t stop walking, and Jasmine also leaned over. Among the group of men in ck, they hoped to see Sharon¡¯s bloody appearance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you powerful? Come and fight back now!¡± Jasmineughed wildly. ¡°I thought you were something special. Now it seems that you¡¯re going to be beaten to death. How pitiful.¡± Benny couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°My identity as the second young master of the York family isn¡¯t something you can look down on. Sharon, take today as a lesson for you. I¡¯m different from my brother and sister. I never y tricks, so I¡¯ll let you die in peace today.¡± Jasmine reached out and made a stopping gesture. ¡°Letting her die so quickly is too easy on her! I want to personally break her tendons.¡± Even so, just as Jasmine finished speaking, a figure quickly shed past her eyes. Before she could react, she felt a sharp pain in her hands. Immediately after, Jasmine¡¯s scream resounded in the warehouse. ¡°Ah-¡± Jasmine¡¯s originally vicious face became very distorted. Her wrists were actually dislocated! ¡°I just started learning how to reset the location of bones, and I didn¡¯t think of using living people as practice.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was cold, then she asked, ¡°Do you remember what I said on the phone?¡± Jasmine¡¯s tears kept falling, and she couldn¡¯t hear what Sharon said any longer. It was only then that Benny and Jasmine saw that the bodyguards of the York family had also fallen. Moreover, the bodyguards¡¯ hands and feet were sore and their breathing was irregr. How did Sharon do it... Was she a god? What was going on! Jasmine¡¯s wrist was held tightly in Sharon¡¯s hand. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and the cold sweat on her face mixed with her tears. ¡°Benny, save me, please save me...¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice sounded very pitiful. She looked at Benny but did not receive any reply. Sharon didn¡¯t n to make a move at first, but they really attacked the two children. Now that the two children were safe, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. A cold light appeared in her eyes. Sharon exerted a little force with her hands, and Jasmine¡¯s arms made a crisp sound. Outside the warehouse, thunder rumbled. Even so, the bodyguard on the ground did not wake up. ¡°Ah! Sharon, let go! Hurry up and let go!¡± Jasmine screamed in pain, but Sharon didn¡¯t n to let her go. Sharon then said coldly, ¡°Do you remember what I said to you on the phone?¡± ¡°I remember! I remember everything. Hurry up and let go...¡± Jasmine kept nodding, her tears like beads that had its string cut off. ¡°I said that if you dare to touch the two children, you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was cold. Chapter 611 611 Johnson Is Severely Injured Jasmine was already in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t feel anything. On the other hand, Benny stood there as if he hadn¡¯t reacted to the situation. Jasmine knew that she could only save herself now and said pitifully, ¡°Sharon, let me go! I won¡¯t provoke you again! I was wrong, I was really wrong. It was Benny. He asked me to do it. How can you only me me?¡± Hearing this, Sharon threw Jasmine out as if she was throwing trash. ¡°Benny?¡± Sharon looked at Benny, who was standing at the side, and suddenly sneered. ¡°You, what are you doing! I¡¯m the young master of the York family. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Benny suddenly felt nervous. He still wanted to use the children to threaten Sharon, but Sharon didn¡¯t give him a chance. She scattered the powder in her hand and punched his chin. Benny immediately felt his breathing be irregr. He fell to the ground and twitched. ¡°What... did you do to me...¡± Benny looked at Sharon in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so easily. From now on, the York family has three hours to save you. After three hours, your blood will flow backwards and you will die suddenly. There will be nothing abnormal about your corpse. Others will only think that you died suddenly.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with this bastard who attacked the child. She pped him directly and looked at Jasmine. ¡°Why are you looking at me... It¡¯s him! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Jasmine subconsciously shrank back. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let me off, I, I¡¯ll be your ve. I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do! I won¡¯t look for Wace! Let me go, Sharon!¡± Jasmine begged Sharon to let her go, or at least leave her alive, but Sharon was unmoved. She walked up to Jasmine and extended her hand. ¡°No! No!¡± Jasmine shouted in fear. She wanted to escape, but losing her arms made it difficult for her to maintain her bnce. Sharon naturally wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to escape. She knocked Jasmine unconscious with a knife in her hand. She was a person who kept her word. Since these two people dared to challenge her, they should be prepared to give up their lives. After briefly dealing with the scene, Sharon quickly rushed towards Robson and Johnson. ¡°Auntie.¡± Robson looked at Sharon with a bruised face. ¡°Johnson hasn¡¯t spoken in a long time!¡± Sharon looked at Johnson, who was sitting on the chair in a daze. Her heart ached, and she quickly untied him. ¡°Johnson! Johnson, look at Auntie, look at Auntie!¡± Sharon gently touched Johnson, but he didn¡¯t react at all. Sharon quickly checked Johnson¡¯s pupils. She knew that he was frightened. After all, he was an autistic child. His understanding of the world wasn¡¯tprehensive enough to begin with, and he was more easily frightened than other children... What she could do now was to bring him to a quiet environment. Sharon kept hugging and kissing Johnson along the way, telling him the story he liked very much in the past and helping him rx. However, Johnson didn¡¯t react at all. It was only when he returned to the two children¡¯s house that Champ knew what had happened today. If Sharon hadn¡¯t stopped him, he might have rushed to the York family and started a massacre! ¡°If Boss finds out, I¡¯m afraid none of the bastards from the York family will survive!¡± Looking at Robson¡¯s injuries, Champ said hatefully. ¡°Johnson is starting to have a fever now. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll be delirious. I¡¯ll stay here to apany him for the time being. Help me fake a message so that the Harris family won¡¯t suspect me.¡± Sharon sent Watson a message, but the result made her very sad. This kind of situation was actually impossible for Chinese medicine to treat. Watson¡¯s suggestion was to treat Johnson with diazepam, phenobarbital, and such medicine before treating him with Chinese medicine and massage. ¡°Auntie, when will Johnson wake up?¡± Robson was already bandaged and he stayed by Robson¡¯s side. Sharon looked at Robson. Ordinary children would definitely cry when they encountered such a situation, but Robson only acted like a child when his younger brother was bullied. It was obvious that Caleb¡¯s training for him was far beyond Sharon¡¯s imagination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Johnson will wake up. Can you go to bed and rest too? I waste today...¡± ¡°I know that you will definitely save us, Auntie. It¡¯s me... Dad is right. I¡¯m too weak...¡± Robson¡¯s little face hadpletely copsed, and his eyes were filled with self-reproach. Seeing this, Sharon quickly pulled the child into her arms. ¡°You¡¯re already very amazing!¡± Chapter 612 612 Benny¡¯s Broken Leg Perhaps because of the strong sense of security Sharon gave, Robson started sobbing softly. Sharon only walked to the living room after coaxing Robson to sleep. ¡°Ms. Sharon, this phone...¡± Charm handed the phone to Sharon.¡± I wonder who ced it at the door. Perhaps you know who it belongs to. ¡± Sharon thought for a moment, but the phone suddenly rang. As soon as the call went through, a woman¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, brat? You haven¡¯t returned home yet! Your brother and Crystal are about to return. Why haven¡¯t you shown your face yet? How dare you make your father wait for so long. You brat, you¡¯ve really done with your life.¡± The person on the other end of the phone was cursing. Sharon instantly understood that this phone belonged to Benny. On the other end of the phone was probably the second wife of the Gambling King. Sharon chuckled. The other party seemed to have suddenly be nervous when she heard a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m telling you to ask my son toe back immediately. A person like you can¡¯t afford to dy our family¡¯s matters!¡± ¡°A warehouse in the suburbs. Remember to look for him quickly. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to him if you¡¯rete.¡± After saying that, Sharon turned off her phone and handed it to Champ. ¡°Get rid of this phone. I¡¯ll go back and apany the child first.¡± Sharon snorted and turned around to return to her room. Caleb wasn¡¯t as cold as she thought. At least after he knew what had happened to his child, he dealt with the aftermath. The powder would evaporate and the fingerprints would be wiped clean. Sharon felt that Caleb definitely had a way to resolve the rest. This was destined to be a massacre that no one could understand. Forty minutester, the second madam of the York family brought her people to the warehouse. What greeted her eyes was a group of bodyguards lying on the ground. No one was awake. ¡°Madam, these people are all dead...¡± When Madam York heard this, she almost fainted. She only had one son! It had to be known that she was legally married to the Gambling King. If anything happened to her precious son, her future would be even more difficult. ¡°Where¡¯s my son? Is my son okay?¡± Everyone searched for Benny crazily. The Second Madam of the York family was almost angered to death. She had been a lover for so many years. She couldn¡¯t fail at thest step! ¡°We¡¯ve found him! Madam...¡± Suddenly, a trembling voice was heard and it attracted the gaze of the Second Madam of the York family. At that moment, Benny¡¯s face was already bruised and his right leg was cut off and thrown at one side. When the Second Madam of the York family looked over, she almost fainted. ¡°Call the doctor quickly. What are you all doing here! Bring Young Master back and look for the doctor!¡± The Second Madam pointed at the direction Benny was in. Although she was the Gambling King¡¯s lover, they all treated her as the Madam of the family. Who dared to treat her son like this!? ¡°No one is to spread what happened today out, including Old Master! Everyone is to say that Young Master has gone out to discuss business dealings!¡± She didn¡¯t know who Benny had offended and she was terrified from that day onwards. Even if it was an enemy of his,nding someone in such a state meant that they wanted his life. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s another person here.¡± The bodyguard of the York family found Jasmine who was hiding at one side. She was delirious and was mumbling something to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not me... It¡¯s all his fault... It has nothing to do with me! Just kill him... Let me go, please... Sharon... please...¡± The Second Madam of the York family originally thought that she could find out something from her, but looking at her mental state, she naturally knew that it was useless. ¡°What are you waiting for? Send her back to the Quill family!¡± Second Madam urged them to hurry up. She had to go to the hospital quickly. Nothing must happen to Benny. As for his broken leg, they can either reattach it or print a fake one in 3D, it was fine. However, if his brain was injured or there was no chance of treatment, her life would be over. A bodyguard reached out to Jasmine, but she seemed to have gone crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me... You guys can sh him! He asked me to do it! It¡¯s him! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± When Madam York heard this, she suddenly became agitated. What did Jasmine say just now? sh him? Could this ¡°him¡± be referring to her son who had one of his legs chopped off?! ¡°Wait!¡± After saying that, Second Madam York walked up to Jasmine and pped her face. ¡°Little b*tch, did you see my son being attacked?¡± Chapter 613 613 Apologizing ¡°Please let me go... I don¡¯t know anything...¡± Jasmine was in a daze, and an extremely sad expression appeared on her face. She seemed to have been traumatized. Madam York¡¯s expression darkened. Then, she waved at the bodyguards at the side. ¡°Be careful and bring her back! Don¡¯t let anyone find out. Hurry up and think of a way to ask her what happened today. Just don¡¯t kill her!¡± The Quill family was nothing in front of the York family. The only person who witnessed what happened at that time was this youngdy. Therefore, before her son woke up, she had to pry open this youngdy¡¯s mouth and find out which bastard had caused her son to be like this! ... The next morning, Sharon had already packed up all her things and was prepared to bring Johnson to see a psychiatrist. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, two familiar people stood at the door. ¡°Principal Harold? Mr. Harold?¡± The people who came were also within Sharon¡¯s expectations. At this moment, Peter and Jinny¡¯s faces were really apologetic. When they saw Sharon walk out, the intense uneasiness was even more obvious. ¡°Mrs. Harris! This is all our fault. It was a slip-up by our kindergarten¡¯s security! How¡¯s the children? By the time we knew, you had already saved them!¡± So it was because of the two children¡¯s kidnapping incident. Sharon gestured for Champ to bring Robson and Johnson back to the house to wait for her. Johnson was obviously unwilling to leave Sharon, and he only epted Champ¡¯s embrace under herfort. ¡°Principal Harold, the matter has been resolved. The other party has also used some tricks. You can¡¯t be med for this.¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Peter and Jinny looked ashamed. It was the problem with their kindergarten¡¯s security, but Sharon didn¡¯t me them! ¡°No, no, no. Mrs. Harris, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll give you an exnation no matter what! This is a token of my appreciation. I hope you can ept it. Otherwise, we really can¡¯t exin ourselves.¡± As Peter spoke, he took out a ck card from his pocket. There was a string of numbers written on it. The workmanship of the ck card was very exquisite, showing the identity of the card holder. ¡°This is...¡± Sharon asked. Hannah exined, ¡°Mrs. Harris, this is a ck card that you can buy in all the shopping malls in the country. There¡¯s no limit. We thought you would definitely have a use for it.¡± ¡°This is a small token of our appreciation. We know that you might notck this, but if you ept this card, we will feel better. There¡¯s no limit to this card. You can buy something for the children.¡± Peter handed over the card with both hands. It was obvious that he was very guilty about the kidnapping incident. Sharon wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be push and pull, so she epted it directly. She also hoped that Peter and Jinny wouldn¡¯t feel any psychological burden. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Principal Harold and Mr. Harold. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to bring the children to buy some things.¡± When Jinny heard this, her expression softened a little. Sharon¡¯s willingness to ept the card had resolved the knot in her heart. She had been a teacher for so many years and had never made a mistake, but she didn¡¯t expect to lose the children in the kindergarten! If word got out, her decades of reputation would probably be ruined. Sharon only epted the card because she thought of this. She thought that it would help to make Jinny feel better. However, Jinny had been through a lot over the years. She was confident that her judgment wouldn¡¯t disappoint! Sharon¡¯s style and bearing definitely wasn¡¯t raised in an environment like the Harris family. Sharon would have more room to grow in the future. Not to mention that Sharon had helped their Harold family previously, from what she had done today, it could be considered as her investment in Sharon. She didn¡¯t expect to get such a card. After Sharon brought Jognson to the hospital, she brought the two children to the shopping street in the neighboring city. After all, she had many acquaintances in New York. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Sharon went to the neighboring city. Although Caleb had arranged a residence for the two children, there were too many things missing at home. She really had to go shopping. Of course, the most luxurious mall in Port City was Millennium View. Sharon wanted to teach these two children a lesson. Look at what they had be with Caleb. When they walked into the mall, they saw a dazzling array of luxury goods. They were very eye-catching. ¡°Auntie, this ce is so beautiful.¡± Robson squeezed Sharon¡¯s hand, her eyes sparkling. Chapter 614 614 Unfriendly Intentions Sharon was hugging Johnson and when she saw Robson holding her hand, her heart softened. She picked him up in her arms, hoping that he could see further and clearer. There were many things in the mall, and it was as if this was the first time these two children had seen them. Sharon¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the two children to look at their clothes first. What clothes did Caleb bring for them?¡± Sharon looked at Champ and asked. Seeing Champ¡¯s helpless expression, Sharon knew that he probably didn¡¯t bring anything. Sharon brought the two children to a luxurious children¡¯s clothing store. Because Sharon was wearing wide sunsses, she wasn¡¯t recognized. ¡°Hello-wee to the C&S children¡¯s clothing store.¡± The shop assistant smiled when she saw Sharon enter. It was definitely not a small expense to bring up two children, and there were bodyguards behind them. They must be from a rich family... Just as she thought this, the shop assistant¡¯s expression changed when she saw Robson and Johnson. These two children were dressed too shabbily. The female shop assistant suddenly remembered that she had seen some rich housemaids secretly wearing the clothes of their owners to buy clothes for their children. However, how could someone as smart as her not tell that this woman did not have money at all and could not afford their clothes? She had thought that she would wee an important guest with a smile. When she thought it through, a look of disdain appeared on her face. Sharon looked at the two small suits. Johnson had no problem with it, but it would probably look too small for Robson, so she picked it up and asked, ¡°Give me one size bigger for this one. Thank you.¡± The female shop assistant nced at Sharon and shook her head speechlessly. Those two suits were thetest product of their brand. How could such a family afford them? Serving a woman who was a nanny in a rich family was simply a waste of her smile. ¡°Hello? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? I want one set of clothes that is one sizerger. Can you bring it to me?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. The female shop assistant said without care, her tone filled with disdain, ¡°I suggest you go to the fourth floor. The clothes upstairs are more affordable.¡± What did she mean? Did she think that she couldn¡¯t afford it? ¡°Is this your shop¡¯s service attitude?¡± Sharon was dissatisfied. ¡°Service attitude? Why are you pretending? I know your identity at a nce. This bodyguard is probably a driver or something! The buttons and brooches on the two suits you took just now are all real gems. One set costs more than 40,000 dors!¡± The female shop assistant¡¯s tone became even more impatient. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a nanny for someone else, yet you still dare to bring your child to a shop like ours. You might not be able to afford our family¡¯s clothes even if you don¡¯t eat or drink for a year.¡± Champ was already dumbfounded when he heard 40,000 dors. What kind of clothes could be so expensive? Thinking of the funds his boss had given him, Champ immediately panicked. ¡°Ahem, Ms. Sharon, we can¡¯t afford these clothes...¡± When the female shop assistant heard Champ¡¯s words, she immediatelyughed. ¡°Look! Even the person you hired to act knows! I told you not to enter if you can¡¯t afford it. Are you still ming me for humiliating you?¡± Sharon had been suppressing her temper and was about to say something when someone called her name. ¡°Wow? Who is this! Sharon?¡± Hearing someone call her, Sharon turned around. It was a couple who came. They were dressed in branded clothes from head to toe, and there were also a few high-end brands that Sharon had seen before. Their faces were filled with naked contempt as they walked towards Sharon. That was Steven...? Wace had studied in finance for two years after graduating from university. The man in front of him was Wace¡¯s ssmate at that time. The young pregnant woman beside him was a distant rtive of Xenon¡¯s family, Wace¡¯s cousin, Olivia! ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Young Madam of the Harris family, Sharon? What¡¯s wrong? You failed to survive in the entertainment industry and what are you doing here now?¡± Sharon knew that the other party didn¡¯te with good intentions, but she still replied politely, ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t have any work arrangements today. I brought my friend¡¯s children to buy clothes.¡± Chapter 615 615 You Can¡¯t Afford It Olivia looked at Sharon and found it very funny. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a job, why aren¡¯t you at home serving my uncle and aunt? Why did youe out for no reason? Is this really your friend¡¯s children...? You haven¡¯t had children with Wace for so many years, but you¡¯re so good at taking care of other people¡¯s children! But this isn¡¯t a ce for someone like you! A small celebrity like you probably can¡¯t afford the clothes here.¡± ¡°Olivia, that¡¯s enough!¡± Steven tugged at Olivia¡¯s arm, indicating for her to stop talking nonsense. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my lecture of Sharon get in your way? If Wace is really your close friend, why didn¡¯t hee and help you when you¡¯re living such a cowardly life now!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice rose a few notches, then she nced at Sharon with dissatisfaction in her eyes. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Steven seemed to be in a difficult position and could only look at Sharon apologetically. ¡°In my opinion, my uncle¡¯s only value was marrying into the Harris family and having the eldest daughter of the Harris family as his wife! How did my outstanding cousin who¡¯s such a good man marry such a piece of trash!¡± As Sharon saw someone she knew, she could only take off her sunsses. High-end shops usually would protect the privacy of customers. Sensing Sharon¡¯s cold gaze, Olivia craned her neck and said, ¡°What are you doing? Did I say something wrong? Aren¡¯t you just a piece of trash? You don¡¯t have a family or background, and now you¡¯re carrying someone else¡¯s child in your arms! Look at how much you¡¯ve dragged Wace down. If Aunt finds out that you¡¯re involved with the two children... Sharon, I don¡¯t think you can go back to the Harris family!¡± Her words were filled with sarcasm and threat. Sharon felt that it was very noisy. Her temper has been really bad recently. If she hadn¡¯t brought the children along, she might have taught her a lesson long ago. ¡°Auntie is a good person! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Robson was instantly unhappy when he heard the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Daddy handed me and my brother to Auntie because he trusts Auntie. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Champ looked at Robson, his expression filled with envy. After all, he had been with the young master for more than three months. Not to mention protecting him, for quite a few times, the young master had only treated him as a punching bag... ¡°I still have to choose clothes for the child. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Sharon really didn¡¯t want to argue with Olivia. When the female shop assistant saw Steven and his wife, she became excited again. It was obvious that these two people had extraordinary identities and were definitely rich. As for Sharon... she was just a small celebrity who participated in the talent show. Two sets of clothes cost almost 100,000 dors. How could a small celebrity bear to give her friend¡¯s children such expensive clothes? ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Please don¡¯t just stand here. Mrs. is still a pregnant woman. Pleasee in. I¡¯ll prepare some drinks and snacks suitable for pregnant women for you.¡± The female shop assistant instantly changed her expression and became even more attentive. Compared to mocking Sharon, she was so fawning that she was close to wagging her tail and barking. Olivia¡¯s expression was smug. Sometimes, status could determine many things, and even the other party¡¯s attitude could be changed. The female shop assistant¡¯s attitude made Olivia feel veryfortable, especially when she looked at Sharon¡¯s face, Olivia felt that she had the upper hand. Sharon turned her head. The clothes in this shop were very unique. The children would definitely look very cool in them. Especially the suits she didn¡¯t notice just now, it made Sharon¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Bring this down. Does it have a different color? Take two sets and let the children try them.¡± When the female shop assistant heard this, she ignored herpletely. Right now, her heart was filled with only Olivia and her husband. At this moment, Olivia also saw the suit. It was very beautiful and eye-catching. ¡°Hey! I want that set too! Bring it over and let me take a look. I want to prepare it for my child first!¡± The waiter was overjoyed and wanted to quickly take the suit down. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Sharon frowned. ¡°Everything has to be done on a firste, first-served basis. I just said that I would get two sets of this set for me, but you didn¡¯t want to talk to me. Now that they want you to give it to them, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The female shop assistant rolled her eyes at Sharon. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?! Do you know how expensive clothes in the set area are? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re really amazing just because you are in a few posters. This set is our shop¡¯s treasure, not something someone like you can touch.¡± Oliviaughed out loud. ¡°Sharon, Sharon, if you don¡¯t have much money, don¡¯te here to shop. Otherwise, you¡¯ll make othersugh at you and embarrass the Harris family.¡± The female shop assistant was also a little anxious. ¡°Ms. Sharon! I know the entertainment industry too well. You can¡¯t afford our shop¡¯s clothes.¡± Chapter 616 616 Shocking Everyone Sharon found it unbelievable when she heard this. Did they have some misunderstanding about the ie in the entertainment industry? ¡°So I hope you can leave as soon as possible and not disturb our normal operations, okay?¡± The service staff chased them away rudely. Johnson felt the other party¡¯s malice and hugged Sharon tightly. Receiving Johnson¡¯s signal, Sharon took a deep breath. She tried her best to hug the two children in her arms. She wouldn¡¯t let them suffer. ¡°Alright, ignore them. Take it out and let me take a look.¡± Olivia shouted, ¡°How much is this set?¡± The waiter eagerly took down the set and said, ¡°This set costs 120,000 dors. To you...¡± ¡°What? 120,000 dors!¡± Olivia clearly did not expect this set to be so expensive. It was just a child¡¯s clothes. Children grew up so quickly that they might have overgrown this set of clothes in less than a year. ¡°Is this set made of gold? Why is it so expensive?¡± Olivia did not hide the surprise on her face. The female shop assistant did not expect Olivia to have such a reaction. Her voice was instantly filled with confusion. ¡°Madam, this dress was designed by a top designer. It uses the best fabric. The hidden lines, gems, and buttons on it are all medieval products. This price is very normal.¡± Olivia was instantly dumbfounded. In fact, she did not have a job herself. Her daily expenses were all based on Steven¡¯s sry and her family¡¯s monthly dividends. Although Olivia¡¯s dividends were not much and were more than enough for her daily expenses, Olivia loved topare with others and buy luxury goods, so she did not have much savings. She had thought that this dress would cost at most 10,000 to 20,000 dors. She did not expect it to cost six figures. She could not bear to part with that amount of money. At this price, she would rather buy a branded bag she liked! The female shop assistant was dumbfounded. Why did this richdy look like she couldn¡¯t afford it? ¡°Madam, do you want to take another look?¡± The female shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but ask. Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°Yes... Honestly, I don¡¯t know my child¡¯s gender yet. I¡¯lle and take a look after some time!¡± The female shop assistant was instantly speechless. She did not expect this woman to be pretending to be rich too. Why was she so unlucky? Two customers in a row were fake. Olivia¡¯s expression was a little ugly, and she was very depressed. At this moment, Sharon said, ¡°Then can we try this set of clothes now?¡± When Olivia saw that Sharon hadn¡¯t left, she felt even more aggrieved and instantly became angry. ¡°Sharon, what are you still looking at! It¡¯s 120,000 dors, do you have money? Hurry up and leave! This money is something you can¡¯t earn at all. I can¡¯t even afford it, so why are you pretending!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t be a nuisance here.¡± Sharon sneered. ¡°You...¡± Olivia was speechless. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go first!¡± Steven sighed and pulled Olivia away. The female shop assistant nced at Sharon. ¡°Ms. Sharon, I hope you know that our sets are very precious. A shop only has five sets. You also saw that my set is ced in a ss disy cab, so any wear and tear will depreciate its value. If you want to try this, you have to prove that you have the financial ability to buy it. Otherwise, please buy it elsewhere!¡± Hearing this, Sharon sneered. ¡°When she wanted to see it just now, why did you take it down so easily? And when I want to try it, you want me to prove my financial capability?¡± When Olivia heard this, she quickly continued, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re poor! Everyone knows that you¡¯re living a life worse than a dog in the Harris family! You can¡¯t me her, right? Being poor is poor. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a small celebrity!¡± ¡°Ms. Sharon, why don¡¯t we leave! Young Masters don¡¯t have to wear such extravagant clothes at their age.¡± Champ reminded Sharon, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be unmoved. If she wanted to buy it, she had to buy the best for the two children! ¡°But I think that set of clothes will look good on them.¡± Sharon nced at the suit, then took out the ck card from her pocket. The surface of the card was shining, stunning everyone present. In an instant, the shop was silent. After a long while, Olivia said with a trembling voice, ¡°This, this is... a Supreme Purchase Card?¡± Chapter 617 617 Chased Out from the Shop ¡°This card is enough to prove that I can afford it, right?¡± Sharon handed the card to the female shop assistant. At this moment, the female shop assistant waspletely stunned. She stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move or take it. At this moment, Olivia only felt that it was difficult for her to breathe. She said in disbelief, ¡°Stop joking! Sharon, do you know that there are only 100 of these cards in the country?! It¡¯s not something you can get just because you have money! You have to have a social status and make special contributions to society! How can a piece of trash like you have a Supreme Purchase Card?¡± The female shop assistant stood at the side and whispered, ¡°If it¡¯s not fake, it must be a gift from a sugar daddy!¡± Oliviaughed when she heard this. ¡°Hahaha! I was almost fooled by you just now! Good job, Sharon, you actually dared to forge a Supreme Purchase Card. Do you know that this is illegal? You really don¡¯t care about anything for the sake of your pride!¡± Sharon only smiled and threw the card to the female shop assistant. ¡°Can¡¯t you just check if it¡¯s true? Don¡¯t tell me that a shop like yours doesn¡¯t even have a way to identify it?¡± The female shop assistant nodded in a daze and took the card with both hands. No matter how Sharon obtained this card, the shop assistant didn¡¯t dare to neglect Sharon at all now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please wait a moment. I need to report this to the store manager.¡± ¡°Up to you,¡± Sharon said indifferently. Olivia stood at the side as if she was watching a show. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone dares to forge a Supreme Purchase Card today!¡± Steven also frowned unconsciously. If it was really a fake, Sharon probably would not have it easy. ¡°Sharon, I advise you to run quickly. If you¡¯re discovered that that thing is faketer, you¡¯ll probably be detained for at least 15 days!¡± Facing Olivia, Sharon only smiled disdainfully. Their techniques were really too low-level. After being in the Harris family for so many years, she had seen too many dirty tricks. People like them who only knew how to talk were not lethalpared to wild dogs by the roadside. She only wanted to make the two children feel better. Not long after, the female shop assistant walked out. Behind her was a middle-aged man in a suit. He should be the manager of this shop. The manager quickly walked up to Sharon with the card and said respectfully, ¡°Honorable Supreme member, sorry for not weing you! I sincerely apologize for my negligence and you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± His words stunned Olivia. ¡°How is that possible? A real Supreme Purchase Card?¡± Xenon waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°You must have recognized the wrong person! Sharon is just a piece of trash. How can she have such a card... What contribution can a small celebrity make to society?¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, the manager¡¯s gaze instantly changed. ¡°Madam, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯re questioning someone who has made a prominent contribution to our country!¡± ¡°Nonsense! What contribution can Sharon make!¡± Olivia¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I think this card was given to her by her sugar daddy. Sharon, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless as to cheat on Wace! I think these two children are your illegitimate children!¡± In fact, most of the time, Supreme Purchase Cards were not used for purchases. It was more a manifestation of the identity of the card holder, a symbol of social status. That small ck card symbolized the existence of a major influence on this country. Therefore, it was normal for Olivia to be dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t believe that this piece of trash, Sharon would have this card! Thinking of her mockery of Sharon just now, her emotions immediately fluctuated. Sharon must have beenughing at her funny and stupid actions in her heart just now! ¡°Madam, you are disrespectful to the owner of the Supreme Purchase Card. Please leave our shop. Our shop will not provide you with any service in the future.¡± Faced with the store manager¡¯s cold words, Olivia¡¯s expression was very ugly. Steven¡¯s face turned red. He was stunned for a moment before pulling Olivia away. And Olivia also realized that Sharon was no longer someone she could mock, so she could only leave with Steven. Sharon... you brought the children to the mall to shop, right?! A hint of viciousness shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. If her uncle and aunt knew about this, she didn¡¯t know if Sharon could still be so arrogant. Chapter 618 618 Find a Better One Seeing Olivia and Steven leave, the store manager quickly weed Sharon warmly. ¡°Miss, the two young masters, and this gentleman, please sit down! From now on, you can choose whatever you want in the store. We will provide you with the best service. I hope you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Sharon pointed at the suit and said lightly, ¡°Just give me two sets of that suit. The ones with the right size for these two children.¡± At this moment, the female shop assistant, who was originally smug, was almost scared to death. She did not dare to hesitate at all. She quickly took off her suit and knelt respectfully in front of Robson and Johnson. ¡°I¡¯ll help the two young masters change their clothes now.¡± ¡°No need! You looked down on Auntie and me just now. I don¡¯t need you to help me put on my clothes!¡± Robson took the clothes and looked at the female shop assistant proudly. Johnson didn¡¯t even look at her and hugged Sharon¡¯s neck tightly. The female shop assistant¡¯s face turned pale. Sensing the store manager¡¯s gaze, she almost cried. ¡°Robson can change his clothes himself. Leave Johnson to me.¡± Sharon took the smaller set of clothes from the female shop assistant. Champ was a little surprised to see Sharon¡¯s actions. Their young masters were wearing these 120,000 dor clothes just like that. ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s give it a try first. If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything better.¡± The store manager knew that the shop assistant had angered the customer previously, so he bowed and apologized to Sharon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. It¡¯s my fault! Please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all a small matter.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t care and just quietly changed Robson and Johnson¡¯s clothes. The two children were dressed neatly. Sharon looked at the two children in satisfaction. It had to be said that these two babies were really too good-looking! Robson and Caleb were more alike. They had the manliness of boys and looked cool in suits. Johnson, on the other hand, was quiet and gentlemanly. ¡°Babies! You guys are simply amazing. This set of clothes suits the both of you too well.¡± Sharon smiled happily, and Champ nodded. They were indeed his boss¡¯ son. The two young masters were indeed very eye-catching when they dressed up. Sharon decisively took down two sets of clothes, chose a few clothes for daily wear, and brought the two children home. ... In the hospital, June looked at Xenon, who was on the bed, and then at Wace, who was sitting by the bed. She was a little angry. ¡°Look at Sharon! She¡¯s really too much! She still went to participate in some public service event at this time. She hasn¡¯t been home for so long, and I¡¯m the only one left with the mess. I don¡¯t even have time to y cards!¡± Wace frowned. ¡°Mom, I have no objections to you ying asionally, but the situation is different now. Dad is still recovering. It¡¯s more convenient for you to take care of Dad in the hospital than for Sharon.¡± June waved her hand helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to find an excuse for her. I remember when your father wakes up every day. I also need some entertainment time. Besides, I y cards to win money for our family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know best whether you won or not?¡± Wace sighed and rubbed his temples. He didn¡¯t want to say anything else to June. ¡°When Sharones back, we still have to arrange a short trip. Party A gave us a hot spring travel guest ticket...¡± Wace was interrupted by June. ¡°You want to take her out? Absolutely not! She can¡¯t go! Leave her to do work at home!¡± June¡¯s tone was filled with shock and doubt, suspecting that Wace had gone crazy! ¡°Mom, the other party is Sharon¡¯s fan. The only requirement for working with us is to meet Sharon. That¡¯s why they arranged a hotel, suite, and hot spring trip for us.¡± June red at Wace. ¡°What are you talking about?! You still want to stay in the same room? That won¡¯t do. Who knows if that woman will take the opportunity to seduce you? If she¡¯s pregnant with your child, she will definitely use the child to threaten you. How are you going to get a divorce and find a better one!¡± Wace didn¡¯t expect June to be worried about such a thing. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t get a divorce. She and I are husband and wife. We¡¯re also adults. We¡¯ll settle our own matters ourselves. Don¡¯t get involved and cause trouble.¡± June instantly became anxious. She swung her phone and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your mother! Can¡¯t I care about you?¡± ¡°Is there a better oue from your interference in the matters?¡± Wace returned the favor, his tone unfriendly. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t listen to me, that¡¯s why you ended up like this!¡± June pointed at Wace and shouted. Chapter 619 619 Interfering Wace looked at June and said in disbelief, ¡°Mom, where did you get your confidence from? Can you not care about what you shouldn¡¯t care about?¡± June was so angry that she pounded the bed. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! I¡¯m also the eldest daughter of the Harris family! Tell me, should I interfere? Don¡¯t think that just because you have your ownpany now, your wings have hardened. I have experience as your mother, so I can help you with many things. You can bring Crystal or that Quill girl as you please. As long as it¡¯s not Sharon, I¡¯ll agree!¡± At this moment, Wace was very helpless. It was obvious that June didn¡¯t listen to what he had just said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ve said it before. Thepany¡¯s partner is Sharon¡¯s fan, so I¡¯ll bring Sharon along. We are husband and wife and we¡¯ll stay together. You can¡¯t stop us.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so insistent. June didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re capable now, so I can¡¯t control you anymore. But I hope you can grasp this limit yourself, or you¡¯ll definitely regret it! Sharon is really useless! She can¡¯t help you.¡± Seeing that Wace seemed to be sending a message, June¡¯s eyes darted around. She picked up her phone and opened her chat with Sharon. ¡°Sharon! Come back this week and apany me to shop. I won¡¯t let you go for nothing. I¡¯ll buy you new clothes and new jewelry.¡± Since Wace insisted on pulling Sharon along, she would arrange something for Sharon first. She¡¯ll start her ns with Sharon. If Sharon didn¡¯t want to go, Wace wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. Unexpectedly, Sharon replied to her voice message very quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going out with Wace this week.¡± Actually, Sharon didn¡¯t want to go. After all, Johnson¡¯s condition really worried her. The doctor had said that this was a normal reaction from autism. She still had to go for a follow-up in three days. If June didn¡¯t look for her, she would definitely reject Wace and apany Johnson for two more days. Wace had also said that the other party was her fan. Sharon actually didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with her fans. She didn¡¯t want the coboration to turn out to be a fake, with the other party¡¯s real purpose being to see her. If that was really the case, it would be too awkward! However, June had actually sent her a message to ask her out to shop. This was something June had never done before. She knew immediately that June did not want her to go with Wace. Since she didn¡¯t want her to go so badly, Sharon definitely had to go. She could already imagine how angry June would be. June didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare to disobey her. She sat by the bed, trembling with anger, but because Wace was still around, she didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. Wace looked at the message Sharon sent, her agreement to go with him, on his phone. Originally, Sharon had said that she wanted to consider it, but it seemed that June had caused trouble and even facilitated Sharon to go out with him. ¡°The ce the other party booked is at the Elizabeth Hot Spring Hotel in Port City. The environment is not bad. I¡¯ll drive you there this weekend.¡± Wace also sent a voice message. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements,¡± Sharon replied with a smile. ¡°Do you have a swimsuit at home? Do you want to see if the fashion brand you¡¯re working with has any requirements?¡± Wace thought that since Sharon was a celebrity now, perhaps the brand would have requirements for her. Sharon thought for a moment and replied to Wace, ¡°Not only do they have swimming suits, but they also have swimming trunks. The brand hopes that we dress in couple wear.¡± When June heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Stop fooling around! Wace, you have to wear more clothes. Sharon, you are also to wear your most conservative clothes! Don¡¯t think about seducing my son! Do you hear me?¡± After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I have a set of facekini. It¡¯s just right for both of you to wear outside. I¡¯ll find it for you when I get back tonight and get Wace to bring it to you.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard June¡¯s words. What facekini? Did she want her to be wrapped up so tightly that no one could see her appearance? When that happens, others would probably treat her as a terrorist! When Wace heard June¡¯s words, he thought that if the clothes provided by the brand were too revealing, Sharon would definitely attract the attention of many people. Just the thought of it made Wace ufortable. Sharon made a call to Natsume and the matter of the swimsuit was resolved. In the ward, June looked at Wace seriously. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be taken advantage of! Sharon might be waiting to seduce you. You have to be careful of her!¡± Chapter 620 620 Harassing Her Wace felt that June was hopeless. No wonder she was deceived by someone with just a few words. If it weren¡¯t for Sharon, none of them would have been able to escape their schemes that day. Without saying anything else, Wace talked to the nurse and returned to thepany. A week passed very quickly. Johnson¡¯s mood clearly improved a lot, and he could rest by himself at night. Only then did Sharon go home in relief. The next morning, just as Sharon packed her clothes, Jenna called and said that she was already downstairs. Wace considered that Jenna hadn¡¯t been treated well since she came, and Sharon was familiar with Jenna, so he decided to ask her to go out together with them. The three of them chatted andughed along the way as they drove towards the harbor. In about an hour and a half, they arrived at the Elizabeth Hot Springs Hotel. This was a natural hot spring restaurant in Port City. It was very popr, and a few natural hot springs were bought and developed. The expenses here were very high, and the environment was top-notch, so those who coulde here to visit the hot spring were also rich. Even if it was expensive, it was very difficult to book a room here. Not only were there rich people in Port City, but the rich people in the cities nearby would alsoe here from time to time to rx. Not to mention that it was the weekend, and business here was even better. The parking lot was filled with luxury cars. Jenna drove the car back and forth in the parking lot a few times and finally found a suitable parking space, so she started to reverse the car and park it in that empty space. What she didn¡¯t expect was that a Lamborghini would turn around and rush towards the car that Jenna had just seen. Jenna was shocked. If Wace hadn¡¯t leaned out and grabbed the steering wheel, her head would have hit the steering wheel. She quickly stepped on the brakes. There was an ear-piercing sound, and the other party¡¯s car was scratched deeply by Jenna¡¯s car. Jenna was still in shock and couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°This is too much! Where are your manners! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m preparing to park?¡± At this moment, a young man walked out of the Lamborghini sports car. When he saw the scratches on the car, his expression was very terrible. He was wearing an exaggerated trendy brand with a disdainful expression. He gritted his teeth and walked to Jenna¡¯s car. He knocked on the window twice fiercely and shouted, ¡°F*cking idiot! Are you f*cking blind? You scratched my new car. Hurry up and get down. Do you f*cking hear me?¡± Jenna was also very unhappy that such a thing had happened. It was clearly not her fault. What did this person mean? ¡°What are you scolding? You have no manners and snatched the parking space yourself. Do you still think you¡¯re right? Why are you scolding me here?¡± Jenna rolled down the window and raised her middle finger at the young man. The young man didn¡¯t expect Jenna to not give him face. He also cursed, ¡°I knew that such a fool must be a female driver. The nine idiots I met were all female drivers. If you don¡¯t know how to drive, don¡¯te out. Why do you have to show off? My new car is ruined in your hands!¡± Although Jenna had obtained the support of the Heath family, the potential danger to the Queen family had yet to be resolved. Old Master Queen did not seem to have any intention of giving her the power, so in order to avoid unnecessary harm, Jenna had yet to recover her identity. After all, Old Master Queen might still be waiting for that family... If they returned to the Queen family and found out that he was a boy, they might really kill him. ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking about? My new car worth more than a million dors was scratched by you. How are you going topensate me?¡± Seeing Jenna in a daze, the young man raised his voice and shouted. Jenna frowned and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°I hope you understand that I saw that parking space first! I was about to enter when you suddenly swerved to snatch the parking space. Don¡¯t you know whose fault it was? I didn¡¯t expect the people in Port City to be like this!¡± When the young man heard Jenna¡¯s words, he said angrily, ¡°You still dare to talk back when you know that I¡¯m from Port City? Do you believe that I¡¯ll arrange for someone to throw you out immediately? If you dare to be disrespectful to me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± With that, the young man reached out to Jenna¡¯s wig. Jenna wasn¡¯t afraid, but she didn¡¯t expect this person to suddenly attack. Her space was limited, so she couldn¡¯t attack, so she dodged backwards. Chapter 621 621 Apany Me ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sharon stuck her body out from the backseat and held the youth¡¯s wrist. The youth raised his head and looked at Sharon, sneering suddenly. ¡°Wow? You¡¯re pretty good looking! I¡¯ve seen you on television before, you¡¯re Sharon? If you apany me to the hotel for one night today, I will not pursue this matter.¡± With that, he reached out to Sharon, wanting to carry her out of the car window. Just as he reached out his hand, Wace stopped him. Wace had already walked over from the other side of the car and pushed the young man away. ¡°Watch your words.¡± ¡°Damn it, you guys sure know how to y. Two youngdies with a man! Where the hell did youe from? Are you courting death? How dare you push me.¡± Wace looked at the man in front of him unhappily and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for an ident to happen while driving. Can¡¯t we talk things out? Must we solve it? The dashcam also recorded what happened just now. We have nothing else to say.¡± ¡°What do I have to say to people like you? With a celebrity in the car, you¡¯re only driving a lousy BMW. You can¡¯t even sell this car for a few hundred thousand dors and you¡¯re still trying to show off in front of me. I think you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± As the young man spoke, he pointed at his car. ¡°Take a good look at what I¡¯m driving! You scratched my car, so you have topensate me.¡± Jenna asked unhappily, ¡°We had wanted to park at this parking space first. You were the one who suddenly snatched the parking space, causing the current situation. Why should wepensate?¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m the emperor of Port City. You should take the initiative to give up your parking space to me!¡± The young man was very arrogant. Sharon shook her head. Did the man in front of her bring his brain? ¡°It¡¯s obvious whose responsibility this is. We won¡¯tpensate. Call the police! Leave it to the police to determine the responsibility and see who¡¯s responsible.¡± The young man nced at Sharon and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do anything just because you¡¯re a small celebrity. In Port City, you¡¯ll die here with one word from me.¡± At this moment, a woman with heavy makeup got out of the young man¡¯s car. She looked at Sharon and said disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, who do you think you are to dare to be arrogant here? Do you know that I have three million fans on Twitter? If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll ban you from the industry.¡± The young man pulled the woman beside him over. ¡°Baby, why did youe down? Hurry up and go back and rest. Leave such a small matter to me!¡± After saying that, the young man put on a vicious expression and said to Sharon and the other two, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and take out the money and get lost. Don¡¯t disturb our trip to the hot spring.¡± ¡°What if we don¡¯tpensate?¡± Jenna rolled her eyes. This young man really thought he was someone amazing. The young man sneered and said, ¡°A bunch of useless things. I think you don¡¯t have money! Or Sharon,e with me and apany me. I¡¯ll be kind and let you off from having topensate me.¡± The woman standing beside the young man seemed to be used to the man doing this and looked at Sharon in amusement. ¡°You bastard, you better watch your words!¡± Jenna saw that this man had been rude to Sharon a few times and punched him. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re too much.¡± The young man looked at Jenna. ¡°Although you¡¯re a little beautiful, I¡¯m not interested in you. But since you dare to attack me, I¡¯ll make you pay the price today!¡± As he spoke, the young man took out his phone and dialed. After the call went through, the young man said, ¡°Manager Lorn, I came to your ce for a trip. My new car was scratched by a few idiots. The other party is still pestering me endlessly and not giving mepensation. They even scolded me and even wanted to attack me. What do you think we should do about this?¡± After the other party said a few words, the young man hung up. He looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Let Sharon apany me and I would not pursue the matter of you scratching my car and punching me. Otherwise, when Manager Lornes, all of you will be finished.¡± Jenna felt that she was too rash. After all, they were in another city. If Wace and Sharon were injured because of her... At the thought of this, Jenna¡¯s expression was very terrible. ¡°You can¡¯t ask for her! I can give you money if you wantpensation. How much do you want?¡± Chapter 622 622 Wanting Her to Sleep With Him Jenna saw that the other party had already called for help. She was really worried that they would be entangled with this young man, so she spoke bluntly. The young man sneered and said, ¡°You scratched my new car, and the paint from the original factory is difficult to work on. I¡¯m really unhappy. I think you canpensate me ording to the price of my car and give me a million dors.¡± ¡°Are you so poor that you have gone crazy?¡± Jenna said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re just extorting me! Even if you want to spray paint or fill in the gaps of the scratches, it shouldn¡¯t be a million dors! Tell me which store is so extravagant! Besides, even if you need sheet metal, I¡¯ll give you 30,000 dors and it¡¯ll be sufficient. Not to mention that I¡¯m not responsible for this matter at all.¡± ¡°30,000 dors?¡± The young man spat at Jenna as if he had heard a joke. Then, he scolded, ¡°Are you messing with me? Do you know what my family does? Do you think 30,000 dors is enough to dismiss me? Stop joking! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you off if it¡¯s anything less than a million dors. If you don¡¯t have enough money, give Sharon to me. Do as you see fit!¡± ¡°Coercion, bribery, extortion! Is there now in Port City?!¡± Wace couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°If you continue to pester us, we¡¯ll call the police now.¡± ¡°Sure! You can call the police as you wish, if I¡¯m afraid of you, you can consider me to have lost! Why don¡¯t you ask around? I have good connections with both the police and the underground triads. Who do you think you are?¡± Jenna didn¡¯t care. Although she couldn¡¯t fork out a million dors, she could still fork out half of it. This matter had to be discussed. After all, she really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Wace and Sharon. She was already very happy that Wace asked her out on this trip. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Wace and Sharon to get into trouble because of her. Other than that, she had been really tired recently, so she really wanted to quickly go to the hot spring to rest. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half now. Can we talk about the restter?¡± Jenna gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Hahahaha, trash!¡± In fact, the young man looked a little surprised. After all, he didn¡¯t expect Jenna to take out money like this. He originally thought that Jenna would bargain with him and he would be able to get a lot of money by making concessions. He didn¡¯t expect this youngdy to really be willing to give him a million dors. He was too lucky! Unexpectedly, at this moment, Sharon went forward and stopped the person in front of her. ¡°We won¡¯t give you a single cent. I want to see what you can do.¡± The young man didn¡¯t expect Sharon to dare to block his path to wealth. He subconsciously wanted to reach out and push Sharon, but when he looked up and saw Sharon¡¯s face, he suddenly rolled his eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re that Sharon? You¡¯re even better-looking in person than on television!¡± A wretched expression suddenly appeared on the young man¡¯s face as he reached out to Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°Watch your behavior!¡± Wace was a little dissatisfied with the young man¡¯s attitude and actions. He took a step forward and stood in front of Sharon. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you act cool in front of me? Do you believe that I won¡¯t p you now?¡± The veins on the young man¡¯s hand bulged, as if he was prepared to rush up and p Wace twice at any time. However, Wace didn¡¯t have any intention of retreating. After all, he naturally had to protect his wife. The young man took another deep look at Sharon, who was standing behind Wace, and said bluntly, ¡°You,e and apany me! As long as you serve me well today, I can turn a blind eye to the fact that you scratched my car...¡± Wace took a step forward and as he looked at the person in front of him, the disgust he had of the person umted in his heart. He pped him! p! A loud p resounded throughout the entire underground parking lot. The young man looked at Wace in shock. He didn¡¯t expect Wace to dare to attack him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Just as the young man was about to do it himself, a man rushed over with a few security guards. Seeing hime, the young man suddenly smiled. ¡°Yo, Manager Lorn, you really came at the right time!¡± Manager Lorn smiled brightly, his tone filled with ttery. ¡°Young Master Kenny, if you need anything, I naturally rush over immediately. I wonder which ignorant bastards offended you?¡± As he spoke, Manager Lorn looked at Wace and Sharon. It was obvious that he already knew what had happened. ¡°Deal with the woman and the man for me. Send thest one to my room. I want to enjoy myself today!¡± The young man pointed at Jenna and Wace before looking at Sharon. Chapter 623 623 Wace Took Action The young man¡¯s face was filled with undisguised smugness and arrogance. He looked at Manager Lorn and added, ¡°By the way, that man attacked me. You know what to do, right? Remember, don¡¯t let him feel toofortable, and you don¡¯t have to leave him alive!¡± Manager Lorn nodded and looked at Jenna and Wace. ¡°To be able to afford toe to our Elizabeth Hot Springs Hotel, you must have some money. It¡¯s a pity that you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have today. Just stay here obediently!¡± ¡°Are all of you from Port City so barbaric? You fight and kill for no reason. If you really kill us, I¡¯m afraid the police won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Jenna only found it funny that there were reallywless people in this world. When Manager Lorn and his bodyguards heard Jenna¡¯s words, they allughed. ¡°Where did this little b*tche from? She really doesn¡¯t know anything. Do you know who you offended today?¡± Manager Lorn sneered and said, ¡°Let me tell you, this is Young Master Lawrence of the Kenny family. The Kenny family¡¯s assets are worth tens of millions. You definitely can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± ¡°Bullshit, the Kenny family. Theymitted such a robbery in broad daylight and still have the cheek to say that they can¡¯t be provoked? Do they really think there¡¯s no justice in the world?¡± Jenna scolded unhappily. Lawrence¡¯s expression darkened, and a trace of killing intent quickly shed across his eyes. He gestured for Manager Lorn to quickly take action. Then, a dangerous aura suddenly exploded from the bodies of the big bodyguards. In the next second, a powerful and overwhelming pressure attacked Wace and Jenna. Jenna was caught off guard and was attacked by a bodyguard. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Wace stood in front of Sharon and took most of the attacks for her, preventing Lawrence from taking Sharon away. ¡°If you beg for mercy or kneel down and lick my shoes now, I can let you off.¡± Lawrence¡¯s sneer sounded in his ear. Although the Harris family had some reputation in New York, in the eyes of the Kenny family, they were just ants! At this moment, did Lawrence care about the life and death of an ant? He suddenly took a step forward and shouted sternly, ¡°What are you doing? These two trash are publicly insulting our Kenny family. They¡¯re courting death. Snatch Sharon for me and kill the other two.¡± Jenna¡¯s face was filled with anger, and her chest heaved up and down. She punched a bodyguard¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°If you dare to touch my sister-inw, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Wace didn¡¯t want to waste his breath. Seeing the bodyguards rush over, he couldn¡¯t help but sh and throw a punch at them. ¡°Be careful!¡± While Wace was busy, another bodyguard attacked behind him. Sharon quickly reminded him, but Wace didn¡¯t have time to react. Unexpectedly, Sharon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she calmly faced the bodyguard. She turned around and quickly punched, her movements as fast as lightning, surprising everyone present. She punched the man who had ambushed Wace from behind. The air seemed to have stopped in an instant. In the next moment, the bodyguard howled and was sent flying in a strange posture! Sharon¡¯s sudden move made everyone present not know what to say, especially Wace, who didn¡¯t expect his wife to have such a move. As if noticing Wace¡¯s surprise, Sharon smiled apologetically. ¡°I might have to take on a fighting scene soon, so I specially trained for more than half a month. I was too afraid just now, so I used all my strength...¡± ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s a fierce girl. The few of you, be careful not to hurt her. Hurry up and catch her to serve me. These b*tches really don¡¯t want their faces. It¡¯s your honor to be able to apany me, understand?¡± There was greed in Lawrence¡¯s eyes. He nced at Sharon up and down, his face filled with impatience. ¡°Pfft, you pervert! Just let that little b*tch apany you tonight.¡± The little celebrity, who had been watching the show in Lawrence¡¯s car just now, quickly ran out of the car when she saw him like this and stared at Sharon warily. ¡°Oh no, Linda baby, you¡¯re jealous just because of this? It¡¯s okay, the three of us will y together tonight!¡± Lawrence hugged the little celebrity¡¯s waist wretchedly, but his eyes were sizing up Sharon. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch your words?¡± Wace¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He didn¡¯t hold back and punched a security guard in the face. The other party instantly spat out a mouthful of blood, allowing the blood to flow from the corner of his mouth. Sharon also raised her foot and stepped on the other security guard¡¯s right hand that was supporting himself on the ground. Her ankle pressed down hard, and she looked a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡± Chapter 624 624 Encountering an Old Friend Although she knew how strong her attack was, Sharon could only act like it was her first time in actualbat in front of Wace. In the blink of an eye, the bodyguards that Manager Lorn was so proud of fell to the ground. A few of their eyes were bloodshot, and their expressions were ferocious and in pain. ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of f*cking trash. You can¡¯t even catch a little b*tch!¡± Lawrence stomped his feet in anger. When Wace heard this, he suddenly smiled cruelly. Then, he threw an uppercut at Lawrence¡¯s shoulder de, sending him flying into his car. ¡°Ah-¡± The little celebrity was so frightened that she trembled unconsciously, her eyes filled with horror. Wace took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes slightly. His eyes were filled with coldness as he looked at Lawrence and said, ¡°If you think you can do whatever you want, things might have to go against your wishes.¡± Lawrence only felt a sharp pain. Thinking that he had been attacked again, he immediately shouted with a red face, ¡°Manager Lorn, kill them! Hurry up and call for help! They f*cking hit me. They¡¯re all crazy! That man must die today. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± Manager Lorn took out the walkie-talkie hesitantly. Why did he feel that something was wrong? ¡°Eh? Elizabeth¡¯s underground parking lot is already so lively. Did something happen?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Manager Lorn subconsciously trembled. Before he could attend to Cole, he turned around and said eagerly, ¡°Ms. Heath, you¡¯re done with your soak? How do you feel? Are you satisfied with our service?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Hayley said casually. She asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Manager Lorn quickly exined, ¡°Someone offended Young Master Kenny and caused trouble in our hotel. I was just about to stand up for Young Master Kenny!¡± Lawrence forced himself to stand up and said to Hayley, ¡°Sister Hayley! Long time no see!¡± Only then did Hayley look at Lawrence. She thought for a while before saying, ¡°So it¡¯s the second son of the Kenny family. Why aren¡¯t you at thepany at this hour instead? Besides, isn¡¯t Port City your territory? Who dares to provoke you? If your father and brother find out, won¡¯t they be angered to death?¡± Hayley had a good rtionship with Lawrence¡¯s father and brother, so Lawrence could be considered her younger brother in name. Therefore, she was more direct with Lawrence, not to mention that the Kenny family had always asked the Heath family for help, so the Kenny family wouldn¡¯t say anything even if she pped him. Lawrence did not dare to spout nonsense at Hayley and could only say awkwardly, ¡°Sister Hayley, you¡¯re here too! I encountered a small problem. Isn¡¯t it being resolved now? Let them know the consequences of offending me.¡± Hayley only felt that this kid was really funny. She said, ¡°Interesting. I want to see who has the guts to fight you.¡± Hayley waved at Manager Lorn, signaling him to get the security guards to move aside. After the security guards moved aside, Hayley met the speechless and indifferent face of Sharon. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you everywhere.¡± Sharon looked at Hayley and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Unexpectedly, Hayley¡¯s expression turned ugly. She didn¡¯t expect that the person Lawrence bullied was Sharon! At this moment, she wished she could turn around and p Lawrence. Was this little bastard tired of living? He actually dared to offend Sharon. It was all thanks to Sharon that she could survive now, not to mention that she actually admired Sharon. After leaving the hospital, she got someone to investigate Sharon. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have such a wonderful story. The Harris family was really idiots to have abandoned such a pearl for so long. Just thinking about it made her speechless. ¡°President Heath! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too!¡± Jenna was the first to speak. After all, Hayley was now a major shareholder of her family. She had invested a lot in the Queen family¡¯s business and even specially contacted her. She could be said to be her savior, so it was normal for her to value Hayley. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, she would have been bullied to death!¡± Hayley nced at Wace in disdain. Why did this piece of trash stand here silently every time something happened to Sharon? Sharon looked at Hayley and smiled. ¡°Why have I been in such a sorry state recently?¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve helped me a lot, so now God has asked me to save you.¡± Hayley¡¯s words shocked everyone present. The famous head of the Heath family actually knew these three people? Chapter 625 625 Checking the Surveince Cameras Sharon nced at Lawrence and asked Hayley, ¡°He¡¯s an acquaintance of yours?¡± Other than her outstanding skills, Hayley also had an outstanding brain to be able to reach this position at such a young age. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that Lawrence must have offended Sharon. At the thought of this, Hayley¡¯s expression darkened. She couldn¡¯t care less if this guy was the son of her business partner. She rushed up to Lawrence and pped him twice on the face. Finally, she grabbed his hair and kicked him in the stomach. This series of actions caught Lawrence off guard. He was so confused he could not get up. Manager Lorn was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. After a while, he said, ¡°CEO Heath... Why, why did you hit Young Master Kenny?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sister Hayley, it¡¯s clearly their fault. Those bastards...¡± Lawrence endured the pain and said. Unexpectedly, Hayley red at him fiercely and stomped on Lawrence¡¯s head. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking about? Sharon, my best friend! I think you¡¯re tired of living. You actually dared to do such a thing.¡± Manager Lorn and the other security guards of the Elizabeth Hotel were stunned by this scene. He waspletely confused now, so he naturally did not dare to let his subordinates act rashly. Hayley did not stop what she was doing. She knew too well that if she let Lawrence off now, this kid might have to pay with his life! His father and brother had been business partners with the Heath family for many years. She was sure of Master Kenny¡¯s character, but he doted on his son too much. Now that she was sure Sharon¡¯s identity was definitely not that simple, for this little unlucky person to not fall into the hands of others, she would not stand on ceremony! Unfortunately, Lawrence did not understand Hayley¡¯s good intentions at all. He wailed like a pig being ughtered, ¡°Stop hitting me! Sister Hayley, stop hitting me. I know I was wrong... But what exactly is going on!¡± Hayley kicked him a few times and said coldly, ¡°You usually do a lot of bastard things, and now you¡¯ve offended others!¡± Lawrence had no idea what he had done wrong. He could only hug his head miserably and say in fear, ¡°Sister Hayley, what did I do wrong? I¡¯ll change immediately...¡± Hayley kicked Lawrence twice in a row and scolded, ¡°Sharon is my friend. Her status in New York is not inferior to yours! How dare you bully others? You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Upon hearing Hayley¡¯s words, Lawrence realized that he might really have been wrong. He had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked without understanding the other party¡¯s identity. At the thought of this, Lawrence cried, ¡°Sister Hayley, I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to Sharon now. And that female driver, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s indeed my fault for snatching someone else¡¯s parking spot, so I¡¯m willing topensate them for their losses!¡± Hayley nced at his sports car and sneered. ¡°I thought you were so amazing. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant just because your brother gave you the car he didn¡¯t want to drive. It seems like I have to tell him that this car will be sent to be destroyed. Just drive your little Audi! If I find out about anything like this in the future, I definitely won¡¯t let you off easily. Do you really think you¡¯re someone amazing? Just driving a car makes you so arrogant and you can offend people on the streets.¡± Seeing Hayley turn on her phone, Lawrence became even more nervous. ¡°Please don¡¯t! Sister Hayley, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t let my brother know! If my brother finds out, I¡¯m finished.¡± ¡°This car isn¡¯t yours?¡± The expression of the little celebrity who was originally standing beside Lawrence instantly changed. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re from Royals? You¡¯re already so old, yet you can still get together with him.¡± Hayley finally noticed the person behind Lawrence and frowned unconsciously. ¡°Do you want me to chase you away, or ban you from the entire industry?¡± After seeing Hayley¡¯s attitude towards Lawrence just now, the woman instantly swallowed her saliva and turned to leave. Hayley looked at her and knew that this woman was not a good person. She turned around and looked at Manager Lorn. ¡°Send me the video of what happened here. That woman is forbidden froming to Elizabeth again.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact Secretary Gaston,¡± Manager Lorn said nervously. The woman hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard Hayley¡¯s words. She immediately ran back angrily and reached out her hand. ¡°What a joke! You really don¡¯t care about me, do you! Why do you want the surveince video?¡± Chapter 626 626 Sending Her to Drink With Someone Hayley couldn¡¯t be bothered with this woman and was just fiddling with her phone. The little celebrity called Linda pointed at Hayley and said, ¡°Let me tell you, I have three million fans. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have money. If you really anger me, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Lawrence looked at her and wondered if this woman had gone crazy. He quickly warned her, ¡°Shut up! Be quiet!¡± ¡°Be quiet? Why would I be quiet? This matter concerns my future, do you know that?!¡± The woman red at Cole. ¡°If I had known that you were a rich second-generation heir with no real power, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You¡¯re trash!¡± Linda kicked Lawrence¡¯s calf, not hiding her disdain. ¡°F*ck you! My sister can hit and scold me! Who do you think you are!¡± Lawrence supported himself with both hands and stood up. Then, he pped the female celebrity¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect this p to tilt her chin that was covered by the prosthesis. ¡°Do you know who my Sister Hayley is? Besides, the Kenny family isn¡¯t anyone you can talk about just because you want to!¡± ¡°If not for the fact that you¡¯re from the Kenny family, who would know you. Besides, that bitch was the one who wanted to deal with me first!¡± The woman muttered incoherently. Hearing this, Lawrence¡¯s expression instantly changed. He pped her face again. ¡°Crazy woman, what are you talking about? This is Hayley! The CEO of the Heath family! What do you know?¡± Only then did Linda realize that those people had called her CEO Heath. So, it turned out that the identity of the woman in front of her was not so simple. Although she had never seen Hayley before, she knew the reputation of the Heath family. She did not expect herself to have scolded such an amazing person. Upon hearing Lawrence¡¯s words, the woman instantly trembled and said, ¡°CEO Heath, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you... If I had known from the beginning, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have offended you. Please leave me a way out. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Hayley didn¡¯t say anything. She just picked up her phone and took a photo of the woman. Then, she sent it to someone. ¡°Okay, confirm!¡± However, after a while, Linda¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up shakily, but the scolding on the other end of the phone was so loud that she could hear it clearly without putting it on speaker. ¡°Stupid b*tch, do you know who you¡¯ve offended? From now on, you¡¯ve terminated your contract with the Royals. You know how much money you¡¯ve caused me. If you can¡¯t get the other party¡¯s forgiveness, go to thepany¡¯s KTV as a hostess and pay back for your breach of contract!¡± ¡°No, no... Boss, listen to me. What happened today... I can exin!¡± The woman instantly became nervous. It was abnormally difficult for her to speak because of her chin. ¡°Boss, I have three million fans. I¡¯m a B-list celebrity!¡± ¡°What kind of f*cking dream are you having? Two-thirds of your three million dors are zombie fans. What B-list celebrity? You¡¯re just a f*cking inte celebrity. I¡¯m warning you, if you can¡¯t get the other party¡¯s forgiveness, you¡¯re finished.¡± The Royals¡¯ boss quickly hung up the phone. At this moment, the woman regretted it. If she had left the scene obediently just now, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble now! ¡°Sister Hayley... please let me go! I know I was wrong. I still have to rely on this job to support my family.¡± The woman crawled to Hayley on all fours. ¡°You think I¡¯m the one you should apologize to?¡± Hayley suddenlyughed. She picked up her phone. Manager Lorn had just sent the surveince video to Hayley¡¯s secretary. Not only that, Secretary Gaston even added subtitles to the video. ¡°You said that Sharon is a third-rate celebrity? But she started off as an ambassador for an internationally famous brand. Compared to her, who are you? Sharon, how do you think we should deal with such a situation?¡± Hayley turned to look at Sharon and asked directly. Sharon¡¯s performance was very calm, as if she didn¡¯t take her words to heart at all. The woman looked at Sharon with jealousy in her eyes. Why! How could this woman named Sharon be so lucky? Actually, she knew Sharon¡¯s reputation very well. After all, she was the new generation¡¯s favorite. Herpany was even wondering if they should poach her with a high sry. Chapter 627 627 Zoey¡¯s Marriage?! Not only that, she heard that Sharon¡¯s fans were all umted by her bit by bit. From the moment she debuted, she had been a model of a top international wedding dress brand, and then she participated in a talent show and directly squeezed out the popr Xenia. Sharon even managed to damage Quentin¡¯s reputation through the eSports variety show which did not finish its recording! ¡°You attacked my wife just now. I hope you can apologize for this.¡± Wace knew that Sharon was someone who didn¡¯t want to be entangled in such situations, so he was the first to speak. ¡°I...¡± The woman nced at Sharon, her eyes filled with unwillingness. ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a difficult position, I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ll just get your boss to send you to be a hostess.¡± Hayley¡¯s voice was very cold. To her, a woman like her deserved to die. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wace was also at the scene, she would definitely have used more cruel methods to deal with this woman and Lawrence. However, if she really did this, Wace would inevitably suspect what Sharon had helped her with that made her spare no effort to help. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re unwilling to apologize.¡± Hayley had always been toozy to waste her breath on such a person. She directly took out a few photos and everyone present was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°You slut, didn¡¯t you say that your methods of getting a job are normal?¡± Lawrence was almost angered to death because Hayley had taken out photos of her hanging out with at least seven or eight men. Linda¡¯s expression changed when she saw this. At that moment, she even felt that it was fine even if the video was posted online. She would always think of a way to clear her name. However, she did not expect the woman in front of her to find out what she did not want anyone to find out! It was actually very difficult to gain a foothold in this industry, especially for someone like her who did not have any background. She would do anything to obtain an opportunity. However, she did not expect Hayley to take out the protagonist¡¯s photos. If these photos were really leaked, her reputation would bepletely ruined! At this moment, she was in tears. She didn¡¯t want any face or pride anymore. She had sacrificed a lot to reach this step. If she really broke the contract, other than not being able to pay the penalty in her life, her future would be ruined! Linda quickly knelt down under Sharon¡¯s knees and subconsciously held Sharon¡¯s wrist tightly, starting her performance. Sharon shook her head helplessly. Thinking of how smug she was just now, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. In the woman¡¯s eyes, it was naked mockery. The woman looked at Sharon fiercely. When this matter was resolved, she would definitely make Sharon pay the price. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll forgive you. This isn¡¯t a big deal. I hope we can cooperate in the future,¡± Sharon said politely. The woman looked at Hayley as if she had obtained a treasure. ¡°Since she thinks it¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t say anything. As for this brat, I¡¯ll bring him home and train him well! You guys y first. We¡¯ll contact each other in two days when I go to New York.¡± It was obvious that Hayley wanted to protect Lawrence, and Sharon didn¡¯t care. After all, from Hayley¡¯s actions, it showed that she was already standing up for her. As for Jenna, she wouldn¡¯t say anything because Hayley was already her partner. Wace brought Sharon and Jenna upstairs. In the hall, Sharon and Jenna were waiting for Wace¡¯s arrangements, but they saw the wedding disy board in the living room with a familiar name written on it. How was that possible? Hadn¡¯t she already resolved Zoey¡¯s matter? Why did the Zane family still want to make an issue out of this? Moreover, she had already arranged for Zoey to go overseas. Why was she here now? Thinking of this, Sharon used the excuse of going to the toilet to make a few calls, but no one answered. Sharon instantly panicked. She took a deep breath and called Tommy. ¡°CEO? What happened?¡± Tommy¡¯s tone was a little surprised. After all, Sharon almost never called him outside of work days. ¡°Did Zoey contact you?¡± Sharon asked bluntly. Thinking of Joe¡¯s face, Sharon felt ufortable. For some reason, she felt that something was about to happen. Tommy flipped through the itinerary and replied, ¡°No, didn¡¯t she board a ne overseas a few days ago? I¡¯ll call her secretaryter. Perhaps she was dyed by something on the way.¡± Chapter 628 628 The Zane Family¡¯s Past Sharon handed the matter to Tommy, but she didn¡¯t rx at all. After all, she was still worried about Zoey¡¯s name appearing here. After giving Jenna a few simple instructions, Jenna pulled Wace to do something. Sharon quickly contacted Hayley to find out if the Zane family had really booked the entire hotel and she got an affirmative answer. Sharon quickly found out which room they were staying in. If Zoey was really in the hotel, she might have something to do with it. After all, she had pretended to be a man to propose. Perhaps it was because she had been exposed, resulting in Zoey being captured by Joe. ¡°They did book the Clouds Seas Hall, and they said it¡¯s for a wedding! As for the floor they are at, the Zane family booked the seventh floor. Go straight to the front desk and someone will give you a card. Be careful!¡± Hayley¡¯s tone was also nervous. Perhaps she should find someone to protect Sharon. This woman really made her worry. ... ¡°Is she your niece?¡± Joe sneered and said, ¡°Of course! My brother died a long time ago, and he only has one daughter left!¡± Sharon gently swiped the room card she had gotten from Hayley. She could hear their conversation through the door. At this moment, Zoey¡¯s hands were twisted behind her back, and her body was squashed to the ground! Hearing Joe¡¯s words, her eyes were about to tear from anger as she kept struggling! ¡°What right do you have to treat me like this! Joe, my father has never treated you badly. How can you treat me like this!¡± Zoey shouted indignantly. She was clearly just short of boarding the ne at the airport, but they stopped her. After all, she was a girl. Her hands that were pressed against her back were like mountains, making it impossible for her to escape their grip! ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Zoey asked indignantly. The man opposite Joeughed casually. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you understand? Your uncle is going to marry you to me now. You¡¯re destined to be my woman!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Zoey couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the coboration with the Shore family, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there were no boys in the current younger Xavier family¡¯s generation. Zoey, you¡¯re getting better at lying!¡± Sharon¡¯s ears were like thunder. The Shore family? Why was the Shore family suddenly involved in these things? Or could it be that she and the Sharon family had already been testing each other from the beginning? The actions of the Sharon siblings suddenly caused a huge wave in Sharon¡¯s heart. Zoey looked at Lee and Joe as if she wanted to eat them alive. ¡°You¡¯re all f*cking dreaming!¡± ¡°Are we dreaming? Zoey, open your eyes and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Joe looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Joe, I called you uncle in vain. You have designs on me now! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she roared hoarsely, it seemed like there was something unknown behind the Zoey family. ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you let me off? You¡¯re lying on the ground like a dog like your father now, and you still want to rush up and bite me? Hahaha!¡± Joe said andughed arrogantly. Lee sat at the side and shook his head with a smile. ¡°A piece of trash like you should have been burned to death like your damn father back then! My family is one of the big families after all! Do you really think that you can rece me as the first chair of the Zane family with your father¡¯s identity as an illegitimate child?¡± When Zoey heard this, she raised her head inch by inch. Her eyes were fixed on Joe and her eyes were spitting fire. Her chest was swollen. ¡°As expected, you have something to do with my parents¡¯ death!¡± Zoey¡¯s heart was filled with humiliation and unwillingness. She gritted her teeth, and blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Looking at Joe¡¯s face, Zoey¡¯s words were filled with blood! ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless! You¡¯re really ruthless! My father never wanted to fight with you for anything, but you killed him and even wanted to attack me!¡± Joe squatted beside Zoey with interest and reached out to pat her face. ¡°My good niece, other than my father, who died early, the entire Zane family thinks that I¡¯m the only one worthy of being the leader of the Zane family! Who knew that you were so powerful and did Sullivan¡¯s overseas market so well? It made those people in the Zane family who supported your father restless. They even wondered when you could return to the Zane family.¡± ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re just mud in the gutter. What else can you do?¡± Chapter 629 629 Sneak Attack on Sharon Zoey did not have any fear on her face. She even looked at Joe and could not help but sneer. Sharon stopped at the door. She had thought that Zoey was so aggressive because she didn¡¯t like her, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. After a simple count of the four people in the room, Sharon moved her limbs briefly. No matter what reason it was, it was despicable to insult a girl like this. ¡°But she can¡¯t leave Sullivan. Our overseas manager is pressed to the ground by you guys like this. Do you really think there¡¯s no one left in Sullivan?¡± Sharon walked straight into the room and locked the door. She suddenly took a step forward and shouted sternly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Joe instantly became nervous. Looking at the woman in sunsses and mask in front of him, Joe said warily. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, just know that I¡¯m here to beat you up.¡± Sharon exuded an angry aura. Zoey knew from the voice that Sharon was here, but was this woman crazy? There was no one behind her, and she actually barged in. ¡°How arrogant. You know that this is a top-notch suite. If you barge in without permission, I can get the security guards to chase you out.¡± Joe didn¡¯t seem to recognize Sharon. He sized her up and thought that she was Zoey¡¯s good friend. ¡°Let her go immediately while I¡¯m still easy to talk to.¡± Sharon took a deep breath, obviously suppressing her anger. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re not big sized but you¡¯re very arrogant? You¡¯re Zoey¡¯s friend? Let me tell you, don¡¯t poke your nose into other people¡¯s business...¡± Before Joe could finish, Sharon rushed over and punched him in the stomach with almost full force. ¡°Bang-¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s actions, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp and exim. ¡°You¡¯re crazy to dare to attack our boss.¡± ¡°B*tch, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hurry up and call the front desk to ask them to call the security personnel over!¡± ¡°You...¡± Joe obviously wanted to say something, but Sharon¡¯s punch made him fall to the ground and vomit. Sharon¡¯s expression was indifferent. She looked at Joe, who was almost unconscious, and smiled. ¡°You dare act so smug in front of me with such little strength? I want to see how you¡¯re going to stop me from taking Zoey away.¡± The remaining three men looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes. They could all tell Sharon¡¯s strength from that punch just now. She really couldn¡¯t be underestimated, but she was a woman after all. If they really fought, they didn¡¯t know what would happen! ¡°What are you doing! Hurry up and protect me!¡± Lee suddenly became nervous. He looked at Sharon and swallowed unconsciously. Only then did the two bodyguards let go of Zoey¡¯s hand. Two figures shot towards Sharon. Sharon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She sneered and punched. To be honest, this bodyguard¡¯s speed and movements were not weak among their peers in the industry, but Sharon¡¯s master was Lydia! Compared to Lydia¡¯s fists, these bodyguards¡¯ fists could even be said to be harmless, not to mention that they could not catch up to her with their speed. Sharon¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning, and her punches were domineering. It didn¡¯t look like something a girl coulde out with. She punched a bodyguard hard, then threw him over her shoulder. The air seemed to have stopped in an instant, and in the next moment, a scream quickly sounded. ¡°Those who bully women are all bastards!¡± Sharon stepped on the bodyguard¡¯s spine, and the sound of bones shattering instantly sounded. His body was twisted into a strange posture and kicked out by Sharon. ¡°You, you... I¡¯ll call security now. Don¡¯te over.¡± Lee hid behind another bodyguard and trembled unconsciously. ¡°Then scream!¡± A hint of mockery shed across Sharon¡¯s eyes as she smiled disdainfully. ¡°Even if the two of you attack together, you¡¯re not my match. I¡¯ll definitely take her away today!¡± Lee looked at the other bodyguard and gestured for him to hurry up. However, after seeing the person on the ground, he did not dare to act rashly. Sharonpletely ignored Lee¡¯s warning and walked straight to Zoey¡¯s side to help her untie her hands and body. Seeing that the duck in his hand had flown away, Lee naturally couldn¡¯t ept it. However, for some reason, the phone he dialed was always on a blind tone and no one picked up. ¡°What right do you have to take her away!¡± Lee made up his mind. If Sharon took her away now and word got out, he would bepletely embarrassed! At the thought of this, he didn¡¯t know where he got the courage to pick up an ashtray and hit Sharon. Chapter 630 630 Top-notch Medicine Recipe Unexpectedly, Zoey reached out and grabbed the ashtray in Lee¡¯s hand. Her expression was ugly, and her eyes were red. She suddenly pounced forward and pped Lee¡¯s head with the ashtray! ¡°Lee, I¡¯ll definitely kill you today!¡± p! There was a dull sound, and the ashtray instantly shattered! Instantly, blood sttered and screams sounded! Lee¡¯s body trembled and he fell to the ground. Seeing this, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but whistle. Zoey took a deep breath and said, ¡°My family is a famous family after all. Don¡¯t tell me you really think you¡¯re worthy of me just because of Joe¡¯s words?¡± Zoey lowered her head inch by inch and stared intently at Lee and Joe, her eyes spitting fire. She had long knew that the cause of her parents¡¯ death was definitely strange, but she did not expect to hear this from her uncle one day. In an instant, the humiliation and anger she had suffered over the years made her lose her rationality. She wished she could kill Joe right now to take revenge. At this moment, Joe slowly raised his head, looking like a demon who had crawled up from hell to find someone to kill. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death today! It was your father who caused me to be like this. You¡¯re his daughter, so you naturally have to return everything that belongs to me.¡± Joe picked up a stool at the side and rushed towards Zoey. However, in the next second, the cold sound of themp cutting through the air could be heard. He was already injured and his movements were slow. When he realized that something was wrong behind him, he felt a sharp pain above his head before he could react! Immediately after, Joe¡¯s vision darkened and he fell to the ground with the stool! ¡°Blood! There¡¯s so much blood! He... can¡¯t be dead, right?¡± Lee was shocked and took two steps back, hitting the wall. Sharon was also shocked by Zoey¡¯s actions at first. Now that she came back to her senses, she reached out to check Joe¡¯s pulse. Then, she patted Zoey¡¯s red eyes to reassure her that Joe was fine. Sharon was about to say something when Zoey said, ¡°CEO, there¡¯s another important matter! It has something to do with ourpany¡¯s overseas pharmaceutical factory!¡± In the top private room suite, Jack was leisurely smoking with his legs crossed. One of Zoey¡¯s subordinates, Keith, was sitting in front of Jack cautiously. He was holding an ashtray for him, and there was a doctor in a white coat sitting beside him. Keith begged, ¡°Young Master Jack, please help us on the ount of our general manager! You also know how important that prescription is. In order to develop the prescription, ourpany is already struggling. Now, thepany is just waiting for the your family¡¯s coboration funds so that we can continue our research. Otherwise, we will all lose money.¡± The doctor in a white coat quickly stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Young Master Jack. I¡¯m the head of thepany¡¯s research and development department. Once this medicine is sessfully developed, it will be very beneficial to our development! It¡¯s the wealth of the entire medical world! As long as this medicine is taken, it will also form a protective membrane in the human body and suck the harmful bacteria into the membrane. After time fermentation and cell reorganization, it will be a bacteria that is beneficial to the human body.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Randy. He was the chief pharmacist of Sullivan¡¯s overseaspany, Novartis Pharmaceuticals. His feelings for the prescription introduced by thepany had already exceeded his life! That was why he was begging at this moment without caring about his face! A hint of greed shed across Jack¡¯s eyes when he heard this. He continued to shake his legs and said casually, ¡°What you said makes sense, but why should I give you the funds? Do you think you can get rid of me just like that? I¡¯ll say it again. Money isn¡¯t the problem. The problem is how your corporation will repay me. And where¡¯s Zoey? Let her talk to me personally!¡± At this point, Jack¡¯s disdainful gazended on the two people in the room. ¡°As for the name of the prescription, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to use your corporation¡¯s own research and development team directly. Just change it and let my family¡¯s research and development team to help you. Everything is already ready. Let¡¯s see what your general manager chooses!¡± Jack¡¯s family research and development team was indeed famous worldwide, but they did not ask anyone for help with the prescription this time. It was just that they were having trouble with their funds. They did not expect Jack¡¯s family to ask for their medicine before they were willing to fork out money to help! Chapter 631 631 Begging For His Help Not to mention that Randy was the chief apothecary. Many apothecaries in Jack¡¯s family were actually his disciples. He was unwilling to hand over the prescription he had painstakingly developed to others. Thinking of this, Randy¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly, but Keith was overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re willing to help, you¡¯ll be our great benefactor! But regarding our general manager and the prescription, I think you should consider it...¡± Zoey, who was standing outside the door, was pale. If she could be stronger and not drop the ball at this moment, her subordinates would not be begging others so humbly. Sharon sighed slightly. She could only ask Hayley for help in such a special situation. ¡°Sister-inw, brother is already wondering where you went. I say, you¡¯re going to a spa with President Heath. Don¡¯t expose yourself when youe backter!¡± Looking at Jenna¡¯s message on her phone, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Since Jenna¡¯s matter had been settled, she definitely couldn¡¯t embarrass herself. After all, this concerned thepany, so she had to think of a way to resolve it. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to ask Zoey toe out and talk to me? You¡¯re not worthy of talking to me about these transactions,¡± Jack sneered. He didn¡¯t notice that the suite had already been opened and Sharon and Zoey were standing there. To Jack, Zoey was actually quite easy to deal with. Everyone knew that Zoey was about to marry Young Master Lee. At that time, how could she have the time to go overseas to care about those things? Once Zoey got married, Sullivan¡¯s overseas market would definitely be in turmoil. At that time, he would take the opportunity to buy Novartis back! ¡°I¡¯ll ask our general manager now.¡± At this moment, Keith was actually not confident. He had called many times, but no one answered. In fact, Jack knew what had happened to Zoey. It was just that he chose to hide this news in order to obtain Novartis as soon as possible. How easy would it be for both their families to make a person disappear silently? ¡°Young Master Jack, it¡¯s not easy for our general manager. We¡¯re all doing business and we¡¯re in the same industry. Please give me some face, or on ount of our general manager¡¯s many coborations...¡± Before Keith could finish speaking, he heard Jack¡¯s sneer. Zoey¡¯s pretty face turned pale, and her lips trembled. A trace of panic clearly shed across her eyes. ¡°CEO, I...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just go ahead and deal with it. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Sharon said calmly. Unexpectedly, a p suddenly came from the room. Jack pped Keith¡¯s face mercilessly and said mockingly, ¡°Who do you think you are to make me give you face? Let me tell you, don¡¯t take advantage of me. I¡¯m willing to help your Novartis because I¡¯m in a good mood, but you¡¯re still talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Although Young Master Jack¡¯s prescription is a chicken thatys golden eggs, it¡¯s also a Gold-Swallowing Beast! Until now, our Novartis has already invested all the funds we can use. It¡¯s about to be listed. If not for your help, our Novartis really wouldn¡¯t have been able tost!¡± Randy said. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the solution. Moreover, my family isn¡¯t the only one who can save you. Isn¡¯t your headquarters quite rich?¡± Jack smiled and said, ¡°Or you can persuade Zoey to give me her body and let me enjoy it, hahaha!¡± Hearing the arrogantughter in the room, the nail marks in Zoey¡¯s palm became even more obvious. She wished she could rush up and tear Jack apart. Previously, she had chosen to coborate with Jack¡¯s family entirely because of the olddy of his family. She did not expect this old woman to be biased towards Jack since he was young and hand over the power of the family to this kid so quickly, allowing him to act recklessly. ¡°Young Master Jack, you¡¯re so arrogant.¡± Zoey took a deep breath and strode towards the room where Jack was. In front of Sharon, she definitely had to show all her abilities and standards. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Clearly, Jack did not expect Zoey to appear suddenly. ording to the information he had gathered, Joe had already sent Zoey to Lee¡¯s bed. Zoey looked up coldly at Jack. ¡°Novartis cooperated with you to give you face. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jack looked at Zoey and smiled as he stubbed out his cigarette. He stood up and looked down at Zoey with a lewd glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Shouldn¡¯t General Manager Zoey think about who¡¯s asking for my help now?¡± Chapter 632 632 Giving Jack the Prescription As he spoke, he grabbed Zoey¡¯s hand. Zoey shouted, ¡°Let go of me! Bastard!¡± Zoey was forcefully pulled up by a strong force. Keith and Randy also became nervous. They did need Jack¡¯s help now, but if this bastard wanted to insult their general manager in front of them, this was definitely impossible! At this moment, a shout sounded. ¡°I¡¯m really too soft-hearted to you!¡± In the next second, Jack met Zoey¡¯s angry face. Her sexy and beautiful features became ferocious from extreme anger, and her eyes were bloodshot. Veins were bulging on her forehead! Sharon shook her head helplessly. It seemed that Zoey¡¯s personality still needed to be honed, because she was so irritable when faced with such a situation. Jack had taken advantage of her, but when Sharon thought of how she was coveted for the first time, Sharon couldn¡¯t me her. It was these bastards who attacked her first. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost now. Our Novartis doesn¡¯t need a business partner like you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jack flicked the non-existent dust on his sleeve and smiled disdainfully. ¡°You want to be unreasonable with me? I¡¯ve never tasted such a strong girl. Since you¡¯re so unreasonable, I¡¯ll f*ck you in front of them now. If I make the two people under you kneel and kowtow to me, I¡¯ll consider investing in Novartis?¡± As he spoke, heughed lewdly. ¡°If I put in enough effortter, can I see if yourpany¡¯s medicine is useful as well?¡± Zoey felt as if her head had exploded with a bang, and her rationality was burned away by anger! Her eyes were bloodshot. She suddenly pounced forward, picked up theptop on the tea table, and pped Jack¡¯s head! ¡°Can¡¯t we test the quality of the medicine ourpany developed this way?¡± ¡°General Manager... stop it quickly. If anything happens to Young Master Jack, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves!¡± Keith could tell that Zoey was ruthless and quickly stopped her, afraid that they would bepletely done for if this continued. ¡°Zoey! How dare you? What exactly do you want? If something happens to me today, do you think you can leave Port City?¡± Before Jack could finish his sentence, everyone present was shocked by Zoey¡¯s actions. Jack had just realized that he had been pped when his eyes instantly widened. He took two steps back in shock and covered his face with a face full of disbelief. At this moment, there were two bright red marks on his cheeks. He questioned loudly, ¡°Do you know what it means for you to attack me?¡± As he did not gain any advantage from Zoey, he turned his gaze to Keith and Randy. ¡°Good! That¡¯s great! Have you people from Novartis gone crazy? Is this your attitude when you ask for help? Do you really think that we¡¯re still the same as before? Can your Novartis fight a hundred people alone?¡± Jack looked at Zoey angrily. ¡°It¡¯s your fortune that I like you. Hurry up and kneel down and kowtow to apologize. Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t invest in you.¡± He was doing this for the sake of that prescription. If not for that prescription, he would definitely think of a way to take revenge on Zoey. ¡°Give them the prescription!¡± Sharon, who had just picked up theputer, flipped through the things on theputer and said lightly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Zoey and Jack spoke almost in unison. Zoey looked at Sharon in surprise. Did she hear wrongly just now? Sharon actually wanted to hand over their hard-won prescription to this bastard named Jack? ¡°Wow, you have good taste. Are you charmed by me? If you say something nice, I might take you in and make you my mistress!¡± What awaited him was only a long silence. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to not even look at him. Jack¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know who you are! But do you know how important this prescription is to us?¡± Keith was the first to be dissatisfied. He looked at Sharon in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no point in continuing like this. Since they want it, just give it to them.¡± As she spoke, Sharon threw theputer in her hand at Jack. ¡°No!¡± Randy was heartbroken. He could not ept his research results being given away just like that. Chapter 633 633 Medicine Development Seeing that he had gotten the most important thing and it didn¡¯t take much effort to get it, Jack was instantly excited. He carried theputer and left. Zoey wanted to stop him, but Sharon said, ¡°Let Young Master Jack leave!¡± Keith wanted to say something, but Zoey put down her hand despite her disbelief... What was going on? Who was this woman? Why was Zoey, who had always been calm, so obedient to her? ¡°Alright! Your family has guts! Just wait. Our Novartis doesn¡¯t need the help of a bastard like you.¡± Zoey¡¯s chest rose and fell, obviously holding his breath. ¡°Alright! Then I want to see what other trump cards Novartis has!¡± After Jack finished speaking, he gave Zoey a fierce look before turning to leave. ¡°General Manager, this is against the rules! That¡¯s our asset!¡± Lucas looked at Sharon with a gaze that made him want to skin her alive. ¡°That¡¯s right. How are we going to tell President Tommy about this... Thepany has also invested at least 20 million dors in this project. Now, we¡¯re just giving the results to others...¡± Randy was originally talking non-stop, but Zoey reached out to stop him from continuing. Instead, she looked at Sharon seriously. Sharon smiled and looked at Zoey. ¡°If you need anything, just ask Tommy. If you don¡¯t have enough funds, I can invest in you now and continue your research in this direction. If the medicine you developed is really effective, it¡¯s a good thing for thepany.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s actually a fatal mistake with your prescription. Once it¡¯s sessfully listed, it¡¯s very likely to have an extremely bad impact on the patient. Therefore, it¡¯s fine if that prescription is taken away. I¡¯m just worried that if that medicine is really made, it will harm those who trust Novartis Medicine.¡± The treatment of cancer had always been everyone¡¯s concern, but Randy still thought too simply of cancer. If Watson hadn¡¯t been asking her to study Chinese and Western pharmacology recently, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed this. Randy looked at his prescription seriously ording to Sharon¡¯s guidance and was surprised to find that it was really as Sharon had said. Thinking of this, Randy couldn¡¯t help but look up at Sharon. He seemed to have underestimated this woman previously. But who exactly was she? ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they will probably still hold the drug conference as usual. Although we¡¯re not sure if we canpletely cure cancer, if we can make up for our problem before the drug conference, it¡¯s also good to turn cancer into a controble illness.¡± Zoey nodded when she heard this. ¡°With my understanding of Jack¡¯s family, once Jack develops the medicine, he will definitely hold a press conference. He might turn around and step on us, so we have to prepare a countermeasure in advance.¡± At this point, the four of them decided on the next work schedule. They found an empty conference room and split into pairs to start nning their future work. As for Joe and Lee, Zoey called the police on the charges of kidnapping and intimidation. They were each detained for 15 days. These 15 days were enough for Zoey to transfer the Zane family¡¯s assets and teach that bastard Joe a lesson! ¡°I see! This medicine can actually bebined like this. If that¡¯s the case, it can indeed stimte cell activity, but how to extract what you said from Chinese medicine andbine it with Western medicine is also a technical test for us.¡± Randy¡¯s eyes were a little excited. After chatting with Sharon today, he realized that there were still some problems with his medicine. Not only did he learn a lot about medicine and pathology, but he also broadened his horizons. Randy did not expect this young woman in front of him to know so much. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already understood it, I¡¯m looking forward to Novartis¡¯s exciting performance at the drugunch in a month.¡± ncing at the time, Sharon quickly stood up and gestured to Zoey before turning to leave. ¡°General Manager!¡± Lucas and Lucas looked at Zoey excitedly, very curious about Sharon¡¯s identity. Zoey nced at the two of them and stood up with a smile. ¡°If I have to say it, her surname is Chanel!¡± Chapter 634 634 Unlucky Lawrence As soon as he said this, Randy said with a trembling voice, ¡°Could she be the CEO of Sullivan Group?¡± Zoey smiled. ¡°Since you already know, hurry up and get to work. I have to go do something else first. Hurry up ande up with a new n in the next few days. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be letting down the 20 million dors that our leader sent.¡± When Sharon, Wace, and Jenna were soaking in the hot spring together, Lawrence, who had been lectured, left Linda by the roadside and casually found a car to drive him into the main town of Port City. Lawrence, who was sitting in the car, looked dejected. He felt the driver observing him through the rearview mirror. He suddenly looked up and met the driver¡¯s eyes. ¡°Drive your car!¡± After leaving the Elizabeth Hot Springs Hotel, he only wanted to go home as soon as possible to avoid causing any more trouble. If Hayley told his father and brother about this, he would definitely be beaten up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you look quite familiar.¡± The driver nced at Lawrence again and pped his head. ¡°I remember who you are! I saw you on Bar Street before!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and drive your car! I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Lawrence¡¯s attitude was terrible as he nced at the driver angrily. The driver was a little unhappy. At the same time, he was thinking about something. ¡°I just thought that you looked familiar and wanted to care about you. You¡¯re dirty all over. I didn¡¯t say anything about you dirtying my car!¡± When Lawrence heard this, he was instantly furious. Hayley had scolded him, but why was everyone stepping on him now? ¡°Damn it, who do you think you are to dare to speak to me like this? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the lousy car you¡¯re driving? It¡¯s worth tens of thousands of dors, and you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll dirty your car? You really deserve to be poor!¡± Arrogance and smugness were already engraved in Lawrence¡¯s bones. He would always treat himself as a superior young master, so he could not tolerate anyone else. Unexpectedly, the driver suddenly stepped on the brakes and pped his head in shock. ¡°You¡¯re Lawrence, right?¡± The driver seemed to have recognized him and was visibly furious. ¡°I¡¯m your f*cking grandfather, so what?¡± Lawrence was already extremely frustrated because he had been embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect to find a driver and talk nonsense with him. ¡°If you don¡¯t drive obediently, I¡¯ll call someone to kill you immediately. Do you believe me? I gave you face but you¡¯re not knowing your ce. For a piece of trash like you, you won¡¯t have anyone to reason with even if I kill you today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± The driver¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t remember anymore. Previously, your subordinates snatched my woman on Bar Street. You even fucking used your family¡¯s power to break my head with a bottle.¡± As he spoke, the driver lifted his hair, revealing a scar on his forehead. ¡°F*ck you! Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t remember you at all.¡± Only then did Lawrence look at the driver¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t remember who the fe was. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Young Master Lawrence to be down and out too.¡± The driver suddenlyughed. He took out his phone and took a photo of Lawrence¡¯s face. He even whistled provocatively. ¡°Damn you! If I don¡¯t kill you today, my name won¡¯t be Lawrence!¡± Seeing the driver raise his phone, Lawrence rushed up crazily. He didn¡¯t expect the driver to punch his stomach first, then his face. Before Lawrence could react, he threw him out of the car and sneered. ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself without your sidekicks around you?¡± ¡°If you have the ability,e down and let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± Lawrence patted the window in exasperation. He did not expect the driver to step on the elerator and fly out. Lawrence was about to follow when the sound of a police whistle came from behind. Before he could understand what had happened, a traffic police officer rushed over and grabbed him. ¡°Hands on your head and squat down!¡± ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m just taking a taxi and I just got off! Open your eyes and see who I am. Why are all of you making things difficult for me today? I know the director of the Transportation Bureau. He¡¯s my father¡¯s close brother. If you have any questions, just call him and ask if he knows the second young master of the Kobe family!¡± Chapter 635 635 Encountering Olivia The traffic police sized up Lawrence. ¡°Stop bragging. How are you the second young master of the Kobe family? I think you¡¯ve just ended a fight! I¡¯ll bring you back to the police station and we¡¯ll be able to find out your criminal record. You said that you even know our chief. If you really know our chief, would you need to take a lousy car that stopped by the road illegally?¡± At this moment, Lawrence really wanted to cry but he had no tears. It was rare for him to want to go home early. How could so many things happen? ¡°I¡¯m telling you to follow us back to the police station obediently and exin in detail what you¡¯ve done! Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Taking a deep breath, what Lawrence hated the most now was others suspecting his family background. He hated it when others mocked him like this, especially when he saw these people mocking him, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Sharon and Wace. ¡°F*ck you! How dare you look down on me? Good, really good! Do you believe that I¡¯ll call your director now?¡± ¡°You publicly insulted aw-enforcement officer. Do you know that your crime is worse now? If you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being rude! I have the right to detain you first!¡± The traffic policeman looked at the stubborn person in front of him and shook his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to me?¡± When Lawrence heard this, he raised his fist and was about to beat the other party up. He didn¡¯t expect the traffic police to be prepared. He took out a pepper spray and sprayed it on Lawrence¡¯s face. Tears instantly flowed down Lawrence¡¯s face. He felt his face burning and tears kept flowing. He subconsciously reached out to cover his mouth and nose, but he did not expect to be instantly pressed to the ground by the traffic police. The police took out handcuffs and locked him to the ground, using his knees to hold him down. This was a crossroads. There were many walking around and going. After seeing this scene, they took out their phones to take photos. How could Lawrence tolerate such humiliation? If so many people saw him lose face, the Kong family would probably be criticized. ¡°Hey, why do I feel that this young man looks so familiar?¡± ¡°I think so too. Is he the young master of the Kobe family?¡± ¡°Stop joking. How can the young master of the Kobe family be so miserable?¡± Hearing the discussions around him, Lawrence felt like his face was gone. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have acted cool. He would have just followed Hayley or sat obediently in the driver¡¯s car... He would have gone home long ago. There was no need to be so embarrassed! At the thought of this, his hatred for Sharon and Wace couldn¡¯t help but increase. At this moment, a familiar car suddenly stopped by the side of the road. Immediately after, a pregnant woman got out of the car and walked over. ¡°Yo, look who this is? Why is our Second Young Master Kobe lying here? Oh no, what¡¯s with the wound on your face? I didn¡¯t expect you to be taught a lesson.¡± Hearing this voice, Lawrence, who was about to press his face into the ground, suddenly looked up and gritted his teeth. ¡°Olivia, why aren¡¯t you at home resting? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t happened toe out for a walk, I wouldn¡¯t have seen such an exciting scene. Come, look at the camera! One, two, three-smile!¡± Olivia looked at the disheveled Lawrence in the photo andughed out loud. ¡°Do you think your old father will die of anger if I send the photo to him?¡± ¡°Get lost, you b*tch! How dare youugh at me here! How dare you curse my father? Hurry up and get lost, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lawrence was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His face was red, and his tone was exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn when you¡¯re in this state?¡± Olivia smiled excitedly. ¡°I came to see if you needed help out of concern for my ex-boyfriend, but now it seems...¡± Looking at Olivia¡¯s stomach, Lawrence became even angrier. ¡°Who needs you to care? Who does your family think they are to cling to my family? I think you just want to get close to me! Hurry up and get lost! Go back and give birth to your child!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s not time yet!¡± Although Olivia was excited, she did not dare to provoke Lawrence too much. After all, the Kobe family¡¯s strength was there. If she really angered the Kobe family, nothing good woulde of it. ¡°I originally wanted to exin it to the police, but it seems like you don¡¯t need it.¡± After saying that, Olivia turned around. ¡°Wait a minute! Hurry up and get this police officer to let me go. I¡¯ll invest in your family!¡± Chapter 636 636 His Child ¡°Oh my, when did Young Master Kobe have to ask for help?¡± Olivia turned around when she heard this, her eyes filled with smiles. Lawrence gritted his teeth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything else to Olivia. Lawrence was pressed to the ground. He forced himself to look up at Olivia¡¯s stomach and his tone softened. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out. Help me prove my identity first and get this bastard to let me go!¡± Olivia shook her head helplessly and walked straight to the police officer¡¯s side. The other party let go of Lawrence after they exchanged whispers. She also put on a rxed expression. ¡°Since you¡¯ve confirmed your identity, let¡¯s forget about what happened today. Young Master Lawrence, be careful next time. I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to recognize you if you appear in Port City in this state.¡± Initially, Lawrence wanted to show off again, but when he thought about how he had already attracted a lot of attention, he did not want to say anything else. He pulled Olivia towards her car. ¡°Be careful!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were seductive. Although her tone was disdainful, her footsteps were very steady. When she looked at Lawrence, there was a hint of ambiguity. ¡°You enjoyed yourself quite a bit scolding me just now!¡± The two of them got into the car and Lawrence touched Olivia¡¯s stomach intimately. A strange smile appeared on Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I do it for you? If others find out that we have a secret rtionship, we would be in trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble would we have? That kid named Steven doesn¡¯t have any family background. If he dares to have any objections, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± The embarrassment on Lawrence¡¯s face was no longer there, it was reced by a victorious expression. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten me pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have brought a scapegoat. Look at that Steven. He only managed to marry me thanks to the good karma his ancestors had umted.¡± When Olivia thought of how cowardly her husband was, she was furious. ¡°When you give birth to this child, your family will definitely give you a lot of shares and money. At that time, Steven will be useless.¡± Lawrence¡¯s eyes emitted a sinister light. Olivia sat in the front passenger seat and touched her stomach with a little surprise. She had worked hard. If he was the eldest grandson of her family, her family would definitely not treat this child badly. ¡°But how did you be like this?¡± She sized up Lawrence. She almost didn¡¯t recognize him just now. ¡°Tsk!¡± Thinking of what happened at the hot spring hotel, Lawrence clenched his teeth so hard they were about to shatter. ¡°You know that your cousin, a kid called Wace, brought his wife to Port City.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia almost rolled her eyes. Our family had long spread the news that Wace had his own business and was doing very well. They said that he was an outstanding one among the younger generation. ¡°I bumped into his wife previously. He¡¯s here too? Could it be that they...¡± Olivia was a little surprised. ¡°Not only that, they even found the Heath family as their backer. I was almost pped to death by Sister Hayley just now.¡± ¡°Hayley? Isn¡¯t she...?¡± Olivia was a little surprised that she had heard that something had happened to Hayley. ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor spreading outside. In addition, Sister Hayley had released the news as she wants to deal with someone. Do you think the Heath family will be handed over to others so easily?¡± Lawrence¡¯s gazended on Olivia¡¯s stomach, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°By the way, they haven¡¯t visited you in your family when you were pregnant, right?¡± ¡°Why will they visit me? Isn¡¯t my uncle also a piece of trash? He married into the Harris family and doesn¡¯t have much say. He doesn¡¯t contribute to the family at all.¡± At this point, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but get angry. She felt that Xenon had embarrassed her family. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let your father invite them to your house.¡± Lawrence lowered his head and whispered a few words. An excited expression appeared on Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it when I get home. This time, I¡¯ll make that little b*tch lose face in front of everyone!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon and Wace to step on a thunderbolt this time. If they lost face in front of her family, her family would probably be able to do whatever they wanted in New York in the future. ¡°Also, as for the pharmaceutical fair I mentioned previously, the Kobe family is preparing to hold a big event this time. Prepare the money. When the timees, you must buy the distribution rights of the new drug developed by Novartis. I guarantee that your family will make a killing.¡± Chapter 637 637 Asking Steven For A Favor The two of them continued to conspire about something while Lawrence drove home quickly. He found a driver and instructed him to send Olivia back. ¡°Miss.¡± Seeing Olivia enter, the servants of her family became nervous. ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master?¡± She nced at the time. ording to the usual situation, Steven should be home by now. ¡°Young Master called today and said that an old friend of his is here, so he won¡¯t being back for dinner,¡± the maid replied carefully, afraid that her words would anger Olivia and cause her to be beaten up. It seemed like the news was true. The only person who could make Steven, who was very quiet, go out was probably Wace. She thought of the two sons whom she had seen with Sharon previously. She didn¡¯t know if the Harris family could withstand such a big cuckold. Sharon looked at Wace and Steven, who were talking non-stop, and felt a little strange. Steven was a famous young talent back then. Even if his family¡¯s fortune had fallen, it shouldn¡¯t have reached the point where he needed to marry the daughter of the Snape family. Jenna seemed to have noticed Sharon¡¯s confusion and went to her side. ¡°Sister-inw, you might not know this, but Steven had scored with a shot and got his wife pregnant, so he married into the Snape family.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. No wonder Steven was willing to stay in a smallpany like the one owned by the Snape family. ¡°But...¡± Jenna looked at Sharon slyly.¡± We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this child. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Sharon quickly gestured for Jenna to keep quiet, but she had a bad feeling. With Olivia¡¯s personality, such an incident might really be possible. Steven¡¯s phone kept ringing. Even though he had turned off his phone, Olivia had no intention of letting him off. She kept calling. ¡°Hello...¡± Although he was embarrassed, Steven didn¡¯t move away to pick up Wace¡¯s call. ¡°Steven, how dare you! How dare you hang up on me!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was very prating. Although she knew that Steven was outside, she did not intend to save him any face. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it as soon as possible.¡± Steven, who was originally chatting happily with Wace, had lost the light in his eyes and face. He returned to the lifeless state he had when he was shopping with Olivia. ¡°I heard that Wace came to our city? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter?¡± Olivia questioned. Steven pressed his temples helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I haven¡¯t had the time. The couple has just arrived in Port City and don¡¯t want to rm anyone. It¡¯s just a meeting for us to catch up.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! How about this? Help me inform them to gather at the Snape family¡¯s old residence tomorrow. My father and grandfather haven¡¯t seen them for many years.¡± ¡°But I...¡± ¡°Ask them toe. I¡¯ve already informed the family,¡± Olivia repeated. Then, she hurriedly hung up, as if she was worried that Steven would reject her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± Steven looked at Wace and ryed to them what Olivia had told him. ¡°Don¡¯t take this to heart. We should indeed visit the Snape family when wee to Port City.¡± Wace looked at Sharon. After getting confirmation, he confirmed his schedule for tomorrow. At this moment, Steven heaved a sigh of relief. If Wace and the others were unwilling to go to the Snape family, he would inevitably quarrel with Olivia when he returned. For some reason, being a father for the first time should bring happiness, but he did not feel any joy... ¡°See you tomorrow then. As for what I said, you should consider it too. I do need a capable assistant now. After I had interviewed a few people, they were all unsuitable.¡± Wace knew the Snape family¡¯s development model too well. It was a waste of Steven¡¯s talent. ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t decide now.¡± Steven smiled bitterly. He was unwilling to do these things, but the Snape family would only hand over the most insignificant thing to him. On the way back to the hotel, Sharon and Wace casually bought a few things in preparation for their visit to the Snape family tomorrow. However, the frown on Wace¡¯s face never disappeared. ¡°So Steven still doesn¡¯t have time to help you?¡± Sharon nced at her phone. She didn¡¯t expect Lawrence and Olivia to have such a rtionship, but in the end, this was someone else¡¯s family matter. If she interfered rashly, it would probably not be good for Steven¡¯s reputation. ¡°Logically speaking, Steven is the best candidate. I want to discuss the matter with Grandpa and Uncle tomorrow and ask them to let me have Steven.¡± Chapter 638 638 Kicked Out The next morning, Wace and Sharon stood at the entrance of the Snape family¡¯s house and looked at the bustling crowd. Wace and Sharon were obviously stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it was just an ordinary family banquet? Why are there so many people?¡± Sharon and Wace didn¡¯t expect so many people to be present today. With their identities, the Snape family shouldn¡¯t have to wee them with such extravagance! Wace was now a rising star in New York and even Port City. As soon as people realized his identity, he was quickly dragged to discuss business. Sharon strolled around in boredom and walked to the backyard. Immediately after, she heard an arrogantugh, and a disgusted expression appeared on Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°Yo, Sharon, why are you back today?¡± A wretched voice sounded behind her. Sharon frowned slightly and turned around to meet Gary¡¯s wretched face. Sharon didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore, so she casually said, ¡°I came to visit Uncle Snape and Grandpa.¡± ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s all the Harris family is like now! I think it has nothing to do with Wace being able to open apany. It¡¯s all because you sold yourself to support him in the entertainment industry! Tell me, how many men have you apanied so far?¡± Gary said randomly, but he didn¡¯t expect to be pped by Sharon in the next second. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I didn¡¯t expect the Snape family¡¯s upbringing to be like this!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes turned cold. Before he could react, she kicked his calf. Gary¡¯s fat body trembled, and he fell to the ground. Sharon remembered that this kid was a grandson the extended Snape family got when the son was rather old and he was very doted on by the family. As a result, he was getting fatter and fatter. From afar, he looked like a ball... The main Snape family felt that the extended family¡¯s education was not as good as the main family¡¯s, so they had always arranged for them to stay in the Snape family. He had always been doted on at home. When had he ever encountered such a thing! He didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up by Sharon one day. ¡°You b*tch, how dare you touch me. I¡¯ll deal with you now!¡± As Gary spoke, his eyes were filled with killing intent. The fat on his body trembled and he started throwing punches at Sharon ruthlessly. Sharon didn¡¯t want to deal with him, but she really couldn¡¯t help it when she saw this bastard, Gary. It was so as he was a pervert and liked to buy girls at a high price to y with. Gary¡¯s body was heavy and clumsy, but he had brute force. His punch was also fierce and powerful. It was guaranteed that if his punch hit Sharon, she would be knocked unconscious. ¡°You want to attack me here?¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows and asked. However, it was obvious that everyone present ignored them. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m giving you face by talking to you!¡± Gary said fiercely, and threw a punch at Sharon. Sharon raised her eyelids lightly, her face calm. Just as Gary¡¯s fist was about tond on her, she raised her hand and grabbed his arm tightly, hitting the acupuncture points on his arm. ¡°You haven¡¯t improved at all after so many years.¡± Sharon shook her head. Sharon was about to counterattack when her voice sounded behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence to ur. My father¡¯s friend¡¯s family brought famous calligraphy and paintings over, but there are so many people in the house.¡± ¡°Cousin.¡± Sharon knew that she had to give her face in her territory. Her gazended on Olivia¡¯s stomach, and she didn¡¯t want to interact with her and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Olivia pulled her intimately. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked in a long time. I got very good Ceylon ck tea. I¡¯ll bring you to try it.¡± Sharon took a deep look at Olivia. If she didn¡¯t go, the n she had specially arranged would probably be ruined. She took in Olivia¡¯s sinister expression. Since Olivia wanted to y, she would definitely apany her to the end! ¡°Try it. This ck tea is not ordinary, and it has a unique taste. You won¡¯t be able to drink it in the capital.¡± Olivia handed the teacup over, her slightly swollen face filled with hypocrisy, and her eyes were scheming. Seeing Sharon drink the cup of ck tea and passed out on the table, Oliviapletely exposed her true colors. ¡°Sharon, Sharon, do you really think too highly of yourself? Tsk, let me tell you, I¡¯m going to ruin your reputation today! I¡¯m going to make the Harris family kick you out!¡± Chapter 639 639 Drugged Tragically A series of footsteps sounded. Then, Gary stuck his head out and asked, ¡°Sister Olivia, did you seed?¡± Gary¡¯s clothes were dirty, and his face was not very clean. ¡°Cousin,e over quickly!¡± Seeing the person who came over, Olivia revealed a bright smile and was very enthusiastic. ¡°Cousin, Sharon married into the Harris family, but she¡¯s still cheap deep down. Now, she¡¯s a small celebrity with a bad reputation. If you really sleep with her, the Harris family will give you benefits for the sake of their reputation. If you record a video, the media will also give you benefits.¡± ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so thoughtful! Then I¡¯ll enjoy it first. I¡¯ll thank you properly after it¡¯s over.¡± As Gary spoke, he reached out to Sharon, who was lying on the table. His eyes were filled with lust and greed, and he even rubbed his hands excitedly, looking impatient. ¡°Ahem, wait a minute. Don¡¯t be so anxious.¡± Olivia nced at Gary. She had to be more reliable, so she had prepared something good to make sure Sharon was unable to recover. Olivia took out a small bag of medicine from her pocket and stuffed it into Gary¡¯s hand. Ever since she decided to deal with Sharon, Olivia had hurriedly asked someone to buy this strong medicine and specially gathered Gary and some famous people from Port City. In a while, her father would pass by with those high-ranking officials and dignitaries. When they saw Sharon having sex... Not to mention how explosive it would be for the public to see a female celebrity fooling around, the Harris family would definitely not ept such a woman. Without the Harris family, Sharon was nothing. ¡°This is...¡± Gary looked at Olivia and asked curiously. ¡°This is a strong aphrodisiac. I want to liven things up for you.¡± Olivia handed the small bag of medicine to him and looked at him ambiguously. Gary nodded like a pug. His sexual functions were average because of his figure, but now that he had this medicine, he could y happily for a while! ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re really unlucky. If you hadn¡¯t provoked me that day, and if you hadn¡¯t provoked the young master of the Kobe family, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. In a while, everyone in Port City will know that you¡¯re a slut. You¡¯re having an affair with another man behind your husband¡¯s back. I really want to know what expression Wace will have when he finds out that you¡¯re under another man. Hahaha!¡± Oliviaughed until tears flowed down her face. She tore open another medicine packet and pulled Sharon¡¯s hair, wanting to force her to eat it. Unexpectedly, there was a crisp p. Olivia was stunned. What was going on? Why wasn¡¯t Sharon unconscious? Why was she still conscious? Sharon sneered and shook her head. ¡°Your technique really hasn¡¯t improved at all. We¡¯re rtives after all. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Sharon grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and quietly confirmed the age of the child in her stomach. Then, she grabbed her and pressed her onto the soft couch, snatching the aphrodisiac that had been prepared for her. ¡°Since you praise this medicine so much, why don¡¯t you experience it yourself?¡± Sharon pinched Olivia¡¯s face and poured half of the medicine down her throat. No matter how Olivia struggled, Sharon didn¡¯t give her a chance to counterattack. She even picked up the Ceylon tea beside her and poured it down her throat. ¡°How dare you treat me like this! I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Snape family!¡± Olivia was flustered and wanted to vomit out the medicine she had drunk. Sharon tapped her body a few times, and then Olivia seemed to be exhausted and copsed to the side. She really wanted to shout for help, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t have any strength at all. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound. The only thing that could make people feel the change in her emotions was the fear in her eyes! How did things turn out like this! Was Sharon that powerful? And why wasn¡¯t the knockout powder effective on Sharon? ¡°Sharon, you b*tch...¡± Olivia tried her best to say something. It was already very difficult for Sharon to read her lips. Sharon shook her head. She had long known that Olivia didn¡¯t have any good intentions towards her, so how could she not be wary? Chapter 640 640 Ruined Reputation Olivia used all her strength to crawl to Sharon¡¯s side. It was obvious that she was begging Sharon to let her go, but she didn¡¯t expect Sharon¡¯s eyes to be filled with coldness and alienation. ¡°I was just using the way you dealt with me to deal with you. Why are you begging for mercy now?¡± Sharon turned to Gary and looked down at him. ¡°You, what are you trying to do? Sharon, you better not mess around!¡± Gary couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid when he thought of how he had been beaten up just now. ¡°You¡¯re afraid too?¡± Sharon was really speechless. She couldn¡¯t understand. No matter what, the Snape family was considered a famous family. How could they tolerate their family members doing such a thing? ¡°I¡¯ll call someone over immediately...¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Come here.¡± If her innocence was really ruined today, the Harris family would lose all their face. This Gary was a pervert. He already had a wife, but he was still fooling around outside. Thinking that Olivia really didn¡¯t n to leave her a road out, Sharon made up her mind. ¡°Hurry up and eat this medicine.¡± Sharon held Gary¡¯s cor and raised her chin, indicating that he should eat the medicine packet in his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t eat this casually.¡± At this moment, Gary was so frightened by Sharon that his entire body was trembling. He had seen Sharon once. At that time, Sharon¡¯s temperament waspletely different! What did the Harris family do to Sharon? She could give off such a shuddering feeling. She was really different from before. ¡°Huh?¡± Sharon frowned. Just one word made Gary tremble, and he couldn¡¯t hide the fear in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it, I¡¯ll eat it now! On the ount that we¡¯re rtives, are you going to... find me a woman...¡± Gary¡¯s eyes were erratic. Recalling the feeling of her fists hitting his flesh just now, Gary did not want to suffer a second time. Therefore, he could only follow Sharon¡¯s request and pour the other bag of powder into his mouth. ¡°Since everything is ready, I want to see what kind of show my cousin has prepared for me. I hope she won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Sharon thought that she had seen many despicable methods. However, today it¡¯s the first time she had encountered something like this, and she found it a little interesting. Sharon looked coldly at Gary and smiled yfully. Gary only felt that Sharon¡¯s aura was really different. She had the aura of a terrifying superior. ¡°Do what our cousin asked you to do to me just now.¡± Sharon looked at Gary and waved to indicate that she was leaving. At this moment, Mr. Xenon was introducing Wace to another guest. The old man thought that if Wace belonged to the Xu family, his life would be worth it! ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t just chat here. Let¡¯s go to the backyard together. I¡¯ve prepared a champagne tower and some food for everyone to enjoy.¡± Unexpectedly, a maid¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She stammered, ¡°Master... the backyard isn¡¯t too...¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes were instantly attracted by this maid who had appeared out of nowhere. Hearing her words, Old Master Snape was obviously dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m going over now. Are you not ready?¡± ¡°Everything that needs to be prepared has been prepared, Master, but...¡± The female maid looked obviously anxious and nervous, her body trembling non-stop. ¡°Why did you not allow us to go to the backyard? Did something happen in the backyard?¡± The person who spoke at this moment was Old Master Snape¡¯s only son¡¯s second wife, Olivia¡¯s adoptive mother, Sue Obviously, it was useless no matter what this maid said. They had to go to the backyard today. ¡°Madam... I just went to the backyard. It¡¯s not convenient for us to go to the backyard now! I saw Young Madam Harris and Young Master Gary sticking together intimately.¡± The maid seemed to have witnessed their inappropriate scene and quickly apologized to Wace. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t Wace¡¯s wife a small celebrity?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she marry into the Harris family for many years? Now, she¡¯s actually with another man...¡± Upon hearing the maid¡¯s words, everyone present was in an uproar. Everyone looked at each other and finally looked at Wace. At this moment, a clear voice sounded- ¡°It¡¯s so lively today? The Snape family is too big. I took the wrong path just now, so I¡¯mte. Did I miss something?¡± Chapter 641 641 In the Back Courtyard Sharon walked into the Snape family¡¯s mansion. Under everyone¡¯s surprised expressions, Sharon¡¯s smile was still calm and brilliant. She ignored the curious gazes directed at her and walked straight to Wace. The Snape family mansion instantly fell silent. Everyone looked at the maid again. ¡°Wace, the gift you prepared for Uncle Snape is still with me!¡± Sharon generously took out the watch she had chosen for Olivia¡¯s father, as if she didn¡¯t notice the awkward expressions of everyone present. The people present could not believe that the person they were criticizing just now was dressed neatly in front of them. ¡°Sharon... are you okay?¡± Wace¡¯s worried heart instantly rxed. He took the gift box from Sharon and looked at Old Master Snape and Olivia¡¯s father, who were standing at the side. ¡°This Sharon is even better-looking in person than on television!¡± ¡°This Harris kid is simply a winner in life.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t that maid say that she was having an affair with that person in the backyard... Why is she suddenly here now?¡± The rumors that were about to spread were instantly swallowed by everyone present. Some people sighed with emotion. Fortunately, they did not spout nonsense just now. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be pping their own faces now? Sue was also instantly dumbfounded, her eyes filled with uncertainty. Olivia had speciallye to her yesterday to arrange the n. Sharon¡¯s sudden appearance here made Sue unsure of what to do. ¡°Young man Harris, is this your wife? You have good taste. You chose well!¡± Old Master Snape nced at Sharon. He had always liked such generous girls, and Sharon¡¯s personality matched his taste. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that Mrs. Harris was in the backyard?¡± Olivia¡¯s father nced at the maid. ¡°She probably saw it wrongly. If she had looked carefully, she probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that cousin Olivia was me.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was a little yful. She said, ¡°I just passed by the backyard and saw her from afar. I saw Olivia with Gary, so I didn¡¯t manage to talk to her. We can greet each other when she¡¯s done.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Sue instantly panicked, and the fake smile on her face instantly copsed. Sharon meant that she had seen Olivia and Gary together. In addition, the maid¡¯s words just now made one¡¯s imagination run wild. It was a little unlikely for something like this to happen to a pregnant woman like Olivia. ¡°Call Olivia over immediately. The guests are already here, and the owner of the house doesn¡¯t even show her face. As expected, she is really not presentable!¡± Mr. Snape¡¯s expression was very ugly. He red at Sue. Everyone knew that Sue¡¯s background was actually not very good, and Old Master Snape had never liked her. However, Henson was a disappointing person. All these years, Olivia¡¯s education was mostly taught by Old Master Snape, and Sue took care of some parts of Olivia¡¯s daily life. Henson¡¯s heart turned cold. He thought that the Harris family had really changed and that they should interact more with their rtives. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to make things up about his daughter. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes darted around, then in the tone that Olivia usually used, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, making her look very pitiful. Wasn¡¯t it just acting like a fake b*tch? She even did her best. ¡°I already said that I just happened to pass by the backyard. I didn¡¯t expect Gary to be there either. After all, we¡¯re rtives. I think the two of them are quite close...¡± Sharon¡¯s hesitant expression caused everyone to start their new guesses, but for the sake of Old Master Snape, no one present dared to say anything. Sue was very anxious. If what Olivia said wasn¡¯tpleted, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money Olivia had promised her. ¡°What do you mean! Sharon, our family invited you here because we think highly of you. How can we allow you to nder our daughter as you please? Steven, are you just going to listen to them insult your wife!¡± Sue looked at Sharon and was furious. She had wanted to use her usual trick to gain the pity of everyone present, but she didn¡¯t expect this girl to y the me game on her. Chapter 642 642 Coward Steven nced at Wace and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Olivia today. She¡¯s been staying in the backyard. Something might have happened.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go take a look together?¡± Sharon suggested with a smile. Sue wanted to rush up and tear Sharon¡¯s mouth apart. ¡°As an outsider, why are you always getting involved in our family¡¯s matters? Don¡¯t think that just because you have the Harris family as your backer, you can spout nonsense here. Our Olivia is an innocent and good girl. How can she be with a man in private?¡± Sue originally wanted to frame Sharon, but now she had tried to gain an advantage only to end up worse off. If something really happened to Olivia, wouldn¡¯t her money be gone?! Old Master Snape felt that something was wrong. In order not to make things awkward, he could only calm the situation down. ¡°Alright, call Young Miss over and let this matter rest.¡± ¡°Let what matter rest?¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice sounded in the hall. Everyone turned around and saw Lawrence walking in with a gift in his hand. When he saw Sharon and Wace standing together, Lawrence¡¯s expression revealed shock and disbelief, as if he was asking why Sharon was here. ¡°Speaking of which, I have a question too.¡± Wace frowned and looked at the maid beside him. ¡°You just insulted my wife for sleeping with another man in the backyard. Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡± Wace¡¯s words pulled everyone¡¯s attention back to the matter. It seemed like Wace was right. Just now, it was indeed the servants of the Snape family who said in front of everyone that Sharon was fooling around with another man. ¡°She just saw wrongly. Why are you making a fuss over nothing? Can¡¯t she say anything about Mr. Harris¡¯ wife?¡± Lawrence originally wanted to join in the fun, but he didn¡¯t expect himself toe at the wrong time. ¡°In that case, call the police. Because of your nder, it has affected my reputation.¡± Sharon nced at the maid with a cold gaze. ¡°No... no!¡± The maid didn¡¯t expect this to have something to do with her, but when she saw that Sharon really looked like she was going to call the police, she panicked. ¡°Sharon, do you have to do this?¡± Lawrence gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, the maid couldn¡¯t stand Sharon¡¯s gaze and apologized directly. ¡°It¡¯s Miss... Miss and Madam asked me to say it. This matter has nothing to do with me. Young Madam Harris, I didn¡¯t want to nder you! It was Miss who asked me to frame Young Madam Harris for being in the backyard with a man... I wanted to bring everyone along, but I didn¡¯t expect Young Madam Harris to suddenly appear.¡± For a moment, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on the maid. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t go too far. Aren¡¯t you forcing her to apologize?¡± Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he hadn¡¯t caused any trouble for too long. Why did he feel that even the people in Port City weren¡¯t afraid of him anymore... They even ignored him time and time again. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Old Master Snape nced at his son and couldn¡¯t help but question. ¡°Young Master Kobe, your words are a little strange. You also know that this is the Snape family. Can¡¯t I stand up for myself after being insulted by the Snape family?¡± Sharon looked at Lawrence. She knew that Olivia definitely didn¡¯t do this alone, but she didn¡¯t expect Lawrence to reallye to watch the show. Lawrence was choked by Sharon¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only look at Old Master Snape for help. Old Master Snape was also confused. There were many things he did not know, so he could only re at the maid standing at the side. The maid thought that she had said something wrong and quickly changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s not that Miss and Madam asked me to say it. I just...¡± ¡°You just took a look from afar and felt that that person was my wife, so you can nder the Young Madam of the Harris family as you please?¡± Wace¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief as he frowned. Footsteps suddenly came from the living room corridor. The butler of the Snape family looked terrified and shouted that something had happened. ¡°Something happened, something big! Miss, she...¡± The butler was about to say something, but when he saw so many people, he hesitated. Sharon naturally knew what had happened. She looked at the butler and said, ¡°It seems like the Snape family isn¡¯t much. First, they assigned a maid to nder me, and now that something really happened, they¡¯re going to hide in their shells?¡± Chapter 643 643 Olivia Gave Birth Prematurely Old Master Snape was a person who cared about his face. How could he let a junior like Sharon say such things here? ¡°Alright! Since you keep emphasizing that it¡¯s our family¡¯s problem, let¡¯s go to the backyard together to see what happened. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°Since Sharon is scheming to let us see what happened, let¡¯s make this trip there together.¡± Lawrence gritted his teeth as he said this. Why didn¡¯t Olivia do as they discussed? The wealthy and famous people present followed them to the backyard. Everyone was guessing why the Snape family had created such a big show. Sharon, on the other hand, followed beside Wace. Since Olivia wanted everyone to see her sleeping with a fatty, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let them miss this exciting show. On the way, everyone was whispering. ¡°In that case, Sharon and the young master of the Harris family are reallypatible!¡± ¡°This Sharon is indeed different.¡± Before everyone walked into the backyard, they heard a heart-wrenching whimper and quickly quickened their pace. The originally clean courtyard now had a strange and unpleasant smell. The ground was covered in inexplicable liquid, and people only wanted to take a detour. Coupled with the broken teacups and wine sses all over the ground, anyone with a discerning eye could guess what had happened. In an instant, a terrifying thought shed across the minds of the maid, the butler, and Sue. The person standing in front of them was Sharon, so the woman entangled with Gary was probably... ¡°Boohoo...¡± Olivia¡¯s sobs spread throughout the backyard. Immediately after, Gary¡¯s wretched voice sounded. ¡°Good sister, just give it to me! I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore! Please, sister!¡± ¡°Woo! Boohoo!¡± At this moment, Olivia¡¯s intestines were green with regret. Even now, she still did not understand how it had be like this. ¡°Is this where you saw Miss and that beast?¡± Henson¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Yes, I just saw the outline of a woman and it was simr to Mrs. Harris.¡± The maid lowered her head, her eyes filled with fear. She probably couldn¡¯t stay in the Snape family anymore. ¡°Cousin! Sister! I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I¡¯ll love you well in the future. I¡¯ll treat your child as my biological son.¡± Gary¡¯s inappropriate words entered everyone¡¯s ears, and then two figures floated past everyone¡¯s eyes. Olivia revealed arge area of her skin, and her pregnant belly waspletely revealed to everyone. Old Master Snape did not expect the two of them to do such a thing. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°...The two of you! Are the two of you crazy! You actually did such a thing. Gary, you¡¯re really bold. Hurry up and get over-¡± Even though she had already prepared for the worst, when Sue saw Olivia¡¯s tattered clothes, her legs went limp and she fell to the ground. Gary had already lost his mind and could not take in what Old Master Snape said. He forced Olivia to the side of the swimming pool at home. Even though Olivia¡¯s entire body was hot and her mind was not clear, she knew that she could not give her body to this bastard. Olivia jumped down into the swimming pool, causing the surrounding crowd to exim. ¡°Someonee quickly! Save Miss-save Miss first. Miss is pregnant.¡± ¡°Give me a hand. Hurry up and save Miss. The few of you, quickly control Gary.¡± ¡°Crazy, he¡¯s really crazy!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Miss Olivia to have such a side to her... This matter is really strange.¡± Olivia was pulled up, but her expression was very terrible. ¡°It hurts... Grandpa, it hurts...¡± ¡°Quick, call an ambnce. Olivia¡¯s water broke. I¡¯m afraid this child ising early,¡± Sue said nervously. For a moment, the Snape family was in chaos. Lawrence stood beside Olivia and onlyforted her casually. Olivia felt terrible all over. What made her feel even worse was the coldness and anger she saw in Lawrence¡¯s eyes. She knew that she had really angered him this time and she made him witness a scene he shouldn¡¯t have seen. Chapter 644 644 Negative Type B Perhaps she was really shocked, Olivia, who was originally unable to speak for the time being, could force a few words out of her mouth. She opened her mouth to exin, but Lawrence didn¡¯t give her a chance. Olivia¡¯s stomach hurt badly too. She could only extend her hand to Lawrence. Unexpectedly, Lawrence stood up and did not give her a chance to get close. He walked towards the crowd who was discussing not far away with a disgusted expression. ¡°It hurts... it hurts too much!¡± In an instant, aggrieved emotions welled up in her heart, and Olivia copsed in Sue¡¯s arms. The others in the Snape family did not expect such a scene to ur in the backyard. ¡°My poor child, how could you encounter such a thing? Gary, you bastard, you¡¯re worse than a beast. You actually attacked your pregnant sister.¡± Sue could only let her mind work quickly, but what could she do now? Old Master Snape quicklyforted the other guests and asked Henson to appease the important guests who hade today. He only hoped that they would not tell anyone what had happened in the Snape family today. When they returned to the hall after sending everyone off, it was already past noon. When Gary was pulled in front of Old Master Snape, he was alreadypletely awake. Looking at the dark expressions of everyone present, he immediately knelt on the ground in fear. ¡°Grandpa, my cousin and I couldn¡¯t help but do this.¡± Gary spoke word for word ording to the technique Olivia had taught him previously, but the person he was talking about was changed to Olivia. Compared to being scolded by Old Master Snape, he was more afraid that Sharon would p him in public. ¡°You idiot! You still have the cheek to call me grandfather! Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Old Master Snape was furious. He looked at Gary¡¯s disgusting face and wished he could skin him alive. ¡°Your sister is still in the delivery room. If anything happens to her and the child, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± It was only then that Old Master Snape realized that they had indeed caused trouble for Sharon, but all his thoughts were on Olivia and her child, so he really couldn¡¯t say anything nice. ¡°Master, Miss gave birth! Miss gave birth!¡± The butler rushed over, his face filled with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a young master, but the young master is a little anemic and needs a blood transfusion. The young master¡¯s blood type is RH-negative. We¡¯re looking for a suitable blood donor.¡± Old Master Snape and Henson were very happy, but Steven¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°Are you sure the baby is RH-negative?¡± Steven suddenly asked. ¡°Of course, Young Master must be so overjoyed you¡¯re not thinking straight.¡± The butler looked at Steven but did not notice his strange expression. Henson nced at Steven and said in aforting tone, ¡°This child has also been born, and it¡¯s a son. You can be considered to have contributed a little. Our Snape family will give you arge sum of money. Before the child goes to primary school, you can stay at home and take care of him!¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard Henson¡¯s words. Steven was a famous top student. Before he got married, he had saved somepanies that were on the verge of bankruptcy several times, but the Snape family actually let such a pearl be covered in dust and make Steven take care of his son at home? ¡°I have type AB blood...¡± Steven suddenly said, ¡°Olivia has type O blood. ¡± Just this sentence instantly made Old Master Snape and Henson¡¯s expressions turn ugly. Old Master Snape nced at Steven. ¡°Maybe this child¡¯s blood genes are different from his parents¡¯. This doesn¡¯t mean anything. Go upstairs and see Olivia and the child first. After all, this is your first child. It¡¯s not good for you, as a father, to not be around.¡± ¡°But if their blood type is really like this, then this child will definitely not be RH-negative.¡± Sharon stood up when she heard Steven¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. We donated blood together in university, so we can confirm Steven¡¯s blood type.¡± Wace also found it a little strange. At this moment, Steven¡¯s expression was very interesting. The sudden arrival of the child had limited him for almost ten months, but he did not expect this matter to turn around. ¡°This is our Snape family¡¯s family matter. I won¡¯t trouble you two juniors to interfere.¡± Elder Xenon seemed to have realized something, and his expression was terrifyingly dark. He quickly stopped them. If it was really as they had guessed, the Snape family couldn¡¯t lose such face! ¡°Master, Young Master Kobe has RH-negative blood. I¡¯ll ask Young Master Kobe to give our little Young Master a blood transfusion immediately.¡± The butler walked in happily with a test report. Unexpectedly, two voices sounded at the same time. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Chapter 645 645 Biological Father The person who spoke was Sharon and another young nurse who rushed over. The young nurse nced at the people present and said bluntly, ¡°The sample blood from the baby is indeed RH-negative, but we had already mentioned previously that direct rtives can¡¯t transfuse blood. Fortunately, we were more careful. Mr. Kobe is the child¡¯s biological father, and his blood can¡¯t be used for blood transfusion.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± When Old Master Snape and Henson heard this, they suddenly stood up, especially Old Master Snape, who almost fainted. Steven was obviously stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He walked up to the young nurse and said excitedly, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the case?¡± He married Olivia because of this child. He had indeed drunk too much that day, which was why this ident happened. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t suspected the child¡¯s identity, but during Olivia¡¯s pregnancy, he had secretly investigated twice on whether the child was rted to him by blood, and the results showed that their DNA were 99.99% simr! Now it seemed that the results of his secret investigation must have been tampered with by Olivia. ¡°We¡¯re using Novartis¡¯stest equipment. The uracy and gic testing speed of the equipment are the best in the world. How can we be wrong? For the child¡¯s health, you should quickly find a new person with RH-negative blood to transfuse blood to the child. That¡¯s the most important thing now.¡± The young nurse was a little confused, not understanding why everyone present was so shocked. ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Old Master Snape looked at Steven and his tone became abnormally nervous. How could the Snape family be ruined in his generation? If this child really belonged to Lawrence, then with the Kobe family¡¯s personality, they would definitely find a chance to ask for the Snape family¡¯s shares. No man could ept such a thing, especially when he was raising someone else¡¯s child. Henson nced at Sharon, Wace, and Gary, who was on the ground. Today¡¯s matter was a scandal of the Snape family. If word got out, it would definitely cause big trouble. ¡°Steven, I can give you the shares of the Snape family. Prepare to be the CEO of thepany during this period of time.¡± Old Master Snape¡¯s expression was abnormally serious, but Henson looked at his father unhappily. ¡°Dad, even so, there¡¯s no need to let an outsider like him inherit thepany!¡± Henson believed that Wace and Sharon wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about the child, as long as Lawrence didn¡¯t know about this... However, with his daughter¡¯s personality, Olivia had probably known long ago that this child definitely didn¡¯t belong to Steven. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Old Master Snape.¡± Steven¡¯s expression visibly rxed. ¡°At that time, my marriage with Olivia was a mistake. I can¡¯t ept this matter now, so please agree to my divorce with Olivia.¡± ¡°Steven, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Of course, Henson knew that if Steven divorced Olivia at this time, the entire Snape family would lose face. ¡°If you dare to abandon my daughter now, I¡¯ll inform the entire city. I¡¯ll see who else dares to hire you. If you lose your job, your sick mother shouldn¡¯t be doing well either.¡± Old Master Snape wanted to stop Henson, but when he thought of Steven¡¯s ability and the Kobe family¡¯s shamelessness, Old Master Snape could not help but worry about the future development of the Snape family. Henson did not have the ability to inherit the family business at all. If he handed the family business to Olivia, the oue would probably be Olivia squandering the business. Old Master Snape could be said to have watched Steven grow up single-handedly. He was really beneficial to the Snape family, so when he heard that his granddaughter was going to marry Steven, he actually agreed very much to it. Although Steven¡¯s family environment and conditions were notpatible with the Snape family, his ability was definitely not something ordinary people couldpare to. ¡°I...¡± When Steven heard this, his originally rxed expression instantly disappeared. The Snape family... his mother... Wace and Sharon looked at Steven and felt terrible. Sharon only found out yesterday that Steven¡¯s mother needed dialysis to maintain her health. This huge sum of money was actually very hard for Steven who came from an ordinary family. The Snape family probably agreed to let them get married because they felt that Steven was someone easy to control. These so-called marriages of big families were just transactions of benefits. ¡°Steven, you don¡¯t have to worry about this at all, right?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t stand the way big families bullied ordinary people and said directly. Chapter 646 646 Sessful Divorced ¡°This is our Snape family¡¯s family matter. I hope the two juniors of the Harris family won¡¯t get involved.¡± Old Master Snape looked deeply at Sharon with a warning tone. ¡°We don¡¯t n to get involved, and we won¡¯t tell anyone about this. As for my cousin¡¯s rtionship with Young Master Kobe, I naturally won¡¯t specte.¡± Sharon looked straight into Old Master Snape¡¯s eyes. ¡°I just hope that our friends will be treated well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wace frowned even more when he heard Old Master Snape¡¯s words. Was this how they made Steven stay in the Snape family? ¡°I happen to need a special assistant now. If you¡¯re willing to believe me, you¡¯re wee to join our HS Construction Company.¡± Faced with Wace¡¯s offer, Steven nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll submit the divorce procedures with Ms. Olivia as soon as possible. I¡¯ll also hand over thepany¡¯s matters. I¡¯m also very grateful to Old Master Snape for teaching me during this period of time, but...¡± Steven tried his best to make things sound better. ¡°Steven, think about it!¡± Old Master Snape took a few deep breaths. The most important thing now was to hide the fact that the child was from the Kobe family. The Kobe family had always wanted a piece ofnd in the Snape family¡¯s industrial park. If they found out that Olivia had given birth to a child for Lawrence, the Kobe family might directly take this piece ofnd for themselves. Now that the Snape family did not have a suitable heir, if anything happened, the Kobe family might use this child¡¯s name to merge the two families. With that old thing Harry¡¯s personality, the Snape family¡¯s assets would definitely be a subsidiary of the Kobe family. ¡°Old Master Snape, Ms. Xenon and I don¡¯t have any emotional foundation to begin with. It¡¯s just that for the sake of the child, now that the child...¡± Steven didn¡¯t expect the Snape family to be so shameless. ¡°I can use 25% of thepany¡¯s shares to exchange for it. You definitely can¡¯t leave the Snape family now. As long as you¡¯re willing to not divorce Olivia, our family will think of a way to deal with this child.¡± Old Master Snape gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Dad! The 25% shares are almost the same as what I have. There¡¯s no need to...¡± Henson instantly panicked. Although he had always known that his father looked down on him, he did not expect Old Master Snape to be unwilling to hand thepany to him at this time. ¡°What do you know, you piece of trash?¡± Old Master Snape was furious. ¡°I chose Steven. Marriage is not a child¡¯s y. You can¡¯t get a divorce! I want to see the child first. All of you don¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± After saying that, Old Master Snape left without looking back. He did not expect to be so careless. In the previous two times, he had discovered that Steven had secretly investigated who this child belonged to. He had used his authority to modify the report twice, but he did not expect to be discovered today. He had thought that it would be easy to control an ordinary person, but now this kid wanted to break free from his control! Wace patted Steven¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to rx. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve survived for ten months. There will definitely be a way to get a divorce.¡± Steven felt Wace¡¯s encouragement and could only smile bitterly. Although he was embarrassed now, if he could get rid of the Snape family, his life would be much morefortable than before. ¡°Kid, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Henson looked at Steven and suddenly took out a divorce agreement. ¡°This is...?¡± Steven looked at Henson, confused. ¡°It seems that Uncle Henson was already prepared.¡± Sharon knew what Henson was thinking with just one look. ¡°Old Master Snape is still unwilling to hand thepany to Uncle Henson. Uncle Henson is also a little dissatisfied.¡± ¡°You juniors don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. As long as you agree to leave Port City, I can make the decision on behalf of Olivia to cancel your marriage.¡± Of course, Henson knew that this was a risky move, but he could not ept hispany giving so many shares to an outsider! Not to mention that Old Master Snape actually thought that he was stupid enough to let thepany be annexed by the Kobe family. This time, he had to use his strength to prove to Old Master Snape that he had the ability to rule the Snape family. Of course, Steven signed the divorce agreement readily and handed all his shares to Henson. The three of them walked out of the Snape family¡¯s house, but Wace suddenly looked at Steven. ¡°So can we start our next n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That piece ofnd is priceless in Port City. If we can manage to get it, it can be considered as opening up a new business map in Port City.¡± Chapter 647 647 Medical Conference Sharon looked at the two of them and realized that perhaps Steven had known from the beginning that Old Master¡¯s child wasn¡¯t his and was using the conflict between Old Master Snape and Henson to divorce sessfully. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, with Steven¡¯s shares in hand, Henson would be able topete with Old Master Snape! Unfortunately, no matter how much Old Master Snape guarded hispany, he did not expect to be defeated by his son and granddaughter in the end. Sooner orter, the Snape family would be lost. Wace and Steven went to meet the developer of Port City together and Sharon and Jenna were about to go shopping together when they saw a familiar figure when they returned to the hotel. It was Zenith and he rushed over. Jenna greeted Zenith the moment she saw him. ¡°Yo, divine doctor! Why are you here? I heard that my family¡¯s old thing has been looking for you recently. He even asked you for medicine at a high price.¡± Zenith quickly shook his head. ¡°Miss of the Queen family? Your grandfather has indeed been looking for me. I have something else on now, so I quickly came to look for Ms. Sharon.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk in the tea room!¡± Sharon invited. Zenith shook his head. ¡°I have a few more patientster, and they¡¯re all children. So I¡¯m just here to talk to you. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Jenna looked at the two of them and seemed to have realized something. She quickly interrupted, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. Sister-inw, you can talk to the divine doctor first.¡± Seeing Jenna leave, Zenith felt relieved and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been asking about you in New York. When I heard that you were here, I rushed over.¡± ¡°Then how did you know where I lived?¡± Sharon only felt that it was strange. She didn¡¯t expect Zenith to take out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s all those young people. They said that your schedule is online, so I wanted to try my luck.¡± It was a message from Aaron. Someone had already dug out the hotel where Sharon and Wace were staying and posted it on the Inte. They even made up some news about how the both of them were very harmonious. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to be a public figure.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m only waiting for you here. If it wasn¡¯t for something important, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have disturbed you! I really have something to report!¡± Seeing Zenith so nervous, Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be arge-scale pharmaceutical conference in half a month. I heard that there are also top pharmaceuticalpanies and families participating in the conference to exhibit their medicine. The entire pharmaceutical industry is quite sensational. I wonder if you have the intention to participate?¡± ¡°All the pharmaceuticalpanies and some big families will be participating?¡± Sharon suddenly remembered that Jack¡¯s family would definitely attack Novartis at such an event. How could she not grasp such an opportunity? ¡°This conference is not of a small scale. Everyone is racking their brains to find new partners or increase the reputation of theirpanies at such conferences .¡± Sharon only thought for a moment before agreeing. Jack¡¯s family would definitely not let go of this opportunity to attack Novartis at the exhibition. However, this was actually an opportunity for Novartis to reach a new high. She would definitely seize it. Thinking of this, Sharon looked at Zenith and said seriously, ¡°In that case, remind me when the timees. I¡¯ll definitelye to Port City immediately.¡± Zenith quickly replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you the invitation after I have received it.¡± ¡°This matter is decided.¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± As he spoke, Zenith bowed to Sharon and left the hotel. Just as Sharon walked out of the elevator, Whitney called. ¡°Sharon, have you returned to New York with your man?¡± Whitney¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°No, Wace has a new business here, so he might have to go back two dayster. I¡¯ve already handed up the movie and music demo.¡± Sharon was a little strange. Whitney wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would pay attention to her private life. Could something have happened in New York that made Whitney want to tell her something? On the other end of the phone, Whitney couldn¡¯t help but pat her head. ¡°It¡¯s over! We have to meet when youe back. I¡¯m thinking about you so much and I¡¯m hallucinating. I was buying a new bag at the mall and I think I saw you walk out.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard that. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for just a few days. I¡¯ll go back and we shall have a good meal!¡± Chapter 648 648 The Unconscious Old Man Whitney quickly agreed, but she was still in a daze. Was she really seeing things? Didn¡¯t Sharon walk past her just now? Sharon didn¡¯t think too much about it. Seeing that Wace mighte back in thetter half of the night, she rested first. When Sharon opened her eyes, it waspletely dark outside the window. Wace had left her a message that he was going on a field trip with Steven tonight. She walked towards the hotel restaurant beside the hall in boredom. Unexpectedly, there were many people gathered at the door. Sharon even saw a few people in white coats withnyards hanging on their chests. One of the men couldn¡¯t help but sway. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with my grandfather? There are so many doctors here, but none of them are useful?¡± The man was the eldest young master of the Kobe family, Louie. The doctor in the lead looked sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. The old man suddenly fainted. We still can¡¯t find the cause of the illness. We can only ce our hopes on Doctor Chadd!¡± As they spoke, the men in white coats looked at a middle-aged man standing beside the old man who had fainted. The man looked very authoritative and his words carried a lot of weight. He was the famous doctor in Port City, Shawn Chadd. This person was known as the Miracle Doctor of Port City. It was said that he could snatch people from the Grim Reaper! Seeing Shawn standing here, Louie felt much more at ease. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Doctor Chadd, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Seeing that the people were still exchanging pleasantries when the old man on the floor was in a terrible condition, Sharon quickly rushed up. ¡°Hurry up and raise his head, or the old man might suffocate!¡± Shawn frowned at Sharon¡¯s actions, then looked at Louie and immediately said, ¡°Louie, what do you mean by this? The old man is still seriously ill on the ground. I don¡¯t care who this is. You have to get her to get out of my way immediately!¡± Louie immediately looked embarrassed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Doctor Chadd, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t know this woman either!¡± Shawn immediately frowned. This youngdy looked young and did not seem to be an expert. He did not expect her to be a doctor too. At this moment, Shawn was dissatisfied. He flicked his sleeve coldly. ¡°Miss, I, Shawn Chadd, don¡¯t have the rule of treating and saving people with others. I only kept these Western medicine consultants because they are considered my disciples. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young. What medical skills does she know?¡± ¡°Besides, she looks a little familiar. Isn¡¯t this Sharon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. She would really do anything to curry favor.¡± Shawn¡¯s words were not polite. Everyone present mocked her. At this moment, Sharon was calm. She looked at Shawn indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t like to treat patients alongside others, then treat him yourself. If you can cure him, then consider me a busybody.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyelids twitched. No one in Port City dared to disrespect him! ¡°Where did this young womane from? She¡¯s not polite at all. Which hospital are you from?¡± Sharon said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not a Western doctor. I just know a little Chinese medicine. If you want me to give you face, you have to show me some ability to make me respect you, right? Why haven¡¯t I seen you treat him after nagging for so long?¡± Shawn was so angry that heughed. Everyone present was shocked. Was Sharon crazy to dare to provoke Doctor Chadd in his face! Louie nced at his grandfather, who was still lying on the ground. His already nervous eyes lowered, and he wanted to chase Sharon away. At this moment, Shawn said angrily, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be too arrogant. What are you talking about? What¡¯s the use? Chinese medicine is simply a thing that harms people. I¡¯ll let you see what true medical skills are now!¡± ¡°If my master cures Master Kobe, kowtow and apologize to him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re too disrespectful to my master!¡± ¡°Why are you, a celebrity, doing this at a time like this? Hurry up and apologize and leave!¡± A few doctors beside her denounced Sharon. Shawn¡¯s limelight was stolen by a youngdy who had walked out of nowhere. She even pointed at his nose and questioned him. It was impossible for him to swallow his anger. Chapter 649 649 Rescue Shawn looked at Sharon coldly. Louie didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. Louie did not expect to encounter such a thing that dyed his grandfather¡¯s treatment. The woman in front of him seemed a little familiar, but he could not remember her at the moment. However, this woman who did not know how to respect her seniors and even spoke arrogantly was really not trustworthy. At this moment, Shawn turned around and took out a set of knives. After disinfecting them briefly, he took a deep breath and made a small incision on the old man¡¯s neck. Immediately after, he took out an oxygen bag for the old man to use. He did not expect the old man, who had been unconscious, to really groan and his expression improved. Shawn immediately snorted proudly. ¡°Youngdy, this is not something that can be done by fake things like Chinese medicine!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Sharon suddenly said, ¡°How can an old man¡¯s body be like this! Doctor, your treatment is going to kill the patient.¡± When Shawn heard this, he sneered. One that came from the bottom of his heart. What Sharon said was impossible! He was able to tell Old Master Kobe¡¯s illness at a nce just now, so he quickly reacted. He had to let Old Master Kobe recover his breathing. This was the only way to treat the unconscious old man! This youngdy didn¡¯t know anything and still said that he would treat him to death. This was simply impossible! Sharon no longer had the casual expression from before. She walked forward and pointed at Old Master Kobe. ¡°Look carefully. Is this old man¡¯s blood vessels floating? If this continues, it¡¯ll be toote to send him to the hospital now.¡± ¡°What floating blood vessels? I¡¯m telling you not to use your method to trick us Western doctors. I¡¯ve already saved the old man. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shawn subconsciously looked over, still not believing Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°Miss, I just said not to scare people here. If you need money, I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t disturb my grandfather¡¯s treatment.¡± Louie looked at Sharon anxiously and raised his voice unconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I saw. I also hope that you¡¯re willing to believe me. If this continues, the old man definitely won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Sharon looked at Louie seriously, not having any intention of joking. Louie shook his head helplessly and gestured for the security guard to quickly send the woman in front of him away. Unexpectedly, the moment the two security guards approached Sharon, an ident happened. Everyone present gasped. The old man¡¯s expression, which had finally improved, turned ugly again. Blood instantly began to seep out from the ce where he had been cut. Just as Sharon had said, Old Master Kobe¡¯s face was purple, but his blood vessels were clearly magnified and clear. He was trembling unconsciously! Shawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Could it be that the woman he wanted to chase away... really had some ability? The next moment, Sharon kicked the security guard away with two kicks and quickly ran to the old man¡¯s side. She suddenly took action and treated the wound simply to stop the bleeding. Then, she took out the gift Watson had given her. It was a set of silver needles. Her hands were like lightning as she quickly moved a few silver needles! The bruises on Old Master Kobe¡¯s face quickly subsided, and the traces of blood vessels disappeared! However, these movements were blocked by Shawn and his disciple, and no one could see them. Unexpectedly, the old man who was lying on the ground suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Cough... cough!¡± Old Master Andy Kobe coughed lightly. This time, Louie walked forward in surprise. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake! How do you feel now?¡± At this moment, Andy was half-awake, his eyes misty. He even raised his hand to touch his neck, then looked straight at Sharon. ¡°...You¡¯re finally willing toe and see me? After so many years...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Shawn, who was standing beside them, was already covered in cold sweat. What a joke! This youngdy had really cured Old Master Kobe, and he had almost killed him? If others found out, how could he survive in Port City? At the thought of this, Shawn decisively walked forward and pushed Sharon away. He looked at the old man with a fake and kind smile. ¡°Old Master Kobe, you¡¯re finally awake! I was the one who treated you just now!¡± Chapter 650 650 Problem with the Medicine Sharon staggered and was almost pushed out by Shawn. Sharon only saved the old man because she bumped into them and she didn¡¯t care if they were grateful to her or not. She stabilized herself and nced at the old man on the ground. It was obvious that she had heard everything the old man said just now. The person he was talking about was probably someone very important to the old man. Even at this moment, the old man still remembered it very clearly. Old Master Kobe turned around and looked at Sharon¡¯s back, his eyes filled with endless longing. However, his vision was quickly blocked by Louie and the other doctors. Sharon was originally thinking of an excuse to go to Port City again, but she didn¡¯t expect Wace to take the initiative to bring her to Port City. ¡°So Steven is now the leader of thepany in Port City?¡± Sharon was actually a little worried. After all, he had been lying low in the Snape family for so long. Now that he had heeded Wace¡¯s words, and turned around and aimed the gun at the Snape family, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t treat the Harris family the same way in the future. As if sensing Sharon¡¯s worry, Wace smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been friends with Steven for many years. It was my idea to deal with the Snape family, and it has nothing to do with Steven.¡± ¡°But...¡± Sharon was still a little worried. She couldn¡¯t understand why Wace wanted to deal with the Snape family. ¡°The Snape family isn¡¯t in the real estate business to begin with. I don¡¯t know how many people are eyeing the piece ofnd in their hands. When thepany first started operating, I asked Dad to contact the Snape family. I didn¡¯t expect them to ask for so much.¡± At this point, Wace was rather helpless. He had originally nned to use his shares to buy it at the market price, but he didn¡¯t expect the Snape family to mock him. Wace wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted person. In any case, the Snape family would be bought over sooner orter, so Wace naturally wouldn¡¯t let go easily. He was determined to get this piece ofnd. Sharon nodded. Since Wace wanted to do it, she would definitely support him, and Sullivan would naturally protect Wace. Wace arranged some outdoor sports and beauty spas for Sharon. Sharon asked Tommy to arrange for someone to rece her while she quickly changed into a set of clothes and rushed to the medical conference. Zenith and Aaron had been waiting for Sharon since early in the morning. When they saw her get out of the car, they quickly ran over to wee her. ¡°Young Madam! You¡¯re here!¡± Aaron looked a little haggard. Sharon didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when he saw Sharon, he put on a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. You have to take care of your body when treating and saving people.¡± Sharon nodded and looked at Zenith and Aaron seriously. She knew that they had encountered something that wasn¡¯t easy to resolve. Aaron nodded obediently when he heard this, as if he didn¡¯t expect Sharon to care about him. Zenith said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, perhaps you don¡¯t know... There¡¯s a very important matter at this exhibition! The Chadd family has developed a special medicine that seems to be taken out at this exhibition.¡± ¡°So?¡± Sharon nodded. Of course she knew about this. She was the one who gave them the prescription for the special medicine. Zenith sighed. ¡°But from theposition of their special medicine today, it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s a fatal mistake. If we let this thing go on the market, it will definitely have a huge impact on the patients. Although their medicine will have a little effect, it will only cause damage to the body in theter stages! Instead, it will harm those patients who trust the Chadd family¡¯s pharmaceutical industry.¡± Cancer was first and foremost incurable. The Chadd family still thought too simply of cancer. Sharon nodded, and she approved of Zenith more. She originally thought that Zenith was only focused on the Chinese side, but she didn¡¯t expect him to know Western medicine. At this moment, Sharon suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her. Jack said excitedly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! This time, we will definitely p Novartis¡¯ smallpany in the face! As long as our special medicine is released, it will definitely be snatched by everyone. At that time, our family¡¯s assets will definitely increase several fold.¡± Beside Jack stood a few people Sharon was extremely familiar with... Half a month ago, the one who insisted that he was the one who saved the unconscious old man, Shawn, as well as Nicole, who was hanging intimately on Zachary. Chapter 651 651 A Chance Encounter with Jason ¡°Hahaha! Looks like we have to thank our Brother Chadd in advance! When my brother¡¯s illness is cured, we will definitely strengthen the cooperation between the two families. At that time, we will realize the allocation of resources! This is a strong alliance.¡± Jason looked very excited. As he did not want to be outdone, he said, ¡°Then I have to thank Brother Chadd in advance! Although I don¡¯t have cancer, as long as Brother Chadd takes action, you will definitely be able to resolve it.¡± At this moment, Nicole had already changed into the innocent dress that Jason liked. Although she had also given herself to that man of the Dan family, if Jason could be cured, she would also consider him. After all, the Perry Family was more powerful than the Dan Family. After all, the Dan family was only in the pharmaceutical business and could notpare to the Perry family¡¯s true wealth. At this moment, Nicole raised her chin high,pletely disregarding everyone present. She held her new Chanel in one hand and waspletely arrogant. When Sharon noticed them, they also noticed Sharon. Jason and Nicole hated Sharon to the core. The moment they saw her, they wished they could rush up and tear her apart! When Shawn saw her, he was even more embarrassed. He recalled that Sharon was the one who caused him to fall into embarrassment when he was treating Old Master Kobe that day. Nicole sized up Sharon and revealed a victorious smile. Sharon looked too ordinary today. Nothing on her couldpare to her, which made Nicole so excited that she almost shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a youngdy like you toe too.¡± When Shawn saw Sharon, he was the first to speak, clearly filled with disdain. Sharon smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems that the Chadd family is used to snatching and using the results of others.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You were the one who gave me the prescription for the special medicine. I have to thank you properly. You¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± Jack smiled brightly. He was still very grateful to Sharon. Although this half a month was only enough for him to make the special medicine and invite his father to participate in the special medicine press conference at the exposition, it was already a great honor for Shawn to be willing toe! ¡°Her? With her lowly martial arts?¡± Jasonughed when he heard this. ¡°This little girl is just the granddaughter-inw of the Harris family. I didn¡¯t expect her to lose so much face. Brother Chadd, don¡¯t take it to heart. This little girl is not worth mentioning.¡± Seeing Sharon¡¯s calm expression, Jason subconsciously clenched his fists and stared fiercely at Sharon¡¯s pretty face. If this girl hadn¡¯t spouted nonsense, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his manhood for no reason! When he recovered, he would definitely get this little b*tch to bed and teach her a lesson. At that time, he would see if this girl dared to spout nonsense. ¡°Little b*tch, why did youe to such an asion? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? Who do you think you are? With your status,ing to such a fair is simply lowering the standard of this ce.¡± Jason was angry and gritted his teeth as he looked at Sharon. ¡°Mr. Perry! I warned you before to be more respectful and polite to Mrs. Harris. You can¡¯t say such offensive words. If you continue to do this, don¡¯t me me for informing the medical industry not to treat you.¡± Zenith couldn¡¯t help but scold coldly when he heard Jason¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a liar like you toe to a fair of this level?¡± Shawn turned to look at Zenith. ¡°I thought that the youngdy¡¯s unorthodox methods were figured out by herself. Now it seems that she acknowledged the wrong master and acknowledged a liar like yourself as her master.¡± Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Zenith could not help but have a headache. The Chadd family had always looked down on Chinese medicine, but they did not know that they would probably be the ones losing face today! Jason took a photo of Zenith and Sharon with his phone and sent it to Jake. He had to let Jake see that Zenith, who he thought was a divine doctor, had been hanging out with such a brat! Jake¡¯s wife had been asking Jake and Zenith to repair their rtionship, but it was actually useless. Chapter 652 652 Canceling the Cooperation She did not know what the Sand family was up to. Indeed, Chinese medicine was not reliable and Western medicine was the most trustworthy. However, Jason did not want to fall out with Zenith in public, so he could only secretly poke Nicole¡¯s waist to make her speak. Nicole quickly understood what Jason meant and could only say resentfully, ¡°Ahem... that Divine Doctor Zenith, Sharon doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine. I think she got close to you just to lie to you. You¡¯re already so old, don¡¯t be deceived by such a person!¡± When Shawn heard Nicole¡¯s words, he said with disdain and mockery, ¡°How many of these people in Chinese medicine can be trusted? Only people in a small ce like New York would trust them. If anything really happens, we have to rely on Western medicine¡¯s methods. A group of people who have never seen the world.¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten everything that happened half a month ago. If it weren¡¯t for me that day, would the old man really have left the hotel alive?¡± At this point, Shawn¡¯s expression was very ugly. He didn¡¯t want Sharon to continue. ¡°Don¡¯t mislead the public here! If you have true ability, let¡¯s talk at the conference!¡± Zenith was already filled with resentment because of the Chadd family¡¯s medicine. Now that he saw them target Sharon like this, he was even angrier. He said coldly, ¡°Shawn, what do you mean? My academic achievements are not lower than yours. What do you mean by putting on airs here?¡± That was what he was like. Even though he knew that this bastard was always targeting him, Zenith couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. After all, he was treating and saving people. No matter what method he used, it was always good to save people. He didn¡¯t expect this bastard to indulge his son in making that medicine and even dare to criticize Sharon here. Shawn nced at Zenith and said coldly, ¡°My ability is not something someone like you canpare to. I¡¯ve brought up countless students every year. Look at you. What have you taught all these years?¡± ¡°The Chinese side needs time to sharpen themselves. How can you use such a thing to judge!¡± Zenith seemed to be toozy to argue with him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone like you won¡¯t be able to understand Young Madam¡¯s ability in your life. It doesn¡¯t matter if you insult me, but if you target Young Madam like this, don¡¯t me my family for not working with your Chadd family anymore!¡± Upon hearing this, Shawn¡¯s expression changed slightly. Without Zenith¡¯s family¡¯s supply of medicine, the Chadd family would indeed not have a good time. After all, whether it was Chinese or Western medicine, the quality was very good... However, even without Zenith¡¯s family, the Chadd family would definitely find a new supplier. What¡¯s more important now is that he was not able to lose face now. ¡°Alright! For the longest time, I didn¡¯t want to cooperate with you anymore. Your family¡¯s medicine is only so-so. Besides, our Chadd family doesn¡¯t rely on medicine to support ourselves. However, if your family cancels the cooperation with my family, my life will probably be difficult! After all, who doesn¡¯t know that your family is famous for Chinese medicine? I want to see who else will purchase your family¡¯s Western medicine.¡± Zenith shook his head and smiled. ¡°My family¡¯s herbs are world-famous. Even without your family, we won¡¯t be affected. On the other hand, Shawn, how are you going to exin to your hospital without our herbs?¡± When Shawn heard this, he was rather nervous. The medicine that their hospital needed could only be obtained through Zenith¡¯s family. If they really fell out with Zenith, it would be difficult to exin to the hospital. Jack, who was following behind Shawn, quickly took a step forward and looked at Zenith apologetically. ¡°Divine Doctor Zenith, my father was spouting nonsense just now. Our two families have worked together for so long. If we suddenly stop working together, I¡¯m afraid neither of us will benefit! Think twice!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shawn looked at his son with disappointment. He wished he could raise his hand and p him. ¡°Why are you siding with outsiders? Do I need you to tell me what I want to do? You¡¯re just like that b*tch mother of yours. You¡¯re not presentable! I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to such a ce.¡± When Jack heard this, he did not dare to say anything. His background was not good. If not for the fact that Shawn¡¯s real wife could not give birth, the Chadd family would not have brought him home. However, usually, Shawn would not bring this matter up to the public. It was obvious that he was really very angry today. Chapter 653 653 Ingenious n ¡°Alright, stop arguing. I think they¡¯ve already gone in. Let¡¯s not waste time here.¡± Sharon really couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them. She nced at Zenith and Aaron and turned to enter the exhibition. Nicole was not to be outdone. She said to Jason, ¡°Baby, we don¡¯t have to argue with such a person. Let¡¯s go in together!¡± ¡°Brother Chadd, please-¡± Jason made an inviting gesture at Shawn. Shawn took a deep breath and nodded. Sharon and that bastard Zenith were considered just trash to someone of his status. Although he had seen Sharon¡¯s ability with his own eyes, he still didn¡¯t think there was anything special about her. He was still a little worried that if Old Master Kobe asked about the situation that day, how should he deal with it? Sharon was a little anxious now. She had to quickly find Zoey and see the process of Novartis¡¯ special medicine press conference today. As for Jason and Shawn, she didn¡¯t care. The most important thing now was to quickly promote Novartis¡¯ pharmaceutical business. ¡°That Jason guy really brought this upon himself. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to live the rest of his life like this.¡± Zenith shook his head helplessly. Aaron also said, ¡°Master, Young Madam, let¡¯s go in too! Don¡¯t let them seize the head start!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend first. The two of you can walk around the exposition first.¡± Sharon walked into the venue, but her eyes were looking for Novartis¡¯ booth. This medical exposition was indeed very grand. They had booked a four-story vi. The first and second floors were filled with pharmaceutical representatives and merchants, and the third and fourth floors were the floors for the corporate. There was also ayer of crystal dome in the entire vi, and there was a crystal disy cab on it. It was obvious that it was prepared for the so-called special medicine of the Chadd family. Sharon looked at the Chadd family¡¯s and banner and shook her head unconsciously. She didn¡¯t expect them to not notice the problem for half a month. From the looks of it, the Chadd family¡¯s abilities were simply exaggerated. ¡°CEO.¡± Zoey appeared beside Sharon with dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Our medicine has been prepared, but time is limited, and I can only take out two pills now. ording to the prescription and guidance you gave us, although we couldn¡¯t find a secret anti-cancer form, we managed to make a special medicine to treat asthma!¡± Zoey didn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face. Zoey kept sharing with Sharon about the medicine that Novartis had made. ¡°Apart from that, our people will be mixed in the crowdter and they will ask about the problem with the special medicine from the Chadd family. I wonder if you...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be so particr about dealing with people like the Chadd family.¡± Sharon flipped through the materials Zoey had handed over. She didn¡¯t expect the people from thepany to be so capable. They could create such a medicine just with a little guidance from her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matters to you. My identity will be easily suspected if I stay here.¡± Sharon nced at Zoey and took the elevator down. At this moment, there was no longer anywhere to stand in the hall. There were people from all walks of life, and there were two people who had the most people in front of them. One of them was Zenith. Everyone was amazed by Zenith¡¯s methods. After all, he was a person who had cured the paralyzed. If they could cling to such a person at this time, they would not have to worry about encountering any danger in the future. ¡°Godly doctor! Godly doctor Zenith, how did you cure the problem with the patients¡¯ spine?¡± ¡°You really created a medical miracle! I heard that you still have divine medicine in your hands. I wonder if you can share the prescription?¡± ¡°Divine Doctor Zenith, you¡¯re too strong!¡± Faced with these praises, Zenith¡¯s face revealed a hint of guilt. ¡°I feel guilty epting your praise. I can¡¯t afford to be called a divine doctor.¡± Everyone felt that it was his ability to cure the illness in the patient¡¯s spine, but only Zenith knew that this miracle was done by Sharon and the master behind Sharon. It was just that Sharon was low-key and didn¡¯t want to expose her medical skills, so she ced this matter on him. ¡°Divine Doctor Zenith, don¡¯t be so humble. We all know that you must have extraordinary methods and that kind of divine medicine. If you announce the prescription, you will definitely be the center of attention worldwide.¡± Chapter 654 654 High Price Acquisition Zenith did not say much after hearing these words. He only shook his head calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t create this prescription, so I don¡¯t have the right to publicize this prescription.¡± At this moment, a young man in a suit and leather shoes walked up to Zenith. His arrogant gaze was filled with disdain as he nced at Zenith. Then, he said with a thick ent, ¡°Zenith, right? My name is Anthony, the president of Hath Pharmaceuticals in Country H.¡± ¡°Hath? The top pharmaceuticalpany in Country H?¡± Zenith touched his chin and pondered. ¡°It¡¯s also a very capablepany.¡± Anthony said very seriously, ¡°Doctor Zenith, everyone knows that Chinese medicine is actually from our country. You should know about this too. Ourpany is the most powerful pharmaceuticalpany in Asia. We have many drugs circting worldwide under us. We have such a powerful drug development system and production level. You should tell us the Chinese medicine production method you learned from our culture. Only we can bring Chinese medicine to greater heights. What do you think?¡± Zenith shook his head when he heard Anthony¡¯s words and rejected him. ¡°I remember that the medicine in your country wasn¡¯t created by your country. Not to mention that many of the patents for the research and development of drugs under you aren¡¯t in your hands. Those drugs were obtained by Chinese traditional medicine! I only grasped a little.¡± Some of the people present who had some understanding of Chinese medicine felt that Anthony was too arrogant. Who didn¡¯t know that Chinese medicine was an ancient prescription in China? Country R and Country H were deeply affected by China¡¯s culture. Hath Corporation also had Chinese investments in the beginning, but they became independent after they expanded and became stronger. Therefore, Hath Corporation¡¯s reputation was very bad for a period of time because they giarized the prescription. They even applied for a patent and said that they had developed the prescription themselves to produce medicine and sell it worldwide. They even said that Chinese medicine was actually their country¡¯s medical heritage. Such behavior was despised by people who believed in Chinese medicine in various countries. Unexpectedly, Anthony smiled smugly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Doctor Zenith. I have to correct your mistake. All our medicines have never used Chinese medicine. They were all developed by the national doctors of Country H.¡± ¡°Stop joking. Are you only willing to admit it if I tell you the ingredients of your best-selling medicine?¡± Zenith was very dissatisfied with Anthony¡¯s attitude. Anthony did not expect Zenith to reject his good intentions even though he had given him a chance. After hearing Zenith¡¯s words, Andy denied it. ¡°We¡¯re a modern technologypany. We definitely don¡¯t need to know those things that have been passed down from thousands of years ago. Every drug we have has clinical applications and scientific basis. A bigpany like ours is looking for you to cooperate because we¡¯re giving you face. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Hearing Anthony¡¯s disregard for Chinese medicine, the other Chinese medicine practitioners present criticized him, but Anthony did not have the slightest intention of reflecting. ¡°Do you know how much money we can give you? That money is enough for you to live a good life!¡± Anthony said angrily. ¡°I, Zenith, have never practiced medicine for money. I hope you won¡¯t taint the greatness of medicine with money.¡± Zenith continued with a serious expression, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ll publish some articles on drug analysis. I¡¯ll organize the best-selling medicines ofrge pharmaceuticalpanies like Hath and Linds in detail. I hope everyone can take a look when you¡¯re free.¡± Anthony looked at Zenith in disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t even listen to how much I nned to pay! Do you know how much it is? That¡¯s 100 million. If you have this money, you can develop better medicine! I bought the prescription with money. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s very troublesome to make that medicine, and my performance is unstable, so I won¡¯t publicize the prescription at the moment, and I don¡¯t n to sell it.¡± Zenith frowned unhappily. How could he hand such a precious thing to such a person who didn¡¯t care about culture for a little money? ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn.¡± Anthony took a deep breath. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to give up the prescription, I won¡¯t force you. I just hope that you won¡¯t let this medicine rot in your hands.¡± Zenith did not want to waste his breath on him anymore. He stood up and gestured for him to leave. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. We are very respectful to medicine. I will also give it to those who need it regrly. I also have a disciple. I will definitely not let the prescription be lost.¡± Chapter 655 655 Medicine Release Shawn, who had been standing at the side and watching,ughed out loud and mocked wantonly, ¡°I think some people are showing their cowardice. That so-called divine medicine might be an illegal drug, that¡¯s why it has such an amazing effect. Curing spinal disease? Those are nerves. How can it have such an effect!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡± Zenith was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. It was fine if they usually bickered, but this bastard actually yed this trick on him when facing foreigners. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, there¡¯s no need for us to waste our breath. We¡¯ll cooperate again if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Anthony sized Zenith up and left the scene in a hurry. Seeing Sharon watching not far away, Zenith quickly dispersed the onlookers. Sharon walked to Zenith¡¯s side and said, ¡°You should be careful of that person. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person. You have to be careful. Such a person can definitely do anything.¡± At first, Sharon didn¡¯t know much about this pharmaceutical industry, so she had always thought that medicine was all along so expensive. However, after looking at Novartis¡¯s pharmacy list, Sharon realized that many medicines weren¡¯t that expensive at all, but they were all made expensive by thepanies. Since Anthony could buy their medicine at such a high price, they would definitely sell this medicine at a high price after it was made. This waspletely against Sharon¡¯s original intention of sharing this medicine. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let these people turn things into tools to make money! Anthony did not expect Zenith to remain unmoved in the face of 100 million dors. This made him very dissatisfied. He would keep an eye on this matter. After all, Zenith himself had said that if there was a chance, he would give him medicine. When the time came, he would directly get the medicine that was given to him and bring it back to hispany to study it carefully. Soon, he would be able to replicate something simr. As for Shawn when he saw so many people gathered around Zenith, he was so jealous that he wished he could rush up now. It was just a small prescription, how could it gain the approval of so many people? He even suspected that Zenith was lucky to have cured the patient¡¯s spine paralysis. Zenith naturally knew that Anthony and Shawn would not let him off so easily. After all, if this kind of medicine really circted in the market, it would definitely be a profitable business. Anthony would definitely not give up and that bastard, Shawn, kept ncing in his direction. He was probably up to no good. At the thought of this, Zenith looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. I still have Aaron and the others by my side. They won¡¯t dare to do anything. I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter carefully and definitely won¡¯t give them any chance.¡± Sharon was still a little worried and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge an open spear, but difficult to guard against a hidden arrow. This matter isn¡¯t that easy.¡± ¡°Then... what should I do? I hid the medicine you gave me. As for the batch I refined myself, the effect isn¡¯t that strong.¡± Zenith nced at Sharon anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a countermeasure just now. You can brazenly refine some medicine these few days and bring it with you or distribute it to those in need.¡± Sharon smiled brightly. There was a medicine on the prescription Watson had given her. It could increase one¡¯s blood and energy in a short period of time, allowing one to instantly recover their spirit. However, this medicine only had a temporary effect. Taking it for a long time would only cause damage to the body. The purpose of Watson leaving this medicine for Sharon was for her to deal with some bastards and protect herself under special circumstances. She didn¡¯t know what method Anthony would use to obtain the medicine from Zenith, but Sharon had set a trap for him. If he really used inappropriate methods to obtain this thing, he would definitely be unlucky. Seeing that more and more people wereing to the exposition, Shawn and Jack looked at each other. They had to announce the special medicine while there were the most people in the exposition. Thinking of this, the father and son of the Chadd family gestured to the organizers. The exhibition hall gradually darkened, and only the transparent disydder and disy cab hanging in the air lit up. ¡°Wee to the Port City Pharmaceutical Expo. We will release a world-leading anti-cancer drug at this expo. Let¡¯s apud and invite the Chadd family, a family of pharmaceuticalpanies, to bring us the special anticancer drug they developed-¡± Chapter 656 656 Zenith¡¯s Correction Shawn looked at the people around him proudly and gave them a smug look, as if everyone present was bowing down to him. Especially when he looked at Zenith, his gaze was even more arrogant and domineering. ¡°This time, the medicine developed by our Chadd family is specially designed to deal with cancer. It has already been tested in clinical trials and was only ced on the market after receiving very good results.¡± Shawn took out the bottle containing the so-called special medicine. The five crystal medicine bottles shone under the light. Jack wanted to speak, but when he thought of Shawn¡¯s attitude towards him just now, he did not dare to say anything. In fact, because of the time, they did not conduct any clinical trials at all. They only used two white mice and a monkey for the drug experiment. There were no major problems and they took it out directly. ¡°After taking this medicine, the patient will clearly feel that his body has be much more rxed. His cells are also repairing themselves bit by bit, and his cancerous cells will also improve bit by bit,¡± Shawn said shamelessly. In fact, he did not understand this medicine at all. He had only read the relevant information Jack had handed over and heard his subordinates who participated in this project mention it a few times. ¡°As expected of the Chadd family. They¡¯ve contributed a lot to the medical world over the years!¡± ¡°It seems like the shares of the Chadd family are going to increase again. Hurry up and buy them.¡± ¡°The Chadd family is indeed a model of Western medicine. They have benefited too many people.¡± Everyone looked at the father and son, Shawn and Jack, with admiration in their eyes. Some people even started bidding for the medicine before they understood what this medicine could cure. Zoey was a little anxious as she sent Sharon a message, asking if she could expose the hypocrisy of the Chadd family now. ¡°The higher the praise they get, the harder they will fall. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Sharon quickly replied to Zoey. Now that only the third pill of their medicine was sold, everyone was eager to snatch thest two. Sharon let them fight for it until they reached thest pill. The host walked onto the stage and said, ¡°Next is the most exciting moment! We¡¯re going to start bidding for ourst special medicine!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Shawn suddenly spoke and looked at Zenith, who was standing at the side. ¡°Before the auction for thest medicine begins, I would like to invite my old friend, Mr. Zenith, to appraise if our medicine is more valuable than the other pharmaceuticalpanies present. Especially your so-called divine medicine, it can¡¯tpare to our special medicine!¡± Zenith had long promised the organizers that he would appraise these medicines on the spot. After reading the information, he felt that something was wrong. After asking carefully, he realized that this so-called special medicine had never been experimented on! Since Shawn asked him to evaluate this medicine, don¡¯t me him for not giving them face! ¡°Although this so-called special medicine is effective in the beginning, it hasn¡¯t been used on a human body, so we can¡¯t guarantee the actual effect. If it¡¯s really used, I don¡¯t know what problems will arise.¡± After Zenith finished speaking, it immediately caused an uproar. Shawn looked at him fiercely and said angrily, ¡°Are you a f*cking lunatic? What are you talking about here! What benefits can you get from publicly ndering our medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth. Why are you so excited? To be honest, this special medicine is indeed effective. If it can be perfected, it will definitely be the best of the best. However, you didn¡¯t continue to invest in the development of this medicine. You only took Novartis¡¯ form and used it directly!¡± The Chadd family and Novartis had a deep grudge. No one could figure out how the Chadd family could have gotten the special medicine from Novartis. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me! Our Chadd family¡¯s prescription was developed by us ourselves. It has nothing to do with Novartis. If you¡¯re spouting nonsense here, I think you¡¯re just jealous of our family¡¯s achievements!¡± Everyone present could not help but exim when they saw the two of them fighting. They did not know if special medicine could be used. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Zenith even more. To be able to point out the problem in public and have no fear, he must be a righteous person. Chapter 657 657 Everyone Was Bidding For It The host seemed to have seen through the awkwardness of the situation and could only smile apologetically. Seeing that the two of them were still arguing, he smiled and said, ¡°Divine Doctor Zenith is a saint. He has even cured a spinal disease and became a legend in the history of medicine. However, Divine Doctor Zenith is more specialized in Chinese medicine, so his understanding of Western medicine is naturally not as deep as Doctor Chadd¡¯s. This special medicine is still very effective. After all, the products produced by the Chadd family are definitely top-notch!¡± ¡°Hmph, why don¡¯t I believe that this old man can cure the illness in the spine?¡± A voice sounded in the hall. Everyone turned around. It was only Nicole whose expression had changed drastically. She had specially investigated and found out that the Dan family wouldn¡¯t participate in this exhibition, but why was Danson here now? Seeing Danson walk towards the exhibition hall, the surrounding people made way. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re already so old, why aren¡¯t you retiring? He made a special medicine for cancer, yet you¡¯re still ndering him here. Why don¡¯t you have cancer yourself and take it to try? I think even the incident of you curing that spinal nerve disease is fake. After all, why didn¡¯t you just take out the divine medicine in your hand and be as generous as the Chadd family!¡± Zenith almost fainted from anger when he heard Danson¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. You don¡¯t care about your own family¡¯s business and actually have the mood to spout nonsense in front of me.¡± Everyone present knew that the Dan family and Zenith¡¯s family had beenpeting for many years. If Zenith¡¯s family developed new medicine or found a new partner, the Dan family would follow closely behind, not giving Zenith¡¯s family any chance to catch their breath. It could be said that the Dan family was also very outstanding in the industry and was one of the representatives of the high standard of Chinese medicine! At this moment, Dansonughed out loud and said, ¡°I came because I heard that there was something interesting to watch here. I didn¡¯t expect to hear an old man like you spouting nonsense the moment I entered. You¡¯re not an expert in Western medicine, so what do you know about the special medicine? I think the Chadd family must be confident to be able to take out the medicine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Indeed, Brother Danson understands me!¡± Shawn did not expect Danson to suddenly appear and speak up for him. He nodded in satisfaction. If the Chadd family represented Western medicine and Zenith¡¯s family represented Chinese medicine, then the Dan family was a very strange existence. The Dan family did not know much about medicine, but they had always been in the pharmaceutical business. Whether it was Chinese or Western medicine, as long as there was money to be earned, the Dan family would rush forward. ¡°Old man, if you ask me, you¡¯re still old and useless. Those people outside are just spreading rumors. Don¡¯t I know your ability?¡± In the face of Danson¡¯s provocation, Zenith did not take it to heart. ¡°It¡¯s indeed exaggerated news. You can choose not to believe it.¡± Danson did not expect Zenith to be so calm in the face of his provocation. It made his words seem like they were hitting cotton, soft and meaningless! The host quickly said as if he had seen his savior, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Our exposition is very authoritative. The special medicine that the Chadd family took out is also the most eye-catching medicine. Therefore, just like before, the starting price is still 100,000 dors. Every increase in price must not be less than 100,000 dors. Now, everyone can raise your signs!¡± After the host quickly finished speaking, he retreated to the side and wiped the cold sweat off his head. ¡°One million!¡± Jason shouted directly. Previously, he had been watching, but now there was only one left. Although this was used to treat cancer, what if it was useful to him? Everyone was instantly speechless. This was the highest bid of the five medicines. Jason knew that everyone would definitely fight for thisst piece, so he might as well raise the price so that they couldn¡¯t afford it. ¡°1.1 million!¡± another man said. Jason looked at it in disdain and said, ¡°1.5 million.¡± ¡°1.6 million!¡± Someone else spoke. ¡°Two million!¡± Jason shouted again. He was already so determined to get it, so why were there still ignorant people fighting with him? This price had already made many people take a step back. This special medicine was indeed good, but if it was really as Zenith had said and had not been tested, there would be a hidden danger if they took it rashly... However, at this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°I bid 2.4 million!¡± Chapter 658 658 Buying Medicine at an Astronomical Price Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The person bidding was actually Sharon, who had an indifferent expression on her face. It was obvious that Zenith, Shawn, and Jason didn¡¯t expect Sharon to bid at this time. Zenith was a little shocked. Sharon clearly knew that there was something wrong with this special medicine, so why was she willing to buy it at such a high price? There was a hint of disdain and mischief on Shawn¡¯s face. He had thought that Sharon was a person with backbone. He didn¡¯t expect that now that his special medicine had been sold out, she had also joined in the snatching. Jason hated Sharon to the bone. He only felt that Sharon did this to spite him! ¡°Three million.¡± Jason was determined to get thisst special medicine. Even if he knew that this was not an effective medicine for his manhood, he was willing to give it a try. Besides, if his actions made Shawn happy, it was not impossible for Shawn to develop a special medicine for him! Jason knew that Sharon wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. If he continued to argue with her, who knew what kind of high price thisst medicine would fetch? Moreover, with his understanding of her, she couldn¡¯t afford this price at all, so Sharon definitely knew that he needed this special medicine to restore his manhood and cling to the Chadd family, so she specially caused trouble for him here by raising the price. Of course, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Sharon wanted to attract his attention, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about that now. When he recovered, he could find any woman he wanted! Therefore, he directly shouted for three million dors. He didn¡¯t believe that Sharon could continue bidding against him! However, Sharon offered 3.1 million dors. In the past, she would not have dared to think about such a sum, but now, a million dors was just a small amount for her. Hearing Sharon raise the price again, Jason was about to go crazy. He gritted his teeth and looked at Nicole. ¡°That little b*tch is going against me. It would be strange if she could take out more than three million dors!¡± Nicole quickly nodded and scolded, ¡°If you ask me, she¡¯s vicious. The most expensive medicine bidded was only 400,000 dors. It would be a waste to spend three million dors to buy it!¡± Jason looked at Nicole angrily. ¡°What are you talking about? Do Ick this bit of money? Damn it, I have to get that medicine. I¡¯m relying on the special medicine and the Chadd family for this problem of mine!¡± After saying that, Jason shouted, ¡°I bid five million dors.¡± When the shocking number was shouted, even Shawn, who was standing on the stage, was stunned. Jack thought of Zenith¡¯s words and could not help but feel a little worried. However, looking at Shawn¡¯s enthusiasm, he could not say anything. Jason looked at Sharon, thinking that if she still dared to continue bidding higher than five million dors, he would think that she is really of something! ¡°Then I¡¯ll bid...¡± Sharon had just said three words when Jason was shocked. He rushed straight to Sharon and questioned, ¡°Sharon! What do you mean by that? You¡¯re still increasing it? How much can you earn as a third-rate celebrity? Five million is enough for your family¡¯s living expenses for three months. Can you afford it?¡± Five million dors for just one pill was already an astronomical price, not to mention that the two of them had been bidding for it. It could be seen that the Chadd family¡¯s medicine was indeed worth it. ¡°It¡¯s my ability whether I am able to afford it. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with President Perry.¡± Sharon smiled faintly, not taking Jason¡¯s question to heart. ¡°Okay, if you have the ability! Then I¡¯ll pay six million.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He definitely couldn¡¯t let Sharon suppress him at this time. Jack stood beside Shawn and quickly tugged at the back of his father¡¯s clothes. ¡°Dad, six million is too much. This special medicine...¡± Before Jack could finish speaking, Shawn red at him angrily, as if ming him for interrupting him from watching such an exciting duel. ¡°President Perry, six million dors is too expensive... This special medicine doesn¡¯t seem to be worth so much money! Don¡¯t be too impulsive. After all, the medicine isn¡¯t right. We don¡¯t have to spend so much...¡± Nicole said carefully. Sharon was clearly provoking Jason. How could he fall for it so easily? Six million dors for a special anti-cancer medicine was actually not worth it! Although Jason was rich, he couldn¡¯t squander it like this. He had only spent tens of thousands on sleeping with her, but he had to spend six million on a pill. Nicole felt a little unhappy from this unfairness. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jason red at Nicole. At a time like this, this b*tch was still thinking about money and did not care about his treatment at all. Chapter 659 659 Zoey Strikes Back It had been half a month, but there was no movement in his lower body. Sometimes, he could not even feel that he was still a man! Jason was already desperate. Whether it was Chinese or Western medicine, as long as it could treat him, it didn¡¯t matter! Six million dors was enough to give the Chadd family face. After he got the medicine, he would tell Shawn about his problem. Perhaps he would have a new special medicine. Unexpectedly, Sharon looked at Jason calmly, as if she had no intention of bidding. ¡°Alright! Then thest special medicine belongs to this gentleman. Let us give him a round of apuse.¡± The host looked at Jason excitedly. This event had finally ended. If this continued, who knew if they would start fighting? ¡°Wait a minute, I think there¡¯s something wrong with this medicine!¡± A voice suddenly sounded from the crowd. Jason was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He cursed loudly, ¡°What exactly do you want? Are you here to harm me?¡± Sharon smiled faintly and put away her phone. This was also a little selfish of her. Not only did she want to p Shawn¡¯s face, but she also wanted to warn Jason. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it mean that what you like must be good?¡± Zenith shook his head helplessly, his tone vaguely filled with worry. ¡°I just said that there¡¯s a problem with this medicine. None of you are willing to believe me. I want to ask the kid standing behind Shawn, where did you get the prescription for this medicine?¡± When Shawn heard this, his expression immediately became dissatisfied. ¡°Are you done! This prescription was developed by our people. How can there be a problem?¡± Hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Jack looked a little guilty. He had not told Shawn how this prescription came about... He only said that his subordinates had developed it together with other pharmaceuticalpanies, and he had bought the patent at a high price. If Shawn found out that this medicine was bought from Novartis, he would definitely fly into a rage. At this moment, Jack suddenly remembered that they had given him the prescription so readily back then. Could it be because of this? If there was really a problem with the medicine now, he would really not be able to defend himself. In fact, Shawn was not confident either, but now was a critical moment in the development of the pharmaceutical industry. If the Chadd family wanted to improve, they needed a gimmick. The special medicine this time was an opportunity! Besides, even if there was a problem, he had already read the information. There wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re only looking at the problem from the perspective of rehabilitation. Have you considered theplications caused by this drug and the depletion of one¡¯s body?¡± Randy, who was in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°So, did you not do human experiments with this medicine?! Are you using us asb rats?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t the research and development team stand up and exin it to us?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a big problem with this medicine. I didn¡¯t hear anything about it before, but now it¡¯s suddenly introduced.¡± Zoey looked at her own people in the crowd and winked slyly in Sharon¡¯s direction. This rhythm was indeed good, but the main event was next. The Chadd family should go bankrupt! ¡°It seems like the Chadd family doesn¡¯t n to tell everyone the truth.¡± Zoey held a contract report in her hand and walked towards the disy rack where the Chadd father and son were. Shawn shouted at her in exasperation, ¡°I suggest that the organizers chase out these troublemakers! They¡¯re all talking nonsense. That woman is also a fraud!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She deliberately raised the price of the medicine just now. This is very bad behavior. It¡¯s impossible for her background to have so much money.¡± Jason saw that the spearhead was pointed at Sharon and quickly spoke, hoping that the organizers would chase them out quickly. ¡°I, Novartis, am also willing to support the spokesperson of our own corporation. Ms. Sharon can use Novartis¡¯ funds as she pleases!¡± Zoey also red at Jason. Who was this person? How could he dare to target Sharon time and time again? These two people supported Sharon, making everyone present look at her in a different light. Although Sharon was just a small celebrity, the divine doctor Zenith and the legendary general manager of Novartis, Zoey, were all speaking up for her. It was obvious that Sharon might not be as simple as she looked. The surrounding people took out their phones, wanting to take a photo of this scene. However, in order to prevent thetest medical news from leaking, the signal blocker was turned on. The security guards also asked the people who took photos of this discordant scene to delete it as soon as possible. Chapter 660 660 Incurable While everyone was still confused, Zoey waved the drug test report in her hand. ¡°The Chadd family said that they developed the special medicine themselves, but in fact, this medicine was developed together by Jack¡¯s team and our Novartis team.¡± ¡°What? How is this possible!¡± Shawn looked at Jack in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Dad, listen to me. This drug development was originally done by our own team. Later on, Novartis¡¯ people wanted to join me, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡± Jack¡¯s mind raced. Zoey was secretly delighted to hear this. Then, she gestured for her subordinates to distribute the drug test report that had been prepared long ago to everyone present. ¡°Oh? Then I probably remembered wrongly, but there¡¯s indeed a problem with this so-called anti-cancer special medicine developed by your Chadd family!¡± Zoey had originally nned to expose the hypocritical face of the Chadd family when they first went on stage, but Sharon stopped her. ording to Sharon, if she wanted to defeat the Chadd amily in one go, she had to make the public angry with them. The best way to incite public anger was to make everyone think that the Chadd family treated them as fools and used a high price to buy medicine that was useless. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry? The scene instantly fell into an uproar. Everyone had deep doubts about the so-called special medicine of the Chadd family. ¡°Didn¡¯t you develop this medicine yourselves?¡± ¡°I spent 400,000 dors on this medicine just now. Can you return it now?¡± ¡°I knew it. How can there be such a useful medicine in this world? If we can really get that anti-cancer medicine, won¡¯t we make a killing?¡± Those who had been brainwashed by Shawn stood up one after another. In addition, they had received Novartis¡¯ information, so they were even more certain that this special medicine was useless. Zoey¡¯s gazended on Sharon, as if she was asking for advice. After receiving Sharon¡¯s affirmation, Zoey said, ¡°If everyone is willing to believe our Novartis, then we¡¯ll take this opportunity to introduce a real and effective special medicine. However, our prescription isn¡¯t targeted at fighting cancer, but at asthma.¡± Zoey and Sharon¡¯s interaction just now was seen by everyone. Shawn instantly reacted. They had actually been tricked by these two women. He turned around and looked at his son, he had expected better from him. Shawn was so angry that he pped him. ¡°Where did you say that this prescription came from?¡± If Shawn found out that Novartis had given him this prescription, he would definitely be finished. Now, Jack gritted his teeth tightly, refusing to admit that the prescription was given by Novartis... Who would have thought that these people from Novartis would trick him? Looking at Sharon, who was standing under the disy shelf, Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He definitely couldn¡¯t let this woman walk out of Port City alive. ¡°I say, it¡¯s very normal for Dr. Chadd to lose his footing. Novartis only discovered this form by chance.¡± Zoey¡¯s face was flushed. Novartis¡¯ stock price had risen in just ten minutes. It was already above the headquarters¡¯ target. ¡°Damn it, you bastard father and son.¡± Jason held his breath and his entire face turned red. Danson did not expect this situation either. He could only cough to hide his awkwardness in the face of the questions of the people present. Nicole used the excuse of going to the toilet to quickly avoid the man in front of her. If Danson found out that she was with someone else at the same time, her good life would be over. ¡°Hurry up and return my money. Damn it, I thought your special medicine was real. It¡¯s actually a tool for scamming!¡± Jason said angrily. The venue was instantly in chaos. The security guards quickly came forward to maintain order and sent some people who were watching the show to another floor. The lights in the exhibition hall were also lit. Jason and the others who had purchased the special medicine surrounded Shawn and Jack, not nning to let them off at all. Zoey asked the staff of the exhibition to inform everyone in the venue that Novartis¡¯ asthma special medicine would be released online in 12 days and she asked everyone for their support. In just a few words, the Chadd family had be a drowning dog that everyone hated. Shawn did not even know why this had happened. ¡°Mr. Perry, I think you shouldn¡¯t stop struggling with your problem. There shouldn¡¯t be a way to solve it. After all, it¡¯s normal to be impotent at this age.¡± Seeing the veins on Jason¡¯s neck bulging, Sharon reminded him out of goodwill. Chapter 661 661 Aaron¡¯s Request ¡°You youngdy, don¡¯t spout nonsense! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s impotent. My body is very good. I can still fight a few hundred rounds with youngdies.¡± Attracted by Sharon¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on a certain important part of Jason. ¡°Mr. Jason, you don¡¯t have to be like this. You came to me for treatment because of this problem previously, but you¡¯re still stubborn about it. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± At this moment, Zenith raised his eyebrows and echoed. Although there were not many people in the exhibition hall, they stillughed. There were even some security guards who were obviously suppressing theirughter. This gold boss was actually a cripple! If the media found out, they would definitely publicize it as a gimmick. ¡°No wonder this guy was willing to pay six million dors for that medicine from the pair of lying father and son. I think he¡¯s trying to please them. I hope they find some special medicine to treat impotence!¡± Someone said, causing Jason to want to find a hole to hide in. The people present today were all pirs of the medical world. Jason was probably here to find medicine to increase his manliness and recovery ability. However, at his age, it was too forced for him to think about these things. ¡°Little girl, stop spouting nonsense here. I¡¯m very capable! If you don¡¯t believe me,e and give it a try personally!¡± Jason said angrily. ¡°Your lover has already followed someone else, why are you still being stubborn?¡± Sharon smiled. She had long known that the Harris family seemed to want to give Nicole to someone else. After observing Nicole¡¯s reaction just now, she knew that this matter should be true. ¡°You... what nonsense are you talking about?¡± It was obvious that Jason didn¡¯t know about this. He looked at Sharon in shock and subconsciously wanted to look for Nicole. Even if she had diarrhea, she should be back by now. Where did Nicole go?! Danson nced at Sharon and already had some ns in his heart. It seemed like that kid from the Harris family had really married a powerful wife. He had really yed this trick beautifully. However, what was her rtionship with Zenith and the general manager of Novartis? How could she make these two people stand on her side? Seeing Jason¡¯s exasperated expression, Sharon only smiled and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything. There was nothing that made her happier than the smooth operation of thepany! ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for me to do here, so I¡¯ll leave first today.¡± With that, Sharon turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Zenith and Zoey said in unison. The atmosphere was a little awkward. ¡°No need. The two of you have something on, so stay behind and make arrangements.¡± Sharon looked at Zenith and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll send you some medicine in a few days. You can publicize it briefly. If they snatch it openly, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just give it to them directly. If they secretly buy it, you just have to tell them about the medicinal effects after they buy it.¡± Zenith beamed when he heard this. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry! I understand.¡± Sharon was about to leave after saying that when Aaron said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Master to send Young Madam off, so I¡¯ll do it!¡± Sensing Aaron¡¯s burning gaze, Zenith and Sharon tacitly agreed to his actions. She had thought that Aaron was also worried about the counterfeiting of the special medicine, but it seemed like that was not the case. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡± Sharon nodded and guessed his motive. Aaron made an inviting gesture respectfully and apanied Sharon all the way to the door. Seeing that he wanted to say something but hesitated, Sharon said, ¡°Just say what you want to say. We¡¯re considered rather familiar acquaintances.¡± Aaron scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Nothing escapes Young Madam¡¯s eyes.¡± Immediately after, Aaron put on a rather nervous expression, as if this matter was very serious. ¡°I have a friend. Although we¡¯ve only met a few times, he was the one who sent me to Doctor Zenith...¡± ¡°So something happened to him?¡± Sharon asked. Aaron nodded, then shook his head. ¡°This matter is very strange, so I want you to help me understand and investigate.¡± As he spoke, he took out a few photos. The bloody scene made Sharon frown unconsciously. ¡°This is...?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the ex-girlfriend of my friend. She was found dead in her apartment a few days ago, but there¡¯s a videotape in her apartment of my friend being intimate with her.¡± Chapter 662 662 Case Implicated Sharon nodded, indicating that she had indeed heard what Aaron shared. Then, she looked at a few photos and said, ¡°She had many wounds on her body, especially her back, but from the position, she didn¡¯t hurt any vital parts. The reason she died was because she was hit by something hard on her head?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Aaron looked at Sharon in admiration. Sharon could actually manage to tell this information so easily. He had spent a lot of money to find out about this. ¡°Not only that, ording to the angle and position of her wound, it¡¯s very likely that the murder had used his left hand tomit the crime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the murderer deliberately used his left hand, right?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°Has this girl¡¯s blood been checked?¡± Sharon suddenly frowned and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± Aaron was a little curious as to why Sharon would ask this. Sharon brought the photo close to her eyes and said, ¡°Look at this ce on her body. This thing is called plum coloring. It¡¯s obvious that she became like this because she was injected with poison.¡± ¡°But it should be very difficult for us to get such a test report, right?¡± Aaron¡¯s expression revealed an inexplicable bitterness. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she was injected with formaldehyde. Look at the color of her nails. There¡¯s probably no mistake.¡± What kind of deep hatred could make someone hurt such a girl so badly? She was stabbed, poisoned, and hammered. The person could clearly choose any one of them to kill her, so why did he use all three killing methods? ¡°Then is your friend usually such a violent person?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Not only is he not violent, but he¡¯s also honest.¡± A voice suddenly sounded. Sharon turned around and met Wally¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re Aaron? Thest person George contacted was you?¡± Wally didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be here and couldn¡¯t help but look at her. ¡°Although he contacted me, I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡± Aaron seemed to have experience being questioned by the police and told Wally what George had told him that day. ¡°Didn¡¯t this happen in Port City? Why are you involved in the investigation?¡± Sharon followed Wally out the door and got into Wally¡¯s car. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who is the victim? Why was she there that night? I heard from Aaron that there were other videotapes?¡± Sharon kept throwing out questions like she had a hundred thousand questions. Wally only nced at her indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I know about this!¡± Aaron sat beside Sharon and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s a professional in a special industry... It¡¯s...¡± ¡°A sex worker?¡± Sharon looked at Aaron¡¯s hesitant expression and knew that this woman¡¯s identity didn¡¯t seem to be that good. Aaron nodded, her eyes still very anxious. ¡°Young Madam, I hope you can help me find Brother George...¡± ¡°Are the two of you done? This is a police matter. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Wally¡¯s tone was impatient. Sharon pursed her lips at the document. ¡°Since we know about it, why don¡¯t you tell us?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Wally¡¯s phone rang. He hurriedly picked up the call and agreed, indicating for Sharon and Aaron to sit tight. Immediately after, he quickly drove towards the Novartis branch office. When he walked into the Novartis branch office, Wally showed his identification card. ¡°Police, is there a person called Randy in yourpany?¡± Hearing this name, Sharon became nervous. Randy was Novartis¡¯ pharmaceutical doctor. How could he be involved in this? ¡°He¡¯s not in thepany now.¡± Two voices sounded at the same time. Sharon turned to face a woman. ¡°Doctor Lyra!¡± The receptionist quickly stood up when she saw the woman who spoke and introduced her to Wally. ¡°This is Doctor Randy¡¯s wife, Lyra.¡± Wally only nced at Lyra, then turned to Sharon and asked, ¡°You know this person too?¡± ¡°I just saw him today. He was at the pharmaceutical exhibition. Could he be involved in the case?¡± Sharon was in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect her subordinates to be involved. ¡°Pleasee back to the venue with us.¡± Wally looked at Lyra. Along the way to the exposition venue, Wally rarely spoke. Even when Lyra asked a question, Wally only replied briefly. Chapter 663 663 Extortion at a High Price When everyone returned to the exposition venue, Randy was still exining to everyone about the asthma medicine Novartis had made. He only stopped when he saw Wally push the door open and enter, followed by Lyra, Sharon, and the others. ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± Randy hurriedly ended his speech. Just as he said something, Wally took him away. ¡°You know Flora, right?¡± Wally was a swift to the point kind of person. Facing the stuttering Randy, he did not want to waste time and went straight to the point. Lyra did not expect her husband to avoid her gaze when he heard this woman¡¯s name. She instantly realized something. ¡°How could you betray me? Randy!¡± Lyra¡¯s voice trembled, and tears filled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I was wronged. Honey, listen to me... Can the police officer let my family off first? And this Sharon...¡± Randy¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and he stammered. He didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of his wife and boss. ¡°Are you the murderer?¡± Aaron suddenly stood up and stared at Randy¡¯s face. ¡°No, I told you that I had nothing to do with this. She threatened me first. I didn¡¯t even know she had taken that kind of video. Nothing happened between us. She was just using this to threaten me.¡± Randy was a little incoherent. This was the first time he had found such a special industry practitioner. He did not expect to encounter such a thing. ¡°Calm down first. Answer me normally.¡± Wally gestured for Randy to calm down before starting to ask professionally. ¡°How did you meet the deceased, Flora?¡± ¡°It was at a seminar. She was a service staff at the scene. It was onlyter that I found out about her other identity.¡± Lucas¡¯ emotions gradually stabilized. Since it had already happened, he couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore and said whatever he knew. Lyra¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and helplessness. She had thought that her married life was very blissful, but she did not expect her husband to find a woman in this industry to satisfy his physiological needs! ¡°I followed her to the hotel. I didn¡¯t expect her to hide a camera in the hotel and threaten to tell my wife about this!¡± Randy¡¯s expression was very painful. He didn¡¯t dare to look up at Lura and felt very guilty. ¡°So you killed her in a fit of anger and framed others?¡± Wally asked with a cold face. Randy shook his head. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve been working overtime for the past half a month. Because Flora extorted 500,000 dors from me, I¡¯ve always been working hard to give her the money to resolve this matter as soon as possible. Many colleagues in thepany can prove it! I¡¯m not lying!¡± Wally nodded, and Sharon observed Randy seriously. Then, she leaned close to Wally and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. He¡¯s been using his right hand since the beginning and rarely uses his left hand, but ording to my observation of the victim¡¯s wound, he¡¯s more inclined to use his left hand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the murderer deliberately used his left hand to confuse the police.¡± Wally frowned slightly. Did this woman not know what fear was? He turned around and met Sharon¡¯s extremely good-looking face. The two of them were so close that Wally could feel the warmth of Sharon¡¯s breath, and her clear perfume fragrance made Wally¡¯s heart race. ¡°Ahem, the police are handling a case. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± Wally quickly sat up straight, leaving Sharon alone with a puzzled expression. ¡°However, the nightclub where Flora works is near New York and far from Port City. Could it be done by one of her guests? I think she must be a repeat offender for her to do such a thing,¡± Randy said quickly as if he had thought of something. Wally¡¯s phone rang. He looked down and said, ¡°Your alibi for the time of the deceased¡¯s death has been confirmed. You can leave now. If you recall any clues, you can contact the police as soon as possible.¡± When Lyra heard this, she picked up her clothes and turned to leave. Randy quickly followed her. ¡°Honey, listen to my exnation! Honey, this is not what you think!¡± Sharon sighed helplessly. Every family had their own difficulties. It seemed like it would take a long time for Randy to handle this matter. It was better to inform Zoey in advance to prevent family matters from affecting the medicineunch. ¡°Are you able to find George?¡± Wally finally remembered why Aaron was looking for Sharon, then turned around and asked. Chapter 664 664 Girl Who Was Committing Suicide ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Brother George. Brother George isn¡¯t the kind of person who would kill!¡± Aaron was rather agitated. George was his savior, and he didn¡¯t want others to misunderstand him. ¡°It is up to the police whether he had killed someone. What¡¯s the use of protecting him?¡± Wally asked. ¡°But how can you be sure that he must have escaped to New York?¡± Sharon quickly pulled away the two people who were fighting each other. If they really fought, Aaron might not be Wally¡¯s match. Aaron red at Wally and then looked at Sharon. ¡°Because Brother George has a rtive in New York. I think he must have gone to seek refuge with that rtive when he suddenly disappeared.¡± Sharon¡¯s gazended on the file in front of Wally. At this moment, Wally was on the phone and there seemed to be a new development in the case. And the file recorded a woman¡¯s evaluation of the deceased, Flora! The deceased had been fired by the leader of the nightclub previously. She was fired because she was dishonest. Not only did she steal the items from the guests, but she also attacked her peers. What shocked Sharon the most was that Flora had a lot of experience in ckmailing and extorting people and had beenined to by many guests. ¡°Hadison?¡± Sharon felt that this name was very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where. ¡°Young Madam, I still want...¡± Aaron looked at Sharon nervously. Thinking that Wally was also looking for George, Aaron was a little anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me.¡± As she spoke, Sharon took out her phone and sent Quayle a message, telling him that she was looking for a person called George in New York. In addition, she asked Quayle to send more people to protect Zenith 24 hours a day and secretly pay attention to Anthony¡¯s movements. The Hath Corporation was quite powerful and had a certain amount of influence in the pharmaceutical industry, so they had to keep a close eye on Anthony¡¯s movements. They could not let him have the chance to obtain the real divine medicine. After she refined enough medicine and handed it to Zenith, Anthony would definitely think of a way to snatch the medicine from Zenith and bring it back to Country H for research. Therefore, she would definitely use this opportunity to deal Hath a heavy blow. At this moment, Anthony was still dreaming of harvesting the divine medicine and earning hundreds of millions. Little did he know that Sharon had already seen through his nature and set a trap for him to fall into. Wally finished the call with a hurried expression. He looked at Sharon holding the information and asked, ¡°Have you finished reading it? I have something urgent to attend to and can¡¯t send you back. Both of you have to find your own car.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you like this?¡± Sharon looked at Wally¡¯s expression and guessed that this matter might be rted to this case. ¡°There¡¯s a girl who wants to jump off a building at the Port City Sunshine Academy. I¡¯m going over now.¡± Wally knew that if she continued to pester him, it would definitely dy things. He didn¡¯t have time to stop her if Sharon wanted to follow him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In the car, Sharon and Aaron looked at Wally like two curious babies. Wally took a deep breath. Thinking that Sharon was a girl, she might really be able to persuade that girl. ¡°The girl who wanted to jump off the building is called Chrissy. Her current boyfriend scolded her in public and even pped her twice. The person who called the police said that the girl rushed upstairs and wanted tomit suicide.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with the case? Shouldn¡¯t the police in Port City investigate?¡± Aaron was confused. ¡°That girl¡¯s boyfriend is called Hadison.¡± After saying this, the three people in the car felt a chill down their spines. Sharon quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go over quickly. Maybe I can persuade her toe down.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Hadison to know how to PUA. This art of hitting on people has be a perverted method of controlling people¡¯s hearts. She had previously heard that a group of men specialized in doing such things and used such methods to y with women and hurt girls. They had already reached a sick level and were immersed in such maniptive methods. They even enjoyed it endlessly. Many girls who had been brainwashed really thought that there was something wrong with them and kept hurting themselves, paying with their lives! Therefore, after Sharon understood this matter, she was very anxious. She just wanted to see that girl as soon as possible and persuade her. Soon, they arrived at the Port City Sunshine Academy. The three of them went straight to the crowd. Sharon grabbed a student and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the girl who wanted to jump off the building?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she over there?¡± The student pointed at a small six-story teaching building. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m not pure... I¡¯m unclean. No one loves me except Brother Hadison, but I¡¯ve let Brother Hadison down. I¡¯m unworthy of Brother Hadison¡¯s love for me...¡± Chapter 665 665 The Scumbag¡¯s Trick Wally went straight upstairs and he pounced on her, and Sharon followed. Seeing the youngdy¡¯s delirious appearance, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re going tomit suicide and give up your life for a scumbag?¡± The girl struggled bitterly in Wally¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m dirty. I don¡¯t deserve to live! I don¡¯t have the face to see anyone else. I¡¯m a shame to everyone if I live... I can only be free if I die.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so disappointing. She watched as Wally helped her up and walked up quickly. Then, she pped her face and said angrily, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Is love your only purpose in life? Don¡¯t you have anything else to do other than this? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to grow up and have such a beautiful appearance and excellent education, but now you want tomit suicide for a scumbag? Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± As if realizing that Wally had already saved her, a few girls instantly ran over from upstairs andforted her. ¡°May, are you crazy? It¡¯s not worth hurting yourself for that scumbag!¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually not bad, May. You should break up with that man.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a good person either. You don¡¯t have to do this for him!¡± Tears streamed down the face of the girl called May. She couldn¡¯t take in anything everyone was saying at all. She just kept crying and shouting, ¡°I¡¯m too dirty. I¡¯ve let Brother Hadison down. If I didn¡¯t die, he would suffer too. I don¡¯t want to see him sad. I just hope that he can be happy.¡± Sharon frowned even more when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect this youngdy to be so brainwashed. ¡°Wait for me over there first. Let me talk to her alone.¡± The girls who rushed up were a little hesitant, not daring to believe Sharon. Sharon nced at Wally, who took out his police ID at the right time, making everyone present feel relieved. Since the police were here, they could rest assured. ¡°Let me die! A b*tch like me shouldn¡¯t be alive at all. I can only prove my feelings for him with death. I want to prove that I love him with my death! Only then will he not be sad and abandon me!¡± Sharon looked at her and sighed helplessly. This youngdy probably didn¡¯t even know what she had said. It wasplete chaos. That bastard called Hadison must have instilled a lot of negative thoughts into her heart, making her think that she was a very bad and dirty person. That was why she was courting death here. This kind of psychological suggestion was indeed quite capable. It would take at least half a year for the girl to be so devoted to him. Hence, Sharon immediately thought of the finger technique that Watson had taught her to awaken the girl¡¯s mind. However, Sharon had never used it before and wasn¡¯t sure if it was useful. ¡°May, look at me.¡± Sharon¡¯s handnded on the girl¡¯s head. ¡°If this attack still doesn¡¯t wake you up, it proves that this is a cmity you deserve!¡± As she spoke, Sharon ced two fingers on her sister¡¯s Baihui acupuncture point and tapped her body with her other hand. May¡¯s body immediately rxed, and her eyes became clearer. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡± Sharon probed carefully. She only dared to speak when she clearly felt May rx. ¡°I... I...¡± May suddenly started crying, as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Her voice was very prating, making Sharon¡¯s heart ache. At this moment, she seemed to have woken up from a dream. She was on the verge of copse. In the face of Sharon¡¯s question, she said carefully, ¡°Before I fell in love with him, I had two boyfriends and I had sex with them. Later, I met Hadison at a bar. He said that he liked me very much and had been pursuing me. I was moved by him. Our rtionship has always been doing very well until the first time we went to the hotel. He found out that I wasn¡¯t a virgin... From then on, he hated me abnormally. Every time we had sex, he would be very regretful. Sometimes, he would even hit me, hit and scold me, thinking that I had let him down.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Of course I did... but by the time I realized what was going on, I didn¡¯t know how to get rid of that guilt.¡± May smiled bitterly. Chapter 666 666 Meeting Hadison ¡°I still don¡¯t know what I like about him, and whether he really likes me. Maybe I¡¯m really terrible... Just like he said, what¡¯s the difference between me and those sex practitioners?¡± May covered her head in pain. Even though Sharon had woken her up, she couldn¡¯t forget this pain. Sexual practitioner? When Sharon heard this word, she suddenly thought of the dead Flora. It seemed that there was still a lot to dig out from this Hadison! Sharon stood opposite May and said in a very serious tone, ¡± May, you must remember what I¡¯m going to say next. No matter who you meet or who you meet, don¡¯t forget it.¡± Perhaps it was because of the strength between girls and the sense of security Sharon gave May, she really looked up at Sharon. ¡°Sister, am I really worthy of living?¡± Sharon said seriously, ¡°You have to remember that it¡¯s normal for all couples to do such a thing. Your body only belongs to you. This is your own choice. No one can be above you. And your life is very precious. You only have one chance and it belongs to you, your parents, and the person who really loves you! They will respect your choice and definitely won¡¯t persuade you to give up your life or do those things that hurt you. Do you understand?¡± If the scumbag¡¯s methods were an extremely powerful psychological suggestion, then Sharon¡¯sfort and finger techniques were like the sea of stars. With just a few words, her work woke May up, she was able to help May¡¯s body and mind feel extremelyforted. At this moment, Sharon hadpletely woken up May. She seemed to have recovered her mind in an instant and realized that it was actually a very stupid decision for her to listen to the scumbag. Why would shemit suicide because of a scumbag¡¯s bewitchment? May was in great pain now. She looked at Sharon and knelt down. ¡°Thank you, Sister. Thank you so much! You saved me. I¡¯ll definitely live well in the future and definitely won¡¯t suffer for such a scumbag.¡± Sharon heaved a sigh of relief and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since you¡¯ve suddenly woken up, enjoy your life. You¡¯re still very young and have many opportunities.¡± After saying that, Sharon probed, ¡°Can you introduce that man to me?¡± May looked at Sharon in confusion, not knowing her intentions. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t care about that kind of man. It¡¯s too disgusting.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s also involved in many things. We have to find him to prevent other girls from being harmed,¡± Sharonforted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case... That scumbag¡¯s name is Hadison. He often appears in all kinds of bars near our school. He¡¯s not from Port City, but his family background is very good. I was crazy at that time. I thought that an ordinary person like me could actually find such a perfect rich second-generation heir. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a dirty scheming scumbag!¡± ¡°He did harm many girls.¡± Sharon nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are definitely many women who have been yed by him. I¡¯m just one of them. Fortunately, I was saved by you! I¡¯ll post this online. I even liked you for a period of time when I watched the talent show you were on!¡± May had long recognized Sharon¡¯s identity and spoke with hope in her eyes. Sharon didn¡¯t expect to save her fan by chance. ¡°We can take a photo together, but it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t exin this in detail online.¡± May didn¡¯t know why Sharon said that. Wasn¡¯t this a good chance for her to gain fans? But in order to respect Sharon, May still nodded. ¡°Other than that, you have to cooperate with me on something! Send a message to Hadison and say that you have a gift for him before you die. This is thest thing you can do for him. Ask him to meet you at the bar where you first met.¡± ¡°What am I going to do if he doesn¡¯t want toe?¡± Sharon continued, ¡°If he refuses, then say that you¡¯vepletely separated from him. From today onwards, you won¡¯t seek death for him. From now on, you¡¯re done with him.¡± She was very sure that such a scumbag treated girls as toys. When he heard that a girl had given up onmitting suicide and still wanted to break up with him, it would definitely insult his male dignity! Such scum liked to control people¡¯s hearts. If their prey broke free from their control, it would be an insult to them. Chapter 667 - 667 Playing Hard to Get 667 ying Hard to Get Sharon told Wally about her appointment, and the two of them decided to bring Aaron to the bar to bring Hadison back. Hadison was definitely rted to Felicia¡¯s deaths. At this moment, in a bar near the Sunshine Academy in Port City, Hadison was sitting in front of a young and beautiful girl. He held a ss of wine and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet an angel. If I had known earlier, I would havee to Port City sooner and I would have met you earlier. The moment I saw you, I knew that I had to go ashore! The women I knew in the past can¡¯tpare to you!¡± The girl blushed when she heard this. ¡°I think you¡¯re quite powerful. You must have hit on many girls, right? You even admitted that you¡¯re the king of picking girls up, haha!¡± Hadison shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Towards guys like me, girls take the initiative to approach me, but actually, I¡¯m more shy and don¡¯t respond to them much. However, the feeling you give me is different from them. You¡¯re very special. I fell in love at first sight. I struggled for a long time before I decided that I should say hi to you.¡± As he spoke, Hadison ced the ss in front of the girl and revealed the green submariner on his wrist. This watch was not cheap. Someone who could afford such a watch was definitely not an ordinary person. The girl¡¯s gazended on his watch. She was a little surprised. It seemed that this man¡¯s identity was not simple. ¡°Sure! If it¡¯s really as you say, and we¡¯re so fated, let¡¯s have a drink together!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your expenses.¡± Hadison smiled, looking very gentlemanly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The girl waved at the waiter and ordered two bottles of the most expensive wine. Hadison made an inviting gesture, and the girl couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°It¡¯s the first time we drank together and I spent more than 20,000 dors. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very materialistic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just 20,000 dors. I think you¡¯re worth it.¡± As soon as he said this, the girl¡¯s impression of Hadison deepened. She thought that she had to get along well with Hadison. At this moment, Hadison suddenly received a message. He looked down and saw that it was from May. He could not help but frown. Didn¡¯t that woman say that she was going to die? Why is she still fine now? The girl sensitively caught the change in Hadison¡¯s expression and asked tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that your girlfriend is checking up on you?¡± ¡°No.¡± At this point, Hadison quickly restrained his expression and exined, ¡°It¡¯s my ex-girlfriend. She cheated on me while I was on a business trip, but she kept pestering me and refused to let go.¡± After saying that, he sighed and said, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be back after making a call. Be careful here.¡± The girl who was warmed by Hadison¡¯s considerate actions nodded obediently and watched him walk to the corner to make a call. Sharon and May, who were still in school, were obviously stunned when they received Hadison¡¯s call. After receiving a signal from Sharon that she could answer the call, May mustered her courage and turned on the speaker. ¡°What right does a dirty and cheap woman like you have to call me? Your existence is simply an insult to me and makes me feel ashamed!¡± As soon as the call went through, Hadison started scolding her. When Sharon heard his words, she wished she could pull him out of the phone and p him hard. This scumbag really knew how to control girls. He was hypnotizing and hinting at her all the time, hoping to make May feel guilty. However, he probably did not expect May to wake up and not listen to his nonsense any longer Sharon gestured for May to follow his words. May said carefully, ¡°Brother Hadison, I¡¯m ready to die. I know it¡¯s all my fault. I hurt you. As long as I¡¯m dead, you won¡¯t have to bear such a heavy burden.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you know. Then go and do it quickly! Don¡¯t hurt me anymore, okay? You b*tch!¡± Hadison was obviously impatient. ¡°But I really have a gift for you.¡± Looking at the words Sharon typed on her phone, May said sincerely. ¡°There¡¯s no need. What can you give me? I¡¯m really disgusted to see you. You make me nauseous. You make me feel like a bastard. You make me want to question why I fell in love with a dirty woman like you. Hurry up and die!¡± Chapter 668 - 668 Unrepentant 668 Unrepentant ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to see me¡­ then let¡¯s treat each other as strangers. Let¡¯s not contact each other in the future. Thank you for apanying me during this period of time. From this moment onwards, we¡¯ve broken up. If we see each other near school, don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t want anyone to know about our rtionship.¡± Hearing May¡¯s words, Hadison was stunned. He quickly said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you have another man behind my back?¡± How could this be? Hadn¡¯t he sessfully brainwashed that woman? Why could she break up so calmly and rationally now? Sharon thought for a moment and typed another line of words for May to read out. ¡°I¡¯m really sad and disappointed in you, so let¡¯s split up.¡± May was a little puzzled. Why did Sharon want her to say that? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not sad? Do you think I¡¯m not disappointed? You didn¡¯t take my situation to heart at all when you said these words! You were the one who hurt me first, and now you want to cut my wounded heart ruthlessly!¡± Zachary quickly pushed all the bad things to May. He had spent so much effort to build this rtionship. Wasn¡¯t this a p to his face? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this! I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ruthless? I¡¯m going to use my suicide to prove that I love you! But you don¡¯t even want to see me for thest time!¡± May wasn¡¯t sure if Hadison would agree to meet her. ¡°In that case, we have nothing else to say. We¡¯ve broken up.¡± When Hadison heard this, he did not want to say anything else. All he could think of was how he could stabilize the girl. ¡°You, wait a minute! I¡¯m outside the bar street now. If you want to give me a gift,e over and give it to me!¡± He did not expect this woman to be able to escape his control. Hadison was very nervous. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over now. Wait for me.¡± Sharon and May looked at each other, then asked Wally to set off together. Hadison couldn¡¯t care less about the prey he had just caught. He paced back and forth at the entrance of the bar, afraid that he would miss something. Seeing Hadison¡¯s figure, May was still a little afraid. Sharon and Wally gave her a reassuring look before May dared to walk forward. Seeing May, Hadison quickly asked, ¡°May! What do you have for me? No one is willing to ept a gift from someone like you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure. You won¡¯t be able to ept her gift. Do you want to consider my gift?¡± Sharon suddenly stood up and pointed her middle finger at Hadison. ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in our business?¡± Hadison sized Sharon up and asked. ¡°I¡¯m not an important person. You just need to know that I¡¯m here to beat you up!¡± Sharon said lightly and started to move her wrist. ¡°He¡¯s not at the police station now. I¡¯ll be fine even if I beat him to death, right?¡± Sharon nced at Wally behind her and asked. ¡°As long as you can still let me ask questions.¡± Wally really wanted to hit him, but because of his identity, he left it to Sharon and Aaron. ¡°May, go back to the dormitory first. What happened here has nothing to do with you.¡± Sharon gestured for her to leave. May looked deeply at Hadison and was very grateful to Sharon for taking revenge for her. Hadison did not expect May to not have any attachment to him. It was unbelievable. Could it be that May had already gotten rid of his control? At the thought of this possibility, Hadison was instantly furious. He looked at Sharon and asked, ¡°Did you ask that little b*tch to send me a message and trick me into meeting you?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see what kind of scumbag could make her so infatuated. I thought he was some amazing person, but it seems like he¡¯s just so-so.¡± Sharon sneered. Realizing that the woman in front of him seemed to know what he had done, Hadison frowned unhappily and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s my ability to know how to y. If I didn¡¯t y with you, why did youe to stand up for her? Do you know who I am? How dare you be impudent here. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s beside you, I¡¯ll kill you in minutes!¡± Chapter 669 - 669 Zair Family of Boston 669 Zair Family of Boston Sharon really couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re someone amazing?¡± Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t take him seriously, Hadison¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Have you heard of Boston¡¯s Zair family? I don¡¯t think you know how powerful my family is! My family is one of the top families in Boston.¡± ¡°Oh? How interesting. I want to know how a top family raised a bastard like you. Were you specially trained to deceive youngdies?¡± ¡°I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business! I like to see those women go crazy for me and be controlled by me. Which man can be like me? Which other man can make so many women go crazy andmit suicide for him? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? Can you control what I want to do?¡± Sharon frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think your family is very powerful, and no matter what you do, someone will back you up? What kind of big ce do you think Boston is? What are your so-called big families in the eyes of the New York family?¡± ¡°How dare you! Little b*tch, what right do you have to spout nonsense here? Although our family can¡¯tpare to those big families in New York, we¡¯re one of the top famous families in Boston. Even the Kobe family, the Harris family in New York, and the Dan family in Blue Ocean have to give us some face. I advise you to think carefully. If you really provoke me, can you bear the consequences?¡± Sharon looked at this person¡¯s smug expression and couldn¡¯t help but apud him. ¡°Boston¡¯s Zair family? Should I cooperate with what you have said and show a look of fear now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Take your people and get lost! If you continue to be a busybody, I won¡¯t let you off. With just a few words, I can tten your entire family.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really capable, thene and try!¡± Sharon smiled. Not to mention that Wally was beside her, if they really fought, who knew what would happen! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Hadison gritted his teeth and warned again, ¡°If you really provoke me, you must pay the price today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m very curious. What can you do to me?¡± After Sharon finished speaking, she raised her hand and pped Hadison¡¯s face ruthlessly. To someone like this, a p was considered too little! Hadison had never been pped by a woman in his life, so he was stunned. When he reacted to the situation, he roared at Sharon, ¡°Damn you, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± ¡°Kill me? Don¡¯t you know your ce? Let me tell you, my name is Sharon, the daughter of the Xavier family, the Young Madam of the Harris family in New York, and the CEO of Sullivan Group! You¡¯d better figure out who¡¯s the boss. You¡¯re just a nobody from the Zair family, yet you still dare to shout in front of me? You still dare to look down on girls and treat them as toys?¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Hadison was stunned. The Xavier family? That was a top family in the world! The Harris family? Wasn¡¯t that a family that had been developing quite well recently? The fewpanies under them were all developing well. Hadison was indeed exaggerating just now. Although the Zair family had some strength, it was not to the extent that no one dared to provoke them. They could barelypare to the Harris family. They could notpare to the Xavier family at all. Actually, he suspected if Sharon was telling the truth, but she was so fearless in front of him and even exposed her family. It seemed like she was really confident. Perhaps what she said was true¡­ At this moment, Hadison was a little nervous. With his identity, he could do whatever he wanted in Port City. However, how could he have thought that he would meet someone from the Xavier family here? Not to mention standing in front of him to find trouble with him? He had been blessed since he was young and had received high education. His brain was naturally very good. He was definitely not an idiot if he was able to brainwash others. If he really provoked such a ruthless character, their entire family would probably be implicated. At the thought of this, Hadison¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Haha, I think there must be a misunderstanding. You¡¯re a great person and you won¡¯t take offense. Let¡¯s not pester each other anymore.¡± The man in front of her was indeed very smart and his attitude changed very quickly. No wonder he could fool so many girls. Although his brain was very useful, he had a ck heart and had harmed countless girls. Chapter 670 - 670 Punishing Hadison 670 Punishing Hadison Sharon had no intention of being soft-hearted towards Hadison. She said directly, ¡°You admit your mistake very quickly. Do you think this works on me?¡± Hadison frowned. He had a feeling that this woman¡¯s motive for looking for him was not simple. It was not just for May, there seemed to be something else. ¡°Look, I even admitted my mistake. I¡¯m just listening to your teachings and preparing to turn over a new leaf. If you think it won¡¯t do, I¡¯ll give that youngdy another sum of money and never do such things again.¡± Of course, Hadison knew what Sharon wanted to hear, so he quickly spoke, thinking that Sharon would be satisfied. ¡°You still don¡¯t know me well. You¡¯re indeed a smart person. Unfortunately, the person you met was me. Put away your tricks. I know what you¡¯re up to.¡± Sharon really didn¡¯t understand how this bastard could boast so shamelessly. ¡°Then how do you think this matter should be resolved?¡± Hadison was still smiling. ¡°Of course I have to give you a taste of his own medicine.¡± Sharon nced at Hadison¡¯s body and thought about where to start withter. Hadisonughed when he heard this. He had studied psychology in university and even had a master degree. After graduation, he had been in this industry for at least six years. Ordinary people could not attack him with psychological intervention. Of course, Sharon could tell that the man was secretly happy, but she only said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll make your body and mind feel very painful. I¡¯m going to give you a medicine first. This medicine won¡¯t cause any harm to your body, but it will make your mental state terrible. The more you¡¯re afraid of something, the more you¡¯ll see it after taking that medicine. As for the pain in your body, it¡¯s purely because I don¡¯t like you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sharon punched Hadison in the stomach and stuffed a pill into his mouth. Hadison swallowed reflexively. ¡°What did you feed me?¡± Sharon nced at the time and began to calcte how long it would take to cause chaos in the man in front of her. This medicine was called the Fantasy Star Pill. ording to Watson¡¯s instructions, as long as you change the prescription of this medicine, it can send people into heaven or hell instantly. One type of it could make people recall their best memories, and the other could cause them to fall into fear and not be able to extricate themselves. She had fed Hadison the second type just now. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me! Are you trying to make me panic through psychological suggestions? That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s too unprofessional. Even if you give me medicine, I won¡¯t easily enter your psychological suggestions without guidance.¡± Hadison didn¡¯t understand why Sharon was pestering him endlessly and was a little dissatisfied. As if sensing that Sharon was still holding back, Wally said, ¡°I just received a notice that he had an alibi on the day of Flora¡¯s death, and he used this method to get girls tomit suicide for him. Besides, he got those girls to work in the special industry to help him earn money and Flora is one of them. The two of them have broken up for a long time, so this matter should have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Then doesn¡¯t this lead end here?¡± Aaron was a little anxious. He had thought that they had found the murderer, but he didn¡¯t expect this fe to just be a real scumbag! Aaron nced at Hadison, who was standing at the side, and was very dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s already a bargain to kill such a person easily. If only he was really the murderer! This kind of man is not worthy of living in this world. I hope he¡¯s as impotent as President Perry. In the future, he can just drink urine and eat shit.¡± Sharon looked at Aaron and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Be careful that your wordse true!¡± When Hadison heard their words, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. These people really treated him as a god. All of them thought that just one sentence would make his life miserable. ¡°You,e here.¡± Sharon waved at Hadison and tapped his head. It was as if a spell had been cast on Hadison. His eyes flickered non-stop, and he even paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°Shit! I want to eat shit! And pee. Hurry up and let me drink it. If I don¡¯t eat or drink, I¡¯ll die¡­ Don¡¯te over! Hurry up and move away, move away!¡± Hadison¡¯s sudden change stunned Wally and Aaron. What was going on? Why did a person who was fine just now be crazy in the blink of an eye? They didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they knew that Sharon was definitely involved in how Hadison had gone crazy. Chapter 671 - 671 The Whole Internet’s Joke 671 The Whole Inte¡¯s Joke Sharon was also quite shocked. She didn¡¯t expect what Watson said to be true. Thebination of the medicine and finger technique made one hallucinate and fall into confusion. If used well, it would definitely be a great weapon! At this moment, Hadison did not seem to know the three people present at all. There were only the girls who had been deceived by him in front of him. All of them hade to him for his life and were forcing him to drink urine and eat shit. Therefore, looking at the main entrance of the bar, Hadison rushed in without hesitation. Immediately after, a scream erupted in the bar. Many people ran out, and some people took out their phones and started recording. Hadison, the young master of the Zair family, suddenly rushed to the bar toilet and licked the urinal crazily. He even pulled out a man who was in the toilet, grabbed his excrement and stuffed it into his mouth. His action made everyone present vomit! The people ying did not know what was wrong with Hadison, so they quickly called the staff of the bar over. When the staff arrived, Hadison seemed to be a lunatic shouting something like ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± and ¡°Please let them leave¡ª¡± Seeing that something like this had happened, he quickly called the doctor to send him to the hospital. ¡°This person¡­ We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He broke into our bar and chased the guest out of the toilet, just¡­¡± This sounded really unbelievable. The staff didn¡¯t even know how to tell the emergency center about this. The person in the ambnce nced at Hadison, who reeked of urine and feces, and could only reluctantly get him into the car. When they arrived at the hospital, the young nurse in the car quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the patient! Arrange for someone to wash his stomach first. He ate feces and drank urine. Then, arrange a brain CT scan for him. I think it might be a mental problem.¡± Upon hearing the young nurse¡¯s words, the doctor was stunned. They had been a doctor for so many years, but this was the first time they had seen such a patient. ¡°Why would this person eat shit and drink urine for no reason?¡± ¡°I think we should send him straight to the psychiatric department! He must have been agitated!¡± ¡°The world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. I¡¯ve broadened my horizons today!¡± Those in the hospital who knew about Hadison¡¯s situation were subconsciously attracted by him, and their voices were filled with shock. A pregnant woman walked past Hadison with a test tube that was filled with her urine. Hadison broke free from the young nurse who was controlling him and rushed to the pregnant woman. He twisted open the test tube and poured it into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk it! Why are you still unwilling to let me go! Do you think it¡¯s not enough? Where¡¯s the toilet?¡± Hadison¡¯s actions undoubtedly frightened everyone present. Even the doctor did not react and pointed to the right. Hadison rushed straight to the toilet. Under the young nurse¡¯s instructions, everyone followed nervously. After rushing into the toilet, he frantically opened the door of every stall. The doctor was almost frightened by his actions. This was the first time he had encountered such a patient¡­ ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull him away!¡± A doctor shouted. However, Hadison acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and frantically hit the door of thest locked cubicle. ¡°Open the door! Open the door for me. Let me eat, let me eat more! They¡¯ll leave after eating more!¡± The old man, who was in the cubicle, was so frightened by this sudden incident that he quickly ended his business. He stood up and opened the door. As soon as Hadison saw something inside, he rushed over impatiently. The nurse and security guard stopped him andforted him, ¡°No! Sir, you can¡¯t eat anymore! This won¡¯t do!¡± Hadison didn¡¯t care what these people said. He shouted loudly, ¡°Let go of me! All of you let go of me! Let me eat, I have to eat. If I don¡¯t eat, they won¡¯t leave! You¡¯re causing harm to me!¡± The doctor looked at him and wondered if he hadplications from rabies. ¡°Come, quickly bring him to the psychiatric department. Arrange for a tranquilizer immediately.¡± This was the first time the First Hospital of Port City had be popr online. A young and handsome rich second-generation heir had been provoked by something and caused a scene in the hospital. He even mored to eat shit the whole time. This was definitely a rare big event in Port City! ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with this person¡¯s body. This is definitely a mental matter! Why don¡¯t you send him to the psychiatric hospital of Port City to take a look!¡± Hadison still did not know that he had be theughing stock of the entire Inte. When he woke up, there was still a social death waiting for him! Chapter 672 - 672 Everyone Knows 672 Everyone Knows For some reason, Hadison¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of eating shit and drinking urine. Also, the girls he had harmed before actually appeared beside him. He didn¡¯t know why these people were stopping him. Hadison almost knelt down for them. He pped his mouth in front of them and kept begging them, ¡°Let go of me, please let go of me. I must eat shit. If I don¡¯t eat, they won¡¯t let me off. Move aside, all of you, move aside, or I¡¯ll die in front of you. Move aside! All of you, move aside!¡± Hadison did not know where he got the strength from, but he frantically wanted to break free from these people. As his sudden burst of strength made it difficult for everyone to resist, he struggled a few times and sessfully broke free from everyone and rushed towards the toilet. The nurse and security guard behind him were extremely anxious, but they were not as fast as Hadison. When everyone rushed to the toilet, they saw Hadison licking the urinal crazily! The doctor gestured for them to quickly stop Hadison, but the surrounding onlookers all raised their phones and posted these videos online. ¡°Unbelievable! A weird man who ate shit from a bar all his way to the hospital!¡± ¡°Thrilling! It lowers the quality of the people of Port City¡ª¡± ¡°Is this good karma? This man is actually a scumbag who has deceived many girls.¡± Sharon looked at the news online and nodded in satisfaction. Such a scumbag deserved such retribution. The hospital was already in chaos. The old man who had been chased out by Hadison shouted at everyone, ¡°Crazy! This person is definitely crazy. He actually snatched someone else¡¯s shit to eat. He¡¯s really crazy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± The young nurse and doctor apologized to everyone present. Their hospital¡¯s reputation had been ruined by this bastard. Some people who knew the details could not help but want to vomit just by looking at Hadison¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around! Hurry up and bring this person to the psychiatric department! What¡¯s the use of himing to the emergency department with such an illness?¡± ¡°At the very least, we have to wash the patient¡¯s stomach first¡­¡± The young nurse suppressed her disgust and said. The doctor was about to go crazy from anxiety. ¡°Even if I wash him, he will still eat more. We can¡¯t control him now, right? Let¡¯s bring him to the psychiatric department first and inject him with a tranquilizer. Then, we¡¯ll find his phone and contact his family! Otherwise, it¡¯s useless even if we treat this person!¡± Soon, a few security guards brought Hadison, who was tied up with a restraining rope, to the psychiatric department. They quickly injected him with sedatives before he slowly recovered. The bar staff who had been following Hadison saw that he had calmed down and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sir, I couldn¡¯t stop you just now even if I risked my life. You rushed into our toilet and the hospital¡¯s toilet¡­ I¡¯m too embarrassed to say it!¡± Hadison¡¯s reaction was very slow, but after hearing the staff¡¯s words, he realized that his mouth was filled with a foul smell. ¡°What¡­ did I do?¡± His voice was very calm, as if he had just woken up from a dream. ¡°You¡­¡± If not for the fact that Hadison had spent 150,000 dors in their bar, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such an embarrassing matter. After hearing the staff¡¯s exnation, Hadison directly vomited, making everyone present extremely disgusted. The doctor had goosebumps all over his body. He really could not think of a scene in his life that was more disgusting than this! ¡°I¡­¡± Hadison had just said one word when he could smell the stench in his mouth. The room was also filled with the disgusting smell of a mixture of poop and pee. The bar staff really couldn¡¯t stand this smell. They struggled to the window and quickly opened it. ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡± Hadison could not believe it. ¡°I was really affected by her psychologically? After I ate that thing?¡± ¡°Not only that, your videos have already circted online.¡± Such a video would naturally attract the attention of various tforms, and the number of views and likes seemed to have exploded. When the Zair family saw this, they were shocked. Their entire family had exploded with anger. What was going on with such an embarrassing matter? Something must have happened. How could their son have done such a thing? To a big family like theirs, they definitely could not afford to lose face! However, the video spread too quickly and they could not control it at all. In just half a day, it had already reached the point where everyone knew about it. Chapter 673 - 673 Heartache for His Son 673 Heartache for His Son Hadison¡¯s father, Donny, was so angry that he almost fainted. He made a call. ¡°Hadison! What¡¯s going on? Do you know how much your video has affected our family?¡± He did not expect his matter to blow up so much this time. Hadison was about to lose all his face. He thought that he might as well jump out of the window and die in the hospital. ¡°Dad! I¡¯m not sure about this either!¡± Hadison¡¯s tone was almost inconsble. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me just now. I saw so many women¡­ They surrounded me and wanted my life, forcing me to eat shit and drink urine before they were willing to let me go. I don¡¯t know what happened at all. I only know that if I don¡¯t do that, I might die! Dad, you have to avenge me!¡± When Donny heard this, he was so angry that his entire body was trembling. ¡°My son has suffered. Just you wait, I¡¯ll bring people over now! Damn it, I want to see who dares to treat my son like this!¡± After saying that, he immediately arranged for a few people to board the private jet together and they flew straight to Port City. The Zair family was also really capable in Boston. Their strength far exceeded other families, so it was normal for them to have private jets and yachts. Donny thought of his son¡¯s description and invited a world-ss psychiatric expert to help his son solve his problem. Sharon and Wally sent Aaron back to Zenith¡¯s hotel, before Wally sent Sharon back. Unexpectedly, the police from Port City called directly and said that they had found thest three guests Flora had met. Wally turned around and met Sharon¡¯s sparkling eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You can go with me, but don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Sharon was also a little curious about who had killed Flora, so she wanted to take a look. When they arrived at the police station in Port City, Wally first questioned the three of them. The results were that they did not understand or know anything, but the three of them were also threatened by Flora with videotapes. ¡°These three people shouldn¡¯t know each other.¡± Sharon looked at the anxious expressions of the three people in the interrogation room and knew that they had never seen one another before. The three men in the interrogation room looked very awkward and couldn¡¯t even say a word. Sharon knew that it was impossible for there to be such a coincidence. Even if they really wanted to kill someone, they wouldn¡¯t choose to cause so much harm to the person on the same day and at the same time. There was no news at all after a night of interrogation. Wally looked a little tired. Sharon looked at Wace and saw that he hadn¡¯t sent her a message. She knew that he must still be busy with work with Steven. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel first. You¡¯re amazing today,¡± Wally said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps that girl realized that her life was precious, so she let it go.¡± Sharon knew that Wally wasn¡¯t talking about this. After all, Hadison¡¯s matter was so big that it was impossible for Wally not to know. It was obvious that Sharon didn¡¯t n to talk about these things, so Wally didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people of the Zair family will take revenge?¡± Wally was still a little worried. Sharon watched the video in her hand. It was really disgusting, but she was very happy. Didn¡¯t this bastard like to do things like this? She would let him feel what it was like this time. She did not know how long this pill wouldst. This time, she had to let Hadison know that he could not do such things again! The Zair family¡¯s private nended on the roof of the First Hospital in Port City. Hadison had just undergone a gastricvage and was very weak. After the doctor found out that he was from the Zair family, he changed him to a clean ward, but the smell still lingered around him. The moment Donny walked into the ward, the smell wafted into his nose. His heart ached when he saw his son¡¯s pale face. ¡°Hadison! Daddy is here! What¡¯s going on?¡± Donny quickly went forward and said. Hadison did not want to speak at all. He hated the smell around him. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Hadison looked up, his eyes bloodshot! Seeing his son suffer so much, Donny¡¯s hatred for Sharon was brimming. ¡°Talk to Dad properly. What exactly is going on? Who caused you to be like this?¡± Chapter 674 - 674 Specialized Research and Development 674 Specialized Research and Development Hadison exined the entire matter clearly. Of course, he hid the bad parts of it. Hearing these words, Donny was about to go crazy from anger. His precious son was actually abused by a woman! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hadison. I¡¯ll definitely get justice for you.¡± This day was destined to be an extraordinary night. Hadison¡¯s matter had overturned the views of too many people, but the others were not idle. Jason was still brooding over the six million dors from the Chadd family. When the exhibition ended, he would bring Nicole to visit them. At this moment, he no longer had any hope for the special medicine. However, he hoped that the Chadd family would be willing to customize a medicine specially for him on the ount of the six million dors he had spent! When he arrived at the Chadd family¡¯s house, he saw Shawn sitting on the sofa with a dejected expression. He seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. His expression was sluggish, as if his energy had been exhausted in a short day. ¡°It¡¯s over, our Chadd family is finished this time¡­¡± Jack sat beside Shawn with a painful expression. He did not expect the prescription to have such a problem. Seeing that Jason hade over, Shawn avoided his gaze, he was worried that Jason hade to ask for the return of his money. The Chadd family could not withstand any more trouble. ¡°Mr. Perry.¡± Shawn quickly stood up when he saw Jason. He did not expect Jason to generously gesture for him to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for Doctor Chadd because of the special medicine, but I hope that the Chadd family can customize a medicine for me!¡± Jason had no intention of pursuing the matter of the special medicine at the exhibition. ¡°Then Mr. Perry, you¡­?¡± Shawn was a little nervous. ¡°I hope you can make a special medicine for me. One that has an effect even stronger than Pfizer¡¯s!¡± The Pfizer that Zachary was talking about was none other than Viagra. Back then, after this medicine appeared, it directly made Pfizer a world-ss pharmaceuticalpany. It was also very effective in treating male functions. However, Jason had already eaten a lot, but it was useless. Therefore, he decided to develop a medicine that was better than Viagra. Otherwise, he would have no hope at all! ¡°If this prescription really seeds, the Chadd family will definitely earn more money than Pfizer! When the timees, it will sell worldwide and the Chadd family will be able to salvage this embarrassing situation.¡± He did not expect Jason to be here to cooperate with them. Shawn was a little excited, but after hearing the effect Jason wanted, he was a little uncertain about his own standards. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re really researching special medicine for men!¡± After hearing this, Jason¡¯s face revealed excitement. He had been waiting for this day for too long. If there was really a special medicine for men that would help his problem, he would take it even if he had to die. When he regained his manly aura, he would have to find more than ten beauties and engage in the act for three days and three nights. He would definitely regain all the face he had lost during this period of time. Jason looked at Shawn seriously, as if he had high hopes for him. Shawn was a little nervous. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can go to theboratory now¡­ I¡¯ve indeed thought of developing such herbs. I also have a medicine that is 80%plete. Coupled with your gic test, it might be possible.¡± ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you! I still believe in your family very much. I also believe that you can definitely do it well.¡± Shawn brought Jason to theboratory. Seeing Shawn extract his blood sample, Jason felt some hope. He had already reached this point, so it didn¡¯t matter what else he had¡­ In addition, Shawn was also a famous Western medicine pharmaceutical expert in the country. He would definitely be able to extract medicine with a higher purity. Perhaps it would be effective when he took it. Seeing Jason¡¯s nervous expression, Shawn quicklyforted him. ¡°Mr. Perry, don¡¯t worry. I personally developed this medicine. It¡¯s a new form made after modifying our family¡¯s top-secret prescription. After my calctions, spection, and many experiments, there aren¡¯t even any side effects. After you eat it, you will definitely feel the wonders of this medicine!¡± Jason looked at Shawn¡¯s actions and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope this medicine won¡¯t disappoint me like the special medicine!¡± Chapter 675 - 675 Jason’s Suspicion 675 Jason¡¯s Suspicion Shawn was destined not to be idle tonight. He had to quickly produce what Jason wanted! The exhibition could be said to havepletely embarrassed the Chadd family. He shamelessly epted the money from the person who bought the special medicine because he knew that if he returned it, the Chadd family would be finished. At that time, it would be difficult to earn so much. Looking at Jason, who was standing outside theboratory, Shawn felt more or less relieved. After all, with this six million dors, the Chadd family could stillst for a while. Not to mention that the special medicine Jason wanted was actually one of the secret medicines of the Chadd family. As long as he added some suitable medicine to the original prescription, it could definitely cure Jason¡¯s illness. Thinking of this, Shawn was much happier and his mentality was much better. He was very confident that his medicine could cure Jason. After all, there were many people in the Chadd family who liked to y, so many of them did not have good functions at a certain age. Therefore, Shawn had specially developed such a medicine to allow them to regain their manliness. As long as they treated the problem urately, it would be very easy to resolve. Shawn sat alone in theboratory, operating the refining machine and centrifuge. He also tested the blood sample of Jason Although he did not see any obvious problems, he thought that at Jason¡¯s age, he was probably about the same age as his family members. It was just a small problem. Shawn thought for a moment. He might as well learn from Pfizer and specialize in making medicine for men. He could also make a killing! If this special medicine that was specially customized for Jason was sessful, it would definitely surpass Viagra. When that happens, he would be able to create a private customization service and he¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain more benefits. It would make the Chadd family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany an existence that no one would dare to underestimate. Apart from that, he could also improve this prescription. Not only could it be used to increase male abilities, but it could also be used for daily maintenance and energies. No man in this world could reject this medicine! However, Jason did not care about this! There was only one thing in his heart now. If Shawn could really cure him, he would definitely find a few women to serve him together. He would not get out of bed for at least half a month! Thinking of his humiliation during this period of time, Jason gritted his teeth in hatred. He even suspected that all of this was caused by Sharon and her goal was to embarrass him. He stood at the door nervously and paced back and forth, watching as Shawn was busy inside alone. Shawn was a popr Western medicine clinical expert in the country. Many of the medicines he made had miraculous effects, and the purity of the medicine had far exceeded other medicine on the market. That was why he would rather spend a lot of money to get Shawn to customize medicine for him. Nicole, who had been silent all this while, seemed to have seen through Shawn¡¯s nervousness. She turned around and said with a smile, ¡°President Jason, don¡¯t worry! With Dr. Chadd¡¯s help, there will definitely be no problem this time. I can¡¯t wait for you to recover and let¡¯s have a good time together.¡± He squeezed Nicole¡¯s soft little hand and didn¡¯t say anything. His expression improved a little before Nicole spoke again, ¡°Cough, President Jason, my family has something on recently. I might not be by your side for the next few days¡­¡± After saying this, Nicole felt that something was wrong. Immediately after, Jason pped her face. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Nicole was pped to the ground. She looked at Jason in disbelief and pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°I¡­ President Jason! You¡¯re a little too much!¡± ¡°B*tch! You¡¯ve been running out all this time. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. Let me tell you, when I¡¯m cured of my illness, I¡¯ll chase you out. I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°President Jason, what are you talking about!¡± Nicole quickly stood up and rubbed her chest against Jason¡¯s arm. She said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you using me wrongly? I¡¯ve been busy, rushing between you and my family recently. How can you not know about my family? My second uncle and cousin have their own work to do. This is all I can do for our Harris family now. I didn¡¯t expect to cause you to misunderstand¡­ I¡¯m really¡­¡± Chapter 676 - 676 Opportunity for Cooperation 676 Opportunity for Cooperation Although Nicole did not say much, her expression and tone were filled with grievance. Jason¡¯s heart softened when he saw her pitiful expression. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t been able to make love recently, so he naturally over thought more. Nicole hadn¡¯t been by his side recently, and there were even a few nights when she didn¡¯t answer his calls. It was inevitable that people would suspect that she had climbed into someone else¡¯s bed. ¡°I sincerely hope that you can recover quickly. I hope that the effects of this medicine won¡¯t disappoint you. If I were really disloyal, I wouldn¡¯t have introduced you to Doctor Chadd, right? Look at Doctor Chadd. I think there¡¯s definitely no problem with the medicine this time. When the timees, as long as you take it, our happiness will return. At that time, we can have ten rounds a day, I can¡¯t even wait!¡± It could be seen that Nicole still had some ability to be able to stabilize Jason¡¯s thoughts and emotions so quickly. Her words outlined a beautiful future for Jason. Jason seemed to realize that he had gone overboard. He nced at Nicole, took out a card, and threw it to her. Nicole epted the card without saying anything. ¡°However, no one knows if this medicine is that magical.¡± Jason was still a little nervous. Although he hoped that these medicines were useful, he still felt dissatisfied when he remembered that Sharon had said before she left that no medicine was useful for his illness. ¡°President Perry, the divine medicine of our Chadd family is definitely not something that can bepared to on the market. Although the development of the Pfizer Pharmaceutical Company is very strong, they actually won¡¯t sell some very targeted medicine on the market. Therefore, this medicine of our Chadd family can be considered unique. This medicine is five times more effective than Viagra, and it¡¯s harmless to the human body. After modification, it will have a targeted effect on you. It will definitely allow you to recover your body instantly!¡± At some point, Jack had walked to Zachary¡¯s side. His face was very swollen, as if he had been taught a lesson. Jason roughly knew what Jack was talking about too, but he did not say it out loud. He only nced at Jack and revealed an ecstatic expression. ¡°If this medicine really has such a magical effect, I will definitely not treat you badly. I can invest in your family and help you sell this medicine overseas! At that time, the Chadd family will definitely have a chance topete with Pfizer!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jack¡¯s tone was rather excited. He did not expect such a good opportunity. ¡°President Perry, you can be rest assured! Our family¡¯s medicine is definitely a divine medicine. It¡¯s definitely not inferior to Viagra. If you can really regain your manhood, our family can consider putting this medicine on the market. When the timees, we will definitely rece Viagra!¡± As he spoke, Jack looked at Jason and asked further, ¡°Of course, if you really have the intention to invest in our pharmaceutical factory, it will definitely be very beneficial. Neither of us will suffer a loss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I remember that the medicine you mentioned just now¡­ seems to be specially prepared for the big shots in the political world, right? If it¡¯s rashly listed¡­¡± Nicole was a little worried. After all, it was the Chadd family¡¯s trump card. If they took it out rashly, she was afraid that it would make some people unhappy. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Jack smiled. ¡°My father is currently preparing tobine this medicine with President Perry¡¯s personal gic characteristics to maximize the medicinal effects. At that time, as long as weunch a private customization, we can definitely let everyone feel our sincerity. Moreover, those people are actually more willing to enjoy such services.¡± At this moment, Jason was very excited. As a businessman, his greatest goal was to earn money. As long as he could earn money, he did not care what he did. ¡°As long as your medicine is effective, not to mention an investment of a few hundred million, even if you want tens of billions, I can consider it. These are all small sums of money. Most importantly, the medicine needs to be effective!¡± Jason nodded very seriously, then smiled and said, ¡°As long as your family¡¯s medicine is powerful enough, I believe we can definitely make a killing!¡± ¡°So my father¡¯s first medicine was definitely for you. After you¡¯ve experienced it and think that the effect is not bad, we¡¯ll then talk about the investment!¡± However, the father and son of the Chadd family did not know that there was a problem with Jason¡¯s entire body. It would not be as simple as taking the medicine. Moreover, it was unknown if the true effect of the so-called treasure was as good as they said. However, Jason¡¯s mind was filled with the matter of wanting to recover himself and he did not pay attention to what he would face if it failed! Chapter 677 - 677 Recovery With Medicine 677 Recovery With Medicine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shawn¡¯s heart and eyes were filled with thoughts of Shawn producing the medicine quickly and allowing him to eat it! Seeing that it was alreadyte in the night and Jason was about to fall asleep, Shawn finally finished producing the medicine that Jason¡¯s body could absorb. ¡°I¡¯ve used a lot of medicine that can¡¯t be bought in the outside world. I guarantee that the medicine will cure the illness! President Perry, you can give it a try!¡± Shawn took the medicine and ced it in front of the person in front of him. Jason looked at the crystal capsule in front of him and couldn¡¯t wait. No one knew how sad he had been recently. As a man, being impotent was a double blow to his physiology and mind. Fortunately, he had the money to find such a reliable person to help him make this medicine. His revival was definitely just around the corner! Shawn brought over a ss of warm water and quickly asked Jason to take the medicine. Under the gazes of a few people, Jack drank the medicine in one gulp. Nicole was still looking forward to it in her heart. After all,pared to the Dan family who made medicine, Jason, who owned a gold mine, was more attractive to her. Moreover, Jason was used to being extravagant and liked to spend money on her. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with exchanging a p for a credit card today! She had been with Danson for a month, but she did not get any benefits. If not for Danson¡¯s good looks and strong skills in bed, she would not have bothered with such a stingy man. As long as Jason could be a real man again, she was naturally willing to follow him. Shawn was constantly paying attention to changes in Jason¡¯s body. After all, no one had ever experimented with a new medicine that was custom-made. Shawn himself could not guarantee that there would be noplications. Jack¡¯s eyes were also filled with excitement. If Jason could recover his health after taking this medicine, the Chadd family would be able to return to their peak and be rich! Jason did not feel anything for more than ten minutes after taking the medicine, but gradually, he felt the wonder of this medicine. He could even feel a heat flowing through his body. After it flowed through his entire body, it circled around his kidneys and finally walked straight to his lower abdomen and gathered in his lower body. There was a strong awakening feeling! This feeling made Jason overjoyed. His expression was obviously excited. He really felt something in his lower body! ¡°This, this is a special medicine. This is a special medicine! I can feel the changes in my body now. In my opinion, I should be able to recover before long.¡± How long has it been? Jason had almost forgotten this feeling. Looking at him, Shawn heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Congrattions on your revival, President Perry. You can live well again in the future!¡± Jack also quickly went forward and said, ¡°This is God¡¯s blessing. President Perry is in good health. Our Chadd family also has a chance to be a top pharmaceuticalpany in the world. We are invincible.¡± Shawn nced at Jack and did not say anything. It was as if he no longer had any expectations for his son. Nicole knew that now was a good time. She quickly looked at Jason and winked. ¡°I know that my baby is the best. I have to congratte you¡­¡± It was obvious that Nicole was teasing Jason, and Jason couldn¡¯t stand it anymore after not having a woman for so long. His hands wandered around Nicole¡¯s body naughtily. ¡°Ahem, Brother Chadd, it¡¯s been hard on you today. You also know that I¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and need to rest early. Coincidentally, Nicole is apanying me. I was wondering if I could borrow a room in your house. I have to rest well.¡± Looking at Jason¡¯s expression, Shawn knew that this person must be feeling lusty. However, when he heard that he wanted to borrow a room in his house, he was immediately a little unhappy, but he could not re up. However, at the thought that Jason would definitely test the effects of the medicine, Shawn was also looking forward to it. He nodded and agreed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already asked, Jack, arrange afortable room for President Perry!¡± Jason smiled brightly. He nced at Nicole and said, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go rest!¡± Nicole quickly said, ¡°Baby, hurry up. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Jack and Shawn did not expect Nicole to say such explicit words. They immediately felt a little awkward, but they could not say anything. ¡°By the way!¡± Jason seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He looked at Shawn and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I just feel my blood surging and my lower body is a little hot. How long will it take for me to get hard?¡± Chapter 678 - 678 The Harris Family’s Plan 678 The Harris Family¡¯s n Shawn thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the medicine hasn¡¯t taken effect yet. This medicine should first awaken your damaged cells before it can really revive you. It will take about half an hour to an hour. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to rest well tonight.¡± Jason nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. The two of you should go back early too!¡± With that, Jack brought Nicole to the room arranged by Jack. The moment he entered, Jason could not wait. He looked uneasy. ¡°My entire body is hot. Why is there no reaction from my lower body?¡± Nicole quicklyforted him. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that the medicine has to awaken your cells first before the medicine can be effective? I¡¯m yours for the entire night. Don¡¯t be anxious about it right now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What you say makes sense. A good meal is worth waiting for, let alone such a useful medicine. I haven¡¯t doted on you for so long. Did you miss me?¡± Jason reached out and touched Nicole¡¯s chin. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Nicole responded coquettishly. Then, her hands were very unruly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you obediently.¡± Jason chuckled and rubbed Nicole¡¯s chest a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy tonight. Hahaha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡± Nicole wheedled. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t worry. After I recover, you¡¯ll follow me obediently. As long as you serve me well, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll definitely make appropriate arrangements for the Harris family.¡± Nicole nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely serve you well. It¡¯s not like you just got to know me. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± Jason was very instigated by Nicole¡¯s ttery. He nodded in satisfaction at first, then his expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s all that little b*tch Sharon¡¯s fault for spouting nonsense. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been doing well recently. When I recover, I definitely won¡¯t let that little b*tch off!¡± He had already been defeated by Sharon a few times, but Sharon really didn¡¯t give him any face! Fortunately, this matter hadn¡¯t spread too widely. Otherwise, if others found out, he would definitely lose all his face. When hepletely recovered, he would p Sharon¡¯s face ruthlessly and let her know that as long as he wanted to, he had many more skills up his sleeves that could beat a youngdy like her. As for Zenith, sooner orter, he would have the chance to kill him! How dare he go against him. When he thought about how Zenith did not give him the medicine and even exposed the other problems of the special medicine he had bought at the exposition, Jason was furious. ¡­ Soon, Nicole sent a message to the Harris family, saying that Jason was more or less recovered. Madam Harris was still worried about the Harris family¡¯s development. She didn¡¯t expect to suddenly encounter such a good thing. She quickly called Zaron and Zachary over and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you hear that President Perry has recovered?¡± ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t hear about it! I just heard that President Perry had been duped at the pharmaceutical exhibition in Port City today and spent six million dors to buy a fake special medicine. Because of this, many peopleughed at President Perry for being stupid.¡± ¡°Nicole has already sent a message. He¡¯s probably improving. Our family really relied on Nicole to rise this time!¡± Madam Harris was all smiles and happy. ¡°This is a good thing! If Jason can recover, Nicole can follow him again, and our Harris family¡¯s future development will be guaranteed. Zachary, quickly go to Port City and tell Nicole to serve Jason well. At the same time, do see if Jason has really recovered. If he really has recovered, we¡¯ll go to the hospital to greet my brother and find the doctor who cured Jason to treat him.¡± ¡°This¡­ Mom, Nicole is my niece. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go!¡± Zachary was a little embarrassed. ¡°What does it matter? The most important thing now is to look after Jason.¡± Madam Harris red at her son. ¡°You¡¯re really useless. Only when I¡¯m sure that Jason has really recovered can I judge when to negotiate a coboration with my brother and get the rest of the money back.¡± Zaron quickly nodded. ¡°In that case, Grandma, let me go. At this moment, what¡¯s most important is President Perry¡¯s situation. I¡¯ll go to the Chadd family now!¡± Chapter 679 - 679 Bad Situation 679 Bad Situation Madam Harris was very satisfied and said, ¡°Zaron is still the most reliable person, like your grandfather! If this matter is done well, our Harris family won¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡± Zaron did not show much joy on his face when he heard the praise. New York was not far from Port City, and Zaron arrived at the Chadd family¡¯s house in about 40 minutes. Shawn pointed him to a room, and Zaron rushed up impatiently. Jasony on the bed with a very anxious expression. It had been more than 40 minutes, but his lower body had yet to awaken! Nicole had already taken a shower and changed into silk pajamas. She put on perfume and waited for Jason to regain his power. The two of them would be able to have sex immediately after he had awakened. However, Nicole did not know that Jason felt that something was wrong with his entire body. He could indeed feel that his body had changed, but that feeling seemed to be blocked and the medicine could not go down to his manhood at all. This was why his lower body did not change at all. Moreover, because of the long period of congestion, he could even feel his body itching and sore! At this moment, Jason only hoped that this was the effect of the medicine. He keptforting himself, as if he was giving himself some hope. At this moment, Nicole was like azy cat. Shey down beside Jason and asked coquettishly, ¡°Baby, do you feel better now? Are you about to recover?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I feel like it¡¯sing soon.¡± Jason¡¯s tone was a little nervous, but he could only shake his head at Nicole¡¯s question. Nicole knew that as long as she served Jason better, she would be able to obtain more benefits. Since he already had a feeling down there now, why don¡¯t she stir his interest? Nicole crawled under the nket and appeared between Jason¡¯s legs. Jason liked Nicole mainly because she had a lot of tricks up her sleeves. Looking at her movements, Jason¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. As a man, he had been useless for so long. Just the thought of it made him feel aggrieved. However, what he did not expect was¡ª ¡°Ah!!!¡± Nicole eximed. The ear-piercing sound made Jason frown. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°President Perry¡­ this¡­ how could this be? Why is the color of your lower body not right? You even seem to have rotten sores¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jason was in a mess. He kicked Nicole away and looked down at his lower body. How could this be? Jason¡¯s mind instantly exploded. His expression waspletely dark. He had thought that the medicine just did not have any effect, but he did not expect it to be like this. If this continued, his lower body might just rot! What was going on? How could this be? Jason couldn¡¯t breathe and almost fainted. Fortunately, Nicole quickly found the first aid kit in the room and gave him oxygen to breathe. He hadpletely broken down now. A good man like him waspletely hopeless now. His heart was in a desperate situation. If others found out that he was a cripple, how would he be able to raise his head in front of others in the future? Not only that, he spent six million dors and only ended up as aughing stock. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ It must be him! It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who caused me to be like this. I was wondering why he let me eat it, but it turns out that he treated me as ab rat!¡± Nicole was scared silly, but she was more disgusted. Thinking of what she had just seen, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous. ¡°Then¡­ what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Hurry up and call an ambnce to the hospital! Tell your family to contact Zenith or another doctor!¡± Shawn and Jack, who were standing downstairs, were still beaming with joy. They were guessing what benefits Jason would give them after he recovered. However, Zaron, who was at the door, almost broke down. He had thought that it would really be useful this time and Nicole would be able to obtain Jason¡¯s favor again. Who would have thought that Jason¡¯s situation would be even worse? From the sounds of it, themotion inside seemed to be even more serious than before. Late at night, Zaron drove Jason and Nicole straight to the Port City Military Hospital. With Shawn holding down the fort, they did not need to register at all and barged in. After entering the emergency room, Shawn impatiently took off Jason¡¯s pants, scaring the man in the emergency room so much that he swallowed his saliva. ¡°Doctor Chadd, what are you doing¡­¡± Chapter 680 - 680 Festered and Removed 680 Festered and Removed He suddenly barged in in the middle of the night and even reached out to pull off someone¡¯s pants. Was this something a normal person could do? Shawn¡¯s face was pale as he said with a long face, ¡°Freddy, hurry up¡­ Hurry up and arrange for someone to do a checkup for him. Something big has happened. His lower body is about to rot.¡± Shawn had already taken off Jason¡¯s pants, revealing many rotten sores that were visible to the naked eye. Several e instantly erupted in his lower abdomen. The doctor called Freddy, put on his gloves and looked at it briefly. ¡°This must be a skin disease! Also, look at how quickly a few rotten sores are spreading. You can only see the surface now. You still have to do a checkup to see if the rotten sores will need surgery.¡± ¡°Surgery? What surgery?¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard this. ¡°Make yourself clear. What do you mean!¡± Freddy nced at Jason and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that this kind of rotten sores are not just on the surface of your skin, but it also has a greater impact taking root. Haven¡¯t you done a body check up before? I feel that there are other problems with your body.¡± ¡°Will that affect anything?¡± Nicole asked quickly. ¡°Of course you will. If it¡¯s just a shallowyer that hasn¡¯t extended to the bottom, you¡¯ll need to prescribe some ointment or scrape off the rotten sores. However, it won¡¯t be easy to resolve your growth and infection. If it¡¯s really very serious, it might result in your lower body needing to be removed.¡± When Jason heard this, his tears almost fell. ¡°Then hurry up and perform the surgery for me! What are you doing? I¡¯m a man, how can I cut off my lower body part? Don¡¯t I turn into just a piece of trash! Hurry up and arrange it!¡± At this moment, Jason was very regretful. He would rather his manhood be useless aspared to it being removed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you for a checkup now. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Tell me what you ate first. This matter is very important.¡± Freddy felt a headacheing on. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Jason! ¡°Doctor, as long as you can treat me, no matter how much it costs, I can give you the gold mine. I beg you, you have to think of a way for me!¡± Jason almost begged. Unexpectedly, Freddy looked at Jason with difficulty and said, ¡°Sir! This isn¡¯t about money. Your condition requires a physical examination. We¡¯ll see what¡¯s wrong with your body before we can study what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°No, I really can¡¯t wait anymore. Doctor, look, I¡¯m starting to itch. This purple area is already starting to move down.¡± Jason wanted to cry, but no tears came out. How could this ce rot so quickly? Freddy sighed and shook his head to exin further. ¡°No, if we perform the surgery rashly without any examination, who knows what will happen? If the muscles in your lower body are not affected by skin diseases, then it¡¯s very likely that the entire part is affected by necrosis. When that happens, we need to cut it off directly. Moreover, the range of infection and festering is still expanding. Once the bacteria is infected, things will be even more troublesome.¡± Jason red fiercely at Shawn, wishing he could rush up and kill him now. ¡°Of course, you can also wait for another day. Our military hospital has specially invited a Chinese medicine expert, Mr. Zenith. In the face of a difficult illness like yours, Divine Doctor Zenith will definitely be willing to help.¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not! What can that Chinese medicine cure? It will definitely make President Perry¡¯s body worse.¡± Shawn was the first to be dissatisfied. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if Jason¡¯s condition was rted to the medicine he made, if it was really rted, his life was over. He had to make up for his mistakes now. If they went to look for Zenith and Jason¡¯s illness was cured by Zenith, he would really lose all his face! ¡°No, Doctor Chadd. Although this gentleman¡¯s illness is very rare, this kind of surgery is essentially a part of amputation. If it¡¯s really tissue necrosis, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to wait for Doctor Zenith¡¯s treatment.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t listen to Freddy at all. All he wanted to do now was to return to New York and kneel in front of Sharon and Zenith. He was even willing to kowtow and beg for mercy. As long as he could keep his body fully intact, he would do anything. Chapter 681 - 681 Jason’s Rage 681 Jason¡¯s Rage ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a checkup first? After confirming the cause of the illness, we¡¯ll talk about the treatment,¡± Shawn stood beside him and said. ¡°Shut up! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state. But this bunch of trash in your hospital doesn¡¯t even know how to stop festering and necrosis¡­¡± Jason had already broken down at this moment. Even his words were incoherent, but from his tone, it was obvious that he hated Shawn deeply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to the doctor? I already said that you should go for a checkup first. After confirming the cause of the illness, we¡¯ll talk about the subsequent steps. Who knows what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t just think that this is a part of the problem now. You can be like thisrgely because this is a bacterial infection of the blood, do you know that? If it really bes a systemic illness, it¡¯ll be troublesome to treat it then.¡± Freddy did not care who Jason was. He only said things about his knowledge, but to Jason, these things were abnormally cruel. He hadpletely broken down now. The hatred in his heart for the Chadd family had already surpassed the hatred he had for Sharon and Zenith. ¡°Damn it! Shawn, you bastard! If my manhood gets removed, you can wait to die with your son! I will never let you off in this life. I will definitely turn you all into cripples! Let¡¯s check first. After my checkup, we will return to the Chadd family and wait for the results.¡± After the set of checks, Jason returned to the Chadd family. At this moment, Shawn could only stand beside Jason obsequiously and bow and apologize. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation for this¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Get lost and stand in front of me.¡± Jason raised his leg and kicked Shawn¡¯s stomach. His lips trembled as he swallowed hard, suppressing the mes that reached his throat. He forced himself to be able to speak properly, but only Jason could understand the humiliation in his heart. ¡°Shawn, kneel down immediately, or I¡¯ll kill you immediately!¡± Jason¡¯s furious roar made Shawn¡¯s heart turn cold. He had never expected such a thing to happen. Why was their family¡¯s trump card useless against Jason? Shawn red at Jack, who immediately understood. His knees went limp and he knelt down in front of Jason. ¡°President Perry¡­ We had made a small mistake in this matter. Please, please¡­¡± Jack kept his head lowered, as if he was already used to this kind of thing. ¡°A small mistake? You still have the cheek to say such things?¡± Jason stood up angrily and shouted. ¡°President Perry, don¡¯t be angry first. Perhaps this is the reaction of the medicine to help you detoxify!¡± Shawn boasted shamelessly. ¡°Perhaps you just took the medicine and still need to recover for a few more days. When youpletely recover, you can naturally have sex and be happy.¡± ¡°How dare you spout nonsense at me here!¡± Jason picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it at his head. ¡°Old thing, how dare you ask me to test the medicine for you? How dare you bring out your lousy things to embarrass yourself. If this matter hadn¡¯t been rted to my privacy, I would have told the media about what your Chadd family had done! If they really have to remove my manhood, I will never let your Chadd family off!¡± When Shawn heard his words, he felt a headacheing on. He was also waiting for the physical examination report toe out. When the time came, he would take a good look at what caused Jason to be like this! ¡°President Perry, listen to me. This is a misunderstanding. These are all misunderstandings! You have to listen to my exnation, or I¡¯ll be wronged to death. Our family is actually just being kind. We definitely don¡¯t have any intention of harming you. It¡¯s just that you happen to have this need, so we customized this special medicine for you, right? The medicine I made ording to your blood sample is really for your own good!¡± Shawn quicklyforted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m like now? How dare you tell me that it¡¯s for my own good!¡± Jason was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and his eyes were terrifyingly ruthless. Shawn swallowed his saliva, his face pale. No one in their family had ever had any issues after taking the medicine. Who knew that there was something wrong with Jason? The medicine actually caused suchplications¡­ However, he did not find any problems with Jason¡¯s body when he did the blood test. Chapter 682 - 682 Giving You a Choice 682 Giving You a Choice Shawn was extremely pressured and he did not dare to speak. If this happened to him, he would also be furious¡­ Seeing that Jack was still making things difficult for Shawn, Jack quickly said, ¡°President Perry, don¡¯t be angry. Perhaps the effect of this medicine hasn¡¯t been fully disyed. Let¡¯s wait a little longer! It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s really as my father said. The medicine is detoxifying your body. When all the poison in your body is expelled, you¡¯ll naturally recover.¡± ¡°Wait longer? If we wait any longer, my manhood will be gone! Damn it, you still dare to say such nonsense here! It¡¯s all the fault of your family. Two pieces of trash. If you hadn¡¯t given me hope, I wouldn¡¯t have believed what you said. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± With that, he called in two bodyguards in ck. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into our house?¡± Shawn did not expect Jason to really not give them a chance. He actually dared to let his people barge into their house. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll give you two choices first! First, get my men to cut off your and your son¡¯s hands.¡± Ever since Jason met Sharon, he had been careful and arranged for two people to be by his side. If necessary, he would naturally ask these two people to take action. ¡°No, no, no¡­ definitely not! This hand is what I rely on for a living. If I lose it, I¡¯ll be finished for the rest of my life.¡± It was only when Chadd appeared that he realized that he had really provoked a big shot. Although Jason was not from Port City, he did have several mines under him. His strength was definitely a hundred times stronger than their Chadd family. The Chadd family had originally hoped that this matter could be turned around. They did not expect that if others found out about what had happened, all of Shawn¡¯s good reputation would be ruined. However, he still could not understand why this was happening. Their family¡¯s so-called divine medicine would at most cause some small problems with the liver and kidneys of the people who had consumed too much of the medicine, but it would not affect the overall situation. This was the first time he had seen someone¡¯s condition like Jason. Of course, Jason¡¯s bodyguard did not care what Shawn had said. When he heard Jason¡¯s instructions, he rushed over and pinned him to the ground. Without hesitation, he reached out and twisted his right arm ruthlessly. Then, Shawn screamed, ¡°My hand¡­ you¡¯re really crazy. You actually dare to use lynching! You¡¯re really crazy!¡± The tragic voice made Jack¡¯s hair stand on end. He felt terrible, but he did not dare to stand up for his father. Shawn felt even more helpless. He looked at his so-called son and his heart turned cold. His hand had been broken just like that, but his son only avoided his gaze and did not say a word. ¡°Wait! Wait! President Perry¡ª¡± Shawn hurriedly begged for mercy and almost bit his tongue. ¡°I choose the second one. Please, give me another way out!¡± Thinking of what Jason had just said, Shawn quickly begged for mercy. As long as he could protect his hand, he was willing to do anything. ¡°Then listen up and listen to the second one! I want you to apologize to Zenith in my ce and get him to treat me.¡± It was heartbreaking! Shawn could not wait to roll his eyes and faint. Jason was really going to embarrass him. Although it was understandable that Jason¡¯s personality had be violent because he had suffered a serious blow due to his health, the two things Jason offered were simply trying to kill him. However, from the looks of it, if Jason¡¯s manhood was really gone¡­ he might be able to kill him directly. Jason seemed to feel that it would be difficult to resolve the hatred in his heart if he did not make a move, so he rushed up and grabbed Shawn¡¯s cor. ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m still easy to talk to now, settle this matter immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± ¡°President Perry, I choose the second one. Please give me another chance. I will definitely think of a way to treat your illness¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Jason red at Shawn. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the ability to solve it for you. I¡¯ll go and beg Zenith! When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely get him to appear.¡± Shawn swallowed his saliva. He did not know what ability this Zenith had to make Jason trust him so much! ¡°How long will it take? If this drags on, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep my manhood. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely get someone to kill you and let everyone in your family die with you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Our family also has many outstanding doctors. I¡¯ve also arranged for someone from the dermatology department to give you some simple treatment. It definitely won¡¯t affect you!¡± Chapter 683 - 683 Has His Own Plans 683 Has His Own ns Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then what are you wasting your time for? Hurry up and bring him over!¡± Jason roared, his tone extremely cold. Shawn did not dare to neglect Jason at all. He crawled to his contact, the person he asked to help contact the staff of the military hospital and invited the dermatologist over. The dermatologist rushed over in the middle of the night for Shawn¡¯s sake. He suppressed his disgust and quickly gave Jason a shot of anti-inmmatory medicine. Then, he carefully cleaned up the festering part. However, the dermatologist felt that this was not just a simple skin problem. It would be a little troublesome to resolve it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just festering, so pure anti-inmmatory and antibacterial treatment shouldn¡¯t be effective. I can only do some simple treatment for you. I hope you can find a solution quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll dpose the medicine now and see what went wrong.¡± Shawn did not dare to dy at all. He also took this opportunity to contact the orthopedic doctor to reattach his right arm quickly. Shawn was already in a terrible fix. Jason¡¯s lower body could be dyed for a period of time after the treatment. He had to find the problem with the medicine as soon as possible, or Jason would still make him pay with his life. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night. If you still can¡¯t resolve this matter, your family will be a family that anyone from Port City can trample on in the future!¡± ¡°President Perry, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely do our best!¡± Shawn lowered his head and did not dare to say anything else. Jack saw Shawn walk out of Jack¡¯s room and hurried over to ask, ¡°Dad! When will President Perry¡¯s medical report be out? Also, when has something like this happened to our family¡¯s medicine? Why do I feel that there is something wrong with President Perry¡¯s body to begin with?¡± Shawn gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who knows about this? The medical report will only be out in a few days. I¡¯ll go check our family¡¯s medicine first and see what the problem is. We can¡¯t let Jason do such a destructive thing to our family!¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just run! What¡¯s the use of guarding the family at this time? If this Jason really wants to deal with our family indiscriminately, we won¡¯t have the ability to fight back at all. We might as well¡­¡± Jack¡¯s words infuriated Shawn, who pped him across the face. ¡°Trash, what did you say? Your old man is not dead yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of selling off your assets. I¡¯ve been working and nning for half my life, and now we are giving up just because you said so? You¡¯re indeed useless. At a time like this, of course I know you¡¯re unreliable.¡± Hearing this, Jack naturally hadints in his heart, but he had been suppressed for so long that he had almost forgotten that he could resist. ¡°Dad! At this time, we still have to look at the big picture. Otherwise, things will be difficult,¡± Jack said nervously. Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s difficult for you. If you can really resolve this matter, I¡¯ll give you the position of chairman of the Chadd Family Pharmaceuticals. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? If I hadn¡¯t drunk too much at that time, how could your mother have climbed into my bed?¡± In his heart, Jack¡¯s birth was just a mistake. All these years, he had been tyrannical outside. He only thought that he was trying to make a name for the Chadd family. As for the Chadd family¡¯s medicine, he actually did not want to hand it over to Jack, so he had been working hard to get a test tube baby all these years. Realizing what he looked like in the eyes of this so-called father in front of him, Jack felt very sad and did not want to say anything else. He had long known that Shawn actually looked down on him, but now that the Chadd family was no longer the same as before, he could not help but n for himself. She didn¡¯t know what had happened in Port City. After washing up in the hotel room, she saw her husband sitting on the sofa with a disgusted expression and looking at his phone. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Is there any news?¡± Thinking that she hadn¡¯t done anything recently and shouldn¡¯t be on the trending searches, she was a little curious. Just as she was about to go over and take a look, she was stopped by her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ This video is too disgusting. I think you shouldn¡¯t watch it. It¡¯ll dirty your eyes.¡± Wace had drunk some alcohol, so he almost vomited when he saw the video. ¡°Could it be that man called Hadison? I¡¯ve heard of his name!¡± She instantly thought of what else could be on the trending searches today and said helplessly. Wace was a little surprised. ¡°How do you know such a person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a good person!¡± She told him what this person had done. Chapter 684 - 684 Snatching the Divine Medicine 684 Snatching the Divine Medicine Wace almost fainted. For a moment, he wondered why there was such a man in this world. His entire face was filled with undisguised disgust. Night fell. Just as she was about to fall asleep, her phone vibrated. She turned on her phone and saw that it was a message from Quayle. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re right. Doctor Zenith just returned to Beijing¡¯s medical center tonight and there are already unruly people around.¡± Sharon quickly replied, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, they¡¯re the ones who want to snatch the medicine from Elder Zenith. Keep an eye out. If anything happens, tell me. If they haven¡¯t done anything yet, don¡¯t be anxious. The medicine I gave Elder Zenith will probablye in handy soon.¡± As soon as she returned to the hotel, she borrowed their kitchen and quickly made simr pills. However, if one really ate this thing, the effect would be worlds apart. ¡°Damn this bunch of dogs. What they think all day long is stealing other people¡¯s possessions. Young Miss, don¡¯t worry! As long as you give the order, I¡¯ll immediately bring my brothers and friends to capture them. After killing them, I¡¯ll throw them into the deep sea to feed the sharks.¡± Second Master Quayle had suffered a loss in Country H before, so he was especially angry at the mention of them. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Those people are not easy to deal with. The leader, Anthony, is the young master of Hath Pharmaceuticals. If they really attack, we won¡¯t be able to take advantage of them. I¡¯ve already arranged everything after that. You just have to be responsible for protecting Zenith and Aaron. If they don¡¯t attack tonight, and if nothing goes wrong, they attack tomorrow night. When that happens, you don¡¯t have to care about them. If they want to snatch the medicine, let them. As long as Zenith and Aaron are fine, that¡¯s enough.¡± The medicine that she had refined was a prescription that she had specially obtained from Watson. This pill could be said to be apletely different world. At first, the person would indeed have signs of improvement after taking it, butter on, it would be no different from taking ordinary vitamins. It was not beneficial to the body. Not only that, if one used this medicine too much, it was very likely to conflict with other medicines. When that happens, no one knows what kind ofplications it would cause. ording to her understanding, this medicine actually drains thest bit of blood and energy in one¡¯s body. Once a person used this medicine, he would only end up like amp running out of oil. Watson had also said that this pill could only be used on someone who is at the point of no return and could not be abused. However, she knew the purpose of doing such a thing, so it naturally wasn¡¯t against her teacher¡¯s principles. ording to Watson, this pill was a medicine that only ancient emperors in China could take. Only by taking it before their death could they safely die. In the modern era, Watson only used this medicine on some seriously ill big shots. Before they died, they had already distributed their assets reasonably. When she first found out about this medicine, she didn¡¯t know what it could do. Now, she slowly understood that as long as it existed, it would be used sooner orter. After instructing Second Young Master Quayle, she felt much more at ease. If she sessfully got Anthony to bring those medicines out of the country, she would have achieved her goal. Just as she was about to put down her phone, Second Master Quayle¡¯s message came again. ¡°Miss, do you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the person beside Doctor Zenith?¡± At first, she didn¡¯t realize who Quayle was talking about. Then, she asked tentatively, ¡°Are you talking about Aaron?¡± ¡°Yes, although I only followed them for a while, that kid¡¯s vignce is much higher than ordinary people. And when he realized that my people were not aggressive, he retracted his murderous aura.¡± ¡°Murderous aura?¡± The lean boy appeared in her mind. Zenith seemed to have said that he was picked up¡­ ¡°Young Miss, I think that kid¡¯s identity is not simple. If you need me, I can investigate him.¡± ¡°Alright, investigate first. If you find anything wrong with his identity, remember to tell me early.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t know that all his arrangements were within Sharon¡¯s ns. Every step he took couldn¡¯t escape her ns. At this moment, when he saw the message from his subordinate, his smug face was simply nauseating. When he heard that this country had such a divine medicine, he naturally could not give up so easily. No matter what, he had to take this divine medicine for himself! As long as he could get his hands on the divine medicine, the position of President of Hath Pharmaceuticals would definitely belong to him. His younger brother had originally studied Chinese medicine in China and developed a few medicines that were considered best sellers. Therefore, he was very recognized by some of the board of directors. This made him a little nervous. After all, his profession was distant and unrted to medicine, so he did not have any chance to show off his skills in Hath Pharmaceuticals. Chapter 685 - 685 Taking Action in the Park 685 Taking Action in the Park However, he was not afraid. As long as he could get good medicine, he could think of a way to open up a market! Anthony was very confident in himself. As long as he could get his hands on Zenith¡¯s medicine to treat the spinal nerves, no one would be able to affect him from inheriting Hath Pharmaceuticals. After all, he had made such a great contribution. The only way no one would dare to say anything was if he became the president of thepany. Besides, if he could really hold this medicine in his hands, it would bring Hath Pharmaceuticals a huge business opportunity. At that time, Hath Pharmaceuticals would definitely be the number one in the world and might even defeat the Xavier family! Thinking of this, Anthony put on a bright smile. Tonight, he would observe the terrain first and officially take action tomorrow. When she woke up, Wace had already been pulled away by Steven to meet Party A. She shook her head helplessly. Steven was really the best worker. While she was less busy during this period of time, she could also sort out the current matters. Ever sincepeting for the top eight in the gamepetition, Quentin had stopped for a long time. As long as she waspeting in the finals in a few weeks, she was absolutely confident that she could defeat her. As for Gabriel, he seemed to be busy with something on hand. It had been a long time since he appeared by her side to annoy her. The people from the Harris family should still be busy trying to help Jason and Jake recover their health, so they didn¡¯t have the time to ask for benefits from her. As for Daniel and Shea¡­ These two people were the existences that she was most worried about. Their uncertainty caused her to be unable to figure out their nature, and she didn¡¯t even know how much they knew about her identity. Also, that bastard Caleb had inexplicably thrown his two sons to her, catching her off guard. Previously, when the two children were kidnapped, she had felt a lot of guilt for no reason. After sorting out her thoughts, she decided to stroll around Port City. She heard that there was a national forest park in Port City, and the environment was very good. It was very suitable for a walk alone, and it was very close to where Wace and Steven were discussing business. She might even have a chance to pick them up from work. She parked the car at the door and was greeted with greenery. She admired the scene in front of her. She didn¡¯t hate being close to nature. However, there were really many people who ruined the mood for her today. Through the rearview mirror, she saw the car behind her that had followed her the whole way. She had just cleared the mines in the morning. She did not know who she had missed, but someone could not wait to attack her at this moment. She walked aimlessly in the forest park. Today was a weekday, and no one was in the park. There were only a few groups of families wandering around. After briefly understanding the map of the park, she realized that although this ce was called a park, it was actually just surrounded by a primeval forest. There was also a cliff behind the dense forest, and it seemed to be under development. Sensing that someone was following her, she naturally walked forward. As expected, a voice sounded in a secluded corner of the crowd. ¡°Since you¡¯vee here yourself, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± She turned her head and met the gaze of a big man. He was very tall and muscr. His eyes flickered fiercely as he stared at her like a sharp de, projecting onto her body as if he wanted to stab her through. If it were anyone else, they would definitely feel an inexplicable coldness and powerful pressure. ¡°ording to my employer¡¯s needs, I¡¯m going to break your legs first.¡± The big guy sized her up and seemed to be deciding how much strength he should use. ¡°Ha¡ª¡± With a roar, the big man raised his fist and rushed towards Sharon. There was a pair of military boots under his feet, and every step made a loud sound. Her expression turned cold, and she had no intention of retreating. If there were others watching the battle at this moment, they would definitely be amazed by the difference between the two of them. After all, standing in front of the big guy, Sharon was like a child. The big guy had no intention of holding back at all. He raised his right fist and swung it at Sharon¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion at what level of expert Lydia was. This big guy¡¯s lethality shouldn¡¯t be small, but in her eyes, his hand speed was still very slow. Probably because she was trained by Lydia, her eyesight and movement technique had improved a lot. She tried to reach out her hand and grabbed his fist, pushing it in the opposite direction. The big guy was caught off guard and panicked for a moment. He instantly felt a gentle pressure pressing down on his fist and wrist, causing his entire hand and body to fall to the left uncontrobly. Chapter 686 - 686 Shielding Her From the Gun 686 Shielding Her From the Gun When Lydia was training her, she had said that ordinary opponents were taller and more powerful than her. To deal with such people, one needed inertia and intelligence. She could not fight them head-on. Instead of being thrown to the ground, the big guy was thrown out by her. She took a step forward and stabilized her body. Then, she spun on the spot and threw the big guy away from her left side. Her gaze was sharp as she threw the big guy in her hand at a tree not far away. ¡°Go!¡± With a bang, the big guy was thrown onto a tree trunk. Then, he fell to the ground and got up in a sorry state. ¡°Who asked you toe?¡± Sharon said coldly, but she was indeed secretly delighted. Although she hadn¡¯t been in New York recently, she hadn¡¯t fallen behind in the skills Lydia had taught her at all. She usually trained in the hotel¡¯s gym. In the past, it would have been a little difficult for her to deal with such people, but now that she hadbined the physical skills Lydia had taught her with the medical skills she had mastered, she immediately felt more rxed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to deal with. If you have the ability to take my shot, you¡¯ll be amazing.¡± The big guy seemed to realize that Sharon was much harder to deal with than he thought, so he took out his gun. She couldn¡¯t help but frown as she looked at the thing in his hand. This person is really shameless. He can¡¯t beat others based on his own abilities and actually took out a weapon. This shameless behavior is a little simr to the master behind him. Sensing that there was no fear on her, he looked at her with aplicated expression. Then, he picked up the gun with a sinister expression. ¡°If you have the ability,e and block this bullet!¡± The big man held the gun in his right hand and pointed it at her. His face was filled with ruthlessness, as if he was about to pull the trigger in the next second. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± The big guy didn¡¯t know who she was talking to, but he was also a little puzzled. Unexpectedly, there was a gunshot. The big man¡¯s hand was shot and he rolled on the ground. Seeing that the other party was no longer a threat, she walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Brother, smile. Come! Let¡¯s look at the camera together. 1, 2, 3, cheese¡ª¡± After taking a photo, she sent it to Hayley excitedly, but she only received a question mark from Hayley. ¡°Help me send it to the little brother of the Kobe family. The person he found isn¡¯t very good!¡± She typed a line of words and turned to look at Wally, who was sitting on the tree and watching themotion. ¡°Thank you, Officer Wally, for helping an ordinary citizen.¡± She waved at Wally, who had just jumped down from the tree. ¡°An ordinary citizen? Why are your days so exciting every time I meet you? Who did you provoke this time?¡± Seeing that the big guy still wanted to pick up his gun, Wally kicked him impatiently and then detained him. He was still very grateful to Sharon for increasing his performance attainments at work. ¡°But what are you doing here?¡± Sharon was a little puzzled. Could it be that Wally had followed her here? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± As if seeing through her thoughts, Wally frowned ufortably. ¡°Although the three prostitution customers cut off the clues, when I went to investigate the other clues this morning, I identally bumped into those two people.¡± After informing the rest of the police team to deal with the big guy, Sharon and Wally walked towards the open area. They followed Wally¡¯s gaze and saw two of the customers¡¯ wives standing opposite them. Sharon had only seen photos of the two of them in the documents, but she still recognized them at first nce. ¡°Do they know each other?¡± In an instant, she suddenly had some bold thoughts. ¡°I just found out. The few of them gave each other alibis at the time of the crime. They want to bring them back for investigation.¡± ¡°How much longer are you going to stay in Port City?¡± she suddenly asked. Wally casually replied that he would still stay for three to four more days, but his gaze suddenly became sharp. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and just followed Wally to the two women. ¡°We suspect that the two of you are rted to the death of a woman called Flora. Please cooperate with our investigation.¡± The two women¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they heard this. They were indeed rted to this matter. They brought them back to the police station for interrogation. Sitting on the bench outside in boredom, Sharon suddenly thought of something and opened the number that Caleb usually contacted her with. ¡°Champ said that the child is recovering very well. If you have time,e to New York to see him.¡± As soon as the message was sent, she regretted it. Every time Caleb contacted her, he would use a different number. Caleb said that he would help to pass him any questions she had. Chapter 687 - 687 Randy Turns Himself In 687 Randy Turns Himself In ¡°Captain, Sharon indeed sent a message out from her phone.¡± A voice came from Wally¡¯s earpiece. He nced at the two women sitting opposite him and walked out of the interrogation room. ¡°Can you intercept the phone signal? What¡¯s her message? Can you trace the phone number of who she is messaging?¡± Looking at Sharon sitting outside the door, a dark look shed across her eyes. He never expected that the best friend his sister had introduced to him was that bastard¡¯s recent contact. However, after a few tries, Sharon didn¡¯t seem to have any substantial connection with the person he had been watching for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect to have a breakthrough today. Wally looked at the message on his phone and his eyes revealed a kind of shock. He had been following Caleb for at least six years. This was the first time he knew that he actually had a child, and it was in New York. For a moment, Wally felt reallyplicated in his heart. Since Sharon was so attentive to that child, it was hard to guarantee that there was still nothing between her and Caleb. Thinking of this, Wally was a little unhappy. As for Champ, Wally had been working under Caleb for so long. Even though he had sacrificed so many people¡­ he had never even heard of this person¡¯s name. His eyes were filled with unconcealed hatred. The anger and resentment that had been suppressed in the bottom of his heart gradually grew. He clenched his fists tightly like a blood-soaked wolf. ¡°Send someone to follow Sharon and monitor her movements. We must find that child.¡± After seeing Wallye out, she quickly stood up. ¡°How is it? Are the murderers those two people?¡± Wally¡¯s expression instantly returned to normal, and she faced Sharon with his usual cold face. Then, he replied, ¡°The two of them have already admitted that most of the wounds on Flora¡¯s body were caused by them, but both of them denied that they caused a fatal injury to her.¡± ¡°Captain Wally¡­ someone is here to turn himself in.¡± A young police officer looked very anxious, as if there was an important matter waiting for Wally to solve. Not far away, even the captain of the Port City detachment waved at him. Originally, she wanted to bid farewell to Wally, but she didn¡¯t expect that after the two of them whispered in each other¡¯s ears, Wally looked at her in surprise. ¡°Randy turned himself in¡­¡± How was this possible! Shock was written all over her face. She didn¡¯t expect Randy to be someone who would do such a thing. ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m the murderer. Don¡¯t ask anymore. This matter has nothing to do with anyone else. I killed her.¡± Randy didn¡¯t seem to have shaved for the past few days. He looked messy and haggard. ¡°You said that you are the murderer, so how did you kill her? Where is the murder weapon?¡± The captain of the Port City Police Force frowned. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°This matter is very easy to handle. We can just bring him directly to the crime scene and use a dummy to reenact the crime scene, right?¡± Wally was an action-oriented person. He did not n to give Randy a chance to think at all. He brought his people to the scene of Flora¡¯s death. ¡°I¡­ When I came, she was already unconscious. When I thought about how she threatened me¡­ I picked up the thing beside me and knocked her head.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the one in your hand?¡± Wally looked at the knife rack in Randy¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°Yes. I hit her on the head at the time and held down her waist with my knee, just like that.¡± Randy demonstrated his actions on the dummy directly. On the way back to the police station, Sharon sighed. Wally nced at her and asked, ¡°You think something is wrong too?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember that the fatal wound was curved, so the murder weapon was definitely not a knife rack. As for the way he subdued Flora, it was also wrong. Flora had a bruise on her left waist. It was obviously caused by someone pressing her down after she fainted and knocked her head, so the murderer is not him.¡± ¡°Residents said that they saw Randy¡¯s wife, Lyra, on the day of Flora¡¯s death.¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between her and Novartis was, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for Novartis¡¯ development to have two doctors get into trouble in a row! ¡°Using the weak image of a traditional woman to control a man. Lyra must have said something to Randy, so she lured him out to take the me.¡± On the first day they met, she had noticed that on the surface, Randy and Lyra looked equal, but many details revealed that Lyra was actually very controlling. Randy was already used to being controlled by her mentally. Chapter 688 - 688 Stealing Medicine 688 Stealing Medicine ¡°Mr. Randy, we now suspect that this matter is rted to your wife. We need to get someone to bring her back to the police station.¡± Wally could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Randy anymore. He looked directly at his subordinates and was going to bring Lyra back. When Randy heard this, he mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°No! I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m the murderer. What do you want? My wife is pregnant. You can¡¯t arrest her casually.¡± ¡°Your wife even attended three yoga sses in a row a few days ago. What is she pregnant with?¡± Wally asked coldly. How could there be such an idiotic man? ¡°Impossible!¡± Randy didn¡¯t believe her at all. He turned to look at his wife. ¡°Chairman, is this true? Impossible. How could Lyra lie to me¡­¡± She looked at Randy. ¡°While the matter hasn¡¯t blown up yet, what exactly is going on? Who is the murderer?!¡± Wally was sensitive enough to catch the words ¡°Chairman¡±. Then who was the woman of Novartis who usually attended major meetings? ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s my wife¡­ This is my fault. Please arrest me!¡± Randy¡¯s expression was extremely painful, as if he was enduring something. The police officers informed Wally that Lyra had arrived and the captain of the Port City Police Force brought Randy out. Unexpectedly, when they passed by Lyra, her eyes were cold and it looked as if she had deep hatred for Randy. ¡°Useless thing.¡± As the two of them brushed past each other, Lyra did not hide her disgust for Randy at all. ¡°Honey¡­ I¡­¡± Randy also fell into deep self-me. ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t even know who you whored. It¡¯s my honor to let you be the scapegoat! Idiot!¡± Realizing that the police already knew who the real culprit was, Lyra did not hide her ugly side at all. ¡°Honey, listen to me¡­¡± Randy wanted to say something else. However, Lyra didn¡¯t even look at him. Then, she looked at Sharon. ¡°And you, you like to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business so much. Go and be a forensic doctor. Or do you also like this useless person of mine?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Lyra¡¯s personality to be so extreme that she even took her anger out on her. Perhaps Lyra doesn¡¯t like Randy at all and just thinks that he¡¯s easy to control. Wally didn¡¯t say anything, but Lyra provided him with a good idea. If he wanted to observe Sharon quietly, he had to put her by his side first. Sharon looked at her with a headache. She didn¡¯t care what she said just now, but she felt a headache about the two doctors encountering such a thing. Novartis originally wanted to rush and proceed to a higher level, but now it seemed that they would have to wait for a while. After ending this matter, Wace finished his work and left Steven in Port City before bringing his wife back to New York. When June saw Wace return with his wife, her expression was extremely terrible, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only secretly pray that no sexual activity had happened between the two of them. At night, a car was parked outside Zenith¡¯s Medical Hall. Anthony was a little excited. As long as he could get the divine medicine, everything in the family would be his. When he became Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ sessor, he would definitely chase everyone in the family out! This long haul trip he took was really not in vain. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already 11:30. There¡¯s no one around.¡± A man in ck sitting in the front passenger seat looked down at his watch and said. ¡°Since it¡¯s time, let¡¯s do it!¡± Anthony had a cold smile on his face. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was worried that it would be an international dispute, he would have brought Zenith back to his country directly. When that happens, he could use various methods to obtain the secret form. Perhaps he could even know the secret form of other divine medicines. After receiving Anthony¡¯s order, the man in ck in the passenger seat turned on the walkie-talkie. ¡°Do it now. Be careful not to affect the surrounding residents.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, eight men in ck quietly sneaked into Zenith¡¯s medical center. They had recently figured out Zenith¡¯s schedule and knew that he must be resting at this time. Zenith seemed to have heard themotion at the door, but he still closed his eyes tightly and remained calm. He had been waiting for them for a long time. In order to avoid some unimportant conflicts, Zenith arranged for Aaron to purchase herbs. Eight men in ck carefully stepped into the clinic and saw Zenith lying quietly on the bed. One of them quickly covered his eyes and mouth, then pressed the muzzle of the gun against Zenith¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. As long as you cooperate with us, we won¡¯t take your life.¡± Chapter 689 - 689 Surrounding Anthony 689 Surrounding Anthony Zenith tried his best to distinguish how many people were in the room. Then, he began to perform. ¡°You! Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The man in ck thought that Zenith was a tough nut to crack. He did not expect him to be like this. ¡°Take out the medicine you use to treat spinal nerves. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for not showing mercy.¡± The man in ck holding the gun spoke in a New York dialect that was not fluent, and his eyes were filled with disdain. At this moment, Zenith disyed his panic vividly. He trembled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t shoot!¡± He took out a small bag from under the pillow at the side. From the way he acted, they knew that these medicines were very precious to him. The other man in ck who was standing at the head of the bed directly snatched the small bag. He was very excited. He did not expect this matter to be so easy to settle. They would probably receive a lot of remuneration! After checking the pills inside, the man in ck nodded at the person holding the gun. The person holding the gun pulled Zenith up and used the gun to hit the back of Zenith¡¯s head. Zenith instantly fainted. At this moment, Quayle¡¯s men were secretly observing their actions. If the other party really hurt Zenith¡¯s life, then Sharon definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off them easily. However, ording to Sharon, if they didn¡¯t intend to harm Zenith¡¯s life, they couldn¡¯t make a move. Zenith had to resist everything himself first! After the eight of them left, Second Master Quayle walked out with his men and checked Zenith¡¯s breathing. He was only knocked unconscious and nothing else. After the man in ck handed the small bag to Anthony, thetter hurriedly opened it. There were actually five pills inside. He was extremely excited when he saw them. He took one out and took a deep breath. Anthony was extremely excited when he smelled such a rich medicinal fragrance. He did not expect the preservation of this divine medicine to be so high. With such a rich fragrance, he could easily analyze the ingredients. ¡°That¡¯s great! Arrange for the ne immediately. We¡¯ll go back now. Help me inform the rest of the family that I want to arrange a family gathering immediately. Tell them that I brought the divine medicine back and will only show it to everyone when everyone is around.¡± Anthony was confident. As long as he brought the divine medicine home, no one would dare to question his authority! As a tycoon family, only they knew how difficult it was to fight among themselves. ¡°What are you waiting for? Drive to the airport and inform my family immediately.¡± Anthony was simply impatient now. Although he felt that no one could stop him as long as he wanted to leave, it was better to avoid unnecessary struggles at such an important moment. He quickly brought his men to the airport in New York. Just as they were about to reach the airport bridge, a few cars forced Anthony¡¯s car to stop. ¡°F*ck!¡± The driver stopped abruptly, scaring Anthony so much that he cursed. Before they could react, a few people got out of the car and knocked on Anthony¡¯s window. Second Master Quayle stood not far away and looked at Anthony with disdain. What a gutless thing. He was already blocked here but he still didn¡¯t get out of the car. Anthony was very nervous and did not know what to say for a moment. He did not expect to be blocked here. Moreover, these guys looked fierce and seemed to be professional fighters! After waiting for a long time, Anthony did not seem to want toe down. Second Master Quayle immediately became impatient. ¡°Mr. Anthony, our Miss wants to invite you over for a chat. I wonder if you have time now?¡± ¡°Your Little Miss? Who is that?¡± Anthony was careful and secretly hid two pills. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing our miss¡¯ name? Look carefully where you are now. Stop farting in front of me.¡± Unexpectedly, the other party was so domineering. Anthony subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He was sure that these people were here for the divine medicine. Seeing that they came so quickly, it could be seen that this medicine was really useful. He had to think of a way to send this medicine back to the country. ¡°How vulgar. Let me ask you again, who is your Little Miss?¡± Anthony tried his best to look indifferent, but he was already panicking in his heart and kept guessing various possibilities. Chapter 690 - 690 Kill Him and Feed Him to the Pigs 690 Kill Him and Feed Him to the Pigs Quayle looked at Anthony in disgust and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I told you to follow me. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Anthony still wanted to say something, but Quayle did not give him a chance. He gave his subordinate a look. The thug instantly understood. His originally cold face turned into a fierce expression as he raised his fist and smashed it at the back window! ¡°What are you barbarians trying to do! Do you know my identity?! All of you are so bold! Get out of my way immediately.¡± Anthony was a little exasperated. He could not understand why someone had to disrupt the n at this time when it was clearly foolproof. At this moment, Anthony had already hidden the two pills in his hand and quickly got out of the car ording to Quayle¡¯s request. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. If you make our Miss anxious, do you believe that I¡¯ll skin you alive?¡± Quayle nced at Anthony and then arranged for someone to bring him to the ce he had agreed to meet Sharon. In the Quayle family¡¯s underground casino, Sharon had been waiting for a long time. In order to prevent June from making a fuss again, she lit two sticks of Tibetan incense in the house, causing the Harris family to fall into a deep sleep. The underground casino of Second Master Quayle¡¯s family was very big and had a lot of tricks. Although this ce looked like a ce for people to gamble and y, there was a very bloody use behind it. He often dealt with those he didn¡¯t like or offended here, so this was simply arge ughterhouse! Sharon had been waiting for them here since early in the morning. Seeing that Quayle was about to tie him up and bring him to her, she turned around calmly, scaring him. ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± He recognized at a nce that Sharon was the woman at the exposition that day. When he asked for the medicine that day, Sharon had been standing at the side. At first, he thought that Sharon was just Zenith¡¯s sidekick, but now it seemed that the real master behind the scenes was Sharon. He recognized at a nce that Sharon was the woman at the exposition that day. When he asked for the medicine that day, Sharon had been standing at the side. At first, he thought that Sharon was just Zenith¡¯s sidekick, but now it seemed that the real master behind the scenes was Sharon. When Anthony heard this, he forced himself to calm down and replied, ¡°Miss, I think there should be some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding can make eight people hurt an unarmed old man?¡± Sharon looked at Quayle, signaling him to bring out the person he had caught. The eight men in ck were thrown in front of Anthony. All of them were tattered and there were many bite marks on their bodies. Anthony was a little shocked, but facing Sharon at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He could only shake his head and smile apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are.¡± Sharon chose someone with lighter injury and rushed up to kick the man a few times. ¡°Do you know him?¡± The man obviously wanted to say something, but he obediently shut his mouth when Anthony red at him. Sharon took a deep breath and asked in Country H¡¯snguage. Unexpectedly, the man shook his head, it was as if he really didn¡¯t know Anthony. ¡°Alright, since he doesn¡¯t know him, throw him under the car. Crush him and throw him to your farm to feed the pigs.¡± Sharon nodded calmly. Second Master Quayle nodded and gestured for his subordinates to quickly take action. A person who also knew Country H¡¯snguage tranted what Sharon had just said, scaring the eight people on the ground so much that they didn¡¯t know what to say. They couldn¡¯t believe that Sharon, who looked like a gentle and weak youngdy, was so ruthless! Anthony¡¯s expression was also a little ugly. Sharon had only raised a question and didn¡¯t even investigate if his answer was true, but she actually took the lives of eight people. The eight people on the ground instantly started to wail. Some even started to say something in a strange tone. ¡°What if they admit that they know Mr. Anthony?¡± Second Master Quayle looked deeply at Sharon. Sharon raised her chin slightly and said coldly, ¡°Who do they think they are? How dare they bite Young Master Anthony back? No matter what they say, it¡¯s toote. They¡¯ll be crushed into meat paste and fed to the pigs.¡± Anthony was so frightened by Sharon¡¯s ruthlessness that he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He knew what Sharon was talking about, and of course, he knew how cruel and bloody that scene was. It was already cruel enough to be crushed to death, but they were not even going to have aplete corpse after death! Chapter 691 - 691 Anthony Seeking Peace 691 Anthony Seeking Peace They were living people! The youngdy in front of him looked a few years younger than him. How could she do such a ruthless thing? If she used such a method to deal with him¡­ Anthony was terrified! The eight people lying on the ground cried out bitterly. They did not expect to be sold by their boss just like that. Second Master Quayle directly arranged for his subordinates to bring the eight of them out. Immediately after, there was the sound of the car engine starting, followed by the tragic cries of a few people. Sharon suddenly raised her hand, and Second Master Quayle very wisely asked the people outside to stop. There were originally eight of them, but now there were only six left. All of them looked defeated and their bodies were limp. Two of them even vomited. As soon as they entered, the six of them couldn¡¯t wait to kneel in front of Anthony and say something. Quayle gestured for his subordinates who understood thenguage of Country H to trante for Sharon. His subordinates quickly said, ¡°Miss, these people are talking to Anthony. They said that they saw the two of them get crushed with their own eyes. Their brains and internal organs have all burst out.¡± Sharon nodded and turned to look at Anthony. He also looked like he was about to vomit. Sharon, on the other hand, still said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me the truth, where did these peoplee from? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily.¡± Anthony looked at Sharon¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t think that she was very beautiful at all. Instead, he felt that the woman in front of her was actually a crazy woman! Although he wanted to contribute to the family, if he couldn¡¯t even protect his life, it would be useless for him to want the Hath Corporation! ¡°¡­Misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding! Hahaha¡­¡± Anthony quicklyposed himself and pleaded,¡± This is actually a misunderstanding. I asked them to invite Elder Zenith to talk. I didn¡¯t expect them to actually attack Elder Zenith directly. This is indeed not in line with the rules! Why don¡¯t you think about this? How much damage did they cause? I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need money. I want you to return the medicine to me.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were calm, but they gave off a strong sense of oppression. ¡°Here you go¡­¡± Anthony trembled as he took out the remaining pills from his arms. Fortunately, he was prepared. The remaining two pills should have already followed his assistant back to Country H. ¡°Just these few?¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but question. After all, she was the one who made the medicine, so she naturally knew how many pills there were. Anthony¡¯s eyes darted around and he was about to say something, but Sharon cut him off. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth. If I find out that you lied to me, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Upon hearing this, how could Anthony dare to spout nonsense? He quickly said, ¡°I hid a few and sent them back to Country H.¡± ¡°Are the people in your country really used to stealing? Why do you always do such petty things! Were the pills transported back by ne? Where are they now?¡± Although Anthony was dissatisfied with Sharon¡¯s words, they were in her territory after all, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°It must have taken off. It should be in Country H soon. After all, a round trip will only take two hours.¡± Anthony nodded, feeling a little relieved. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this. ¡°This is Chinese medicine. If you take it as you please, I canpletely define this behavior as taking it by force! Since you dare to do such a thing, I think you should know that it will be very difficult for you to walk out of here.¡± When Anthony heard this, there was obvious panic in heiseyes. If Sharon wasn¡¯t a woman, Anthony might have cried and begged for mercy. He was also very respected in Country H. When would he face such humiliation? Besides, his purpose here was only to increase his value. He could not lose his life in vain. Now that he was facing Sharon¡¯s threat, he didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Ms. Sharon, you also know that I only wanted to get the divine medicine, so I was muddled for a moment. Besides, this is indeed our Asian prescription. No matter how high the price is, as long as you name it, I can afford it!¡± ¡°Are you f*cking deaf? Our Miss said that she doesn¡¯t want money. Besides, do you think we haven¡¯t heard of Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ ability? Don¡¯t you have that machine? As long as you put the medicine in, you can analyze what makes up the pill! ording to what you said, don¡¯t you already know the prescription?¡± Chapter 692 - 692 Call for Help 692 Call for Help Second Master Quayle really couldn¡¯t stand Anthony¡¯s weak appearance. He nced at him and couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°That¡¯s true, but how could I bring such a big machine with me when I came to New York? Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t leak the prescription for the divine medicine.¡± She didn¡¯t expect the person in front of her to be so good at avoiding the main point. Sharon frowned in disdain. This person really knew how to avoid the main point. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? Would Hath Pharmaceuticals give this medicine to someone else? To let other families have a chance to make a profit?¡± Sharon sneered. Second Master Quayle looked at Anthony¡¯s dawdling expression and was about to rush up and punch him in the next second. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. As long as you give a reasonable request, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to satisfy it. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely help you if you need help!¡± Anthony was a little anxious. If he didn¡¯t speak properly, Sharon might send him to feed the pigs. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? Our Miss doesn¡¯t have any use for you!¡± Second Master Quayle didn¡¯t expect this person to be so shameless. He still wanted to teach him a lesson. Sharon stopped Second Master Quayle and asked Anthony, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course! As long as you¡¯re willing to let me off, I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± Anthony quickly fawned over Sharon as if he had been forgiven. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. You¡¯ll definitely haveplete control of the divine medicine¡¯s secret form, but rather than letting others know that you relied on theft to obtain it, it¡¯s better for you to buy this divine medicine¡¯s secret form openly.¡± Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to really provide him with a good train of thought. ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with this matter! As long as you offer a reasonable price, I¡¯ll transfer it to you immediately.¡± Anthony seemed to have seen his chance of survival and quickly catered to Sharon. He was afraid that if he missed this opportunity, there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. Sharon nodded and said, ¡°300 million, I want 300 million from you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll first inform the world of your bad behavior before applying to the Medical Association for the regtions that prohibit your drug development.¡± Anthony panicked when he heard the 300 million, not to mention that the second half of her words equaled to killing him. ¡°300 million¡­ This is actually a little too much¡­¡± Anthony was a little hesitant. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t want to give it to me?¡± Sharon questioned. Then, Sharon started to analyze it for him. ¡°Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ development in the past few years has been quite good, right? I¡¯ve already investigated. Last year, your profit was 800 million. In addition to the other businesses in your hands, isn¡¯t it easy to take out 300 million?¡± Anthony didn¡¯t expect Sharon to know thepany so well. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. This was the critical moment for him to inherit the family business. If such arge amount of money flowed out at this time, his life would probably not be easy. ¡°Ms. Sharon, this matter really isn¡¯t up to me to decide. To be honest, all of Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ money is in my grandfather¡¯s hands. It¡¯s not up to me to decide. When I inherit Hath Pharmaceuticals, I can give you as much as you want. It¡¯s just that now, it¡¯s actually a little difficult!¡± ¡°Then call your grandfather now and tell him.¡± Sharon nodded in understanding and blurted out. Second Master Quayle quickly handed Anthony¡¯s phone to him. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Anthony was forced to hesitate for a while. He seemed to have made up his mind and called his grandfather. At this moment, the Old Master had already received the news and waited for it at home excitedly. He had two sons and two grandchildren. On the surface, Anthony¡¯s father was in charge of everything of the Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯, but in fact, it was all because his second son had been paralyzed in a car ident. Over the past few days, when Anthony wasn¡¯t in Country H, he had guessed that this kid was up to something big. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he actually brought over a divine medicine that could treat the spinal nerves. If this divine medicine was really useful, he could choose the son he liked to inherit the family business and develop the secret form for this medicine. He could sell it at a high price to those in need. At that time, Hath Pharmaceuticals would definitely be the world¡¯s leadingpany. The Old Master was so excited that his palms were sweating. He did not expect to suddenly receive a call from Anthony. ¡°Anthony? Why aren¡¯t you guys back yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Where are you now?¡± Chapter 693 - 693 Getting 200 Million 693 Getting 200 Million Anthony¡¯s tone was a little aggrieved. He said carefully, ¡°Something happened to me, Grandpa. I wasn¡¯t on the helicopter back. The way I obtained the divine medicine was a little inappropriate. Now, it¡¯s been detained in New York and we have to pay 300 million dors for the prescription patent. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to keep my life. They will inform the world about the improper way we obtained the medicine and even ask the Pharmaceutical Association to stop us from developing the divine medicine.¡± ¡°What did you say? Idiot! You idiot! I told you to be careful, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brainless.¡± The Old Master cursed angrily. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had no choice, he wouldn¡¯t have called this old man. ¡°Grandpa, it was really an ident this time. I was already very careful, but I didn¡¯t expect them to still discover me¡­ You have to save me, or I¡¯ll die in a foreign country!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Who exactly has the ability to detain the people of Hath Pharmaceuticals?¡± The Old Master was skeptical of Anthony¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Anthony immediately lowered his voice. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a daughter of the Xavier family. Of course, I¡¯m only hearing rumors¡­ but their methods and style of doing things are indeed very ruthless.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There are no women in the Xavier family¡¯s current generation¡­¡± The Old Master was about to say something when he suddenly thought of something and fell into deep thought. ¡°300 million is impossible. If it¡¯s 100 million, we can still consider it. 300 million is really too much.¡± Sharon had been listening to her subordinate trante their conversation for her. Upon hearing this, Sharon sneered. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re quite interesting. Whether you question my identity or not, I have to tell you that the divine medicine you stole was also a Chinese medicine prescription that I worked hard to obtain. It can even cure a vegetative person and is very effective against other spinal diseases. I don¡¯t n to put this medicine on the market, so if yourpany masters it, it will be an exclusive resource. When the timees, the price will be up to you to decide. I¡¯ve already reached this point. You should understand, right?¡± The Old Master was a rather shrewd person, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to Sharon so easily. ¡°Who knows if this medicine is as magical as you say? You¡¯re telling us this for no reason. There¡¯s no basis for it.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the divine medicine only need an hour or so to arrive? When the timees, you can naturally give it a try and know if I¡¯m telling the truth. I suggest you give me the money first. Otherwise, if I¡¯m in a bad moodter, I might just kill your grandson.¡± The Old Master immediately felt a headacheing on. His grandson was now his weakness, so he naturally did not dare to act rashly. Besides, if this matter was really exposed, Hath Pharmaceuticals would definitely be criticized by many people. If the International Drug Administration really found out about this, they might really forbid them from developing the divine medicine. Then wouldn¡¯t Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ n to expand their territorypletely copse? ¡°Then can you ensure that this medicine can really allow one to recoverpletely?¡± The Old Master was also a little nervous. If his second son could really recover, then this grandson, Maybe¡­ the Old Master actually had the intention to send Anthony overseas so that no one could threaten his second son¡¯s family. At the thought of this, the Old Master gritted his teeth. ¡°If this really works, I can pay you 500 million dors to make this prescription our exclusive! But I haven¡¯t seen the effect of this medicine yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too much to ask for 300 million dors!¡± ¡°300 million is already very little, and it¡¯s our loss. Since you think my prescription and your grandson¡¯s life aren¡¯t worth this price, we have nothing to say.¡± After saying that, Sharon was about to hang up when the Old Master replied instantly, ¡°Two hundred million. I¡¯ll give you two hundred million as a deposit first. If this divine medicine really works, I¡¯ll use 500 million to buy this prescription. What do you think?¡± Sharon epted the 200 million dors in satisfaction and let Anthony go back. Soon, a private helicopternded and the Old Master couldn¡¯t wait to wee it. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine? Where did you put the medicine!¡± The Old Master watched as Anthony¡¯s assistant walked down,pletely unconcerned about Anthony¡¯s safety. He had bought his precious son¡¯s life with 200 million dors! After receiving the medicine, the Old Master hurriedly ran towards the An family mansion and walked into his second son¡¯s room. Not long after, Anthony¡¯s father rushed over. He was very angry. Originally, Hath Pharmaceuticals was supposed to be handed over to him and his son. He did not expect the Old Master to want to save his second son now. Chapter 694 - 694 Buying the Prescription 694 Buying the Prescription From the beginning, Anthony¡¯s assistant had guessed that if the Old Master knew that there was such a medicine, he would definitely do his best to get it for his second son. However, he did not expect the Old Master to want his young master to bring it back personally to save the Second Master. ¡°Joe! This is a divine medicine that we wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy even if we have a lot of money. Anthony went to New York this time and begged for it.¡± At this moment, the Old Master didn¡¯t have anyone else in his heart. He only hoped that his son would recover quickly. At that time, he would redistribute his will. He could even hand the position of chairman of Hath Pharmaceuticals to his favorite second son! Joe looked at the medicine in the Old Master¡¯s hand and was very excited. He couldn¡¯t wait and said, ¡°Dad, give it to me! Give it to me!¡± The Old Master quickly took out a pill from the small bag and personally poured water for Joe. His eyes were filled with nervousness and love. Anthony¡¯s father, Zon, stared at the divine medicine in the Old Master¡¯s hand and could not help but sigh. ¡°The smell of this medicine is really different. It¡¯s really amazing that it can retain such a pure taste.¡± The Old Master and Joe ignored An Zon¡¯s words. Joe swallowed it in one gulp. Everyone present stared at him intently, wanting to see what effect this divine medicine had. If it could cure paralysis, it would really be a priceless divine medicine! Soon, Joe¡¯s body reacted. He felt a warm current in his lower body, followed by a strong burning sensation. However, this feeling surprised him. ¡°Dad! This medicine is useful, this medicine is really useful! My legs originally couldn¡¯t feel anything, but now I actually feel a strong heat.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Old Master was so excited that tears almost welled up in his eyes. Five minutester, Joe felt that he was about to recover. He could feel that his entire body was filled with this powerful strength. This was a power he had not felt in decades. He even suspected that he was about to recover the strength he had in his twenties. ¡°Dad, help me up. I think I¡¯m about to stand up!¡± Joe said excitedly. The Old Master quickly extended his hand. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Joe tried to stand up. Unexpectedly, he only lost his bnce a few times before standing still. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zon shouted. ¡°The heavens are blessing me!¡± The Old Master was also shocked. The servants in the room were also shocked by him and did not know what to say. After all, their family was in the medical field, so how could they not know Joe¡¯s situation? What kind of illness was paralysis? No matter how rich one was, it might not be able to be cured. However, this divine medicine only took ten minutes to make Joe stand up. ¡°If this medicine really has such a miraculous effect, we might be able to add some modifications to this prescription. It might be able to cure other illnesses in the nervous system,¡± Joe said excitedly. ¡°This is a divine medicine. This is really a divine medicine!¡± The members of the family were instantly excited. The Old Master felt that the most right thing he had done was to use 500 million to buy out the prescription. The Old Master quickly called a private student over to examine Joe¡¯s body. The other party also said in shock, ¡°This, is this true? How did he really recover! Miracle, this is a miracle!¡± Joe was also very excited. He had thought that he would never have the chance to stand up again in his life, but now it seemed that he had the ability topete with his brother for the position of CEO of Hath Pharmaceuticals. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a miracle. The heavens have taken pity on me!¡± ¡°Quick, call thatdy back.¡± The Old Master seemed to have thought of something and quickly said. He wanted to contact Sharon now and quickly pay the rest of the money. This prescription was legitimately their family¡¯s! Sharon had expected to receive the Old Master¡¯s message. She took the phone and asked someone to trante it to ask about the effect of the medicine. The Old Master waspletely happy with the divine medicine now. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Miss, I ept your conditions. 500 million it is. The prescription for this divine medicine will belong to our family in the future!¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve let your grandson return too. You can be at ease now.¡± The Old Master felt that he had gotten a huge bargain. It was really worth it to buy such a divine medicine with just a little money! As long as he had this medicine, Hath Pharmaceuticals might have a chance to surpass the Xavier family in the future! Chapter 695 - 695 Returning Back to Beg Her 695 Returning Back to Beg Her Second Master Quayle arranged for his subordinates to send Anthony out with a very rxed smile. Sharon looked at his back and slowly said, ¡°I hope Mr. Anthony can still smile so happily when he returns to Country H.¡± This time, she wanted these foreigners to know that they must not have any designs on anything that was not theirs. No matter who wanted to touch her prescription, they had to ask if she was willing! Anthony stopped in his tracks and turned around excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sharon. With your help this time, I¡¯ll probably take over Hath Pharmaceuticals soon. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate more then.¡± At that time, he would definitely think of a way to kill this woman to take revenge for today! As if seeing through Anthony¡¯s thoughts, Sharon sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Anthony, don¡¯t look backter. If you finally get to leave, it¡¯ll be ugly if youe back.¡± ¡°Ms. Sharon, stop joking. We¡¯ve already paid for it and the medicine is in ourpany¡¯s hands. Are you going back on your word?¡± At this moment, Anthony was no longer as submissive as before. He was even a little smug. He had thought that this woman was amazing. He did not expect her to still be falling to Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ money. Sharon¡¯s expression was arrogant. ¡°We¡¯ve always kept our word. If you want to leave now, leave quickly. But once you leave here, if youe looking for my protection again, I won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as I am now.¡± Anthony couldn¡¯t take in what Sharon was saying at all. She just wanted to go home quickly, so she quickly replied to Sharon, ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Miss Sharon, but I¡¯ll get your people to send me to the airport quickly. I want to go back to Country H now.¡± ¡°You can go back, but these six people¡­¡± Sharon looked at the man in ck on the ground.¡± They have to stay with me. ¡± ¡°No problem! Take these six people as a gift from me. You can use them however you want. I don¡¯t care!¡± At this moment, Anthony¡¯s selfishness was exposed. As long as he lived well, the others and things didn¡¯t matter. Sharon nodded and nced at the six confused men in ck on the ground. This group of people was really pitiful. They didn¡¯t speak the localnguage and were sold by their master. It wasn¡¯t worth it to work for someone like this. ¡°By the way, I hope Ms. Sharon won¡¯t get involved in this matter in the future. The rest of the matter will be official news released by our Hath Pharmaceuticals. When the timees, the final rights for any exnation should be in our hands!¡± Anthony had already thought of how to exaggerate Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ efforts and fabricate some false news. ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense to our Miss here, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue now.¡± Second Master Quayle listened to his subordinate¡¯s trantion and decided that he would beat this bastard up when they arrived at the airportter! ¡°Send him away.¡± Sharon made an inviting gesture. Second Master Quayle nodded respectfully and pushed him out without caring about Anthony¡¯s reaction. Anthony looked at Sharon¡¯s confident expression and said loudly, ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re too proud. This isn¡¯t a good thing! I definitely won¡¯te back again. Goodbye!¡± Sharon only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. No matter what, she had already achieved her goal. She didn¡¯t need to argue with Anthony at all. As for what would happen to Anthony¡¯s family in about an hour, Sharon didn¡¯t dare to guarantee it. She was very curious about who the Old Master would give the medicine to and what kind ofmotion the family would cause. But no matter what, Sharon was sure that Anthony would definitelye back to beg her. Second Master Quayle drove towards the airport with a happy Anthony. There was a heavy traffic jam in New York at this time, and the journey would take up a lot of time. No one knew how happy and excited Anthony was now. Although the family had offered 500 million dors, they had obtained the divine medicine prescription! Anthony knew very well that his grandfather would probably give the divine medicine to his second uncle. At that time, he would also have a share of the credit for his second uncle¡¯s treatment. In the end, it wouldn¡¯t be too ugly if they fell out. By then, with this prescription, Hath Pharmaceuticals would definitely wee super strong development! When he became the chairman of Hath Pharmaceuticals, he would truly reach the peak of his life. Thinking of this, Anthony became even more impatient. He wanted to go home and ept the gratitude and worship of his grandfather, second uncle, and the rest of the family! At this moment, Joe, who had finally recovered, was filled with excitement. It had been too long since he had experienced the joy of walking upright, not to mention that this divine medicine had allowed him to regain his youth and bring to him the beauty of youth. His body was already unbelievably good. Not to mention walking upright, he even felt that he could stay upte and work overtime to find a young celebrity to y with! Chapter 696 - 696 The Sin of Killing His Uncle 696 The Sin of Killing His Uncle To men, the only thing that could show their extraordinary status was that they could conquer things that other men could not. To Joe, women and power could bring him intense pleasure! Those celebrities in Country H were just toys for corporations like them. They could be obtained with money, so he was not in a hurry now. After all, if word got out now, it would not be good for his reputation. Therefore, the most important thing now was to think of a way to control the power of Hath Pharmaceuticals in his hands. At the thought of this, he looked at the Old Master and smiled. ¡°Dad, quickly go and rest. It¡¯s already sote. Let¡¯s make ns tomorrow.¡± Of course, the Old Master was happy, but he was already so old. If he continued to stay upte, he might be the one who had to take medicine. Zon wanted to say something, but the Old Master and Joe did not give him a chance to speak. For a moment, Zon did not know what to do. After all, he was very passive now. When his son returned, he would be the hero of the family. At that time, he would not be so passive. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we rest here today? I haven¡¯t had a good talk with Second Brother in a long time. I¡¯ll give him the Rolls-Royce in my hand. He hasn¡¯t driven properly for a long time. Second Brother must be itching to y!¡± Joe was interested when he heard this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Big Brother to be so generous to me. I remember that in the past, when I wanted to drive Big Brother¡¯s car, Big Brother rejected me a few times!¡± ¡°Haha, I was just joking with you previously. Now that you can stand up, it¡¯s our family¡¯s great fortune. I¡¯m very happy that you have such an opportunity.¡± Zon smiled awkwardly. ¡°Good! Good! I¡¯m very happy that you brothers can be so harmonious. Hurry up and bring him to see that car. Your Second Brother loves racing the most. I wonder if his skills have be rusty over the past few years.¡± The Old Master looked at his two sons excitedly. He did not expect his eldest son to be so magnanimous this time. If that was the case, he might really hand Hath Pharmaceuticals over to his second son. His eldest son would probably not say anything. Joe hurriedly followed Zon. He did not expect to feel his heart ache just as he took a step. Immediately after, his entire body instantly stiffened. Then, he lost control of his body and fell down. ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zon saw that Joe¡¯s body was unstable, but he did not dare to help him up. He was very worried that this kid wanted to harm him. Joe wanted to say something, but he could not open his mouth at all. He could not even breathe, as if he was about to suffocate. He looked at his father and the family doctor for help. Only then did the Old Master notice that his precious son¡¯s face was green and red, as if he could not breathe. Joe reached out with all his might. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°Joe, what¡¯s wrong! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± The Old Master panicked and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Poison¡­ poison¡­¡± Joe could only feel a pair of invisible hands gripping his neck tightly. His expression was also abnormally painful as he squeezed out three words with all his might. It was as if he had lost all his strength. He fell silent and died on the spot. The so-called ¡°divine medicine¡± fully disyed the characteristics one experiences before death and directly took Joe¡¯s life. Even until his death, Joe didn¡¯t know that every step of their family¡¯s development was within Sharon¡¯s calctions. The Old Master fell to the ground in a daze. He raised his head in a daze and shouted at Zon, ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­ My son is dead! You bastard, the medicine your son brought back is poison!¡± When Zon heard this, his face was filled with disbelief. The family doctor quickly rushed over to check and confirmed that Joe had died of natural causes. But if this was poison¡­ Joe¡¯s death was too peaceful! ¡°President¡­ Second Master died of natural causes. There are no signs of poisoning. It¡¯s just that his body has been exhausted and he doesn¡¯t have much nutrition. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all. Perhaps Second Master has been bedridden for too long¡­¡± Hearing the family doctor¡¯s words, the Old Master felt even more dizzy. What was going on? There seemed to be a secret behind the divine medicine he had spent a lot of money on! Chapter 697 - 697 Chased by His Family 697 Chased by His Family Everything was within Sharon¡¯s expectations. After knowing this news, Sharon wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Their family probably still did not know that the medicine that took Joe¡¯s life was actually poison! When the Old Master found out that his beloved son had died just like that, he almost fainted. He looked at Zon and roared, ¡°My son¡­ My precious son was poisoned by you. The medicine your son brought back is poisonous!¡± When Zon heard this, his entire body trembled and he did not dare to move. The family doctor quickly went forward to check carefully. He could confirm that Joe was already dead. Not only that, but his physical looks were very terrifying now. It waspletely different from when he left peacefully just now. The Old Master almost fainted from anger when he saw Joe¡¯s expression. One had to know that he had suffered heavy losses now. He had originally thought that this was a divine medicine, but he did not expect it to take the life of his favorite son! Other than that, he had spent 500 million dors. When would he be able to repay this loan? This could be said to have ruined Hath Pharmaceuticals¡¯ chance to develop! At this moment, the Old Master did not even dare to think about what Hath Pharmaceuticals would do in the future with such arge funding gap. Although Zon¡¯s face was pale as he stood at the side, he was a little excited because he was sure that this way, no one would be able to threaten his and his son¡¯s status! No matter what, the position of president of the Hath Pharmaceuticals belonged to them. Although his son¡¯s move was risky, it was very effective. ¡°He killed his second uncle¡­¡± The Old Master seemed to have aged dozens of years overnight. He looked at the people present with a trembling expression.¡± The person who killed my son must be that little bastard. He actually did such a disgraceful thing. I can¡¯t forgive him. I want him to pay the price. ¡± He did not expect this kid to dare tomit murder in front of him in order to inherit his position! This actionpletely angered the Old Master. He definitely could not forgive him. Killing his own family was a capital crime. As long as this kid dared to return to the country, he would definitely not let him off. Even if he did not return, he would definitely send people to hunt him down. The Old Master would never hand Hath Pharmaceuticals over. Even if he had to give birth to another child for his disappointing eldest son, he would definitely not hand Hath Pharmaceuticals to Anthony! ¡°Now, I announce that Anthony killed his own uncle. It¡¯s treason. I want him to pay with his life. I¡¯ll continue to be the president of Hath Pharmaceuticals. At the same time, I¡¯ll send a notice to the entire country to prohibit Anthony from entering the country. If anyone discovers his whereabouts in the country and helps me deal with it, I¡¯m willing to give him a million dors USD!¡± One million dors USD was already a sky-high price for ordinary people. This sum of money was also quite tempting to the underworld! Although Hath Pharmaceuticals had just spent 500 million dors, it wasn¡¯t like the Old Master didn¡¯t have a backup n, so he could fork out a million dors. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re crazy. Anthony is our only grandson! If you really want to take his life, what will happen to ourpany¡¯s future?¡± Zon did not expect the old man to be so angry that he directly banned Anthony from entering the country. He originally thought that as long as his second son died, he would not have any worries. Anthony would directly inherit the position of president, but why was this not the case now¡­ Anthony¡¯s assistant was already stunned. He did not expect the medicine he had painstakingly brought back to have such an effect. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, he hurriedly ran out of the house and called Anthony. The assistant didn¡¯t have time to listen to what Anthony had to say. As soon as the call went through, he wailed, ¡°Young Master, something big has happened! You must not return to the country. Second Master died after taking that divine medicine! After the family doctor checked, he said that he was poisoned. The old man now thinks that you killed him and even issued a wanted order. No matter who it is, as long as they discover your whereabouts or kill you, they will have a million dors.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Anthony almost fainted from anger when he heard this. How was this possible? Joe had taken his medicine and died? This was definitely impossible! That was a publicly acknowledged divine medicine. How could it kill someone? Chapter 698 - 698 Interrogation 698 Interrogation It couldn¡¯t be that the divine medicine was poisonous to begin with? Anthony¡¯s mind was in a mess, but he knew that this matter was definitely rted to Sharon. However, the fact that Joe was dead made him excited. This was definitely an unexpected surprise. Perhaps the old man was only angry because his son had died. When he calmed down, he would probably think that he was the only one who could inherit the family. At that time, Hath Pharmaceuticals would still be in his hands. Therefore, no matter how he thought about it, he would definitely profit from this matter. Even if Sharon was really behind this, there was no need for him to confront her. His second uncle was already dead, and it was impossible for him to be revived. With Sharon¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t admit this easily, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money back. ¡°Young Master, did you hear me? I think Master is serious, so don¡¯te back. I¡¯ll pay attention to Master¡¯s condition during this period of time. I¡¯ll report to you in time if anything happens.¡± Anthony¡¯s assistant was a little anxious when he saw that he hadn¡¯t spoken. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The old man is just angry now. He won¡¯t really attack me. As for my safety, you don¡¯t have to worry. When this matter blows over, I¡¯ll go back and inherit Hath Pharmaceuticals!¡± After Anthony said this, his expression suddenly became excited. He remembered that before he left, Sharon had said that he might need her protection¡­ If that was the case! He might have a chance to get back the 500 million dors! This entire matter must have something to do with Sharon. It was the poison she created that killed her second uncle. At this moment, Anthony didn¡¯t know if he should thank or hate Sharon. However, he was sure that the Old Master was only angry now and would not really kill him. After all, it was a big deal that Hath Pharmaceuticals did not have an heir. If he could get the 500 million dors back from Sharon¡­ At the thought of this, Anthony was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. It would be a waste not to earn 500 million dors. Since he couldn¡¯t return to the country now, he might as well go and have a good talk with Sharon. Although he couldn¡¯t confirm Sharon¡¯s true identity for the time being, it seemed like this woman still had some ability. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back now. There¡¯s something I have to talk to your Miss about. I hope you can bring me back.¡± Anthony immediately turned around and knocked on Quayle¡¯s car window. Unexpectedly, Second Master Quayle nodded readily and got out of his car. Without saying a word, he grabbed Anthony¡¯s cor. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I think you should be prepared, kid.¡± Second Master Quayle¡¯s voice was cold and threatening. ¡°What do you mean?¡± As soon as Anthony said this, a punchnded on his face. He looked at Second Master Quayle in disbelief. He was staying here because he couldn¡¯t return to the country now. If some gangs in Country H found out that the Old Master wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Country H anymore. Therefore, he nned to use the poison that killed his second uncle to threaten Sharon in exchange for protection. He didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up instead! Second Master Quayle looked at Anthony¡¯s cowardly expression and couldn¡¯t help but scolded. ¡°Trash, I don¡¯t like cowards like you. Weren¡¯t you powerful just now? Why are you thinking of going back now? Who do you think our Miss is? I have to teach you a lesson today and let you know clearly who our Miss is!¡± Thinking of this kid¡¯s insufferably arrogant appearance just now, Second Master Quayle felt annoyed for no reason. He kicked Anthony and punched him a few times. Second Master Quayle was in his prime. Coupled with the fact that he was in the underworld, his physique was much better than Anthony¡¯s, causing Anthony to be unable to resist. Anthony didn¡¯t dare to resist Second Master Quayle, so he could only let him vent his anger. He would talk about this when he saw Sharonter. After dealing with Anthony, Second Master Quayle sighed. He picked him up and threw him into the car, rushing towards the address Sharon had given him. Sharon had already found afortable and hidden ce to wait for the two of them. As soon as he saw her, Anthony quickly asked with a dark expression, ¡°You¡¯re really a vicious person. Why did you use fake medicine to harm me? Do you know that you killed someone, killed my second uncle, and caused my grandfather to want me dead!¡± Chapter 699 - 699 Seeking Asylum 699 Seeking Asylum ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Sharon nced at the time, then looked up in disdain and said, ¡°You people from Country H are really disgusting. I think your brains are damaged. Why would I lie to you with fake medicine? Can you understand?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect Anthony to dare to turn around and question her. Shouldn¡¯t he be seeking her protection now? ¡°My second uncle died after taking your medicine. How dare you tell me that you didn¡¯t know about this!¡± Anthony didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so shameless and said angrily. ¡°You stole the medicine yourself, so how would I know what the medicinal properties are? You have to know that the premise of this matter is that you snatched the medicine first, understand?¡± Sharon helped Anthony analyze the situation with an indifferent expression. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me. You snatched the medicine yourself and asked someone to send it out. No matter how you think about it, this matter has nothing to do with me, right? Did I ask you to snatch the medicine?¡± Facing Sharon¡¯s words, Anthony didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, Sharon was right. He was the one who brought people to snatch the medicine from Zenith, but he didn¡¯t expect that what he snatched wasn¡¯t a divine medicine, but a poison that could kill! ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ You guys definitely set me up! You guys teamed up to kill me, right?¡± Anthony instantly had a headache. Why didn¡¯t he think of this just now? He couldn¡¯t say anything about this at all. After all, he was the one who snatched the thing first. In the end, this matter was his own responsibility. Therefore, even if he told his grandfather about this, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t forgive him. Instead, he would me him for his second uncle¡¯s death. He even felt that Sharon might just be his aplice! ¡°Ahem¡­ Even so, I helped you earn a lot of money, didn¡¯t I? I hope we can discuss this properly. You¡¯ve killed someone now. If the Pharmaceutical Association finds out about this, your life will probably not be easy.¡± Seeing Anthony boast shamelessly and say a bunch of useless things, Sharon almostughed out loud. She didn¡¯t expect this person to still want to negotiate with her at a time like this. ¡°Then you canin about me to them. I wonder if you have any evidence.¡± Sharon smiled at Anthony. ¡°You can¡¯t return to Country H now, but I don¡¯t think your grandfather is just teaching you a lesson. In addition, your father is not too old to have another child. There is sufficient time for your grandfather to focus on nurturing that child, so you¡¯re not considered a rare item, right? So I advise you to think carefully. Do you really think Hath Pharmaceuticals can¡¯t do without you?¡± She did not expect Anthony to be so stupid. He was already in a very bad state, yet he still wanted to extort her. Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Anthony panicked. ¡°What did you say? How could this be?¡± Thinking of how much his grandfather valued his second uncle, Anthony was indeed a little nervous. After all, his second uncle had been paralyzed in bed for so many years. In order to give him face, his grandfather had given his second uncle a lot of shares over the years. If his grandfather really wanted him to be responsible for his second uncle¡¯s death, what Sharon had said just now was not something his grandfather could not do. ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through now, you should know that the best thing is for you to seek my protection now. As long as you¡¯re with me, your grandfather won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± Sharon saw that Anthony had easily fallen into her trap again and shook her head helplessly. This person was really easy to deceive. ¡°If you say so¡­ okay! Hurry up and help me! Help me get through this crisis!¡± Anthony quickly said. Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Help you? Shouldn¡¯t you be begging me to help you or take you in? You¡¯re acting like I have no choice but to help you.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m sincerely begging you to help me.¡± The more Anthony thought about it, the more afraid he became. He looked at Sharon¡¯s cold face and knelt down. ¡°Sharon, I beg you to help me. I can¡¯t help you much now, but as long as you give me time and opportunity, I¡¯m definitely confident that I can help you.¡± Seeing him like this, Sharon nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you in. However, if you want to work under Second Master Quayle, you have to work here obediently like everyone else, understand?¡± Anthony was unwilling, but he could not say anything. He could only grit his teeth and agree. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask me to do during this period of time.¡± Chapter 700 - 700 Arranged Appropriately 700 Arranged Appropriately Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Only then did Sharon nod in satisfaction. She smiled at Second Master Quayle and said, ¡°Did I find a good helper for you? Just provide him with food and amodation and let him help do what he can.¡± Second Master Quayle nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Okay, Miss. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡± After gesturing for Anthony to follow Second Master Quayle, Sharon said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Follow Second Master Quayle!¡± Only then did Anthony leave the room with Second Master Quayle. Zenith¡¯s voice suddenly sounded on the phone beside him. ¡°Young Madam, are you really going to keep this person by your side?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just keeping him for the time being. He¡¯s a very useful bargaining chip to us now. To the Old Master, as long as this kid doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s difficult to calm his anger. The more he can¡¯t find this kid, the angrier he¡¯ll be. At that time, his bounty will definitely increase. I¡¯ll send him back when the price is more satisfactory.¡± Zenith said in surprise, ¡°Then¡­ this kid will definitely die.¡± ¡°He deserved to die in the first ce. Hath Pharmaceuticals has always giarized Chinese medicine. Now, in order to obtain the divine medicine, he still ns to snatch it. He¡¯s too shameless. However, since they dare to snatch it, we have to let them know that we¡¯re not easy to bully. Since they have designs on us, they have to pay the price,¡± Aaron said firmly. Zenith saw that this kid was so impulsive and said awkwardly, ¡°Haha, Young Madam, my little disciple is still young. Saying these words is a kind of kidnapping you morally. However, we killed someone. If their family really pursues the matter¡­¡± ¡°Doctor Zenith, don¡¯t worry. They have to pay the price for their mistakes. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be letting them off easily if we didn¡¯t take any measures after letting such a person behave atrociously here?¡± Anthony didn¡¯t know that Sharon had already thought of how to sell him when she took him in! Sharon and Zenith were actually filled with disgust and they had no sympathy for Anthony. Fortunately, Sharon had already made ns since the start. Otherwise, the divine medicine might really be snatched away by them. Although they were not sure how far Hath Pharmaceuticals had progressed in developing medicine, if they really analyzed the prescription and used this divine medicine to seek its benefits, it would be too much. Therefore, Anthony¡¯s actions were unpardonable in their eyes! As for the eight men in ck, Sharon didn¡¯t believe that if Zenith and Aaron had reacted back then, they wouldn¡¯t have hurt Zenith¡¯s life. Therefore, they had brought this upon themselves. Before dawn, Second Master Quayle quickly sent someone to drive Sharon home. This time, Second Master Quayle and Zenith had a new understanding of Sharon. They originally thought that Sharon was just a gentle and weak Young Madam who could be so unyielding after having the Xavier family behind her, but now it seemed that Sharon¡¯s personality was very unyielding and tenacious, and she had powerful strength! Not only could she have a good understanding of the people with high statues in the various cities in a short period of time, she could even befriend these people without batting an eyelid and obtain help at the critical moment. Although she was able to gain both fame and fortune, she would not lose her patriotic heart and firmly protect her own interests. Even if they were men, they might not be able to do such a thing. At the thought of this, there was a strong fear in the depths of their hearts. Sharon could see much further aspared to them! ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Anthony.¡± Second Master Quayle reported Anthony¡¯s situation briefly on the phone. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today, understand?¡± Sharon was a little tired and massaged her temples. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut,¡± Second Master Quayle quickly said, then asked, ¡°Have you heard about Mr. Jason and the Zair family?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Second Master Quayle said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Perry will have to cut off his manhood directly. It¡¯s said that he took some new medicine and caused it to fester.¡± Sharon smiled helplessly. She knew Jason¡¯s situation too well. On one hand, when a person was old, their bodily functions wouldn¡¯t be good, and on the other hand, he had exhausted too much energy. This meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it anywhere in the future. Not to mention that Zenith wasn¡¯t willing to give out the divine medicine, even if he did, it would only allow him tost for a year or two. Chapter 701 - 701 Wallace’s Thoughts 701 Wace¡¯s Thoughts Jason was simply taking medicine recklessly now. It would only result in his kidneys blocking the medicinal power and naturally cause his tissues to die. His future would probably not be easy. At this moment, Second Master Quayle continued, ¡°As for the young master of the Zair family, Hadison, he¡¯s even more crazy! The Zair family hired many psychiatric doctors to treat his son. It¡¯s said that that young master has a strange illness and keeps eating shit and drinking urine. He¡¯s very disgusting. Many experts said that for some reason, the Zair family is also in a terrible state now.¡± At this point, Second Master Quayle couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. He had never heard of such a spectacle in his life. ¡°What is the background of the Zair family?¡± Sharon seemed to have thought of something and asked. ¡°The Zair family? They can be considered a famous family. Their family¡¯s foundation is in the River Boat New District, but their real estate is all over the country. In recent years, the most famous one is Boston.¡± Second Master Quayle didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be so interested in the Zair family. He quickly exined, ¡°The head of the family is the Old Madam of the Zair family, but Hadison¡¯s father, Donny, has already started to take over the family¡¯s assets on arge scale. If nothing goes wrong, the Zair family will be handed over to them sooner orter.¡± After saying that, Second Master Quayle seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°As for Hadison¡¯s sister, she graduated from a famous school in the Ivy League. Previously, at Old Madam Zair¡¯s request, she helped Hadison manage the family business as a part of nurturing her as the heir. However, in the past few years, she has been very quiet and I haven¡¯t heard from her for a long time.¡± She did not expect the Zair family to have such a strong background. They could be said to be the number one family in Boston, but to her, the Zair family was not worth mentioning. She had taught Hadison a lesson because he was a bastard. How dare he bully a girl. If the Zair family was unconvinced and wanted to settle the score with her, she did not care about being involved with them. At this moment, Sharon had already returned to the New York vi, and Quayle¡¯s car was parked at the door. After getting out of the car, Sharon said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Hurry up and go back and rest!¡± ¡°Not at all. Thank you for your concern, Miss.¡± The subordinate who was cared for was ttered and quickly bowed. ncing at the time, Sharon walked into the vi. June, Xenon, and Wace were still sleeping soundly. She carefully returned to the bedroom and saw that Wace was still really tired in his sleep. She couldn¡¯t help but help him smooth his furrowed brows. Recently, she has been in a very good state. In terms of stamina and energy, she was much stronger than Wace. Even though she didn¡¯t rest much all night, she didn¡¯t feel tired. As for Wace¡­ Perhaps it was because of thepany and family matters, but he was especially tired now. At the thought of this, Sharon took out the pill form and medicine book Watson had given her. As expected, she found a pill that could extend one¡¯s life and restore one¡¯s energy. After sending Zenith the medicinal herbs needed for the pill, Sharon decided to rest in relief. At 7:30 in the morning, Wace woke up. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Sharon sleeping beside him. Looking at her face, Wace¡¯s heart ached. Ever since Sharon married him, they had been sleeping in separate rooms. She was always bullied by his parents. At that time, he didn¡¯t have much say in the Harris family and didn¡¯t have any special feelings for Sharon. He just liked her a little and he was used to it. However, after interacting with her for the past few years, he suddenly realized that as long as Sharon was in the Harris family, he felt a sense of security for no reason. Sometimes, he even thought that if Sharon were to leave him, he might not know what to do. In addition, as his ability increased, he could see the Harris family more clearly. Wace was even more certain that Sharon was probably the only one who could be called family. His so-called ¡°family¡± were simply blood-sucking bugs. The Harris family had long been strong on the outside but weak on the inside¡­ As for June, Wace couldn¡¯t help but have a headache just thinking about it. In June¡¯s eyes, he was just adder for her to walk the path of bing rich. Even though he and Sharon had been married for many years, June still thought that she should marry a rich woman. As for Xenon, Wace only hoped that he would obediently recover first and not cause trouble again. It was fine as long as he did not do anything stupid. There was no point in hoping that Xenon could provide him with any help. Chapter 702 - 702 Visiting Again 702 Visiting Again Just as Wace reached out to touch Sharon¡¯s face, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open. Wace suddenly turned around and saw June rush into the room aggressively. ¡°Mom¡­ what are you doing? Sharon is still sleeping. It¡¯s a little too much for you toe in.¡± Wace couldn¡¯t help but sigh and question June. June looked at the two of them lying on the same bed and trembled with anger. ¡°You! Why are the two of you sleeping together?! Sharon, get up, get up quickly!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Wace gestured for June to be quiet. After all, it was rare for Sharon to sleep so deeply. He hoped that Sharon could rest well. ¡°Mom? What Mom? Let me tell you, hurry up and sleep separately. You don¡¯t know how many nightmares I¡¯ve had these past few days. I dreamed that Sharon was pregnant and it almost scared me to death. Now, it seems that something really happened. How can you sleep together? Do you know that it¡¯s very easy for something to happen?¡± Sharon had already woken up when she entered, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered with someone like June, so she pretended to be asleep. ¡°Wace, are you crazy? How could you let Sharon get into your bed? Do you know how dangerous it is?¡± June looked nervously at the sleeping Sharon and rubbed her chest helplessly. Wace felt a little helpless and said, ¡°Mom, Sharon and I are husband and wife. How we sleep has nothing to do with you. I hope you don¡¯t bother about these things.¡± ¡°You damn brat, what did you say?!¡± June was instantly dissatisfied when she heard this. ¡°You better know that you¡¯re my child and everything has to do with me. I definitely won¡¯t let an idiot like Sharon get pregnant with the Harris family¡¯s child. You have to find a woman like Crystal who can help you!¡± Wace felt his head hurt and said, ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t forget that Sharon saved you and even helped you repay a huge sum of money.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? I¡¯m telling you, Wace, look carefully. If you married Crystal now, you would definitely have the support of the York Family now, do you know that?!¡± June kept shaking her head and waving her hand as she looked at Sharon, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. ¡°This woman definitely can¡¯t be allowed. Her identity means that she¡¯s destined to never be my ideal daughter-inw, do you know that?¡± Wace couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her anymore and sighed lightly. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re getting up. Hurry up and go out first.¡± Unexpectedly, June felt a little embarrassed that her son was chasing her away. She wanted to educate him more, but Wace didn¡¯t give her any opportunity to. He lifted the nket and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Kid, be smart. Don¡¯t let Sharon take advantage of you, do you know?! With your looks, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find a more suitable one after you divorce Sharon in the future. Did you hear that? When the two of you get a divorce in the future, you can find a suitable one. At that time, our family will be glorious.¡± Wace shook his head and didn¡¯t want to say a word. He walked out of the door and waited for the room to quieten down before sitting up. He really didn¡¯t want to make anyments about June¡¯s actions. This woman really didn¡¯t deserve sympathy. When she encountered something next time, he wouldn¡¯t care about her. He had to teach her a lesson. When Sharon walked downstairs, Wace had already gone to thepany. June had also gone to the hospital to take care of Xenon. He had mostly recovered and was about to be discharged. Seeing that everyone in the family had left, Sharon called Zenith and asked him to send her things over. She wanted to start refining some pills that could increase physical fitness, live blood, and dispel stasis. Zenith naturally agreed immediately. Then, he asked, ¡°Young Madam, I heard that the Old Master of Hath Pharmaceuticals Corporation fell seriously ill because his beloved son suddenly died. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t do anything about them jumping into the fire pit themselves,¡± Sharon said calmly. As the two of them were talking, Aaron¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Grandpa, the father and son from the Chadd family are here.¡± ¡°Chadd Family? That old fellow Shawn? Why are they looking for me?¡± Zenith did not hide the annoyance in his tone, and there was even obvious disdain. ¡°I heard that Jason took the Chadd family¡¯s medicine, causing his lower body to fester. He probably came to look for you because he wanted you to help.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 703 - 703 Begging Zenith 703 Begging Zenith Zenith did not hide the disdain in his voice. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. Who is that Jason? How dare he target you? If such a bastard dies in front of me, I won¡¯t even look up.¡± At this moment, Nicole and Jason were stopped outside the door by Aaron. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t ept you without an appointment. You guys still have the cheek toe after being chased out once?¡± Aaron learned from Zenith how the Harris family treated Sharon. Thinking about how she had held on alone for so long, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but hate them. ¡°Little brother! I hope you can help me talk to Doctor Zenith and ask him to help me! It¡¯s all my fault in the past. I offended the miracle doctor. I specially came to apologize today. I hope you can forgive me!¡± Jason saw Aaron walk out and quickly apologized with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. My master won¡¯t see you. Don¡¯t disturb me anymore. Hurry up and leave,¡± Aaron said coldly with a frown. Jason had already lowered his face to beg Aaron, but he did not expect Aaron to not give him any face at all. ¡°I hope you can be more polite to me. No matter what, I¡¯m the chairman of the Perry family. I don¡¯t like your attitude. I hope you¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s face revealed undisguised disdain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Perry family isn¡¯t an impressive existence to us, right? If we don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll take action!¡± ¡°Little brother! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Let¡¯s talk properly.¡± At this moment, Zenith was hisst straw to clutch at. No matter what, he could not offend Divine Doctor Zenith anymore. He hade today to receive treatment. Otherwise, he would really be a cripple. Just as the two of them were confronting each other at the door, a car stopped again. Shawn¡¯s face was dark as he walked down with Jack. He hade today to beg Zenith to save Jason! If Jason¡¯s lower body really festered to the point of no hope, the Chadd family would really be finished. Moreover, if Shawn wanted to think about who could save the Chadd family now, it would be Zenith. Although he was not very sure if Zenith could cure Jason,pared to waiting for Jason¡¯s lower body topletely fester, Shawn thought that he had to let Zenith give it a try. If they seeded, the Chadd family would be considered to have avoided a cmity! ¡°Kid, get out of the way! I have something to discuss with Zenith. Bring me and President Perry to see him immediately!¡± Shawn¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Aaron, who was blocking the door, angrily. Aaron looked at him coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not worthy of seeing my master? Why are you still fooling around here? Aren¡¯t you too shameless?!¡± As soon as Aaron finished speaking, Zenith walked towards the door. He had already ended his call with Sharon and wanted toe out to see what else these clowns could do. Unexpectedly, he met Shawn¡¯s face the moment he went out. Zenith sneered. ¡°What are you guys doing at the entrance of my medical center?¡± Seeing Zenith, Shawn ignored Aaron and quickly said, ¡°Zenith, we¡¯ve been fighting for so many years. It¡¯s about time! I¡¯m in big trouble now. You have to help me!¡± Zenith seemed to have heard a huge joke. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Listen to what you¡¯re saying. Not to mention our grudges for so many years, just the fact that you looked down on the young madam of the Harris family at the expo makes me want to chase you away!¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard this. He still didn¡¯t understand what the rtionship between Zenith and Sharon was. How could these two people be entangled together? When Nicole heard this, she took a step forward. ¡°Godly Doctor Zenith, what are you talking about? Who does Sharon think she is? It¡¯s her honor to be noticed by Dr. Chadd. Don¡¯t be confused and think that Sharon is an impressive person! I forgive Dr. Chadd and President Perry on Sharon¡¯s behalf. Our Harris family doesn¡¯t even mind. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Hurry up and help President Perry recuperate!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Zenith¡¯s face instantly turned sullen. ¡°Who are you to say anything to forgive on her behalf? Offending Young Madam is much more serious than offending me, so I definitely won¡¯t agree to such an attitude from you. Hurry up and go back!¡± After saying that, Zenith turned around, not wanting to waste any more time with them. Jason panicked and pped Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°Who told you to spout nonsense?! How dare you talk about your sister-inw here without looking at yourself?¡± Chapter 704 - 704 The Two Sons of The Dan Family 704 The Two Sons of The Dan Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°President Perry, didn¡¯t you say that¡­ I know! Sharon must be Zenith¡¯s lover. That must be it. Otherwise, how could Zenith protect her like this?¡± Nicole med Sharon as the cause of her being pped for no reason. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shut up?¡± Jason was furious when he realized that Nicole might ruin his n. Shawn quickly stood up to smooth things over. ¡°Old Zenith, I¡¯m really sorry for all these years. It¡¯s all my fault for being too petty and always targeting you! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re really angry and hit me. Now that our Chadd family has encountered such a crisis, you can¡¯t really leave us in the lurch!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Who are you to call me Old Zenith? Your family¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me. You guys should leave quickly!¡± Shawn¡¯s expression was very ugly as he waved behind him. Jack sensibly took out a small gift box and handed it to Zenithi. He said respectfully, ¡°Miracle Doctor Zenith, this is a small gift from our Chadd family. You must ept it. This is a diamond we bought at the auction. It¡¯s worth at least six million dors. Please don¡¯t reject it.¡± He had thought that he would definitely be able to win over Zenith this time, but he did not expect him to not even look at Jack¡¯s open gift box. ¡°Forget it. Not to mention six million, even sixty million or six hundred million is not tempting to me. Leave quickly and don¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve caught a good show!¡± A familiar voice sounded in her ear. Nicole did not expect the Dan Family to appear here at this time! She quickly covered her face and rushed back to the car after saying that she was not feeling well. If Danson saw her here, the image that she had painstakingly built would be ruined. Jason did not have the time to care about her now. He did not expect the famous pharmaceuticalpany, the Dan family, to appear here. ¡°Mr. Dan, you¡¯re here. We can discuss the pharmaceutical cooperation in detail. Pleasee in¡­¡± Zenith saw Danson and made an inviting gesture. Unexpectedly, Danson waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. What¡¯s going on between Brother Chadd and this gentleman?¡± ¡°Danson¡­ you f*cking¡­¡± Shawn could not figure it out for a moment. It was not that the Dan family and Zenith did not have a good rtionship, but why did it seem like they were so familiar with each other now? Actually, Danson did not want to get involved in these matters either. He just did not expect the Old Master at home to say that he wanted to fight for the Perry family¡¯s investment. He had asked around and found out about Jason¡¯s current situation. He was already certain that he would definitely look for Zenith, so he used the excuse of donating medicine to cooperate with Zenith. He did not expect to see such an exciting scene the moment he arrived. Seeing that Zenith did not intend to help, Danson gave Denzel a look. Denzel, who had been standing quietly behind him, let out a sigh of relief in his heart. They were clearly both sons of the Dan family. If it wasn¡¯t for his identity as an illegitimate child¡­ At the thought of this, Denzel immediately knelt in front of Zenith and begged, ¡°Divine Doctor Zenith, we are all doctors and we are benevolent. Please be merciful and help them! Consider this a coboration for charity. I will kowtow to you.¡± He did not expect the Dan family to help him. Jason¡¯s face was filled with joy. Zenith saw that Denzel¡¯s expression had eased up a little. It seemed that he had not chosen the wrong partner this time. The Dan family was still kind-hearted. However, the person on the ground seemed to be more cultured and polite than Danson, and there was no conceit in his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Dan family gave free medicine to the orphanage and the slums, he wouldn¡¯t have coborated with them. Danson raised his chin. He wanted to humiliate this illegitimate son and let him know that he was only fit to kneel here and beg others. However, all the credit for this matter belonged to him! ¡°That¡¯s right! Please, Doctor Zenith! Please help me!¡± Jason quickly echoed. ¡°Doctor Zenith, please help us out on ount of our Dan family¡¯s coboration with you¡­¡± The reason why Denzel had gone so far was, of course, because of his eldest sister¡¯s words¡­ As long as he could settle Zenith and Jason this time, he would have a chance topete with Danson. Unexpectedly, Danson¡¯s expression instantly changed when he heard those words. He immediately scolded him in front of Zenith. ¡°Illegitimate child, what did you just say? Who are you to dare to say that it¡¯s on ount of our Dan family¡¯s cooperation? Only I, the eldest son, am qualified to say such words!¡± Chapter 705 - 705 Also Effective 705 Also Effective Denzel did not dare to say a word and allowed Danson to insult him. He even hurriedly got up after Danson finished speaking and stood respectfully at the side. Zenith took a deep look at the brothers of the Dan family. It seemed that the Dan family was not as harmonious as the rumors said. ¡°Divine Physician Zenith, you should know about Chairman Perry. I believe you should have heard about the seriousness of his illness. Now that the Chadd Family has encountered such a problem and our family and the Chadd Family have been working together normally, only you can save their lives right now.¡± Danson said very frankly. Perhaps it was because Denzel knelt down earlier that made him feel proud, Danson stood even straighter. ¡°Miracle Doctor Zenith, I beg you! Help Chairman Perry!¡± Shawn clenched his fists and took a deep breath. It was already very difficult for him to call him ¡°Miracle Doctor Zenith¡±. Jason also looked at Zenith expectantly, his eyes filled with unconcealed pleading and desire. Unexpectedly, Zenith refused. ¡°You want me to help him? Stop joking. Leave quickly! I won¡¯t do anything. Shawn and Jason are so disrespectful to Young Madam Harris. Just this matter alone, I won¡¯t care about you.¡± After saying that, Zenith turned to Danson. ¡°As for you, Mr. Dan¡­ if it¡¯s for our coboration, we can continue our discussion. However, if you say something that I don¡¯t like, you can leave with them now.¡± Zenith instructed Aaron to close the door. He looked very cold but firm without any hesitation. If Jason¡¯s attitude towards Sharon was slightly better, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. After all, as a doctor, he had to do things with a kind heart. Even if he had to save evil people, he had to. ¡°You heard it too. If you continue to pester us, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Aaron stood in front of Jason and Shawn. At this moment, Jason¡¯s expression was indescribably ugly. Other than Zenith, Jason could not think of anyone else who could treat him. Even if they could find someone, by the time they did, his lower body would probably rot! Shawn knew that something was wrong when he saw Jason¡¯s expression. If he could not satisfy Jason, the entire Chadd family would be finished. ¡°Big Brother, should we follow them?¡± Denzel looked at Zenith¡¯s back and could not help but ask in a low voice. Danson looked at him in disgust and raised his leg to kick him. He angrily said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How dare a bastard call me Big Brother? You¡¯re really shameless.¡± Denzel did not expect Danson to not give him face in front of outsiders. However, his status was indeed low and he did not know what to do. After returning to the hospital, Zenith looked at Sharon¡¯s message on his phone. Most of the medicine Sharon wanted were easy to obtain, but this rhinoceros horn¡­ Ever since the global ban on the trade and use of rhinoceros horns in 1993, the source of the rhinoceros horn had been cut off. All these years, he had used various other medicines to rece this prescription. With Zenith¡¯s understanding of Sharon, she probably didn¡¯t know how rare the rhinoceros horn was now. How could he get it? Outside the door, Shawn followed behind Jason and apologized profusely, but Jason had no intention of letting him off. ¡°You think of a way to go back yourself! I¡¯m going to look for the others. If that slut Dana asks, you know what to say.¡± Danson was in a terrible mood. He left behind a sentence before he turned around and got into the car. Denzel took a deep breath. Was he really going to be like this for the rest of his life? No¡­ he couldn¡¯t ept it! He absolutely couldn¡¯t ept it! The phone in his pocket vibrated and Denzel answered respectfully. ¡°Big Sister.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the matter with you? Is Doctor Zenith willing to treat Jason?¡± Dana¡¯s voice was a little tired, and her sexy nails brushed past her boyfriend¡¯s chest. ¡°¡­Young Master failed. He went to ask others.¡± Dana noticed the way Denzel addressed her and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you intend to submit to that idiot for the rest of your life? The Dan family only has two children, three including you. I don¡¯t have any children and Eldest Brother¡¯s son is simr to him. Both of them are idiots. I said that whoever can get Jason¡¯s investment, I will give him the position of the president. This promise is equally valid for you.¡± Chapter 706 - 706 Premium Rhinoceros Horn 706 Premium Rhinoceros Horn After hanging up Dana¡¯s call, Denzel could not calm down for a long time. He stood on the spot with unwillingness and excitement in his eyes. Since she said so¡­ Denzel reached into his pocket and made a decision. He took a deep breath and walked towards the medical hall! When Aaron saw him, he stopped him. However, looking at the shoe marks on his body, Aaron did not make things difficult for him. He just pulled a long face. ¡°Why are you back again? They¡¯re all gone. You should leave quickly too!¡± Denzel implored, ¡°Little brother, I beg you to introduce me to Divine Doctor Zenith . I only have one thing to say to him, and I¡¯ll leave after that. Please¡­ even if you have to help me, this matter is very important to me.¡± ¡°You saw that Miracle Doctor Zenith was unwilling to see you just now. Why don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡± Denzel bowed deeply to Aaron and said loudly, ¡°Please, little brother! Please help me!¡± Aaron looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This person was different from those guys just now. He looked humble and polite, making him unable to bear to reject him. ¡°I¡¯m just passing a message for you. I can¡¯t decide if Master wants to see you.¡± With that, Aaron walked straight to the room behind the medical center. After hearing Aaron¡¯s words, Zenith¡¯s expression changed. When he recalled Denzel¡¯s appearance earlier, he felt a little pity for him in his heart. He had long heard that the Dan family had an illegitimate child and it was probably him. This brat did not seem to be in a good situation in the Dan family. At this moment, he could not help but feel sympathetic. Hence, he walked out with Aaron. Seeing that Denzel was the only one standing obediently at the door, Zenith waved his hand. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Thank you, Divine Physician Zenith!¡± Denzel did not expect Divine Physician Zenith to be willing to give him a chance to see him. He was overjoyed and quickly followed him. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Zenith looked at Denzel. Unexpectedly, Denzel did not waste his breath. He took out a small wooden box from his pocket and opened it in front of Zenith and Aaron. He handed the small wooden box to Zenith and said, ¡°Miracle Doctor Zenith, do you recognize this?¡± Zenith did not expect this guy to actually give gifts too. His eyes subconsciously darkened, and he felt quite disdainful. When he lowered his head, he was dumbfounded! It was actually aplete rhinoceros horn. Although it was not big, the quality was very good. ¡°Doctor Zenith, this is the only thing my mother left for me when she was alive. I heard from her that it¡¯s a life-saving treasure. I know that you respect Madam Harris very much, so I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give this to Madam and beg her to save President Perry. There¡¯s a reason why our Dan family is working with you¡­¡± After hearing Denzel¡¯s words, Zenith nodded his head. So that was the case. He was still wondering why the Dan family would suddenlye to him for a coboration. ¡°Of course, I hope that Divine Doctor Zenith will not be angry.¡± Denzel said in embarrassment. ¡°But is this really a top-grade rhinoceros horn?¡± Zenith took another look. After all, he had not seen this thing for decades. If not for the existence of the Killer Rhinoceros Horn in the ck market, he would have thought that the rhinoceros horn no longer existed. However, those cut rhinoceros horns would definitely not be of a higher quality than the one Denzel had given him. Although this rhinoceros horn was only half the length of a palm, its color was very good and the smell was very strong. The horn was short, thick, and had a huge chassis. The horn shell was filled with evenly distributed substances from the hair holes. It was a rare treasure. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was very old. ¡°This ¡­ You¡¯re really willing to take it out? You have to know that this is an extremely expensive medicinal herb!¡± Denzel nodded his head solemnly and said in all seriousness, ¡°Doctor Zenith, I won¡¯t hide it from you. My mother¡¯s background is not good, but it¡¯s also because of this that she cane into contact with all kinds of people. This is what my mother got from a guest in the past.¡± As he spoke, Denzel continued, ¡°Back then, my father, Wayne, was in the medicinal ingredient business and often had to socialize, so he got to know my mother. Unexpectedly, my mother got pregnant unexpectedly and he said that he was single and did not have a family. He lied to my mother and she gave birth to me¡­ He used my umbilical cord blood to perform surgery on Danson. Only then did my mother know that she had been deceived¡­¡± Chapter 707 - 707 Helping Him Out 707 Helping Him Out Speaking of this, Denzel¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. In fact, he hated the Dan family in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for them, he might not have ended up in this state. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until my mother was about to pass away that my father agreed to bring me back to the Dan family. Grandfather felt that since I also have the bloodline of the Dan family, I naturally couldn¡¯t wander outside, so he brought me back. Before I left, my mother gave this to me and told me to sell it when I couldn¡¯t live anymore. Now that I have nowhere else to go, I hope that you can¡­¡± After hearing Denzel¡¯s story, Zenith sighed in his heart. Previously, he had only heard that the illegitimate son of the Dan family was a shameless person who would do anything for money. He never expected that there would be such a story behind it. To Denzel, these words were memories that he had sealed away for more than ten years. Ever since he returned to the Den family, he had practically started his tragic life of ridicule, humiliation, eye-rolling and beating¡­ Since young, he had already gotten used to it, his elder sister who was high and mighty, his bossy older brother who hated his father, and his grandparents who did not care about him. He had been waiting for the day when he could find a suitable opportunity topletely escape from the current situation. Unexpectedly, this opportunity hade! When the Dan family encountered a crisis, his grandparents and even his eldest sister stood out to speak up. As long as he could get Jason to invest in solving this crisis, he would be able to have a ce in the Dan family. Therefore, he took out the rhinoceros horn and used it to exchange for his future. After all, the rhinoceros horn was already priceless. If Zenith or the youngdy behind him needed it, he would definitely cherish this opportunity. Zenith began to calcte in his heart. The price of this rhinoceros horn would probably exceed a million. It would not be strange if it was auctioned for tens of millions. However, the most important thing was the medicinal value of this thing. It was exactly what Sharon needed now! Denzel had truly made up his mind to take this thing out. No matter what, he had to make aeback this time. As long as he seized the opportunity, he would not give up so easily. Zenith waspletely shocked by this top-grade rhinoceros horn. With Sharon¡¯s ability, she could definitely unleash the full medicinal properties of this rhinoceros horn. At the thought of this, he became excited and quickly called Sharon. However, after a while, Zenith hung up the phone and looked at Denzel as he asked, ¡°Young Madam said that she will leave this matter to me. Since you are representing the Dan family, is there anything that the Dan family needs our help with?¡± Denzel did not expect that the person behind Zenith would not even give him a chance to meet her. However, no matter what, there would be a turning point in this matter, so he said, ¡°Divine Physician Zenith, you should be aware of my situation in the Dan family. All these years, I have indeed suffered all sorts of humiliation. To be honest, I don¡¯t have a good impression of these people at all. Back then, my mother¡¯s death was rted to these people.¡± Zenith could sense the seriousness and helplessness in Denzel¡¯s tone as he nodded his head and gestured for him to continue. ¡°All these years, I have persisted in staying in the Dan family to fulfill my mother¡¯s dying wish. I don¡¯t want my mother to die with regrets.¡± When Denzel saw that there was no point in hiding it, he directly revealed all his thoughts. Although he did not know how much he could persuade, it seemed that it was better to try than to sit and wait for death! ¡°Therefore, you can rest assured! As long as I sessfully break the deadlock this time and have a certain amount of authority in the Dan family, I will definitely repay the both of you in the future! As long as you are willing to help me obtain the position of President, I am willing to follow your lead in the future.¡± When Sharon found out about Denzel¡¯s encounter, she felt that this person had a somewhat simr experience as her. If she wasn¡¯t from the Xavier family, she wouldn¡¯t have weed a turning point in her life now. Besides, Zenith had said that this person had a good personality, so Sharon was naturally willing to help. Therefore, she understood Denzel¡¯s current mood very well. The feeling of living under someone else¡¯s roof was truly unbearable. In that case, why not turn this person into one of her pawns in the Dan family? Coincidentally, she could also obtain a top-grade rhinoceros horn. This was simply killing two birds with one stone. Therefore, Sharon only told him what method to use for the treatment, and Zenith instantly understood. ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, you can directly ask him to go over to your house. I will personallye over to treat him.¡± Zenith did not expect that he would be able to learn another skill, so he naturally agreed. Thinking of Sharon¡¯s instructions, Zenith thought for a moment and added, ¡°But I¡¯m only concerned about healing his festering. Whether he can use his manhood depends on his luck.¡± Chapter 708 - 708 Dana’s Arrival 708 Dana¡¯s Arrival ¡°Alright, alright! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Denzel¡¯s tears were about to fall. He never expected that he would be able to convince Zenith. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you go to the Dan family and help President Perry with his treatment, my matter will naturally be settled.¡± Hearing Denzel¡¯s words, Zenith nodded his head. ¡°Then make the arrangements. I will personally make a trip there tonight.¡± Denzel hurriedly called Dana and brought Jason home. At night, in the Dan family¡¯s vi in New York, almost everyone was gathered here. All of them looked extremely anxious. Shawn¡¯s anxiety was written all over his face. After all, the deadline Jason had given him was today. If he could not resolve it now, he would probably be forced tomit suicide by Jason. Jason¡¯s expression was very serious. He looked at Dana and could not help but ask, ¡°Could it be that your Dan family has a solution?¡± Dana¡¯s expression was calm. She nced at Jason, who was still receiving the infusion, and knew that he should be in a very serious condition. ¡°Mr. Perry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to hire another famous doctor. Leave this matter to us!¡± Denzel did not expect Dana to supervise. It could be seen that Jason¡¯s investment must be very important to them. Therefore, he was determined to get the position of the Dan Group¡¯s President. ¡°Then hurry up! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m about to rot?¡± Jason¡¯s expression was terrifying. He could only slow down the festering speed now, but this was only a temporary solution. It could not stop the festering at all. The pain in his lower body was almost killing him! Jack leaned forward tofort him. ¡°Mr. Perry, don¡¯t worry. Our family will definitely be fully responsible for this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jason sneered. ¡°Your family is responsible? How are you going to be responsible? Are you going to kill me?¡± Jack¡¯s face was instantly filled with embarrassment and panic. They did not know what to do at all. ¡°Trash! You¡¯re all a bunch of trash! If I don¡¯t recover, you¡¯ll all have to pay the price.¡± Hearing Jason¡¯s words, everyone present felt their hearts tighten. Even Dana, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, could not help but look at the door deeply. Actually, she did not have any confidence in Denzel when it came to handling matters¡­ Originally, she thought that Danson could invite Zenith over, but it seemed impossible now. It was not that she had not contacted other famous doctors, but when they heard that it was Jason, they all rejected her. Although everyone pretended that nothing had happened on the surface, they knew that with a little investigation, they would know that Jason was no longer able to take it. He had even taken some medicine that caused his lower body topletely rot. There were rumors in the hospital in New York that unless Jason¡¯s manhood was removed, it might affect other parts of his body. Moreover, from the perspective of Jason¡¯s identity, if they really could not cure him, they would be like the Chadd father and son now, struggling in the same industry. Seeing the tense atmosphere, Danson quickly pulled Dana aside and said, ¡°Sister, why did you call us here? Why don¡¯t we change to another investor? Jason¡¯s matter is too difficult to handle.¡± Dana took a deep breath and looked at Danson with endless disappointment in her eyes. She reprimanded him. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you improved at all after so many years? All you know is to hide. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to get investors nowadays? Or do you think we can find investors who are richer than Jason?¡± Dana was even more furious when she thought that Denzel might have brought Zenith back sessfully. ¡°I said that no matter what, you must bring Zenith back. What happened in the end? What did you do?¡± Danson was instantly unhappy after being scolded by Dana for no reason and retorted, ¡°Dana , are you ming me for this matter? When that old Zenith heard that it was Jason, he immediately rejected it. There must be a grudge between them. What do you think I can do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this since you were young. You¡¯ve never done anything with your heart. When you encounter problems, you¡¯ll quickly shirk responsibility. Do you think that it¡¯s not your own business just because you can¡¯t invite Zenith? Then have you ever thought about why our family has such a huge funding gap? If it weren¡¯t for you messing around, would I have to clean up your mess for you now?¡± Dana was so angry that she was trembling. If it weren¡¯t for this idiot, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. But even so, Grandpa and Grandma only had eyes for this idiot¡­ Chapter 709 - 709 Each With Their Own Schemes 709 Each With Their Own Schemes Danson had never been a good person since he was young. Other than causing trouble, he did not know anything else. However, the elders in the family only knew how to hit her and never mentioned what Danson had done. If not for the fact that there were too many people at the event location, Dana would have pped him twice. Hearing Dana¡¯s words, Danson¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He knew that he was the one who had caused the trouble, so it was impossible for him to get out of this matter. ¡°Alright, alright! It doesn¡¯t matter. Then, what do you think about this matter? How serious is it that you have toe here personally?¡± Danson sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to be entangled with these things anymore, but things didn¡¯t allow it. Just as Dana was considering whether she should reveal the matter of Denzel inviting Zenith over sessfully, the vi¡¯s butler barged in. ¡°Secretary Denzel¡­ Secretary Denzel brought Doctor Zenith along with a young man!¡± Hearing this, everyone present revealed excited gazes. Danson¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. He pushed Dana away and said, ¡°What did you just say? Secretary Denzel? Denzel? He brought Zenith back?¡± The butler shouted, ¡°Yes, Secretary Denzel brought Divine Doctor Zenith back. There¡¯s a young man following behind him and he has already entered the courtyard.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Danson¡¯s face turned ashen. How was that possible? Zenith actually came with Denzel. Was this a joke? Jason stood up in agitation. He couldn¡¯t care less about his physical condition. His face was flushed with excitement. Ever since his lower body started to fester, he had lost all hope. If not for Zenith, he would have no hope at all. However, he also knew that he had offended Zenith. He might not have been willing to save him. As for why Zenith was here, he would probably only know in a while. ¡°Quick! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite them in!¡± Shawn¡¯s hands trembled slightly in excitement. Their family was saved. Danson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What a joke! How could that bastard¡­ invite Zenith? Who is he? What right does he have to do such a thing!¡± ¡°Shut up! Take a good look at how he did it!¡± Dana walked to Danson¡¯s side and warned him. ¡°Will you be happy if Doctor Zenith doesn¡¯t want to help you because you spout nonsenseter? If anything happens, hold it in and wait for Chairman Perry¡¯s body to recover.¡± At this moment, Denzel had already walked into the Dan family¡¯s vi in New York with Zenith and Aaron. Seeing Zenith, the Chadd father and son heaved a sigh of relief. Shawn thought that since Zenith was here, their family would be saved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this illegitimate son of the Dan family to be so useful at such a critical moment!¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. How can people like us discuss such things?¡± ¡°Looks like most of the Dan family¡¯s matters this time are still in Denzel¡¯s hands.¡± ¡­ Everyone present knew about the Dan family. With Denzel¡¯s outburst this time, the Dan family would definitely be affected. After all, Dana had said that she would hand over the position of President of the Dan Family Pharmaceutical Corporation to whoever could resolve this matter! In an instant, Danson¡¯s anger soared to the sky, and his gaze became strange. Looking at Denzel who had invited Zenith in, a strong sense of hatred emanated from his body. How was this possible! How could he let a bastard steal his limelight! There was also that shameless Zenith. He had lowered himself to invite him, but in the end? He had directly rejected his invitation, but now that Denzel had invited him, he actually came? Shawn nudged Jack and gestured for him to go forward as soon as possible. Jack received his father¡¯s hint and quickly nodded. ¡°Uncle Zenith! Please save Chairman Perry. This is my fault. Please save Chairman Perry!¡± Zenith looked at Jack, who was kneeling in front of him, and took a step forward, leaving behind a sentence. ¡°Our families don¡¯t have much to get along with. You don¡¯t have to call me uncle. I¡¯m here to save him not because of you. The person who asked me to help today is the young madam of the Harris family and this gentleman from the Dan family. Do you want to snatch the credit?¡± Jason¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly when he heard this. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of bewitching drug Sharon had given Zenith. Even if it was a physical transaction, he didn¡¯t have to like that woman so much, right? However, Jason did not dare to say a word now. If he offended the other party again, there would be nothing he could do about his lower body! Danson¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Zenith had actually gotten on the same side as this bastard¡­ If Dana really fulfilled her promise¡­ Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: The Miracle Doctor Takes Action Chapter 710: The Miracle Doctor Takes Action In that case, his status in the Dan Family might deteriorate day by day, or even plummet! Seeing that Zenith was getting closer and closer to Jason, cold sweat broke out on Danson¡¯s forehead. He did hope that Jason¡¯s illness could be cured, but if this favor did not fall on him in the end, he would rather Jason continue like this. It did not matter even if he died. When Zenith walked up to Jason, Jason was so happy his eyes narrowed into slits. In his eyes, Zenith was his savior. When Zenith walked up to Jason, Jason¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. In his eyes, Zenith was his savior. He looked like a devout believer. However, Zenith nced at him and said, ¡°I have told you that I came to save you this time because of someone else. If you really want to thank me, then go and thank the two people I mentioned.¡± ¡°Alright! I understand!¡± Jason quickly climbed onto the bed andid down, waiting for Zenith to make a move. ¡°It might hurt a littleter. You¡¯d better bear with it. The area is a little awkward. I can¡¯t give you anesthesia,¡± Zenith said to Jason as he invited everyone out. For the sake of his sexual happiness for the rest of his life, Jason was going all out. Enduring the pain for this moment was nothing! Zenith only asked Aaron to be his assistant. Everyone was outside the room. Although they remained silent, everyone had ulterior motives and had their own ns. Soon, screams like pigs being ughtered came from the room. Then, Aaron went out to fetch a new basin of hot water and closed the door tightly. This series of actions was enough to affect everyone outside the door. The ones who were even more afraid became even more afraid while the ones who were happy became happier . Half an hourter, Zenith and Aaron came out of the room. There was a faint nauseating smell on their bodies. However, the smell of Chinese medicine on Zenith¡¯s body was stronger, so it could be covered up. ¡°I¡¯ve already done everything. As for the rest, we just have to wait for him to wake up.¡± Zenith said. ¡°Got it. Thank you, Miracle Doctor Zenith!¡± Dana had been expressing her gratitude. She was extremely excited. Those who did not know about it would think that Zenith had saved her father. Zenith and Aaron left very quickly. After Dana sent them out, the Chadd father and son were still in the main hall of the Dan Family. ¡°Mr. Chadd and Young Master Chadd, please leave on your own.¡± Dana ordered them to leave. She did not intend to share the things that originally belonged to the Dan Family with others. However, the Chadd father and son clearly did not think so. Shawn said, ¡°Ms. Dan, our family contributed to Chairman Perry¡¯s recovery, right? You can¡¯t swallow all the credit alone.¡± Dana¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she said, ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If Chairman Perry hadn¡¯t taken your medicine, he wouldn¡¯t have be like this! We wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble and humble ourselves. We¡¯ve lost all our face!¡± Shawn knew that he was in the wrong in this matter, but he still did not give up and wanted to gain benefits from it. Jack said, ¡°Auntie Dan, you can¡¯t say that, right? Our Chadd family has some friendship with Doctor Zenith. Since he came to save him, he must have given our family some face.¡± Dana¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? The rhinoceros horn was found by Denzel and Doctor Zenith was also invited over by him. Furthermore, he¡¯s a member of our Dan family. What does this matter have to do with your family?¡± As she spoke, Dana even kicked Danson, wanting him to stand up and say a few words. Danson wasn¡¯t smart, but this didn¡¯t mean that he was a fool. Before getting rid of Denzel, he had to get rid of the Chadd family¡¯s father and son first. Hence, he said, ¡°Mr. Chadd, don¡¯t act like you have a share at this time. This matter has nothing to do with your family! Moreover, Divine Doctor Zenith just said that he came to save them because of Sharon and Denzel. Why are you here now?¡± Shawn¡¯s old face turned red from these words. Jack was unconvinced and wanted to say something else, but Shawn felt that he could not afford to lose face, so he quickly stopped him and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Jack could only go back with Shawn. After leaving the Dan family, Jack asked, ¡°Dad, are we going back just like that?¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡± Shawn was also a little angry. He originally thought that Dana was the only troublesome person in the Dan family, but he did not expect Danson to be quite good at dealing with outsiders either.. Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Internal Conflict Chapter 711: Internal Conflict After sending the father and son off, Dana looked at Danson coldly and said, ¡°As the eldest son of the Dan family, you can¡¯t evenpare to half of Denzel! How can I trust you with the Dan family!¡± ¡°But Denzel is an illegitimate child!¡± Danson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sister, if you really hand over the pharmaceuticalpany to Denzel, you¡¯ll probably be mocked by everyone! He can¡¯t even be considered an official member of the Dan family!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dana shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve already made this promise. Are you trying to make me go back on my word now? If I tell others, where will I put my face?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t give the pharmaceuticalpany to Denzel!¡± Veins popped up on Danson¡¯s neck as he refused to agree to this matter no matter what. ¡°Who are you to question my opinion?¡± Dana¡¯s mood worsened. Danson said, ¡°In any case, Chairman Perry will wake up soon. Can¡¯t we just ask him about the specifics?¡± ¡°This is a family matter of the Dan family. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± Dana said. Danson stiffened his neck and said, ¡°After Chairman Perry wakes up, if he finds out that the Dan family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany has been handed over to an illegitimate child, do you think he will continue to invest in us?¡± Although Denzel was the one who had invited Zenith, he would not feel that he was standing on Danson¡¯s head just because of this matter. Hence, he pretended to be humble and said to Dana, ¡°Sister, Young Master is right. Why don¡¯t we wait for Chairman Perry to wake up first?¡± When Dana heard those words, she thought that Denzel, this disappointing person, wanted to stay under Danson for the rest of his life. Hence, she shook her head helplessly. To think that she had talked so much sense into Denzel previously. Now, it seemed that she was just ying the lute to a cow. However, only Denzel knew that he was determined to get the position of the pharmaceuticalpany¡¯s President. An hourter, Jason slowly woke up. Although his lower body still hurt a little, it was much better. The three Dan siblings rushed into the room and saw Jason leaning against the head of the bed with a flushed face. ¡°Chairman Perry, you look good.¡± Dana walked over with a smile. ¡°As expected of Doctor Zenith. As long as he takes action, nothing will go wrong.¡± Jason agreed. ¡°Indeed. Although the process was very painful, the final effect was indeed not bad.¡± Seeing how happy Jason was, Dana asked directly, ¡°Then, what do you think about the coboration that you previously agreed to with us?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to continue working together!¡± Jason said. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Harris family¡¯s young madam and Mr. Denzel. Otherwise, Doctor Zenith might not have saved me!¡± His words were obvious enough. His focus was on Denzel, which was uneptable to Danson. ¡°Chairman Perry, Denzel is an illegitimate child! Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face if you work with him?¡± Danson walked up to Jason. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not capable at all. If you work with him, you¡¯ll only lose money!¡± Danson thought that his words were enough to make Jason waver. However, what he did not expect was that Jason did not care about this at all. ¡°Is this very important? I only care who asked Doctor Zenith to treat me. Since it¡¯s Denzel, what¡¯s wrong with me working with him? Moreover, Ms. Dana also said that whoever can invite Doctor Zenith over is the President of the pharmaceuticalpany! If Denzel bes the President, does his identity as an illegitimate child still matter?¡± ¡°Chairman Perry¡­¡± Danson couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t expect Jason to think that way. Dana struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll announce in front of Chairman Perry that the President of the Dan family Pharmaceutical Company will be Denzel from now on!¡± The corners of Denzel¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Thank you, Big Sis!¡± On the other hand, Danson¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. It was as if all his strength had been sucked out of him. ¡°No, this is impossible¡­ The pharmaceuticalpany should have been mine¡­¡± He muttered to himself, but no one was willing to pay attention to him. After Dana finished talking to Jason about the coboration, she said, ¡°Chairman Perry, if you don¡¯t mind, you can rest in the Dan family for a few days. When you recover, I will send someone to send you back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jason had all along never rejected such good intentions. In the end, Danson was dragged out by Denzel. Dana said, ¡°Denzel, you should know how to draft a contract, right? Draw up a contract yourself and bring it over for me to sign. The pharmaceuticalpany will be handed over to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Sis.¡± When Danson heard this, he instantly got up and grabbed Denzel¡¯s cor.. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go! The pharmaceuticalpany is mine! What right do you have to take it away from me!¡± Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Danson Is Dead Chapter 712: Danson Is Dead As for Denzel, he no longer looked like he was at the mercy of others. Facing Danson¡¯s anger, he only said lightly, ¡°The victor bes king, the defeated an ouw.¡± He broke free from Danson¡¯s hand and went to prepare the contract. Danson waspletely exhausted. He knew that he was done for. Dana also looked at Danson who was lying on the ground but did not say a word. In her eyes, Danson was no different from a good-for-nothing. Inparison, Denzel was slightly stronger than Danson. Denzel quickly drafted the contract and returned. After Dana signed it, the pharmaceuticalpany waspletely handed over to Denzel. As Danson could not ept this fact, his body quickly fell ill. Even though Dana had invited many doctors to take a look, the final result was that it was difficult to treat a disease rted to the heart. Even though Danson had taken a lot of medicine, it was useless. Dana had also tried to get Denzel to invite Zenith over again, but it was one thing whether Denzel was sincere in inviting him over. The other was that Zenith was also unwilling to have anything to do with the Dan family. Dana had no choice but to give up on her disappointing brother, Danson. Dansonid on the bed. He only had energy for his breath to leave his body and not the breath to go in. Dana also felt unlucky when she saw him in this state, so she said to Denzel, ¡°He¡¯s already in such a state. Just throw him outside. Don¡¯t let him die in the Dan family.¡± With that, Dana left. She still had a few boyfriends waiting for her to take care of. Denzel walked up to Danson and said with a smile, ¡°My good brother, why did you be like this?¡± Danson was extremely sensitive to Denzel¡¯s voice. He struggled to grab Denzel, but thetter dodged him. Denzel said, ¡°You¡¯re already in such a state. It¡¯s best if you save your energy. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you foodter. You can eat a good meal before going on your way. That way, you won¡¯t have to starve to death.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Danson cursed with all his might. However, Denzel wasn¡¯t angry when he heard that. In fact, he found it a little ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m a bastard. So what? You¡¯re the son of the first wife, but aren¡¯t you still trampled under my feet?¡± Danson didn¡¯t have the strength to speak anymore. All he could do was re at Denzel indignantly. Denzel continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been swallowing my anger for so many years. Do you think I¡¯m only doing this for now? Let me tell you, what I want is far more than these things! Not to mention this small pharmaceuticalpany, the entire Dan family will be mine!¡± Danson was rmed. What was Denzel trying to do? Could it be that he wanted to attack Big Sis? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m some terrifying monster.¡± As Denzel spoke, he got the servants to prepare a sumptuous meal and supervised Danson¡¯s eating. If he didn¡¯t eat, he would feed him something. Therefore, in the end, Danson still ate a lot of food. Denzel got the bodyguards to carry Danson into the car while he personally drove him to the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t send you to the hospital to save you. I just didn¡¯t want you to die in the Dan family,¡± Denzel said. ¡°If you die in the hospital, it won¡¯t affect the Dan family much.¡± Danson sat in the back seat and his breathing became softer and softer. ¡°How pitiful.¡± Denzel suddenly put on a regretful expression. After parking the car, he carried Danson and entered the hospital. After leaving Danson in the hospital, Denzel returned home. Three dayster, the Dan family received news that Danson was dead. After Dana heard the news, her expression did not change much. ¡°So what if he¡¯s dead? Anyway, he won¡¯t be of much help if he¡¯s alive. He¡¯ll only be a hindrance. However, we still have to hold a funeral. Don¡¯t let others gossip about the Dan family.¡± Denzel lowered his head and said, ¡°I understand, Big Sis.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worried about you. You¡¯re many times better than that Danson.¡± Denzelughed inwardly, but his expression was very calm. ¡°Thank you for appreciating me, Big Sis.¡± He organized Danson¡¯s funeral single-handedly and even sent invitations to Sharon and Zenith, hoping that they could attend the funeral. When Sharon saw the invitation, she was indeed stunned. ¡°Danson is dead?¡± Wace¡¯s expression was a little heavy. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He was still alive and kicking when I saw him a few days ago. It¡¯s only been a few days¡­¡± Sharon was a little surprised. ¡°The invitation has been sent over, and it even said that it wants you to go. With the Harris family¡¯s rtionship with the Dan family, you should go to this funeral,¡± Wace said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together,¡± Sharon said. Zenith knew that Sharon was going, so he agreed to attend this funeral.. Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: The Funeral Chapter 713: The Funeral Thank you readers! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Danson¡¯s funeral was very luxurious. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that some rich man had passed away. In order to show her respect for the deceased, Sharon specially wore a pure ckdy¡¯s suit with a small white flower on her chest. She held Wace¡¯s arm and arrived at the event location. Other than Sharon and Wace, the rest of the Harris family were also present. Nicole was wearing a sexy ckce skirt. It was unknown if she was here to attend the funeral or to seduce someone. June saw Wace and his wife walk into the venue. Especially when she saw the two of them holding each other¡¯s arms, her eyes were about to spew fire. She couldn¡¯t understand why Sharon¡¯s name had to be written on the invitation. ¡°This is a funeral. You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± June walked up to Sharon and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be loving with Wace. Stop when it¡¯s enough!¡± Wace frowned and said, ¡°Mom, you already said that this is a funeral, so stop talking!¡± Danson¡¯s funeral was very luxurious. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that some rich man had passed away. In order to show her respect for the deceased, Sharon specially wore a pure ckdy¡¯s suit with a small white flower on her chest. She held Wace¡¯s arm and arrived at the event location. Other than Sharon and Wace, the rest of the Harris family were also present. Nicole was wearing a sexy ckce skirt. It was unknown if she was here to attend the funeral or to seduce someone. June saw Wace and his wife walk into the venue. Especially when she saw the two of them holding each other¡¯s arms, her eyes were about to spew fire. She couldn¡¯t understand why Sharon¡¯s name had to be written on the invitation. ¡°This is a funeral. You¡¯d better behave yourself! ¡± June walked up to Sharon and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be loving with Wace. Stop when it¡¯s enough!¡± Wace frowned and said, ¡°Mom, you already said that this is a funeral, so stop talking!¡± ¡°Does Sharon understand what it means by speaking less?¡± June red at Wace. ¡°Look at her unconvinced expression now. If I don¡¯t say anything, the two of you might do something!¡± ¡°Mom, this is a funeral. We know our limits.¡± Wace was very helpless. He really didn¡¯t expect his mother to preach at a funeral. ¡°What limits? I think you¡¯ve learned bad things. All you did was instigated by Sharon!¡± The more June thought about it, the angrier she became. Nicole quickly fanned the mes and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to ruin your health because of such anger.¡± ¡°How unlucky. How can I have such a daughter-inw!¡± June clutched her chest as if this matter made her heart ache. ¡°If only Crystal had married over from the beginning. In that case, our rtionship as mother-inw and daughter-inw would have been very good!¡± ¡°Apologize quickly!¡± Nicole said to Sharon. ¡°Look at how angry you made Auntie!¡± Sharon looked up at Nicole and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was Danson¡¯s funeral today. If anything happened here, it would be disrespectful to the deceased. Sharon didn¡¯t want her and Wace to be tainted by such a dirty thing. If Nicole and June insisted on causing trouble, the consequences womu De naru LO say. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be mute!¡± Nicole was ignored and said angrily to Sharon, ¡°You don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself at someone else¡¯s funeral, right? Then apologize quickly and this matter will be over!¡± In order to cooperate with Nicole, June pretended to be in pain. At this moment, Sharon said, ¡°Mom, if your heart really hurts, I can help you invite Doctor Zenith over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble,¡± Nicole said. ¡°You just have to apologize and this matter will be resolved.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. If I apologize this time, what about next time?¡± Sharon looked at Nicole. ¡°You¡¯re always used to stepping on my head and getting fun by humiliating and teasing me. I don¡¯t understand the meaning of this. Today is a serious day, so I advise you not to make things too ugly. If you rm the deceased, no one can bear the consequences!¡± When Nicole heard this, she was indeed a little afraid. Although she was a materialist, June believed in karma. Therefore, under June¡¯s influence, Nicole more or less became superstitious. Hence, she said, ¡°Auntie, if there¡¯s really something, let¡¯s wait until we get home to settle it. If it¡¯s really as Sharon said and we¡¯re tainted with something unclean, we¡¯re doomed!¡± June was already starting to be afraid. She said, ¡°I understand. Wow Sharon, she said such things to me on such an asion. Watch how I deal with her when I get back!¡± The funeral proceeded in an orderly manner until the funeral ended. Denzel found Sharon and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Young Master Harris, Young Madam Harris, I want to treat the two of you to a meal. I wonder if you can do me the honor?¡± Sharon nced at Wace, who handed the choice to her. ¡°You decide.¡± Sharon originally wanted to refuse because she didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with the Dan family. However, when she saw June and Nicole¡¯s gazes from the corner of her eye, Sharon knew that she would inevitably have another argument when she returned. So she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Denzel beamed with joy.. ¡°Thank you both for your grace!¡± Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Keeping a Secret Chapter 714: Keeping a Secret Thank you readers! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the funeral, June originally wanted to wait for Wace and his wife to go back together, but she heard that Denzel wanted to treat them to a meal. ¡°Why would Denzel treat the two of them to a meal for no reason?¡± June was very puzzled. If Denzel wanted to discuss the coboration with the Harris family, he could have just invited Wace. Why did he have to bring that b*tch Sharon along? Nicole said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what that b*tch Sharon did to Denzel to make him confused!¡± The more June thought about it, the more confused she became. However, she did not stay in the Dan family for too long. She did not want to interact with dead people for a long time. It was already past dinnertime when Wace and Sharon returned from Dan family¡¯s house. Denzel treated them to a meal mainly to express his gratitude to Sharon. If it weren¡¯t for her, Divine Doctor Zenith wouldn¡¯t have been willing to help save Jason. As for the cooperation with the Harris family, Denzel didn¡¯t say much. After returning to the vi, Sharon realized that not only were June and her husband in the house, but even Nicole and the others were there. ¡°You still know how toe back?¡± June said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to hurry home after the funeral? You even followed him for dinner? What do you mean? Do you think you don¡¯t have enough bad luck from the dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, you¡¯ll bring that bad luck home. Sharon, what are your intentions?¡± Nicole also criticized Sharon. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with Denzel is, but he still wants to treat you to a meal! Brother, I advise you to be careful. If she makes you a cuckold one day, the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡¯ ¡°Nicole, she¡¯s your sister-inw. Don¡¯t say such nasty things!¡± Wace was really angry this time. ¡°To think that you¡¯re the daughter of the Harris family. How can you say such things?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± Nicole was confident with the Harris family present. Anyway, Sharon had always been a pushover. Although she had a few opportunities to show off previously, wasn¡¯t she still unable to raise her head in the Harris family and could only be stepped on by others? Wace wanted to say something else, but Sharon pulled him back and shook her head, indicating for him to stop talking. Seeing this, Nicole thought that Sharon was feeling guilty, so sheughed even louder. Even Zaron, who was at the side, started to mock her. ¡°Look at our good sister-inw. Is she feeling guilty? Hahaha, Brother, you don¡¯t know people well. If you had married Crystal from the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many things that happened!¡± June, on the other hand, had been sitting and panting. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that someone had caused her asthma. ¡°Brother, hurry up and apologize to Auntie. Don¡¯t care about Sharon!¡± Nicole said. ¡°Look at how angry Auntie is!¡± Wace¡¯s body stiffened. Sharon said, ¡°Nicole, when you¡¯re talking about me, I advise you to put on proper clothes first.¡± Nicole was still wearing the clothes she had worn to the funeral today. Perhaps she had a special liking for this dress, so she did not change out of it. ¡°Why do you care what I¡¯m wearing?¡± Nicole flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Then why are you wearing a suit? Do you think you¡¯re a man?¡± ¡°This is a woman¡¯s suit. If you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± Sharon said coldly. ¡°At an asion like a funeral, you¡¯re dressed so shily like a flower peacock courting a mate. What are your intentions?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a courting peacock?! ¡± Nicole was furious. ¡°You country bumpkin, what right do you have to criticize me?! This is this year¡¯s limited edition dress. It¡¯s very expensive! You can¡¯t afford it in your lifetime. Are you jealous of me?!¡± ¡°This year?¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°If you really don¡¯t understand, you should go online and check. This dress is already the style from two years ago. It¡¯s just that they changed the pattern and corset design, so you can say that it¡¯s a new style. These words are only for people like you. Anyone who has some research into big brands will probably know that this dress is already outdated.¡± ¡°You, you!¡± Nicole was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. June said, ¡°Sharon, are you trying to rebel? After staying in the entertainment industry for a period of time, your mouth has be sharp! This is your sister. How can you say that about her?¡± ¡°She talked about me first, ¡± Sharon retorted bluntly. ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s something else, but she¡¯s been hiding it from you. After all, we¡¯re family. I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly. As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I¡¯ll keep these things to myself.¡± With that, Sharon and Wace returned to their room.. Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Survival in the Wild Chapter 715: Survival in the Wild Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What did Sharon know? June and the others kept asking Nicole what she was hiding from them, but Nicole couldn¡¯t say it. If she did, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Harris family anymore! Wace was also curious about what Sharon had said, so he asked, ¡°What do you know about Nicole?¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just wanted to scare her.¡± Wace didn¡¯t ask further. After washing up, he rested. Louis and the others went back, but Nicole did not leave. Instead, she stayed here to apany June. The next morning, Wace went to thepany early, while Sharon cleaned the room briefly. Downstairs, June and Nicole had already finished their breakfast. ¡°Sharon, youzy thing. What time is it? Why aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± June nced at the time and was about to continue speaking when someone Imocked on the Harris family¡¯s door. The nanny went to open the door and a few people carrying cameras entered. The leader was a short man in a baseball cap and ck-framed sses. He extended his hand to June and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the director of the production team of Man vs. Wild. My surname is Zette.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Director Zette.¡± June extended her hand. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Sharon,¡± Director Zette said. Coincidentally, Sharon finished tidying up her room and went downstairs. When she heard that someone was looking for her, she said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sharon. ¡± Director Zette quickly walked over and said, ¡°Hello. We¡¯re from the production team of Man vs. Wild. We¡¯ve seen your exciting performance online before, so we want to invite you to participate in our show. What do you think?¡± Sharon looked at the cameras and was a little puzzled. ¡°These cameramen are¡­¡± Director Zette exined, ¡°This is for the authenticity of our show. We will record the most authentic reaction of every guest who agrees to participate in our show. If you are unwilling to participate in our show, we will also delete this segment. It will not cause you any trouble.¡± Sharon understood. Coincidentally, this was the first time she had seen such a program, so she agreed without thinking too much. ¡°Okay.¡± June¡¯s expression fell again. ¡°Do you think your mother-inw doesn¡¯t exist? What program are you participating in? There are a lot of things waiting for you to do at home. Are you going to be a hands-off boss now?¡± The atmosphere was a little awkward. Nicole quickly said, ¡°Auntie, what are you saying? Sister-inw is doing this for work. For my brother¡¯s future, just let her go.¡± Sharon raised her eyebrows. The sun has really risen from the west today. Nicole actually spoke up for her out of kindness. However, there must be an ulterior motive. Director Zette smiled awkwardly and said to Sharon, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you half an hour to pack your luggage and take our special car to the production location. How about that?¡± ¡°Okay, please wait for me.¡± As she spoke, Sharon returned to her room to pack her luggage. She did not have much luggage and packed it in less than 15 minutes. She followed Director Zette to the production team, leaving June and Nicole alone in the vi. ¡°Auntie, that scene just now is going to be broadcasted. What if the audience sees you talking like that? They¡¯ll say that our Harris family treats Sharon badly!¡± Nicole was a young person after all and often went on online sites. She knew what young people were thinking now. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± June was still stubborn. Actually, she just wanted to embarrass Sharon, but she didn¡¯t expect Sharon to really agree to that director. ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite good for her to go to this production team. I saw this show online before. Although there are protective measures, there will still be some dangerous activities asionally. As long as we bribe the production team and get them to do something to Sharon¡¯s protective equipment, no one can guarantee Sharon¡¯s safety when ites to dangerous activities.¡± Nicole smiled as she spoke, as if she could already see Sharon be a disabled person or even die. June also smiled. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that?! Even if Sharon doesn¡¯t die in the end, if she bes disabled, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have the face to continue pestering Wace! At that time, even if I don¡¯t say it, Sharon will bring up the divorce herself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This way, not only can we teach Sharon a lesson, but we can also let the two of them get a divorce. We can also protect our reputation. It¡¯s killing three birds with one stone!¡± Nicole smiled happily. However, she still hoped that Sharon could die. After all, only a dead person could really keep a secret. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll contact the production team now,¡± Nicole said.. Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Damaging The Props Chapter 716: Damaging The Props Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nicole thought that she had a good rtionship with Jason, so she wanted to contact the production team through his interpersonal rtionships. Jason was in a good mood because he had recovered from his injuries. After having sex with Nicole, he waved his hand and gave Nicole the contact details of everyone in the production team. Nicole did not contact the director. Instead, she contacted a person called Geoffrey from the props team. Geoffrey was not the captain, he¡¯s just an ordinary staff member. Nicole chose him because of that and called him. ¡°Is this Geoffrey?¡± Geoffrey didn¡¯t know Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s me. May I know who you are?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You just need to know that as long as you help me, I can give you money,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Your production team invited a guest called Sharon. You should know, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Geoffrey was a little puzzled, suspecting that the person on the other end of the phone was Sharon¡¯s crazy fan. However, Nicole¡¯s next words made Geoffrey dismiss this thought. ¡°I want you to do something to Sharon¡¯s protective equipment. It doesn¡¯t have to be too obvious, but it¡¯s best if something happens to her.¡± Nicole thought that she had a good rtionship with Jason, so she wanted to contact the production team through his interpersonal rtionships. Jason was in a good mood because he had recovered from his injuries. After having sex with Nicole, he waved his hand and gave Nicole the contact details of everyone in the production team. Nicole did not contact the director. Instead, she contacted a person called Geoffrey from the props team. Geoffrey was not the captain, he¡¯s just an ordinary staff member. Nicole chose him because of that and called him. ¡°Is this Geoffrey?¡± Geoffrey didn¡¯t know Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s me. May I know who you are?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You just need to know that as long as you help me, I can give you money,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Your production team invited a guest called Sharon. You should know, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Geoffrey was a little puzzled, suspecting that the person on the other end of the phone was Sharon¡¯s crazy fan. However, Nicole¡¯s next words made Geoffrey dismiss this thought. ¡°I want you to do something to Sharon¡¯s protective equipment. It doesn¡¯t have to be too obvious, but it¡¯s best if something happens to her.¡± Geoffrey was a little flustered. ¡°This is not a small matter! If I really do this and I¡¯m discovered, I¡¯ll go to jail!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to kill anyone. What are you afraid of?¡± Nicole was a little disdainful. ¡°Are you still a man? If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t dawdle. As long as you agree to this, I¡¯ll transfer 500,000 dors into your card immediately.¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand?! ¡± Geoffrey was shocked by this number. He had been working hard in this production team for more than ten years, but he might not have even earned 500,000 dors. He did not expect the other party to give him 500,000 dors so easily. Nicole said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give me the card number now. I¡¯ll transfer 100,000 to you now. As long as the money is transferred, you can consider whether you want to agree to it. How about that?¡± Since she said so, Geoffrey had no reason not to believe her. So after hesitating for a long time, he said, ¡°Okay, I promise you, but you have to tell me your identity.¡± Although Geoffrey made this request, Nicole did not intend to satisfy him. She only said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. As long as you want money, agree to my request obediently.¡± For the 500,000 dors, Geoffrey gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you the card number now. I want to see the 500,000 immediately! Otherwise, there¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Geoffrey hung up the phone and sent his card number to that number. Two minutester, Geoffrey received a message from the bank. There was indeed 500,000 dors in his bank ount. Then, he received a message from Nicole on his phone. ¡°If anything happens to Sharon, I¡¯ll give you another 500,000.¡± That would be a million dors! Geoffrey was very excited. He immediately packed his things and went to the production team. Sharon and the other guests were already waiting there. In Geoffrey¡¯s eyes, Sharon was now worth a million. Every word she said could spit out money. He walked up to Sharon and reached out his hand. ¡°Sharon, hello. I¡¯m Geoffrey from the props team.¡± Out of courtesy, Sharon shook his hand and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Before this, she had already met all the team leaders, such as the leader of the prop team, Kenny. But Geoffrey was just a small member. Why did he want to get close to her? Coupled with the fact that Nicole had spoken up for her in front of Director Zette, it was difficult for Sharon not to suspect that there was an unspeakable deal between the two of them. However, she did not have any evidence now. Everything was based on guesses. Director Zette walked over and said to her, ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Director.¡± Their production team had always broadcasted it in the form of a live-stream so that the audience could see the guests¡¯ true reaction. Therefore, from the moment Sharon stepped out of the house and got into the private car, the live-stream had already begun. The guests this time were all strangers to Sharon, and there was only Melinda, who she was more familiar with. However, because the two of them were sitting quite far away, they couldn¡¯t speak much. Therefore, the atmosphere in the car was very silent. After some time, a boy in a leather jacket said, ¡°In the next month, everyone will be staying together to record the show. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves and get to know each other better..¡± Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Setting Up a Tent Chapter 717: Setting Up a Tent Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This sentence ignited the atmosphere in the car, so everyone began to introduce themselves. ¡°My name is Melissa. I¡¯m a neer who has just debuted and don¡¯t have any work for the time being. Being able to record a show with so many seniors this time is a very good opportunity for me to grow.¡± ¡°My name is Shane. Although I¡¯m a member of a boy band, I¡¯ve also acted in a few shows. Melinda and Sharon¡¯s self-introductions were rtively nd, and they only said their names. In addition, the two of them were quite famous in the entertainment industry, so everyone knew them. The boy who spoke first said, ¡°My name is Dan. I¡¯m a talk show actor. In the future, when we rest at night, if everyone is bored, I can improvise a talk show for everyone.¡± However, after he said this, no one paid attention to him, so the car fell into awkwardness again. After arriving at the filming location, everyone got out of the car and moved their things. As it was a littlete, today¡¯s live-stream was for the guests to build tents together and chat around the bonfire. The real Man vs. Wild would begin tomorrow. Director Zette provided tworge tents, one for the two male guests and one for the three female guests. Melinda had always remembered the incident where Sharon had saved her, so she took the initiative to help Sharon. ¡°Sharon, let me help you!¡± Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Melissa sat on a rock at the side, leisurely drinking hot water from a cup while watching Melinda and Sharon set up a tent. She had no intention of helping. Melinda and Sharon worked for more than ten minutes to build half of it, but they were already drenched in sweat. Melinda saw that Melissa was sitting there as if nothing had happened and felt a little angry. ¡°Melissa, the three of us will be staying in this tent together. Can¡¯t youe over and help?¡± ¡°I think the two of you are enough.¡± Melissa stood up with an aggrieved expression. ¡°I¡¯ve never done such a thing. I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how, then learn it! The two of us can teach you,¡± Melinda said. ¡°I¡¯m too stupid. I won¡¯t be able to learn it,¡± said Melissa. ¡°My dear sisters, please take care of me.¡¯ ¡°You!¡± Melinda wanted to say something, but Sharon stood up and handed the manual to Melissa. ¡°This is the manual. If you don¡¯t know how to do it, then read more of it. It¡¯s impossible for the two of us toplete these missions in a short period of time. If you want to rest early tonight, I advise you toe and help as soon as possible.¡± Melissa took the manual and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know how to set up a tent. Can¡¯t you two sisters take care of me? I¡¯ve never done such a thing!¡± As she spoke, her tears slid down her cheeks. Shane and Dan were busy with their tents and didn¡¯t have time to observe Sharon¡¯s situation. Director Zette did not stop this behavior. Although their show was mainly about wilderness, if there were some conflicts, it could also increase the viewership ratings. Melissa was crying very sadly. Her manager immediately walked over and threw the instruction manual on the ground, saying, ¡°Melissa is a member of the girl group. Her appearance is of utmost importance! What if she gets injured setting up a tent and her hands be rough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a tent. How can she be injured?¡± Melinda retorted. ¡°If she¡¯s pretentious, so be it. Why find so many excuses! Sharon and I will build this tent together. Melissa can find a ce to stay!¡± With that, she continued to work hard. Thements in the live broadcast room went crazy: [What¡¯s Melinda doing? They¡¯re all guests who are recording together. There¡¯s no need to make things so ugly with Melissa, right?] [But Melissa said something wrong. She¡¯s older than Melinda. How can she call Melinda an older sister?] [It¡¯s because she¡¯s a green tea b*tch. What else can it be? She keeps calling them her older sisters. She really thinks of herself as a little sister.] [Previous poster, don¡¯t speak. Our Melissa looks young to begin with. Tell me honestly, doesn¡¯t she look younger than Melinda and Sharon?] [No matter how young she looks, she can¡¯t distort the truth, right? She¡¯s older than Melinda to begin with, yet she still wants a junior to take care of her? Melissa is quite thick-skinned.] [The fans above, stop arguing. Why don¡¯t you focus on Sharon? I remember that she¡¯s already married, right? It¡¯s very difficult for her to stand out in the entertainment industry with such an identity..] Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Dinner Chapter 718: Dinner Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Doesn¡¯t she have enough dark history? It¡¯s precisely because she doesn¡¯t have much status in her inws¡¯ family that she wants to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry. However, her identity is really too awkward. No one in the entertainment industry buys her.] Most of the remainingments were evaluating Sharon¡¯s identity. They all felt that with her married status, she couldn¡¯t survive in the entertainment industry at all. Although she could still record variety shows now, she would soon be kicked out of the entertainment industry. Half an hourter, Melinda and Sharon finished setting up the tent. Shane and Dan went to find firewood, nning to eat something like barbecue tonight. ¡°When I was young, my grandfather and I went into the river to catch fish. Sharon, let¡¯s go fishing together. This way, we can have dinner tonight,¡± Melinda said excitedly and even specially borrowed tools from Director Zette. ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon followed Melinda to the nearest river. Melissa was a little bored staying in the tent alone, so she followed them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fish. I¡¯ll just watch you guys from the side.¡± ¡°Do you really think of yourself as our ancestor?¡± Melinda was a little angry when she saw Melissa. ¡°You¡¯re not giving us money, so why should we serve you? First, we built a tent for you to stay in, and now we¡¯re even giving you food to eat while fishing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Melissa sat at the side with a smile. ¡°I was too bored at the tent, so I came over to chat with you.¡± ¡°We have nothing to talk about with you,¡± Melinda said as she looked for fish. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to help with anything, you can sleep outside tonight. Don¡¯t me others if you don¡¯t have anything to eat. Aren¡¯t you a member of the girl group? You need to maintain your figure at all times, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you isting me?¡± Melissa was anxious. She stood up and wanted to ask Melinda for an exnation, but she slipped and fell off the rock, falling into the river with a plop. ¡°Help!¡± Melissa eximed as she fell into the water. Melinda and Sharon watched Melissa fall into the water and didn¡¯t save her. After all, the water only reached the knees of ordinary people and wasn¡¯t dangerous at all. Even if Melissa didn¡¯t know how to swim, she wouldn¡¯t drown. ¡°I said, help! Are the two of you deaf?!¡± Melissa was still struggling in the water. ¡°The water is so deep. Do the two of you want to watch me drown?¡± ¡°I see that you still have the strength to scold people here. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right?¡± Sharon said as she fished with Melinda. ¡°The water is only up to your knees, and you¡¯re already so afraid. Then I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Sharon!¡± Melissa was exasperated, but the two of them were focused on fishing and didn¡¯t give her any extra attention. In the end, Melissa was fished out by the manager who had rushed over after hearing themotion. ¡°The two of you are also Melissa¡¯s teammates. Don¡¯t you know how to help her when you see her fall into the water? What if something really happens? Can you bear the responsibility?¡± The manager was also very angry. After all, Melissa was now theirpany¡¯s trump card. Nothing must happen to her. Sharon asked, ¡°If you¡¯re really so worried about Melissa¡¯s danger, why did you let her participate in this show? Even if there is protective equipment, it isn¡¯t 100% safe. You¡¯re willing to take this risk, but you can¡¯t bear to see her roll in the shallow water?¡± The manager was speechless. That was because thepany had only helped Melissa take on the show to create a contrasting effect and better increase her poprity. However, this did not mean that they could tolerate Melissa being injured during the recording. ¡°You can¡¯t endure any hardship, yet you still want to stay in the entertainment industry?¡± Sharon said. ¡°I advise you to go back and live a good life as a young miss. You can just sing and dance a little and it¡¯ll be enough.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Melissa was furious. Her face had been in the water for a while, and her makeup was already ruined. The colorful makeup on Melissa¡¯s face made her look like a clown in a circus. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Sharon said. She stabbed the pitchfork down and sessfully picked up a fat fish. ¡°Impressive!¡± Melinda praised loudly. ¡°Dinner is settled!¡± The two of them burst intoughter,pletely disregarding Melissa. ¡°You guys are bullying me!¡± After saying that, Melissa ran away in tears. ¡°Why is she so pretentious?¡± Melinda was a little speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t think theirpany can nurture such an artist.¡± ¡®Do your own things and don¡¯t care about others,¡± Sharon said. ¡°With her personality, she won¡¯t be able to stay in the entertainment industry for long..¡¯ Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Drenched in the Rain Chapter 719: Drenched in the Rain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Melinda nodded in agreement, but thements began to flood the screen again. [What does Sharon mean? Are you saying that Melissa will be kicked out of the entertainment industry sooner orter?] [What right does she have to say that? She¡¯s a married old woman. I think she¡¯ll be kicked out of the entertainment industry sooner orter!] [Sharon is young, but she got married early. However, her married status is indeed her stumbling block. If she chooses to get a divorce, this path will probably be much easier.] [I just can¡¯t stand people like Sharon. She¡¯s not very powerful myself. Why does she have to say degrade others till the point that she sounds useless?] [But Sharon¡¯s right, right? Melissa really doesn¡¯t know anything and isn¡¯t willing to help. Why would the entertainment industry raise such trash?] There werements like this to speak up for Sharon, but they were quickly suppressed by otherments. An hourter, the sky waspletely dark. Shane and Dan returned with a bundle of firewood each. Melinda and Sharon also returned with a full load. There were about a dozen fish in the fish basket. After everyone had a simple meal of grilled fish, they surrounded the firewood and talked about their dreams. Melissa¡¯s clothes were still wet. Even after sitting around the firewood for a long time, her clothes were still not dry. Just as everyone was getting excited, a bolt of lightning suddenly exploded in the sky, and bean-sized raindrops instantly fell. No one cared about the pile of firewood and the unfinished fish and hid in their tents. Melissa didn¡¯t want to sleep with Melinda and Sharon, so she nned to find Shane and Dan. However, as soon as the two of them entered the tent, they zipped it up, not giving Melissa a chance to speak. While the rain was not too heavy, Melissa stood at the entrance of the tent and asked, ¡°Can the two of you let me in?¡± Shane¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a girl. How can youe to our tent? You should go look for Melinda and Sharon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with them. The two of them will only ostracize and iste me.¡± Melissa curled her lips. ¡°I think it¡¯s morefortable to stay with you guys.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Hurry up and look for them,¡± Dan said. ¡°The production team has stipted that girls can¡¯t stay with boys. Go back to your tent before the rain starts. Just as he said that, the candles in the tent were extinguished. It was as if he had silently ordered Melissa to leave. Melissa had no choice but to look for Melinda and Sharon. However, the candles in their tent had already been extinguished, so the two of them should be asleep. However, seeing that the rain was getting heavier, Melissa didn¡¯t want to be drenched outside, so she quickly said, ¡°Melinda, Sharon, open the tent. I want to go in.¡± Melinda said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go look for Shane and Dan? Why are you back? We¡¯re already asleep.¡± ¡°How can a girl like me sleep with the guys? I was just joking just now. I have something to say to them. Now that I¡¯m done, of course I have toe back,¡± said Melissa. ¡°Hurry up and let me in. The rain outside is getting heavier.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t help at all. You still want to sleep in the tent? Dream on!¡± Melinda was angry, but Sharon quickly got up and opened the tent for Melissa. ¡°Come in and rest.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Melissa said calmly before lying down to rest. Melinda: ¡°Sharon! Why did you let her in?!¡± Sharon exined, ¡°If she stays out in the rain for too long, she¡¯ll fall sick and dy the recording process. I let her in for the sake of the production team, not for anything else.¡± Melinda sighed. ¡°Alright then.¡± Sharonforted her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Melinday down, she specially changed ces. She didn¡¯t want to be too close to Melissa and wanted to sleep with Sharon. ¡°I¡¯ll find my own hotel tomorrow. I won¡¯t trouble you,¡± Melissa suddenly said. ¡®I¡¯m just borrowing your tent. With that expression on your face, those who don¡¯t know might think that I owe you a lot of money.¡± Melinda and Sharon didn¡¯t reply, and Melissa didn¡¯t ask for a rebuff. After resting ufortably for a night, she asked her manager to go out and contact the hotel. Although Director Zette did not agree at first, he could not withstand the pressure from Melissa¡¯s managementpany and could only agree in the end. However, they had to find a hotel that was very close to the event location. Otherwise, it would dy the filming progress. The manager agreed. ¡°No problem.¡± However, she had gotten Melissa a five-star hotel that was very far away.. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: High Altitude Chapter 720: High Altitude Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, Melissa waste on the first day of filming. Although Director Zette was very angry, he didn¡¯t have much time to waste. In addition, Melissa¡¯s manager had used herpany to talk about it, so Director Zette could only turn a blind eye. Each of the guests was wearing protective clothing with a thick and long safety rope tied to the back because they were going to slide to the opposite side with the help of the aerial cable. Everyone¡¯s protective suit was put on by the props team. When it was Sharon¡¯s turn, Geoffrey put it on. When Geoffrey was putting on Sharon¡¯s protective suit, he kept avoiding her eyes. Anyone who saw him would look guilty. After all, this was the first time he had been paid to do such a thing. It would be abnormal if he didn¡¯t feel guilty. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I¡¯ll be the one sliding overter, not you.¡± Sharon saw that Geoffrey¡¯s hand was trembling, so she kindly reminded him. ¡°I-I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Geoffrey was stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s just that the buttons of this protective suit are a little tight, and I can¡¯t operate it well.¡± After he said this, Sharon put on the protective suit. Geoffrey heaved a sigh of relief and said to Sharon, ¡°You¡¯re ready. You can go and record now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sharon thanked him simply and went to line up with the other guests. Seeing this, Geoffrey returned to the props team and stopped paying attention to Sharon¡¯s situation. Sharon stood at the back at first. After seeing Geoffrey return to the props team, she went to look for Director Zette and said, ¡°Director, this protective suit I¡¯m wearing is a little old. Can you change it for me?¡± Director Zette only took a look before getting the prop team leader beside him to change Sharon into a new protective suit. ¡°Thank you, Director,¡± Sharon said and went back to line up. When it was her turn, Geoffrey still ran out. He stood in the distance and stared at Sharon¡¯s every move. The protective suit he had put on Sharon was the oldest, and the safety rope was deliberately loosened. As long as Sharon waspletely off the ground, she would definitely fall from the sky. Although the production team had ced arge safety cushion on the ground, Sharon would probably be seriously injured if she fell onto that cushion because it was too high. After Sharon left the ground, the scene Geoffrey had been looking forward to didn¡¯t appear. Not only did Sharon not fall, but she also slid out smoothly. Geoffrey was shocked and bewildered. How could this be? No matter how light Sharon was, she would definitely fall! ¡°What are you looking at here?¡± Kenny walked over and asked, ¡°Have you prepared the rest of the props?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go prepare now!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he escaped under Kenny¡¯s gaze. He was sure that he had tampered with Sharon¡¯s protective suit. Why was Sharon fine? If the person who called found out, wouldn¡¯t he have to return all the money he had obtained? Just as Geoffrey thought, Nicole was furious when she saw Sharon smoothly gliding through the sky. She called Geoffrey almost immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to tamper with Sharon¡¯s protective equipment?¡± Geoffrey hid in an empty corner and exined, ¡°I did tamper with her clothes. I put them on her myself!¡± ¡°Then why is she fine?¡± Nicole questioned. ¡°Are you afraid that you didn¡¯t do as I said?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Geoffrey said. ¡°1 put on the most worn-out protective suit for her, and I purposely didn¡¯t tie the safety rope properly so that something would happen to her! ¡± ¡°But the oue ispletely different from what I thought! ¡± Nicole said. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you can¡¯t do this, then give me back the money!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Trust me, I will do it well!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s mouth was dry, and his throat felt like it was on fire. ¡°Remember, this is thest chance I¡¯ll give you!¡± Nicole was probably really angry. ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Geoffrey hung up the phone and hurriedly took a sip of water. The next moment, he hurriedly ran to the props team, only to find the protective suit he had given Sharon in the corner.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Unexpected Lost of Contact Chapter 721: Unexpected Lost of Contact Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No wonder Sharon was fine. She secretly changed it when he wasn¡¯t paying attention! The more Geoffrey thought about it, the angrier he got. He kicked the bucket beside him. Ssh! The water in the bucket spilled all over the floor. After Sharon and the othersnded, Director Zette began to use the walkie-talkie to remotely inform them of the contents of the event. ¡°Your mission today is to find a ce to stay and then find suitable materials to build a house for yourselves. Then, use the flint wisely to prepare the remaining two meals for yourselves.¡± After Director Zette said this, he turned off the walkie-talkie. The rest was up to the guests. Before finding the materials to build the house, they needed to find a suitable ce. They kept walking forward. When they were walking downstream of a river, Melissa pointed at the empty space and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a suitable ce here? Why don¡¯t we build it here?¡± Shane took a look and said, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t too good. This is downstream of the river. If it rains heavily tonight, the water will flood our ce.¡± ¡°How can we be so unlucky? Will it definitely rain?¡± Melissa was a little unhappy. She sat down on a clean rock at the side and said angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for so long. Can¡¯t we take a break?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s almost noon. We have to find a ce to stay and eat, right?¡± Shane was a little helpless. ¡°This ce is so small. It¡¯s not enough for the five of us to rest, let alone our cameraman.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m too tired. I want to rest.¡± Melissa turned her face away. ¡°If you want to leave, leave. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°Then do as you please.¡± Shane couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and walked straight ahead. Melinda hated Melissa and didn¡¯t want to spend time with her, so she followed closely after Shane. Dan and Sharon stayed where they were. They originally nned to leave together after Melissa was done resting, in case she couldn¡¯t find the main force and lost contact with them again. However, Melissa didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. She nced at Sharon and Dan and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you leaving?¡± Sharon exined, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you to leave together.¡± ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± Melissa curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have legs. I¡¯ll follow you after I rest.¡± ¡°Who knows when you are done resting?¡± Dan was a little impatient. ¡°If you rest for a day, do we have to return to look for you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait for me here!¡± Melissa retorted. ¡°If you¡¯re impatient, go find them! It¡¯s as if I¡¯m begging you to wait for me here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that someone like you can survive in the entertainment industry until now.¡± Dan hadpletely lost his patience. He turned around and chased after Shane and the others. Sharon was still waiting for Melissa to leave with her when Melissa said disdainfully, ¡°Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t ask you to wait for me here. You insisted on waiting.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon replied and sat down beside Melissa. Melissa felt that she had punched cotton. She immediately lost interest and looked at her nails in boredom. She had no intention of getting up. After about half an hour, Melissa was finally about to get up. However, the sky suddenly darkened and there were a few thunderps. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. If we don¡¯t hurry, we won¡¯t be able to catch up to them,¡± Sharon said, nning to lead the way. However, Melissa hid under a tree at the side. There was a naturally formed stone cave here that could amodate at most five people. Melissa, Sharon, and the two cameramen and machine could hide from the rain if they squeezed together. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon. Can¡¯t you wait for the rain to stop before we leave?¡± Melissa said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to get drenched in the rain, but I definitely won¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°But if you continue to drag this on, you¡¯ll get further and further away from everyone.¡± Sharon sighed and tried to persuade Melissa again. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave before the rain starts. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Melissa rejected her. As soon as she finished speaking, bean-sized raindrops fell from the sky and hit the ground hard, causing a small ssh. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s a walkie-talkie. We can contact them first.¡± Sharon took out the walkie-talkie, but no matter how she tried, the walkie-talkie was filled with static. There was no way to contact Shane and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Is the walkie-talkie not working?¡± Melissa was a little afraid when she saw this.. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: A Passerby Who Lost Contact Chapter 722: A Passerby Who Lost Contact Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The rain must have been too heavy and covered the signal.¡± Sharon put away the walkie-talkie. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when the rain stops.¡± ¡°Who knows when the rain will stop?¡± Melissa was a little anxious. ¡°The weather forecast didn¡¯t say that it would rain today. Why is it suddenly raining so heavily?¡± ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t notice. The director already told us about thisst night, but because you¡¯re staying in the hotel, you don¡¯t know about this,¡± Sharon exined. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance if you all knew about this? At least let me bring a thick coat over! It¡¯s raining so heavily and there¡¯s such a strong wind. I¡¯m wearing so little. What if I get sick?¡± Melissa shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t me anyone else. You can me your manager for not bringing a coat, but you can¡¯t me us.¡± Sharon leaned against the wall. She was wearing a thick coat, so she wasn¡¯t cold at all. Melissa, on the other hand, was shivering from the cold. She even asked the cameraman beside her for his coat. ¡°You¡¯re a man. It¡¯s alright to freeze for a while. Lend me your coat. I¡¯m really too cold.¡± The cameraman was a little embarrassed because he was wearing very little inside. If he gave his coat to Melissa, he would be very cold. However, Melissa was a guest. As a staff member, he definitely had to prioritize Melissa. Therefore, he could only take off his coat and hand it to Melissa. Ava happily took the coat without even thanking him. ¡°By the way, if there¡¯s no signal on the walkie-talkie, then the signal between the camera and the mainputer should be cut off, right?¡± Melissa asked as she put on her clothes. The two cameramen looked at each other and guessed. ¡°That should be the case. However, the live-stream signal has been disconnected. We¡¯ll still record as usual. When the timees, these scenes can be released as behind the scenes.¡± When Melissa heard that it was behind the scenes, she smiled even more happily. ¡°That¡¯s good. The behind the scenes can be edited. If I do something wrong or say something wrong, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me edit those scenes.¡± However, no one paid any attention to Melissa, she did not even feel awkward. However, she did not expect that their states and attitudes had already been live-streamed. There was indeed no signal on the walkie-talkie, but the signal between the camera and the mainputer was still on. [What¡¯s wrong with this Melissa? She doesn¡¯t want to stay with everyone but insists on staying in a hotel. In the end, she didn¡¯t wear a thick coat. Isn¡¯t this her own problem?] [To be honest, I pity the cameraman now. Why did he have to meet a guest like Melissa?] [And the hotel has a TV, right? Couldn¡¯t she have paid attention to the weather today the night before?] [Those who don¡¯t know better would think that she¡¯s a big shot. From the looks of it, she¡¯s just so-so, right?] That was what the ordinary audience and the extreme fans who didn¡¯t like Melissa said, but Melissa¡¯s fans turned their attention to Sharon, who was with Melissa. [If Sharon could remind her in advance, Melissa would also be prepared.] [That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it because Sharon¡¯s EQis too low and she doesn¡¯t think about her teammates at all? Are you scolding the wrong person by scolding Melissa here?] [I can only say that Sharon¡¯s EQis still so low after getting married. She¡¯s really hopeless.] The two sides argued on the screen, but the two parties involved were still hiding in the stone cave. Sharon looked at the weather outside and said, ¡°This ce wasn¡¯t specially booked by the production team to record the show, but a normal scenic spot. So after the rain stops, there might be other tourists here.¡± ¡°Whatever. Just don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Melissa said as she looked at the heavy rain outside. ¡°Hurry up and stop the rain. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to sleep here tonight.¡± The heavens seemed to have heard Melissa¡¯s words. In less than twenty minutes, the rain stopped. ¡°The rain has stopped. We can leave now!¡± Melissa went out excitedly. Sharon followed behind. As she walked, she studied the walkie-talkie, trying to find a ce with a signal and trying to contact Shane and the others. However, after taking a few steps out, Melissa and Sharon heard a cry for help in English. Sharon wanted to go over and see what was going on, but Melissa stopped her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? What if it rains againter?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s calling for help,¡± Sharon said. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Melissa was still urging him. ¡°Hurry up and leave, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡± But Sharon still followed the cry for help and found that person.. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Betty Chapter 723: Betty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That person was a blonde and blue-eyed beauty. The moment she saw Sharon, she said in surprise, ¡°Hello!¡± Sharonforted her. ¡°Yes! Hold on for a while. I¡¯ll save you now!¡± This woman was trapped in a quagmire. If she didn¡¯t rely on external help, she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out at all. It just so happened that Sharon had helped so she could sessfully escape danger. ¡°You¡¯re so extra!¡± Melissa watched from the side and finally could not help but say, ¡°She has nothing to do with you at all. Why are you saving her? Aren¡¯t you wasting our time?¡± Sharon ignored Melissa andforted the beauty in front of her. ¡°The signal here isn¡¯t very good, so it might be difficult for you to contact the outside world. Why don¡¯t you follow us first? After we meet up with our teammates, we¡¯ll think of a way to send you out.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The woman held Sharon¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°My name is Betty. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°My name is Sharon,¡± Sharon said and left with Betty. ¡°Why are you bringing this burden?¡± Melissa was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re already very far away from Shane and the others, and you still have to take care of this woman on the way! Sharon, do you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a tourist, and she¡¯s alone. What if there¡¯s any danger?¡± Sharon said. ¡°Melissa, if it¡¯s something we can do, we should help.¡± ¡°Just stay here and be the Virgin Mary!¡± Melissa was furious as she quickened her pace. His cameraman followed closely behind, but because he didn¡¯t have a coat, he was shivering from the cold. He didn¡¯t notice what was under his feet and fell hard into the mud beside him. The camera crashed to the stone and shattered on the spot. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch the soles of your feet?¡± Melissa was even angrier now. ¡°What happened today made me unhappy to begin with, and you¡¯re still like this. Are you really trying to anger me to death? I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to film this variety show back then! What contrasting effects? They¡¯re just making me suffer!¡± Melissa said this, but she didn¡¯t leave. If she still wanted to appear on this variety show, she could only rely on Sharon¡¯s cameraman, so she could only be tied to Sharon now. ¡°Go and pull him out first,¡± Sharon said to her cameraman. ¡°The water in the quagmire is very cold. He¡¯s not wearing a coat. He¡¯ll get sick.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After pulling out the cameraman from the quagmire, Sharon said to Melissa, ¡°Return your coat.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Melissa wrapped her clothes tightly around herself. ¡°He gave it to me voluntarily. Why should I return it? He¡¯s cold, but I¡¯m also very cold. Besides, in terms of status, I¡¯m more honorable than him, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll catch a cold if he gets winded like this.¡± Sharon was a little speechless. ¡°Then give him your coat. Why are you asking me for a coat?¡± Melissa rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really baffling.¡± Sharon could only take off her coat, but the cameraman refused. ¡°You¡¯re a guest. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m sick. Please don¡¯t be sick.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to discuss identity.¡± Sharon insisted on handing him the coat, but he refused. In the end, Sharon¡¯s cameraman took off his jacket and handed it to Melissa¡¯s cameraman. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to make it for dinner.¡± As Melissa spoke, she quickened her pace. Fortunately, the sun came out not long after they walked, and the surrounding temperature wasn¡¯t too cold. Sharon and the others also quickened their pace and finally met up with Shane and the others when it was dark. ¡°I was so anxious!¡± The moment Melinda saw Sharon, the stone in her heart fell. ¡°It was raining heavily at that time. I was always worried that you wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to hide from the rain!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sharonforted. Shane and the others found arge empty space. They had already built a temporary residence that could amodate more than ten people. Moreover, the roof was covered with thick grass as a precaution in case it rains again at night. Moreover, they had also found a lot of food. There were living creatures in the water and fruits on the trees. The food for dinner today was settled. Melinda saw the woman behind Sharon and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this?¡± Sharon introduced, ¡°Her name is Betty. She¡¯S a tourist I saved on the way. After everyone wakes up tomorrow, we¡¯ll think of a way to send her out..¡± Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: A Drone Chapter 724: A Drone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But it¡¯s also difficult to contact her friends,¡± Shane said. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t have much supplies. If Betty keeps following us, we really won¡¯t be able to take care of her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. My phone has a GPS system,¡± Betty exined. ¡°I lost the signal temporarily because of the heavy rain. Now that the weather has improved, the signal will be restored soon. My friend will be able to find me soon. I definitely won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shane was relieved. ¡°Then what should we do during this period of time? Won¡¯t we still have to share the little supplies we have with her?¡± Melissained. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your share. We can save it for her.¡± After spending a short period of time together, Shane already knew what kind of person Melissa was. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Melissa said matter-of-factly. Soon, the sound of a helicopter came from the sky. Betty looked up and said excitedly, ¡°This is the helicopter that came to pick me up! Thank you for saving me!¡± After saying this, she specially asked Sharon for her contact information and said, ¡°You saved me, so I¡¯ll definitely thank you properly. From the looks of it, you guys should be recording a show, right? Then I¡¯ll look for you after the recording is over!¡± With that, Betty left. At the same time, all the cameramen¡¯s walkie-talkies had already received a signal. Director Zette asked all of them toe back and let the drone take over the live-stream. The cameramen immediately turned off their cameras and followed the directions Director Zette gave. The next moment, at least five drones flew over from the sky. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Melissa was stunned. ¡°In other words, the five of us will be all alone next?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shane replied. ¡°We had to rely on ourselves anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if the cameraman is here or not. It just so happens that after they leave, our need for supplies will decrease, and survival will be easier.¡± ¡°But if there are fewer people, I¡¯ll be scared!¡± Melissa squatted down, her face full of tears. ¡°Those cameramen are men after all. If anything happens, they can protect us!¡± Sharon walked over and sat beside her. Just as she was about to speak, Melissa grabbed her coat. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re a good person. You¡¯ll definitely protect me, right?¡± Sharon was stunned. ¡°Sharon is also a weak little girl. How can she protect you?¡± Melinda said angrily. ¡°If you have the time, you might as well learn to protect yourself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sharonforted Melinda. In fact, Melissa could not be med. She had been taken care of by someone really well in the managementpany. As she suddenly came to this dangerous wilderness world, she would definitely be shocked. However, her desperate times call for desperate measures, a drowning man will clutch at a straw, was indeed a huge drawback. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, follow us closely.¡± Dan felt that Melissa was a burden. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re teammates. We definitely won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Sharon smiled in her heart. She didn¡¯t n tofort Melissa, but she nned to use this opportunity to let her know what the rules were so that she wouldn¡¯t have to barge around in the entertainment industry in the future. ¡°I-I understand,¡± Melissa said while sobbing. Her face was pale as she followed Sharon closely. It was rare for her voice to be weak. ¡°Sharon, I trust you so much. Don¡¯t harm me.¡± She was testing Sharon¡¯s attitude, and Sharon stared at her until Melissa¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me?¡± Sharon pressed her face close to Melissa¡¯s. She could hear her slightly rapid breathing and even hear her heart beating faster because of nervousness. The special and pleasant perfume that wafted out of her body also followed the wind and entered Sharon¡¯s nose. She said, ¡°Now you just have to remember that all of us are your teammates and will never harm you. You don¡¯t have to think that we¡¯re bad people. Good and bad are rtive to each other, so it¡¯s better to adapt to the situation.¡± Melissa nodded. After swallowing nervously, she said, ¡°I understand.¡± Sharon moved away from her, and the two of them maintained a rtive distance. Melissa seemed to rx a lot. Once the cameramen left, the temporary residence seemed empty and not crowded. ¡°Rest here tonight. Shane and I will go find food. The three of you can wait here first,¡± Dan said. ¡°If you feel cold, you can go nearby to find some firewood. I¡¯ll leave the flint here.. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Collecting Materials Chapter 725: Collecting Materials Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Shane and Dan left, Melissa stuck to Sharon like a ster, making Melinda very unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you have legs? Can¡¯t you walk on your own?¡± ¡°Sharon has the most stable personality. Do you still want me to pester you?¡± Melissa retorted. ¡°You can¡¯t give me a sense of security!¡± Seeing that Melinda and Melissa were about to quarrel, Sharon quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel yet. I¡¯ve watched such variety shows in the past, so I know what to do next. Shane and Dan went to find food. We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for death. Also, Melissa, don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± She nodded and immediately took a few steps back, but her eyes were still fixed on Sharon. Sharon ced her backpack and personal belongings on the empty space, then went nearby to pick up a few dry firewood and built a fire with flint. ¡°Come and warm yourself by the fire. You just got drenched by the rain. You¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t warm yourself by the fire in time.¡± Sharon called Melinda and Melissa over. Then, she climbed up the tallest tree nearby and looked at the clouds in the distance. She said, ¡°It¡¯ll still rain tonight. We have to find a freshwater source as soon as possible. There¡¯s a quagmire nearby, but there seems to be a sea in the distance.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be near the sea.¡± Melinda was a little surprised. ¡°Well, so we¡¯ll either find the water-brewing tools as soon as possible, or we¡¯ll pick some coconuts ande back.¡± Before they found the tools to boil water, they still had to focus on finding coconut juice and could not drink a lot of water they brought. Melinda stuck her head out and asked, ¡°Sharon, why did you say that you were going to the beach to find water-brewing tools? Do they have them by the beach?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sharon said with certainty. In fact, it also depended on luck. As long as it was the sea, there would more or less be marine trash. It sounded like marine trash. To people who lived in the wilderness, it was a rather precious existence. They could find many useful things from it. Sharon asked Melinda and Melissa if they were tired. If they were tired, the two of them would rest together while she went to the beach alone. Melinda¡¯s answer was naturally that she wasn¡¯t tired. In fact, she really wasn¡¯t tired, and she was worried about Sharon going to the beach alone. Melissa did not dare to stay here alone, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon built the bonfire with rocks to prevent it from the fire from disappearing. Melinda and Melissa arrived at the beach under Sharon¡¯s lead. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t far from their residence. As long as they found what they wanted, they could rush back before dark. Melissa was like an innocent little girl, but in Melinda¡¯s words, she was retarded. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a starfish!¡± ¡°That shell is so beautiful!¡± Melissa was running on the waves excitedly, but Sharon and Melinda weren¡¯t in the mood to admire anything else. They seriously searched along the coastline for something useful. This scene was interpreted differently in the eyes of theizens. [How does Sharon know so much? Even if she¡¯d seen simr shows before, this is her first time doing it, right? How can she do it so methodically?] [She really looks like a safe and reliable big sister! Oh my god, I¡¯m about to fall in love with Sharon!] [Inparison, this Melissa is really brainless. Everyone is busy trying to survive. Is she just going to do nothing?] Melissa was having fun alone, while Sharon and Melinda were searching for treasures in the cracks of the reef. Sharon found an old fishing. Although it wasn¡¯t big, it was enough to make a to catch fish. Melinda was not weak either. She caught a veryrge octopus which waved its lively ws. She raised the octopus high and cheered. ¡°Let¡¯s eat seafood tonight!¡± Sharon turned around and smiled at Melinda. ¡°Melinda, impressive!¡± They also harvested conchs and some shellfish. Tonight¡¯s dinner would be quite sumptuous. They walked for a long time and got further and further away from their residence. They didn¡¯t find anything that could be made into a boiling water container, so Sharon picked two more coconuts. It was gettingte, and the three of them were hungry. Shane and Dan had probably returned, so they could only return to their residence first. Shane and Dan only found a few fruits, but they didn¡¯t find any other food. Fortunately, Sharon and the others had returned with a full load, so it would at least be better a little better tonight. As the mes ignited, the sky gradually darkened. Just as Sharon had said, it would rain again tonight. Sharon ced thergest shell on the fire, which was equivalent to a baking tray. Then, she cut the octopus and ced it on the baking tray.. The fresh and sweet taste seemed to be overflowing from the screen and it headed straight for theizens! Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Red Squirrel Chapter 726: Red Squirrel Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [No way, has it be a food program again?] [Oh my god, it looks so appetizing!] [I take back my words of looking down on Sharon. She¡¯s simply too omnipotent, okay?!] [Oh my god, I¡¯m about to be her fan¡­ No, I¡¯m her fan now!] Sharon ced the big conch in the fire beside her. The moment she saw the conch being roasted by the fire, an idea suddenly shed across her mind. Since she could not find a container for boiling water by the sea, she changed her mind and went to the forest to find something else tomorrow. Nature had given humans more than that. At the thought of this, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. After roasting arge piece of shellfish meat, Sharon stuck it in with a bamboo stick and handed it to Melinda and Melissa first. She was like this. No matter what situation she was in, the other people would have priority of the benefits. Melinda didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Sharon, eat first. You¡¯ve worked hard today.¡± However, Melissa did not stand on ceremony. She took it and ate it. As she ate, she said, ¡°Although it tastes a little bad, it¡¯s still edible. You can continue roasting. This is enough for me.¡± This scene aroused the disgust of manyizens: [This Melissa hasn¡¯t done anything the entire day, yet she¡¯s eating with a clear conscience?] [It¡¯s true. Melissa really has no EQor IQ. Why would such a person still be in the entertainment industry?] [She has a good-looking face. Isn¡¯t the entertainment industry a ce where looks are important?] [So what if she¡¯s pretty? Isn¡¯t she just a pretty face? She¡¯s not the prettiest in the girl group either. I really don¡¯t understand what the production team is thinking. Why did they invite Melissa?] [What is Melissa¡¯s managementpany thinking? The other female group members are hundreds of times better than Melissa. Why must they make Melissa popr?] As soon as they finished dinner, a wind began to blow through the trees. It was the signal that the rain wasing. Sharon quickly built the fire with rocks and protected the fire. Then, she kept everything she needed to near her residence. Melinda looked up at the sky. ¡°The wind is so strong. Will our residence be damaged?¡± The dark clouds were getting lower and lower. The rain didn¡¯t look small. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Even if it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a high stone pile here. Let¡¯s hide in the lee. This night will pass.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Director Zette¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. He informed them that the mission might be issuedter today and that they had to wait for the heavy rain to pass. Everyone hid in the temporary bamboo house and wrapped themselves in their coats. The sound of raindrops came from outside. The residence was obviously much more spacious. Shane and Dan were on one side, Melinda and Melissa on the other, and Sharon was in the middle. Shane took off his jacket andid it on the ground. Then, hey down. Dan was afraid that he would catch a cold, so he stood in front of Shane to block the wind. [If Dan and Shane aren¡¯t true love, who else is?!] [Is this the production team¡¯s arrangement, or is there such a rtionship between the two of them?!] [Previous poster, don¡¯t be too ridiculous. This is how good brothers help each other!] The few of them sat in a circle in rtive silence. In the silence, a fiery red squirrel bounced over. Following the huge raindrops, the red squirrel scurried into their bamboo house. [Wow, what a beautiful squirrel!] [What kind of luck do they have to be able to make such cute animals close to them?] [Animals are all intelligent. They should have sensed that Sharon is a good person!] [So cute!] The squirrel¡¯s appearance caused the livestream to be flooded withments saying how cute it was. There were also biology students who conducted science and analysis and typed up a screen of relevant knowledge about the category habits of red squirrels. Melinda was the most excited. ¡°Squirrel! There¡¯s actually a squirrel in such a ce!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we have nothing to feed it. It doesn¡¯t eat seafood. If only there were some nuts,¡± Melinda said as she stretched out her hands to summon the red squirrel. At first, the little fellow seemed to be frightened and jumped up and down. After a while, it calmed down and only circled in one ce. However, this was good news for Sharon. She sat cross-legged and said, ¡®Let it lead the way tomorrow. We can find the nut tree. Compared to it, we¡¯re the guests. They¡¯re the masters here.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Shane and Dan agreed. ¡°Yes, they should be the ones having us. [These two people are so synchronized!] [I feel that Sharon is about to be their leader.. Hahaha!] Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Black-Browed Snake Chapter 727: ck-Browed Snake Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Melinda asked Sharon excitedly, ¡°Will it stay here until tomorrow?¡± Sharon said, ¡°If it rains until tomorrow.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of the rain outside became louder. At the same time, the little squirrel quietened down and squatted in the corner without moving. Along with the sound of the rain, a strong sense of drowsiness washed over them. The rest of them let out long yawns. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll wait for the mission to be issued,¡± Sharon said. However, Melinda did not want to rest yet because this was the first time she had seen a red squirrel. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. I want to y with the little squirrel.¡¯ Sharon said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s rest.¡± Melinda pursed her lips and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± After a busy day, after Nicole returned from Jason¡¯s ce, she didn¡¯t even bother to rest. She picked up her phone and started reading the entertainment news. Recently, the entertainment headlines had been dominated by this ¡°Man vs. Wild¡± show, and almost all the reports were about Sharon. The person theizens discussed the most was Sharon. [Sharon is really so amazing. I feel that she¡¯s really experienced in this aspect.] [That¡¯s right. I never thought that a woman could be so handsome in such a show.] [Sharon is famous this time. Who would have thought that she would be outstanding in a live-stream in the wilderness?] [Yeah, I¡¯m almost a fan of hers now!] [I¡¯ve always heard that the Harris family doesn¡¯t treat Sharon well. I thought Sharon asked for it, but from the looks of it, the Harris family is probably snobbish and looks down on Sharon¡¯s background, so they treated her like this, right?] Nicole was furious and interrupted: [Do you have any evidence to say that we didn¡¯t treat her well?] For a moment, there was silence. Everyone kept their mouths shut. Nicole continued: [She came from a poor family. Our family thinks highly of her! If we didn¡¯t treat her well, we would have chased her out of the house long ago! Does she still have the chance to record a show here?] After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, everyone was a little skeptical. Nicole: [Don¡¯t look at how popr she is on her live-stream now. Sharon¡¯s temper is very bad! Perhaps she will start acting like a big shot after she bes famous. She doesn¡¯t even care about the Harris family, who gave her a chance to develop in the entertainment industry! Such a person isn¡¯t worthy of your liking at all!] The rain on the ind came and went quickly. When Sharon woke up, the sky was clear. She had waited until veryte yesterday, but there was no sound from the walkie-talkie. Presumably, there were no missions to be issued, so she went to bed. Before the others woke up, she went to light the fire from yesterday. This way, everyone could warm themselves up when they woke up. After doing all this, Sharon stretched. At the same time, she heard an electric currenting from the walkie-talkie. It seemed that the production team had issued a mission. The other people¡¯s walkie-talkies buzzed. When they came to their senses, they picked up their walkie-talkies, all wondering what the day¡¯s mission would be. They all knew that the next day¡¯s mission would definitely be more difficult. The production team had always been very coquettish. [Within 24 hours from the time you receive the mission, find a ck-browed brocade snake in the forest and capture it.] Shane repeated, ¡°ck-browed brocade snake?¡± He tried hard to recall, but there was no relevant knowledge and memories about this snake in his head. Sharon had read animal encyclopedias in the past, so she knew a little about this kind of snake. Hence, she said, ¡°The ck-browed brocade snake is not poisonous, but it¡¯s rtivelyrge. Its back is gray and brown. There are two ck lines behind its eyes, like eyebrows, so it got its name.¡± Theizens exploded one after another: [Is Sharon an encyclopedia?] [Has she participated in other wilderness shows before? I feel that her standard is about to catch up to Master Bear.] [Is the production team serious about this mission? Are they sure that there will be ck-browed brocade snakes on this ind? What if there are no such snakes?] Melinda raised the same doubts as theizens. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for us to capture a specific species of snake in such a small ce. The key question is, how can we be sure that there must be such a snake here?¡± Or rather, who knew if the production team was ying tricks on them! Unexpectedly, Sharon¡¯s decision was even fiercer. She said, ¡°If we can¡¯t find the ck-browed brocade snake within 24 hours, even if we¡¯re eliminated, we won¡¯t leave this ce. We¡¯ll continue to live-stream the search until we find the ck-browed brocade snake!¡± If the production team dared to y tricks on her, she would dare to fight them to the end! Melissa was so frightened that she cried. ¡°Can I not go? I¡¯m really afraid of snakes! Why don¡¯t you go by yourselves? I¡¯ll stay here and help you guard your residence!¡± Sharon nced at her and said, ¡°That works too..¡± Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Using Tree Branches as Toothbrush Chapter 728: Using Tree Branches as Toothbrush Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In fact, even if the production team dared to fool anyone, they wouldn¡¯t dare to fool Sharon. ording to the current viewership ratings, Sharon was the king of the online traffic and the only highlight of this show! The production team quickly updated a Weibo post: [We¡¯ve gone on a field trip. Every mission can withstand scrutiny. There are definitely ck-browed brocade snakes on the ind.] Director Zette was worried about being scolded by theizens, so he exined first. [Do you see the production team¡¯s desire to live? Hahahaha!] [I still suspect that Sharon has a script. First, she knows how to collect supplies, and now she knows the details of the ck-browed brocade snake. Did the production team really not give her a script?] [Don¡¯t have any conspiracy theories, okay? Look at Sharon. She¡¯s been so serious since the recording of this show. Look at Melissa, who¡¯s been eating and waiting for death. She¡¯s just a burden! How many people are as cautious as Sharon?] Manyizens who were closely following Sharon¡¯s first-person perspective realized that other than eating and taking a short rest, or hiding in her residence for a while when it rained just now, Sharon was thinking about how toplete the mission the rest of the time. Fortunately, Shane and the others knew how to help. They were either weaving ropes or sharpening knives. The old fishing they had picked up yesterday had also been repaired. Let¡¯s look at the knives. The rocks and shells of various shapes had been sharpened by Shane into knives of different sizes and shapes. They were even equipped with handles, forming aplete set of tools that were as neat and orderly as the ones one can buy. [I¡¯ve never seen a man with such a skilled hand!] [Not only is he smart, but he also has a sense of responsibility! It¡¯s worthy to like Shane!] Sharon also saw Shane¡¯s diligence. She and Melinda were in the house. Melissa was sleepy because she was leaning against the fire, so she fell asleep again. Melinda was bored sitting there, so she watched Shane and Dan work. Dan picked up two thin branches. They looked green and tender. They were folded into five segments. He shaved off the bark on the outside and gently bent one end. Then, he picked them with his knife and picked them until they were rough. Melinda was engrossed. What was Dan doing? What was the use of making the end of a tree branch into a hairy shape? After making a few branches into hairy shapes, Dan ced them in the coconut shell beside him. Then, he raised his head and looked into the house. Melinda quickly retracted her head, her gaze almost meeting Dan¡¯s. She subconsciously approached Sharon and tried her best to divert her attention. They still had to find the snaketer. At this moment, the live-stream was also discussing the tree branches that Dan had made. [What are those hairy branches for? Does anyone have an answer?] [It¡¯s obviously a toothbrush! It¡¯s obvious that this is your first time watching a live-stream in the wilderness. This is a very normal operation. You¡¯ve been on the ind for so long. You can¡¯t not brush your teeth. .. ] [Dan knows so much too! Looks like this show has really invited many experienced guests. I feel that it¡¯s very interesting!] [Previous poster, I have to tell you that the reason why Dan did this was because Sharon just taught him¡­ ] [ ¡­So in the end, only Sharon is the most experienced!] After finishing the toothbrush, Sharon took out the shells leftover from yesterday¡¯s barbecue and scraped some salt powder off the shells. [Sea salt. Sea salt is the best for brushing your teeth!] [My family uses sea salt toothpaste¡­ This is natural!] After finishing these things, it was already a few hourster. Coincidentally, no one had eaten breakfast yet. Hence, Sharon heated the remaining things from yesterday with a fire and temporarily filled everyone¡¯s stomachs. At least, they wouldn¡¯tck stamina when they had to search for snakester. Nicole watched the variety show this time with her tablet, and theizens¡¯ments about Sharon became better and better. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but call Geoffrey. ¡°How did you do it? Go online and see for yourself how popr Sharon is now! Previously, you didn¡¯t do anything when no one cared about her, but now that there are many people who care about her, how do you want to do it?!¡± Geoffrey was also very aggrieved. ¡°I had no choice. Who knew that Sharon would change into a protective suit at thest minute! Moreover, the director has recalled all the cameramen and only used the drone to film. I don¡¯t have a chance to do it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have a chance, find an opportunity! Do you need me to teach you such a simple thing? I think you really don¡¯t want the 500,000 dors!¡± Geoffrey immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find an opportunity!¡± ¡°You better keep your word!¡± Nicole hung up angrily.. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Looking for Snakes Chapter 729: Looking for Snakes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After everyone had a simple meal, they began to pack their things and prepared to set off to find the snake. Melissa stayed behind to guard the residence. ¡°Everyone, you have to follow closely. Don¡¯t fall behind,¡± Sharon said. ¡°There might be dangerous beasts here, and the road is rugged. You¡¯ll be injured if you¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± After making their preparations, the group set off to search for the ck-browed brocade snake. More and more people sent gifts in the live-stream, and there were more and more loyal fans who represented Sharon. At the same time, everyone was excited and looking forward to whether they could catch the ck-browed brocade snake. [I¡¯m really worried. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to them.] [That¡¯s right. Moreover, snakes are very stealthy and move very quickly. It feels very difficult to catch them.] [Besides, even if Sharon knows so much, she¡¯s a woman after all. Won¡¯t she be afraid of snakes?] [I suddenly feel that the production team is putting them in a difficult position¡­] However, this was also the attraction of this program. Compared to the ordinary Man vs. Wild programmes, there were more difficult game activities on the basis of wilderness survival, makingizens more eager to watch. [The production team is doing this for the viewership ratings. After all, the official recording time is a week. This time is already very shortpared to other variety shows. If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to increase the viewership ratings, won¡¯t they be losing money?] [I agree with the person whomented above. It¡¯s understandable that the difficulty level of the game is high. The production team is not a welfare organization.] Before setting off, Sharon had nned the snake-catching route. ording to the habits of the snakes and the possible hiding areas, she led the others along the route. Sharon didn¡¯t use a long branch to scout the way today. Their goal was to catch snakes, so they couldn¡¯t scare them away. Sharon held a stone in her right hand and walked as she weighed it in her hand. If she discovered the target, she could urately throw it and hit the snake! At this moment, she did not know that thousands ofizens had already defined her and called her the domineering queen, Sister Sharon. As she was thinking, Sharon heard a rustling sound from the dry leaves beside her. Her intuition told her that it was the sound of a snake crawling over. When Sharon raised her wrist, she saw a snake¡¯s body poking out of the dead leaves on the right. She immediately threw it urately. Whoosh! It hit the snake¡¯s weak spot. Before the others could react, they heard a bang. This scene was also captured by Sharon¡¯s drone¡¯s first-person perspective. At this moment, theizens watching Sharon¡¯s first-person view exploded. [What happened just now? Did my Sister Sharon smash the snake with a rock?] [It should have hit it exactly at its weak spot, but I wonder if it¡¯s a ck-browed brocade snake.] [If that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯s a true god!] At this moment, it was impossible for Sharon to expect that she had already be the Wilderness Goddess worshiped by billions ofizens. Unfortunately, the snake that was smashed to death was not a ck-browed brocade snake, but a ck-and-white flower snake. Melinda hid behind Dan in fear. Shane was about to throw the snake aside when Sharon said, ¡°Bring it back to make soup. It¡¯s very fresh.¡± [It¡¯s indeed my Sister Sharon!] [Sister Sharon is awesome!] [I think it fits Sister Sharon¡¯s character setting. The Wilderness Goddess sees snakes as delicious.] Shane wrapped the snake around his waist. Although it was a little heavy, it was still eptable. The group continued along the route. After crossing the dark and damp path, there was an empty space in front of them. [I¡¯m getting more and more afraid. What should I do? I¡¯m afraid that a snake will suddenly appear!] [It¡¯s fine. Shane and Dan are here. The two of them will definitely protect Melinda and Sharon.] [It¡¯s not safe even if they had the ability to protect them. It¡¯s too ridiculous¡­] [Previous poster, be content. If you bring that burden Melissa over, who knows what might have happened just now.] [Just a blind guess. She will definitely scream in fear and scare the snake away!] While the live-stream was discussing the poprity, Sharon and the others had already found a suitable ce to take a break and they started eating wild fruits leisurely. [As expected of my Sister Sharon! Even though she¡¯s in danger at any time, she can still eat leisurely!] [Sharon is my goddess! We¡¯re all at ease leaving my brother Shane to you!] [+1! We can rest assured if our Brother Dan is handed over to you!] After a short rest, the few of them tidied up and continued forward. Ever since Sharon participated in this variety show and became popr, Xenia had been counting her days. She had once thought that she would be boycotted by the entertainment industry because of Sharon. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get the chance to continue staying in thepany, but she still had to be hidden and unused! Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Lynx Chapter 730: Lynx Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Moreover, just now, she had heard that thepany¡¯s executives wanted to sign Sharon to theirpany. Regardless of whichpany Sharon used to belong to, as long as she was willing toe over, just the current poprity and traffic would be enough to earn them a dividend for a while! And it would definitely make money! They even wanted to transfer all thepany¡¯s top resources to Sharon. When Xenia heard this news, not to mention if it was true, just the fact that the executives had such thoughts was enough to make her angry. Why is Sharon so lucky?! Traveling through the deserted ind forest was stressful for Sharon, so she was tense as she moved forward. However, for Melinda, it was likeing to a natural amusement park. She was excited along the way and would always cheer when she saw novel nts and animals. [Although Melinda can¡¯t help much in the team, I just think she¡¯s very cute! What should I do!] [I think so too. I feel that she¡¯s especially innocent and naive. She¡¯s hundreds of times better than Melissa!] The process of finding the mission target seemed long and boring. Many people in the live-stream cut out to watch other videos, but more people were worried that they would miss the exciting moment. They could not even bear to blink and only stared at the screen. After some people went out to take a look, they returned to Sharon¡¯s live-stream. [The other videos are not as interesting as this show. I still came back.] [I feel that such a challenge can be issued in the future. As long as someone can pass, they can win the grand prize.] [I think it is better not to, unless the participants are all smart like Sharon or strong like Shane and Dan. If all participants are like Melissa, won¡¯t this challenge be a huge loss?] Comments were constantly spammed on the live-stream. Sharon and the others had already stopped in front of a rtively damp pile of rocks and wanted to focus on searching for the snake. Everyone had a clear division of thebor. Melinda and Dan were in charge of keeping watch. There might be wild beasts in the forest, and it would be dangerous if they were too focused on one thing. Sharon and Shane were focused on finding the target. ¡°We have to hurry. There are about four hours left, ¡± Sharon said. After distributing the work, they began to take action. Sharon and Shane moved the gravel away and carefully observed the gap. Melinda stood on a rock and focused on observing the surroundings like a little soldier standing guard. In the first few minutes, Melinda heard a noise in the grass beside her. She turned around but did not see anything. The sound stopped for a while. A few secondster, there was the sound of leaves rubbing against each other. ¡°Sharon, Shane, there seem to be animals nearby!¡± Melinda reported in time. Sharon and Shane put down the stones in their hands and stood up. When encountering animals in the wild, the first thing one would think of was to avoid danger. If arge beast was aggressive, it would be dangerous. However, while there was danger, it might also be a delicious ingredient for a meal, so one could not miss it. Sharon and Shane walked over quietly at the same time and looked at the bushes beside them. At this moment, there was a series of crackling sounds as the bushes shook violently! Sharon subconsciously protected Melinda and the others behind her. Judging from the swaying of the bushes, it was not an especiallyrge animal, but its movements were very agile. Sharon took out the slingshot from her backpack. The slingshot was made by Sharon before she went to bedst night. It was made of very stic vines and branches. The catapult force of it wasn¡¯t as good as a rubber band, but it also had a certain amount of long-range attack power. With anothermotion, an animal¡¯s head poked out of the grass. Its ears were sharp and it looked like a tiger. There was also a lock of long fur on each ear, as if there were two antennas on it. It was extremely cute. ¡°It¡¯s a lynx.¡± Sharon recognized it at a nce. Although the lynx looked cute, it was very aggressive and wild. Its territorial awareness was as strong as tigers and leopards, and it could even fight a pack of wolves alone! Sharon quietly put down the slingshot. ¡°It¡¯s not our goal.¡± The lynx then made anothermotion in the bushes. In the end, something unexpected happened¡ªit ran out with a snake in its mouth. Wait, what kind of snake was that? Because she had a mission, the first thing Sharon observed when she saw the snake was its head so that she could confirm if it was a ck-browed brocade snake. Coincidentally, the lynx turned around and swung its snake body, revealing its head in front of them¡ª ¡°It¡¯s the target we¡¯re looking for!¡± Sharon reacted quickly and raised the slingshot again. [Oh my god! How can this be? They encountered the ck-browed brocade snake caught by the lynx?] [Lynxes are harder to catch than snakes, okay? How can it easily give up its prey? Is Sister Sharon going to catch the lynx too?] Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Capture Chapter 731: Capture Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [The lynx runs very fast!] Lynxes were indeed very fast, especially when they encountered an enemy. Humans were definitely an alien species to them, so they were considered their enemies! The lynx ran away with the snake in its mouth! [It¡¯s over. They definitely won¡¯t be able to catch it!] [It¡¯s simply as fast as lightning. Even a drone can¡¯t catch up to the lynx, right?] [I suddenly feel that it¡¯s already a very simple mission for the production team to get Sharon and the others to find the snake!] Indeed, the drone who was filming the third-person perspective did not even know where the target was. In the blink of an eye, the lynx ran away with the snake. However, just as everyone was about to sigh for Sharon and the others, Sharon raised the slingshot in her hand and shot into the bushes a few meters ahead! Swoosh! As the stone sent by the slingshot fell to the ground, the lynx darted out of the grass with the snake in its mouth. Everyone held their breath! Shane couldn¡¯t help but ask Sharon, ¡°How did you know it was inside?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t answer Shane¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you know how to use a slingshot?¡± Shane nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sharon handed the slingshot to Shane and said, ¡°Okay, cooperate with me and hit its front leg.¡± Shane realized that the situation was serious. After taking the slingshot, he realized that the lynx had disappeared into the bushes again. [This is simply like watching a movie! This is too exciting!] [Will the lynxe out again this time? I don¡¯t think so!] [Sharon, all the best! Sharon, all the best!] Sharon walked forward with Shane. She threw a stone to investigate first, and the lynx darted out from the side again. This time, Shane seized the opportunity and aimed at the front leg of the lynx. However, the distance Sharon could throw stones with her bare hands wasn¡¯t enough because the other party ran too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye! Even the drone was confused by the lynx. In the end, it had no choice but to return to Sharon and Shane¡¯s side to continue recording them. Sharon ran in one direction, and Shane followed. The two of them fired stone bullets at the lynx at the same time. The scene in the live broadcast room went crazy. No one could tell what was going on at all. They were confused and did not know what was going on. All they could see was a mess. The drone had also be extremely blurry because of Sharon and Shane¡¯s running andrge movements, so they couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. Melinda stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Dan¡¯s priority was to protect Melinda. [They ran so fast that I¡¯m dizzy watching them!] [Let¡¯s cut out and look from the third-person perspective. Did they catch the lynx or not?] [They are catching ck-browed brocade snakes, not lynxes!] [But the ck-browed brocade snake is in the lynx¡¯s mouth!] From the third -person perspective, the scene was of Sharon and Shane running wildly. They were rtively fast, and as they ran, they attacked their target. There was another small climax in the live-stream. The fans who sent gifts were even crazier. This gift seemed to be for the heavens, praying that the heavens would let Sharon catch the lynx. When the scene calmed down, the lynx was already gone. Only the two of them were left panting. [What¡¯s going on? Did the mission fail?] [Am I the only one who noticed that they ran really far away? Where are Melinda and Dan?] [Did the lynx run away?] [Did the mission fail just like that?] After taking a few deep breaths, Sharon walked into the grass at the side and bent down. Then, she raised the ck-browed snake and straightened her back. The live-stream instantly skyrocketed, and thements flew: [Oh my god! Sister Sharon caught it!] [I announce that Sister Sharon is the most handsome woman!] [In other words, the lynx ran away and the snake was left behind, right? Did you see it clearly just now? Can anyone who was watching the first-person perspective share about it?] [I can¡¯t see it from the first-person perspective either. The scene was too messy.] ¡°We won!¡± Shane shouted. After Sharon and Shane¡¯s joy, they realized that Melinda and Dan weren¡¯t following them at all. Hence, Sharon quickly determined their location and Melinda¡¯s location ording to the direction of the sun and walked back with the spoils of war. At this moment, the gifts in the live-stream were crazily colliding again. The rocket gifts kept flying. Melinda and Dan were still standing motionless on the rock since just now. From time to time, they would tiptoe and look in the direction Sharon and the others had left. Dan also stood in front of Melinda and protected her very well. [Save me. I¡¯m not going to be a fan of Shane and Dan anymore. I¡¯m going to be shipping Melinda and Dan!] [The two of them are really loving! They¡¯re like two little children waiting for their parents to return!] [Be careful with your words. Sharon is already married!] Seeing Sharon and Shane return, Melinda finally smiled. She jumped off the rock and ran towards Sharon. Dan followed as well.. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Mission Completed Chapter 732: Mission Completed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Melinda ran to Sharon¡¯s side and sized her up from head to toe. Seeing that thetter wasn¡¯t injured, her anxious heart finally rxed. ¡°You actually caught the ck-browed brocade snake. You¡¯re too amazing.¡± Dan walked over behind Melinda and shouted in surprise when he saw the ck-browed brocade snake in Shane¡¯s hand. Melinda retracted her gaze from Sharon and looked at the spoils of war in Shane¡¯s hand. Her eyes immediately lit up as she walked over to carefully observe the unconscious ck-browed brocade snake. Then, she turned around and looked at Shane and Sharon with admiration. ¡°Tell me, which of you is so powerful that you actually caught this ck-browed brocade snake?¡± Dan also looked curious. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can even catch a ck-browed brocade snake. Quick, tell me how you caught it.¡± Their questions also piqued the curiosity of theizens in the live-stream. [Yeah, was it Sister Sharon or Shane who caught it?] [I want to know too. Tell me quickly to satisfy my curiosity.] [I bet Shane caught it. That lynx ran so fast. Sharon is a girl after all, so she definitely can¡¯t catch up.] [That might not be the case. There¡¯s nothing Sister Sharon can¡¯t do.] [Aiya, I¡¯m even more curious. I only saw theming back with the ck-browed brocade snake. I didn¡¯t see how they caught it at all. They seem to know.] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. How did they catch it? Who caught it?] ¡°Aiya, Sharon, I¡¯m so curious. How did you snatch the ck-browed snake back from that lynx?¡± Melinda had the same thoughts as everyone in the live-stream. For a moment, she regretted not working hard to follow them so that she could witness it. It was better than being curious here. Sharon smiled when she heard this. ¡°Of course Shane caught him. I was just chasing after him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able toplete this mission. I was the one who followed behind and put in some effort.¡± When Shane heard Sharon¡¯s words, he quickly denied it. He couldn¡¯t admit such a huge contribution against his will. In his heart, Sharon was the only one who couldplete this mission. ¡°You¡¯re the humble one. Without you, how could I have done it myself?¡± Sharon denied again. [Why are these two people so humble?] [This is called not coveting credit. Why are the two of them so good?] [But this makes me even more curious. What the camera filmed was just a mess just now and I couldn¡¯t see anything.] [Yeah, I¡¯m also very curious. Did anyone see what happened just now?] The live-stream was still filled with question marks. Melinda and Dan looked at the two of them giving in to each other and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Please, don¡¯t give in. Tell us the process.¡± Upon hearing this, Sharon turned to look at Shane, who was standing beside her. Coincidentally, Shane also turned to look at her. In an instant, their eyes met and they smiled at each other. ¡°Who cares what happened? We just have toplete the mission.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t say anything modest and looked at Melinda with a smile. That¡¯s right. No matter who captured the ck-browed brocade snake andpleted the mission in the end, the results of their efforts were there. Therefore, the process was not important. What was important was that the oue was good. Melinda¡¯s curiosity was at its peak and she couldn¡¯t give up so easily. ¡°But I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Sharon interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that our mission has beenpleted, right? We can return to the camp.¡± She held Melinda¡¯s hand and led her to the campsite. Seeing that Sharon didn¡¯t say anything, Dan turned to Shane and looked at him with a smile. Unexpectedly, Shane only nced at him indifferently and raised his eyebrows. Before waiting for him to ask the question, he followed behind Sharon and Melinda, leaving Dan alone. The smile was still on his face, but it was stiff. ¡°Hey, wait for me.¡± By the time Dan reacted, Sharon and the others had already walked a distance. When they heard the sound, they turned around and waved at Dan under the afterglow of the setting sun. Dan quickly ran to Shane¡¯s side to help him carry his things. The four of them walked back to the camp in the evening breeze.. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Preparing Dinner Chapter 733: Preparing Dinner Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Melissa, who had stayed in the camp, watched as the sun set, but Sharon and the others still hadn¡¯t returned, and there was no one beside her. She felt a chill run down her spine and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. [Aiya, Sharon and the others are too much. They just left our baby here alone. It¡¯s deserted. She must be afraid.] [Precious, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here with you.] [Why aren¡¯t Sharon and the others back yet? They¡¯re still dilly-dallying afterpleting the mission.] [The sky is getting darker. What if Melissa is scared?] [If anything happens to Melissa, I would not be happy with Sharon.] The live-stream of the show was designed very humanely. The audience could choose to watch the viewpoint ording to the person they liked. Because Melissa didn¡¯t follow everyone and had nothing to do in the camp alone, the audience who chose her viewpoint were all her fans. At this moment, seeing her hugging her knees aggrievedly, even a small voice could scare her, the fans¡¯ hearts ached. They directly attributed her current situation to Sharon. When Sharon and the others arrived at the camp, the sky had already darkened, leaving only the clouds that looked like they had been burned by fire. Footstens sounded. Melissa hurriedlv looked un and saw four figures whose faces could not be seen clearly. She got up from the ground excitedly. She had just run two steps when she stopped and stood rooted to the ground. Knowing that Sharon and the others were approaching, she said arrogantly, ¡°Why were you gone for so long? Don¡¯t tell me you hid some supplies for yourselves behind my back?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re staying in the camp alone and doing nothing. Now, you¡¯re even ying the me game.¡± Melinda already disliked her, so she didn¡¯t even give her a good attitude. ¡°Hmph, if there isn¡¯t, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Melissa curled her lips in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s just catching a snake. Is there a need to take so long?¡± Sharon reached out and took the ck and white snake from Shane¡¯s hand, handing it to Melissa. ¡°It¡¯s just a snake. Please deal with it as our dinner tonight.¡± Melissa stared at the snake in front of her in a daze for a long time before shouting and running away. ¡°Sharon, are you crazy? You, throw away that snake!¡± Melissa only stopped screaming when she was a safe distance away from Sharon. She pointed at Sharon with her slender finger and spoke incoherently. ¡°Are you kidding me? Throw it away. What are we eating tonight?¡± Melinda mocked. ¡°Or do you want to find food for us at this time?¡± Sharon retracted her arm and looked at the sky. She said to the people beside her, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s take advantage of this time to start a fire and deal with this snake while we can still see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the snake,¡± Shane continued. Sharon nodded and looked at Dan. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of starting the fire. I¡¯ll bring Melinda to find some wild fruits and vegetables. With so many of us here, this snake is not enough for us.¡± After saying that, she looked at Melissa, who didn¡¯t dare to approach her, and frowned slightly. She wanted to say something but gave up in the end. If she asked Melissa to help, it would only make things worse. She might not even be able to eat dinner tonight. The others had no objections to Sharon¡¯s arrangements. After assigning the missions, they began toplete their own missions. Sharon brought Melinda to a small forest closer to the camp. Dan followed behind, wanting to pick up some dry firewood. Shane picked up the ck-and-white flower snake and found a sharp dagger from the camp. He shed at the ck-and-white flower snake and caught the snake¡¯s blood in a small bowl. Then, he made another cut from the beginning to the end. Then, he nimbly plucked the snake¡¯s skin and ced it aside. After that, he carefully cut open the snake¡¯s stomach. After a while, he took out the snake¡¯s galldder and ced it aside. The live broadcast room was in an uproar as they watched him deal with the ck and white flower snake cleanly. [Is this the Shane I know?] [That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. The popr young man actually cleaned up a snake so neatly. It¡¯s too shocking. Am I dreaming?] [Our Shane is too awesome. He lives up to his reputation as an all-rounded idol.] [He must have learned it before. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to have such skilled techniques. He¡¯s too amazing.] [Speaking of which, isn¡¯t their mission a ck-browed brocade snake? This doesn¡¯t look like it.] [Didn¡¯t you see it just now? That one was taken away by the production team and handed over to the animal protection station for treatment. That one is not suitable for eating..] Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Picking Wild Herbs Chapter 734: Picking Wild Herbs Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon brought Melinda along and stopped along the way, discovering many wild fruits. Melinda was like a curious baby, curious about all the food in nature. There were a few times when she almost picked poisonous fruits. There was even one time when if Sharon didn¡¯t have sharp eyes, Melinda would have directly put a poisonous fruit into her mouth. Sharon was helpless and could only carefully tell Melinda how to tell if the fruits were edible and what effects each fruit had. Melinda followed behind her with a look of admiration. During this period, the two of them also dug up a lot of wild vegetables. Many of them could be used to season the other food. They were really suitable for them. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re too amazing. How can you know so many things?¡± Just as Sharon finished picking a piece of purple soya, Melinda¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. She got up and put the bag into the bag she brought. He met Melinda¡¯s admiring gaze. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve studied Chinese medicine for a period of time and know more about such things, but it¡¯s only superficial knowledge.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you even studied Chinese medicine. You¡¯re really a treasure girl.¡± Melinda¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. Her expression was exaggerated but sincere. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate. I really only learned a little. I didn¡¯t expect it to be useful here.¡± Sharon smiled helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if you only know a little, you know more than us. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to this show.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve almost found everything. Let¡¯s hurry back to the camp.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t stand Melinda¡¯s undisguised admiration and quickly changed the topic. [What else don¡¯t I know about Sister Sharon? She actually studied Chinese medicine. She¡¯s really amazing.] [Melinda is me. I¡¯m shocked and idolized by her.] [Wow, Sister Sharon is such a great girl. Why did she get married? I can¡¯t calm down.] [This is simply amazing. This survival program is simply tailor-made for Sister Sharon. With Sister Sharon around, I don¡¯t have to worry about my idol anymore.] [Sister Sharon is the almighty king. The production team is having a headache. The director fainted while crying in the toilet in order to increase the difficulty of the mission.] Due to Sharon¡¯s knowledge, the special effects from gifts exploded on the screen again. When Sharon and Melinda arrived at the camp, the fire was already lit. Shane, Dan, and Melissa were far away, and they really didn¡¯t look like they were participating in the show together. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Melinda said before she even arrived. ¡°I told you that Sharon is too amazing. She actually learned Chinese medicine and knows a lot of wild fruits and vegetables. She knows their effects and they can even be used to cook and season the other ingredients!¡± Sharon followed behind and shook her head helplessly. As for Melissa, she had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just knowing a few lousy wild vegetables? Who would eat wild vegetables when they¡¯re rich?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t speak. Be careful, or I won¡¯t even let you eat a mouthful of riceter.¡± Melinda wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to retaliate against Melissa. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t want to eat it. Who cares? It¡¯s better to let me starve to death than to let me eat that snake.¡± Melissa felt disgusted when she thought about how their dinner was a smooth and sticky snake. ¡°Remember what you said. Don¡¯t say that we won¡¯t give you foodter.¡± Melinda looked at Melissa in disdain and stopped looking at her. She smiled and walked to Sharon and the others. ¡°How are you going to eat this snake?¡± Actually, this was also her first time eating a snake. She was a little afraid, but she was more curious to try something new. ¡°Let¡¯s split this snake into two parts. One part will be roasted and eaten, and the other part will be made into soup with some wild vegetables.¡± Sharon made a decision after some thought. With soup, they could warm their bodies at night and she could put some effective herbs inside to make medicinal cuisine. ¡°Sure, but we might not have enough cutlery.¡± Shane had just dealt with the ck-and-white flower snake and knew the number of supplies they had. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the beach to find some coconuts. Not only can they be eaten, but we can also use the coconut shells as cutlery.¡± Sharon thought for a moment. She remembered that there were many coconut trees by the beach here. ¡°Then Shane and I will go.¡± The sky had already darkened. Dan felt that it was safer for the girls to stay in the camp, so he suggested that he and Shane go. The seaside was not far away. By the time they returned, dinner would be ready. ¡°Alright, be careful on the way. Contact us if there are any problems.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± As he spoke, Dan put his arm around Shane¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the sea.. Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Dinner Chapter 735: Dinner Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Dan is really considerate. He knows that it¡¯s dark and it is not safe for the girls. He really has a sense of responsibility.] [This is what it means to be responsible. Our Dan is really awesome.] [By the way, is Melissa just going to sit at the side and do nothing? Isn¡¯t this a wilderness survival program?] [What do you expect her to do? It¡¯s already good enough that she doesn¡¯t cause trouble.] [That¡¯s right. She¡¯s like a princess. Everyone worked so hard, but she¡¯s so carefree. And in the end, she still has to be picky. There¡¯s really no one else like her.] [Our Melissa is a little princess to begin with. It¡¯s already very good that she can bravely take the first step and challenge herself toe to this show. Moreover, she¡¯s improving every day, okay?] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be jealous of our Melissa. Besides, Sharon is so powerful. So what if she does more? She¡¯s willing to be in the limelight. Why are you so anxious?] The live-stream was in a mess. On the screen, Sharon had already picked up the ck and white snake¡¯s corpse that Shane had dealt with and checked it. It was very clean and there were no problems. She raised the knife in her hand and split the snake into two. A portion of it was threaded with a skewer and roasted over the fire. At the same time, the other portion was cut into small pieces of equal size and ced in the pot to boil with what she had picked. During this period, she sprinkled some wild onions in it. [Her culinary skill must be at the master level.] [She¡¯s better than the masters, right? This is the wilderness. The knife isn¡¯t even a proper kitchen knife, but she can cut it so evenly and meticulously. She¡¯s simply godly.] [Sharon¡¯s fans don¡¯t have to praise everything, right? Isn¡¯t it possible to be done as long as they have hands?] [It¡¯s fine as long as she has hands? Why don¡¯t you let Melissa try it? Don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t have hands?] [Why are Melissa¡¯s fans so anxious? They¡¯re really as annoying as the main character herself.] [I really have a good impression of Sister Sharon now. I liked Melissa quite a lot before watching the show, but she¡¯s a little annoying now.] [Does our Melissa need you to like her?] As time passed, the roasted snake was already golden and crispy, and the pot of snake soup had already emitted an alluring fragrance. Shane and Dan had already returned. They were patiently handling the coconut shell at the side. When they smelled iting with the wind, they swallowed their saliva. God knew how tempting such a hot meal was. Sharon picked up a small spoon and scooped up a spoonful of soup to taste. The ingredients were limited, and the soup didn¡¯t taste too good, but it was delicious. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the time to be picky in the current environment. ¡°Is the coconut shell ready? It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Sharon ced the used spoon aside and changed to arge soup spoon. She prepared to scoop the rice and ced the half-baked snake on a clean spot. Dan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He ran to Sharon¡¯s side with the finished coconut shell. ¡°We can finally eat. Sharon, your cooking is really good. I can smell the fragrance from afar. It must be delicious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have too many expectations. Without proper seasoning, the taste actually isn¡¯t too good.¡± Sharon took the coconut shell he handed over and carefully scooped the snake soup. There were two pieces of snake meat in each bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Besides, in this environment, even if you don¡¯t put anything in, it¡¯s still the most delicious food.¡± Dan helped Sharon arrange the soups well. Sharon picked up the roasted snake at the side and also cut it into even small pieces and ced them in the coconut shell. Then, she brought the wild fruits that Melinda had washed to the table. Dinner for today was consideredplete. The four of them sat around the fire, and for a moment, no one touched their chopsticks. In the end, Sharon picked up a piece of snake meat and put it into her mouth before the others picked up their chopsticks. ¡°Sharon, this soup is too delicious. Teach me how to make this.¡± ¡°This roasted snake is also delicious. It¡¯s crispy. Sharon, I¡¯m tired of saying that you¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. Everything tastes good in the wild. When we get home, you probably won¡¯t remember this nd taste.¡± Sharon was a little amused when she heard the three of them praise her. ¡°Definitely not. I¡¯ll definitely remember this taste for the rest of my life.¡± Melinda took a big sip of the soup and was very satisfied. The four of themughed andughed. Melissa¡¯s stomach started growling as she smelled the fragrance of the meat in the air. She gulped.. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Distribution by Work Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Melissa tried her best to ignore the fragrance that kept invading her. She forced herself to turn her head away from the four people who were wolfing down the food, but in the end, she kept secreting saliva. Sharon¡¯s hearing was better to begin with, and coupled with the fact that Melissa¡¯s gulping sound was getting louder and louder, she felt helpless. She really didn¡¯t understand why she had to endure it for the sake of her so-called face. She was the one who felt ufortable. Sharon put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and turned to Melissa. ¡°Do you want toe over and eat some with us?¡± She couldn¡¯t ignore Melissa¡¯s asional expectant gaze. ¡°Alright!¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and her voice was filled with excitement. However, in the next second, she thought of something and immediately raised her head arrogantly. ¡°Since you asked me to eat it, I¡¯ll reluctantly take a few bites. Let me make it clear first that I¡¯m giving you face. It¡¯s not that I myself want to eat it.¡± As she spoke, she walked towards the four of them with small steps. It was as if she was not here to eat, but to take a walk. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give us face,¡± Melinda said with a look of disdain as she swallowed the snake meat in her mouth. As for Melissa, it was as if she did not hear her. She continued walking over, but her steps were much faster than before. Sharon moved closer to Melinda and gave Melissa a seat. Melissa sat down indifferently, picked up a clean chopstick made of bamboo strips, picked up a mouthful of snake meat, and put it into her mouth. She swallowed it after chewing a few times. ¡°This meat is too fishy, and it doesn¡¯t taste at all. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t want to eat a single bite. It¡¯s too unfair to my stomach.¡± After eating a few more pieces of meat, Melissa picked up the soup Sharon had scooped for her and took a sip. ¡°This soup too. Why does it have an inexplicable taste?¡± ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. Do we have to prepare a Manchu Han Imperial Feast for you under such conditions?¡± Melinda¡¯s face was scrunched up, and her appetite became much smaller thanks to her. ¡°If you think it doesn¡¯t taste good, give it to me. It just so happens that the few of us don¡¯t have enough to eat.¡± Sharon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she reached out to take the soup bowl in Melissa¡¯s hand. Melissa subconsciously avoided it. ¡°I¡¯m just giving my opinion. After all, you worked hard to make it. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your kindness if you don¡¯t finish it?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t forcefully snatch it. She was just scaring her. Although Melissa had only interacted with her for a few days, she knew that she was just a spoiled person who wanted to save her own face, causing herself to suffer. Furthermore, they were in this wilderness together. They could not let this girl starve to death. The program was live-streamed. Melissa did not care about the impact, but she was not stupid enough to not care about her reputation just to say a few words. ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t do anything and are still picky. It¡¯s only because Sharon is kind. Otherwise, you would starve to death.¡± Melinda didn¡¯t get along with Melissa to begin with. As long as there was a chance to say a few words, she wouldn¡¯t miss it. ¡°Melissa, Melinda is right. We¡¯re a team. You can¡¯t always make us work. Rest on your own.¡± Dan¡¯s words were tactful, but there was a hint of criticism in his tone. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you came to Man vs. Wild, you should be mentally prepared. You can¡¯t stay in the camp all day because you¡¯re afraid. It¡¯s fine if you can do something in the camp, but you didn¡¯t do anything. If this continues, we won¡¯t agree if Sharon wants to give you something to eat tomorrow,¡± Shane, who had been silent, said. Everyone knew that Man vs. Wildcked resources. It was unfair that Melissa had to share their resources and food without doing anything. It was fine if it happened once or twice, but no one would be willing if it happened too often. Sharon saw Melissa¡¯s flushed face under the light of the fire. Then, Shane said, ¡°Today is the first day. I¡¯ll give you food. After that, you¡¯ll have to split it ording to your work. If you¡¯re still like this tomorrow, think of a way to find something to eat.¡± The subsequent missions would only be more and more difficult. Everyone needed to be united. She could be kind asionally, but she could not be a phnthropist with no bottom line. Melissa¡¯s face turned redder and redder. She mmed the coconut shell on the table and shouted at everyone, ¡°I just ate a little of your food. Is there a need to be like this? If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then don¡¯t. Why do you have to talk to me after giving it to me? I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± After saying that, she turned around and prepared to leave. However, her stomach suddenly rumbled. Melissa froze on the spot, in a dilemma.. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Go and Wash the Bowls Chapter 737: Go and Wash the Bowls [Sharon is really kind to be willing to give Melissa food when she is like this.] [That¡¯s right, who doesn¡¯t love a capable and kind sister!] [They¡¯re clearly very overboard, okay? What did Melissa do wrong for them to be so sarcastic? She¡¯s a pampered little princess to begin with. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t know.] [That¡¯s right. Sharon¡¯s fans are really funny. They actually said that she¡¯s kind. Shouldn¡¯t she be more tolerant of Melissa if she¡¯s really kind?] [Is Melissa¡¯s fan alright? She didn¡¯t do anything. The others caught snakes and found food to cook. Isn¡¯t she kind enough to give her a bite to eat?] [How high are the filters of the fans? Is Shane being sarcastic just because he told the truth?] [Man vs. Wild, resources are limited. It¡¯s reasonable to fight for oneself. Isn¡¯t Sharon kind enough to share her food with your idol?] Due to her hunger, Melissa did not walk away angrily. She awkwardly took small bites of the food in front of her and did not say anything critical. However, in the eyes of the live-stream fans, it was as if their little princess had suffered a huge grievance. All of them were indignant and felt that the others had joined the group to support each other and ostracized Melissa. In the end, they were attacked by the other viewers. It was already veryte after the few of them finished eating. Sharon sat there with no intention of getting up and stared at Melissa. Melissa put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. Just as she was about to get up, she met Sharon¡¯s eyes. ¡°You, why are you staring at me? It¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what I just said?¡± Sharon ignored herints, her eyes still on her. ¡°Everyone contributed today, but you didn¡¯t help at all. Since you enjoyed the food, you have to work.¡± Sharon¡¯s meaning was very obvious, and Melissa could understand what she meant. However, looking at the used cutlery in front of her, and she still had to wash it, she was very resistant, so she chose to pretend that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯ll do the mission with you guys tomorrow.¡± As she spoke, she was about to leave. Seeing her like this, Sharon knew that she was prepared to y dumb and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I mean that you¡¯ll be in charge of cleaning the dishes today.¡± Melissa thought that after her veiled rejection, Sharon would be too embarrassed to continue this topic, but she didn¡¯t expect Sharon to make it clear. Melissa wanted to reject her, but the cold wind still brought her a hint of rity. She knew very well that if she rejected her, she would definitely incur the wrath of the masses. The others might abandon her the next day, and she might really go hungry then. ¡°But the stream is very dark. I¡¯m afraid to be alone.¡± Melissa¡¯s fingers stirred the corner of her clothes. She was really afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Melinda hurriedly said. It wasn¡¯t that she had good intentions, but based on her understanding of Melissa, if she didn¡¯t follow, Melissa would definitely just put the bowls and chopsticks in the stream and take them out. They wouldn¡¯t be able to clean them at all, so she had to go over and supervise. Dan was worried about the two girls going alone, so he suggested that they go together. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s dark, and it¡¯s not safe for the two of you.¡± With that, he helped put the used bowls and chopsticks into the basket. Melissa really could not find a reason, so she could only reluctantly walk in the direction of the stream with the two of them. ¡°We¡¯ve basically finished all the food tonight. There¡¯s nothing for breakfast tomorrow.¡± After the three of them left, Sharon checked all their things and realized that there wasn¡¯t enough left for the five of them to have breakfast tomorrow. Shane pursed his lips and thought about it. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°When Dan and I went to the beach today, we saw that there were many things floating along with the waves. We can find what we can use. Moreover, there are some crabs and conchs on the shore. The beach is huge, so we should be able to find a lot.¡± Sharon pondered for a moment. ¡°I can cook seafood soup and go to the forest to look for mushrooms afterpleting the mission, but I¡¯m not good at catching crabs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s a sea in my hometown. I can catch such things.¡± Shane smiled. ¡°The high tide is at six in the morning. As the saying goes, there are many crabs during the high tide and fish during the low tide. We probably can¡¯t catch many fish at that hour but there are definitely enough crabs. After the tide has retreated at noon, if time permits, we can look for others..¡± Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Waking Up Early to Catch Crabs Chapter 738: Waking Up Early to Catch Crabs Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Shane really knows a lot!] [The guests of this show really have their own strengths, except for Melissa.] [Don¡¯t be like this. She knows how to act spoiled and unreasonable.] [You guys are just jealous of Melissa!] [But there¡¯s actually something Sister Sharon doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s amazing!] [This is very normal. It would be abnormal if Sharon knew everything.] As it was the time of break at night, the number of people in the live-stream skyrocketed. A small matter could attract a bunch ofments. After Melissa and the other two returned, Shane and Sharon also told everyone about the need to wake up early tomorrow to go to the beach to catch crabs. No one objected, and Melinda was very excited when she heard that as she had never experienced catching crabs. She could even wait at the beach at night. Everyone gathered around the fire and washed for a while before preparing to rest. After Sharon washed up briefly, she recalled what had happened since the start of the show. Although all the staff, including the director, had left this area, she still didn¡¯t dare to let down her guard when she thought of the prop team, especially now that she was in the wilderness and had to face some unknown risks. At the thought of this, Sharon got up and checked her surroundings. She then took out the anti-venom powder given by the production team and scattered it around. After confirming that there were no safety hazards, shey down to rest again. The next morning, Sharon woke up before dawn. She still had a mission in the morning, and she didn¡¯t forget this. When she woke up, Shane and Dan were already washing up. After a simple greeting, Sharon went to wake Melinda and Melissa up. It wasn¡¯t difficult to wake Melinda up. Sharon only called her name a few times before thetter responded. However, it wasn¡¯t so easy for Melissa. No matter how Sharon called out to her, thetter didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Melissa, get up quickly. Why are you pretending to be asleep and not want to work? You won¡¯t be eating breakfastter!¡± Melinda didn¡¯t expect that Melissa would force out her anger the moment she woke up. At this moment, Melissa finally reacted. ¡°What time is it? Let me sleep for another ten minutes, just ten minutes.¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay since a long time ago, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te with us.¡± Sharon pulled Melinda, who was full of anger, and gestured for her to wash up nrst. ¡°But we¡¯ll be going to the beach in a moment. You¡¯ll be the only one left. It¡¯s still dark outside. The fire¡¯s out. If any wild beastse by and no one informs you, I don¡¯t know what will happen. I think the beasts will have no problem tearing you apart.¡± After saying that, Sharon didn¡¯t wait for Melissa to respond to her and walked straight to Melinda¡¯s side to wash up. Not long after, Melissa rushed out. Seeing that the others were still around, she heaved a sigh of relief and slowly started washing up. By the time everyone had packed up, there were already specks of light on the horizon. The few of them headed towards the morning light and went to the seaside. Stepping on the soft beach, the morning sea breeze blew in their faces, bringing with it the damp and fishy smell of the sea. The sun revealed a head of seawater on the surface of the sea, glowing in the faint morning light. A lot of trash and waste that had been washed ashore by the seawater had been deposited on the shore, blending with the newborn sun. It felt decadent, but it also seemed to have infinite hope. ¡°Shane, you¡¯re more experienced. Dan and I will follow you to look for food. Melinda and Melissa will look for supplies on the shore that we can use.¡± Sharon¡¯s remaining trace of sleepiness was also taken away by the sea breeze. Looking at everyone standing in ce, it was obvious that no one Imew where to start, so she could only temporarily y the role of a leader. [Sister Sharon is indeed Sister Sharon. I¡¯m impressed by the leadership ability of hers.] [She looks like a queen!] [Everyone is working so hard. They are up so early.] [I was just about to go to bed.] [Sharon is too good at pretending. What right does she have to give orders?] [That¡¯s right. It¡¯s as if everyone has to listen to her!] [The guests have no objections. Why are you guys shouting here?] [Is there nothing else to nder?] Because it was only around six o¡¯clock, there were not many people in the live-stream, and there were only a fewments on the screen. Therefore, everyone could see thements clearly, and there were more quarrels.. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: The First Crab Chapter 739: The First Crab Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You have to be careful not to get caught by the crabs.¡± Shane looked at Sharon and Dan, who were standing beside him, with a solemn expression. This was the first time he had taught others how to catch crabs since he was young. He wanted to tell the two of them the techniques and methods to catch crabs, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After saying that, he jogged over to the shallow waters and carefully observed the sea under the morning light. Finally, he saw the crab¡¯s two exposed crab ws beside a rock, so he gently flipped open the rock. The crab immediately sensed it and hurriedly crawled into the sand. Shane was quick to catch the crab and walked back to Sharon and Dan. ¡°Look, in order to avoid being pinched by the crab¡¯s pincers, you can hold its two pincers and pinch its butt at the same time.¡± As he spoke, he ced the crab on the beach and demonstrated to the two of them. ¡°This way, we can avoid being injured by its pincers. If you feel ufortable like this, you can also grab its two hind legs. This way, it will be at your mercy. The pincers can¡¯t reach our hands, so don¡¯t worry. You can also directly pinch the joints of the crab pincers. You have to pinch them at the same time, but this is rtively difficult. It¡¯s better not to try.¡± [Shane¡¯s description is too detailed. After hearing it, I feel that I can defeat the crab.] [He¡¯s so gentle and patient.] [That¡¯s right. Her words are neither fast nor slow, and they are pleasant to the ears. As someone who had woken up early to work, my heart has beenforted.] [I woke up early to work too. Fortunately, there¡¯s still this show for me to watch. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress my anger from waking up early.] [Seeing that they woke up as early as you, are you feeling better?] [No, it¡¯s that all of you are like me.] Sharon memorized the technique Shane had mentioned and learned from him to patiently search for traces of crabs in the water. In the beginning, although she remembered Shane¡¯s words and firmly believed that the crab¡¯s pincers wouldn¡¯t bite her, every time her hand touched the crab, she would subconsciously retract it. After a few attempts, she finally caught her first crab. ¡°I caught it!¡± Sharon raised the crab excitedly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Seeing this, Melinda, who was at the side, quickly took the bucket she had just picked up and washed it clean and asked Sharon to put the crab in it. [Sharon is too cute when she retracts her hand in fear.] [That¡¯s right. She¡¯s clearly scared to death, but she still tries her best. Such a person is too charming.] [Some people should learn something. This is the self-awareness of participating in a show like Man vs. Wild. It¡¯s not right to stand at the side and do nothing just because they are afraid.] [I didn¡¯t expect Sister Sharon to have such a childish side. It¡¯s rare to see her smile so freely.] [Nature can indeed rx the body and mind.] [Sharon, who has such a good personality, is actually married. My heart aches.] After Sharon had her first experience, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to catch itter. Moreover, the more she caught, the more excited she became. Not long after, the three of them filled half of the bucket Melinda had picked up. At this moment, the sky was alreadypletely bright, and the seawater wasn¡¯t as cold as before. ¡°This should be enough for us to eat in the morning. Let¡¯s go back and make breakfast first, in case the production team issues a missionter.¡± Looking at the spoils of war in the bucket, everyone was very happy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for supplies? It was dark just now, and Melissa and I only found two buckets. Now that the sky has brightened up, do you want to take a look again?¡± Melinda was a little embarrassed. She was in charge of searching for supplies, but she only found two buckets. Sharon nced around when she heard this. There were many stic bags and other trash on the coast, and there were very few that were really useful. She probably couldn¡¯t find anything useful. Hence, she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. It doesn¡¯t seem like there is anything that is of any use. It¡¯s already very good that you managed to find two buckets. Think about the supplies that we were originallycking. Isn¡¯t it good to have two more buckets now? This way, we can go to the stream during the day to fill the buckets for us to use at any time. We don¡¯t have to walk so far all the time.¡± Sharon could feel the apology in Melinda¡¯s tone, so sheforted her.. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: The Staff Chapter 740: The Staff Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Sharon and the others worked hard, the crabs they caught were finally enough for the five of them to eat before the sun rosepletely. Hence, the group walked back to the camp with two small buckets, half filled with crabs. Not far from the camp, Sharon saw a familiar man¡¯s figure in the camp. Although she couldn¡¯t see clearly, she could clearly see that the person was observing something. When he saw them return, he quickly left the spot he had been observing. The series of actions made Sharon feel that this person was especially suspicious. ¡°Who is that person? Why is he in our campsite?¡± Melissa was short-sighted. Although she wasn¡¯t very bright, she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s appearance clearly from a distance. Her expression also became a little flustered. She had heard from others that there were some people in the wilderness who would kill and rob. Some would even attack girls. With this thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but slow down a few steps and hide behind Shane. When the others heard her question, they also looked in the direction of the camp. Melinda narrowed her eyes and sized up the person seriously. She felt that he looked very familiar. He should be someone she had seen before. ¡°I think he¡¯s someone I¡¯ve seen before. He looks familiar.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a staff member of the props team, right? I can¡¯t remember his name.¡± Shane nced at him indifferently and determined this person¡¯s identity. Although he was just a staff member and he didn¡¯t see him often, he had always been good at remembering faces, so he could still recognize him. Hearing her say this, Sharon also remembered this person. Isn¡¯t this the staff member of the props team who had put on the protective suit for her previously? This person¡¯s previous behavior was very strange in her impression. Now that he appeared in the camp for some reason, he looked like he was looking for something. Sharon silently made a mental note. ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. He¡¯s indeed from the props team. Shane, your memory is pretty good.¡± Dan held the bucket in one hand and patted Shane¡¯s shoulder with his free hand. To be honest, there were many staff members in the production team, and this dude from the props team was very ordinary. There was nothing to remember about him, and he did not see him often. In any case, he only felt that he had seen him before, but he could not remember where exactly. [Understand that our Shane is a face-remembering king!] [I rmend going to the groupption variety show. Shane can remember dozens of faces at once and find them in the crowd-I [This personal skill is too strange, but his memory is very strong.] [Isn¡¯t it just recognizing someone? Is it worth your praise?] [It¡¯s different. Most people who have seen others once or twice and haven¡¯t had in-depth contact with them would not be able to remember them. For example, my new boss has been here for three days, but I still can¡¯t remember what he looks like.] [That¡¯s because you¡¯re bad at recognizing faces. Besides, the production crew must have interacted a lot with them. I think the others are just pretending not to know them. There¡¯s a script, right?] [There¡¯s no need for conspiracy theories. There are too many staff members in the production team. How can they all know all of them?] The live-stream was extremely noisy. At this moment, Geoffrey looked nervously at the group of people who were getting closer and closer to him. When his gaze identally met Sharon¡¯s, he felt a chill in his heart. For a moment, he wanted to leave immediately, but the woman¡¯s threatening words on the phone yesterday sounded in his mind at the right time. ¡°You took my deposit. When can you let that person die?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no chance, if there¡¯s no chance, can¡¯t you create one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not easy to get my money. If you still don¡¯t make any progress, you and your family won¡¯t have a good time.¡± ¡°Call the police? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve already attacked her once. You¡¯ve alreadymitted murder. Can you run away after you¡¯ve called the police? And you¡¯re so sure that I¡¯ll be arrested after calling the police.¡± ¡°Remember, once a third person finds out about this, I guarantee that you¡¯ll never see your cute daughter again. The little girl is three years old this year, right?¡± Daughter? Yes, I can¡¯t let anything happen to my daughter! At this thought, he suddenly retracted his steps and clenched his fists by his side. He looked at Sharon as if he was poisoned, filled with ruthlessness and hatred. He had already attributed his current situation to Sharon. If this woman hadn¡¯t insisted on changing to a set of protective equipment, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this and even implicated his family. However, he didn¡¯t reflect on how vicious it was to want to harm the lives of others.. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Insect Prevention Powder Chapter 741: Insect Prevention Powder Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡± Sharon walked to Geoffrey¡¯s side. Logically speaking, she should keep a distance from this person, but she couldn¡¯t ept hiding if there was danger. It was better to strike first. Geoffrey looked at Sharon and was slightly stunned. He suppressed the voice of conscience that had been moring in his heart and gave Sharon an honest smile. ¡°When we were doing an inspection yesterday, we discovered many poisonous insects. The director asked me to send you some more medicine, especially this to prevent snakes and insects from approaching. You have to keep it well.¡± As he spoke, he distributed the medicine in his hand to everyone. Then, he prepared to distribute the small bottles containing medicinal powder to everyone. Looking at the white medicine bottle, Sharon felt indescribably strange. She felt that this wasn¡¯t just a preventive powder. ¡°Sir, give it to me directly. I¡¯ll distribute it to everyone.¡± As Sharon spoke, she was about to take the medicine bottle from Geoffrey¡¯s hand, but thetter immediately dodged back and avoided Sharon¡¯s outstretched hand. His gaze when he looked up was filled with vignce and ferocity, no longer as honest as before. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this small matter. I think you just came back from looking for food. Hurry up and cook, lest you have a missionter and dy time.¡± Geoffrey had an honest smile on his face again, but his fierce expression just now was deeply imprinted in Sharon¡¯s mind. At this moment, she was sure that there was something wrong with Geoffrey, and he was targeting her. Although she had already confirmed it in her heart, Sharon still had a kind smile on her face as she took the small white bottle from Geoffrey. ¡°Thank you then, Sir.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. This is what I should do.¡± Geoffrey raised his hand and touched his head. He chuckled, making him look even more harmless. [This prop team¡¯s staff is not bad.] [That¡¯s right. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s a kind person. He¡¯s silly and has no heart.] [Do you guys think so? Why do I feel that he¡¯s a little strange?] [Me too, me too. He looks really strange, but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s strange about him.] [Those who say that he¡¯s strange are crazy, right? They can scold anything they see. Did the props man offend you?] [That¡¯s right. Why are keyboard warriors looking for a sense of existence everywhere? He is so nice.] Seeing that Sharon had epted the powder, Geoffrey heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he turned around and continued to distribute the powder to the others. After distributing it, he hurriedly left. Sharon watched as he walked faster and faster, as if he was escaping. She narrowed her eyes, took out the medicine bottle in her pocket, and looked at it carefully. Who was behind this person? What was the effect of this bottle of medicine? ¡°Sharon, why are you in a daze?¡± Melissa didn¡¯t know how to cook, but when she thought of how the few of them had said yesterday that they wouldn¡¯t give her food if she sat and enjoyed their achievements, she decided to stay by Sharon¡¯s side to observe and asionally help her with something. This way, they wouldn¡¯t have any reason to say that she didn¡¯t contribute. ¡°Hey, your bottle looks good. Mine is dirty.¡± Sharon was still immersed in her thoughts. Melissa followed her gaze and saw the bottle in her hand. She took out hers and looked at it. There was an unknown ck substance on the bottle, and Sharon¡¯s medicine bottle was a little pink under the sunlight. It seemed to be much better than the one in her hand. Melissa was usually spoiled. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t see that other people¡¯s things were better than hers, but once she saw them, she couldn¡¯t allow it. Hence, she took a step forward and took the medicine bottle from Sharon¡¯s hand. She weighed it in her hand and ced her bottle back in Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sharon was shocked by her actions and reached out to snatch it back, but Melissa put it in her pocket first. ¡°I¡¯m just exchanging it with you. It¡¯s the same thing. I¡¯m just exchanging it.¡± Melissa had a fawning smile on her face that she did not notice. Sharon didn¡¯t know why, but there was definitely something wrong with this bottle of medicine. If she gave it to Melissa like this, wouldn¡¯t she be harming thetter? ¡°Give it back to me!¡± ¡°Why are you so petty! It¡¯s just switching it with you. I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Melissa might not listen to you if you talked to her nicely and coaxed her, but if you were stubborn, she definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to you. Hence, she stuck out her tongue at Sharon and slipped away.. Chapter 742 - 742: New Mission Chapter 742: New Mission Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon wanted to chase after her, but she smelled a burnt smell and quickly went to deal with the food in the pot. [Why is Melissa snatching other people¡¯s things again!] [What do you mean by snatching? The production team gave the same thing. It¡¯s just that she exchanged hers with Sharon!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s abnormal for Sharon to have such a big reaction!] [Yeah, this doesn¡¯t match Sister Sharon¡¯s usual personality!] [That¡¯s right. Although Sister Sharon is usually very domineering, she won¡¯t fuss over such harmless matters. What happened today?] [A y figurine still has some tinge of human in it, let alone Sharon. If there was anyone as ignorant as Melissa, I would have taught her a lesson long ago. Sharon¡¯s temper is good enough.] [That¡¯s right. Melissa took someone else¡¯s things for no reason, but in the end, it is all med on. Are people really using their brains to watch the show?] [This is obvious victim ming. Our Sharon should give Melissa everything!] [There¡¯s no need to escte it to victim ming!] Sharon was worried that the little food would be burnt again, so she devoted herself to making breakfast. She nned to go to Melissa after breakfast and tell her to change the bottles back. Nothing should happen in such a short period of time, but she never expected that such a short period of time would put them in a lot of danger after that. Breakfast was to process some crabs and other seafood they had caught at the beach in the morning. There wasn¡¯t much work, so Sharon didn¡¯t ask anyone else to help. Soon, breakfast was over. As soon as everyone finished eating, the director announced their next mission to them. [The survival ability in the wild is very important. Please build a simple house within 48 hours of receiving the mission. It needs to be sturdy and can be used as a shelter.] ¡°Building a house in 48 hours, and it has to be sturdy! How is that possible!?¡± Melissa¡¯s face fell after hearing the mission. She was exhausted from catching crabs in the morning, and now she had to build a house. ¡°Besides, how would we know how to build such a thing! It¡¯s simply forcing us to do something we can¡¯t do!¡± Sharon looked up at the sky thoughtfully. A few thick and huge clouds had floated over from the originally clear sky. At this moment, they looked like small mountains, making one feel depressed. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, and it¡¯s going to rain heavily,¡± Sharon said as she looked at the temporary residence of the few of them. The tent didn¡¯t look too sturdy. ¡°Our tent can¡¯t withstand such heavy rain. Building a house is necessary, and it needs to be very sturdy!¡± Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, the others looked up at the sky. Other than seeing a few rtivelyrge clouds, there was only the dazzling sun. It didn¡¯t look like it was going to rain at all. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t be an rmist. I think the weather is very good. Don¡¯t tell me you epted the benefits of the production team and scammed us with them.¡± Melissa pouted with an aggrieved expression. ¡°I¡¯ve never suffered like this since I was young. I believe everyone is the same. You have to let us progress step by step.¡± The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt, as if tears would fall from her eyes in the next second. ¡°Believe it or not, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can continue to live there alone when the stormes.¡± Sharon¡¯s hint was very clear. Melissa had toplete the mission with them, or she would sleep in the tent alone. Melinda retracted her gaze from the sky. ¡°No matter what, the director has issued the mission, so we have toplete it.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Sharon beside her. For some reason, the weather was clearly too good, but she believed that Sharon was right. ¡°And I believe Sharon, so we need to speed up!¡± Sharon was touched. She didn¡¯t expect Melinda to trust her so much. ¡°I also think Sharon is right. We can¡¯t just look at the surface. It¡¯s definitely good to prepare early. Moreover, the director¡¯s mission has been issued, so we participants have to strictly execute it,¡± Shane chimed in. Dan had his usual smile on his face. ¡°I agree!¡± [Sharon must be lying. Does it look like it¡¯s going to rain on such a good day, and it¡¯s even a storm?] [That¡¯s right. I think she¡¯s just bluffing. She pretends to know something she doesn¡¯t know. She¡¯s really annoying..] Chapter 743 - 743: Assigning Missions Chapter 743: Assigning Missions Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Who¡¯s the one pretending to know? The fish that escaped the after nine years of education. The clouds in the sky where they are now are called thunderstorm clouds. Not only is it a rainstorm, but there¡¯s also going to be thunder!] [Wow, isn¡¯t that dangerous!] [It¡¯s indeed very dangerous. Their temporary tent is useless!] [It seems like the production team already knows about the weather situation, so they issued such a mission.] [But can such a mission really bepleted? It¡¯s 48 hours. If they can¡¯tplete it, won¡¯t they be in danger?] [What is the production team doing?! It¡¯s so dangerous. Aren¡¯t they going to stop filming? What if something happens ?] [Those people who are criticizing the production team suggest not to watch wilderness survival. Man vs. Wild is filled with danger. Since they are here to film, they have to bear the risk. Moreover, the production team is not a fool. They must have an emergency n!] [Guests: It¡¯s okay, the production team: It¡¯s okay, fans: We won¡¯t allow it!] The production team did have an emergency n for bad weather, but they would not help unless it was absolutely necessary. Otherwise, the show would be meaningless. Sharon and the others sat around and discussed how toplete the mission. ¡°The terrain nearby is only t and open where we are at the moment, so building houses is the first choice. We can collect some thicker wood to make the roof of the shed and use grass to further resist the rain,¡± Sharon said as she wrote and drew on the ground. Shane nodded and thought for a moment before suggesting, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. We can put up the original tent under the weeds. That¡¯s double insurance against water.¡± When Melissa heard that, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? If you tear down the original tent, where will we live? If this dpidated house isn¡¯t built well, won¡¯t we have nowhere to hide?¡± ¡°I agree with Shane. That tent is useless in a storm. It¡¯s even dangerous to stay inside. Why don¡¯t we use it as a house?¡± Sharon pondered for a moment and agreed with Shane¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll rain just because you say so? Anyway, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Melissa red at Sharon. ¡°The minority obeys the majority. I support Shane and Sharon!¡± Melinda raised her hand without hesitation. ¡°I agree with Shane too!¡± ¡°You, you guys! Hmph.¡± Melissa still wanted to retort, but it was indeed impossible for one person to contend against four people. She could only turn her head to the side with tears in her eyes. She felt that she had been isted, but in this ce where there were only a few of them, she had no one to cry to. She even needed to rely on this group of people who isted her. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Sharon sighed and wanted to say something, but thinking that time was tight, she continued to talk about the construction of the house. ¡°What¡¯s more difficult is what to do with the wall. We don¡¯t have nails, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t use wood.¡± Melinda thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What about using stones?¡± ¡°Rocks can, but they have to be big. Moreover, they need sticky mud and grass to act as cement. Otherwise, if the wind is too strong, it¡¯s easy to get injured hiding inside.¡± Dan looked worried. It was indeed very difficult toplete the mission. ¡°There¡¯s yellow mud in the area where I went to look for wild vegetables and fruits yesterday. It¡¯s sticky enough. Now, in the morning, let¡¯s build the wall first. It won¡¯t rain today. There¡¯s enough sun to dry, and it won¡¯t be a problem to build a shed roof if it rains. We still need a few big rocks to press down on was hard this time, so she needed to save time. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Then let¡¯s split up the work. Shane and I will go find the stones. The few of you can use the simple bucket yesterday to get some yellow mud. If you can, get some more tough grass.¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Dan assigned the tasks at the side. Obviously, only the two of them were more suitable to move the stones. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard on you guys. Without tools, this matter will probably take a long time. I¡¯ll go with them to break the yellow mud first and then help you guys.¡± Sharon dly epted the mission assigned by Dan. Melinda and Melissa didn¡¯t know what yellow mud was at all, and the two of them together weren¡¯t enough to deal with the risks around. ¡°Then, let¡¯s set off ording to our respective missions. Don¡¯t be separated from the team members. Contact us immediately if you encounter danger.¡± Shane looked at the three girls and was a little worried. Even though Sharon was very strong, he couldn¡¯t help but remind them.. Chapter 744 - 744: Division of Tasks Chapter 744: Division of Tasks Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon didn¡¯t want to waste time. After assigning the tasks, she poured the two buckets of crabs into a smaller bucket and prepared to set off. ¡°Do you have to be so anxious? Can you let me apply some sunblock?¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t stand Sharon¡¯s energetic appearance. She wasn¡¯t very willing to cooperate with the mission to begin with. As a member of the girl group, she relied on her face to make a living. The sun was already high in the sky, and it would get hotter as time passed. If she followed them out to bask in the sun for a day, would her face still look good when she returned? Melinda rolled her eyes after hearing Melissa¡¯s words. She had seen pretentious people before, but she had never seen anyone who was pretentious regardless of the asion. ¡°Sis, get this straight. Missions have a time limit. Do we still have to wait here for you to finish your makeup before leaving? Melissa seriously thought about Melinda¡¯s words. Her fans would be watching the show no matter what she said. It would be best if she could put on makeup and show her best state. ¡°Is that okay? Or you can go first. I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m done.¡± [Is this Melissa alright? She still needs to put on makeup. Which one of the people present isn¡¯t bare-faced?] [It¡¯s understandable for members of a girl group to care about looks. There¡¯s no need to be so harsh.] [That also depends on the time and ce. If she really cares about how she looks, she can wake up early to prepare, instead of putting on makeup when she should bepleting her mission, I think she really wants to ck off.] [Am I the only one who thinks she¡¯s quite cute like this?] [I think that your ability to judge is malfunctioning? What¡¯s so cute about this kind of person who has no sense of responsibility and team honor?] [Why did you invite such a person to participate in the show? It¡¯s so tiring to watch.] [If I don¡¯t look for her, and look for you instead, the director would not want you even if I give him money.] Sharon let out a sigh when she heard Melissa¡¯s words. Otherwise, she was really afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself. ¡°Melissa, just wear a hat. We¡¯re really in a hurry. Not only do we have to collect the things needed for construction, but we also have to prepare food during the storm. We don¡¯t have time for you to put on makeup.¡± As Sharon spoke, Melissa¡¯s face was already filled with reluctance. ¡°And I believe that not only do your fans want to see your exquisite outfit, but they also want to see your sense of responsibility, right?¡± Sharon¡¯s words blocked Melissa¡¯s refusal. She could only reluctantly follow Sharon and Melinda. Sharon had a good sense of direction. She remembered the path the few of them had taken yesterday evening and quickly found the yellow mud. There were not many nts on the yellow soil because it had not rained for a long time. Even though there was not much sunlight in the forest, it was still a little dry. ¡°It¡¯s here. Let¡¯s hurry up and bring more back.¡± Sharon put the bucket aside. Melissa looked at the ground in front of her in surprise, then looked at Sharon. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with digging, but what are you going to let me dig with?¡± Other than a bucket, the three of them didn¡¯t have any tools. They couldn¡¯t use their hands directly, right? How could Sharon let them use their hands directly? Even if Melinda and Melissa agreed, how long could theyst with their hands? If their hands were injured, it would dy thepletion of the mission even more. Sharon looked around and found a few rtively thick branches in the forest and handed them to the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s use this to dig the soil first. Then, we¡¯ll bring it into the bucket with our hands. It¡¯s an emergency. There¡¯s a limit to the tools we can use, so this is the only way.¡± Melissa wanted to say something else, but Melinda had already taken a branch and was poking it forcefully on the ground. Sharon was still looking at her with the wooden stick in her hand, as if she would leave her hand raised if Melissa didn¡¯t take it. Melissa gritted her teeth and stomped her feet as she took the tree branch from Sharon¡¯s hand. She poked the ground in front of her forcefully like how that piece of ground as Sharon. Sharon shrugged and joined the two of them. In the beginning, the three of them were very fast. Although Melissa would asionally ck off, she had always been trying her best to poke. After a while, the bucket of yellow mud had been collected. Melinda and Melissa carried it back to the camp while Sharon stayed in the forest to continue digging. In just the morning, the three of them gathered four buckets of yellow mud. The boys also pulled back a lot of stones by making a simple raft. Therefore, the few of them had a simple lunch and prepared to start building in the afternoon.. Chapter 745 - 745: Collecting Materials Chapter 745: Collecting Materials Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At noon, when the sun was at its hottest, in an empty space in the wilderness, a group of five people looked at the ground in front of them under the scorching sun. All of them looked anxious, but they did not know where to start. Sharon frowned and looked at a small wooden stick on the ground for a long time. She drew a square ce about the size of the original tent beside the temporary tent. ¡°We¡¯ll just build it this big. We definitely won¡¯t be able toplete it if it¡¯s too big and requires too many materials. We can still rush through such a big area. We don¡¯t have to build it too high. We can build one with just the size of the original tent. It¡¯s not safe to build it too high.¡± The others did not have any objections. The main reason was that they really did not understand. When they were nning, they were in high spirits. When it was time to take action, as a group of people from the entertainment industry, they did not know how to build. ¡°Dan and Shane, you¡¯ll have to work hard in a while. I might have to leave the main construction work to you. Melinda and Melissa, go out and gather food. I still have the wild fruits and vegetables I picked a few days ago. Take them and pick simr ones.¡± Sharon also knew that this was the first time everyone had done such a thing and they were without experience. In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could seed, Dut sne torced nerselt to tnmk calmly and assign tasks. [I¡¯m tired of saying this but this show can¡¯t do without Sharon.] [Yes, Sister Sharon really has a big heart, and she seems to know everything. She¡¯s too strong.] [But can they reallyplete it? This is considered a rtivelyrge project.] [It might not be possible to build a house properly, but it¡¯s just a small house that can shelter them from the wind and rain.] [Let¡¯s hope they work hard. I just saw the weather forecast. There will really be thunderstorms in a few days.] [Man vs. Wild is to face all kinds of challenges in the natural world.] In order to cheer them on, people took turns to shower them with various gifts and special effects in the live-stream. It was as if the more gifts they gave, the faster Sharon and the others¡¯ would be able to finish their mission. Shane and Dan were both very smart and very capable. After Sharon prepared some yellow mud, the two of them carefully and neatly ced the stones in rows and used the yellow mud to connect the stones together. ¡°Remember to leave a ce for the door.¡± Sharon handed the stones to the two of them, but the stones the two of them had found were a little big. Sharon felt a little out of strength after moving a few. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a rough idea of the house in my mind. You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t move these stones. Give them to me. Go to the side and rest, or you can go find Melinda and Melissa,¡± Dan said with a smile as he snatched the stones from Sharon. Sharon didn¡¯t force it. She happily let go and patted the dirt on her hands. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you. I¡¯ll see if I can catch some edible animals to add to your food.¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll look forward to tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± Shane raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead and smiled at Sharon. Sharon looked at the small house that was already starting to take shape and knew that she really couldn¡¯t help. She turned around and went to her backpack to get the shlight she needed to light up before looking for Melinda and Melissa. Along the way, Sharon searched for Melinda and Melissa while looking for traces of animals. Not long after she walked along the path, she saw Melinda standing beside a small shrubbery. The short shrubbery was covered in small red fruits that were gorgeous and flirtatious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Melinda turned around when she heard Sharon¡¯s voice. When she saw who it was, she quickly stood up. ¡°Come and look at this little fruit. It¡¯s so bright. Is it poisonous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous. This is a type of medicinal herb that can be used to make soup or soaked in water. It¡¯s good for the body,¡± Sharon exined carefully. ¡°Then, do you want to pick some?¡± After hearing Sharon¡¯s introduction, Melinda felt that the little fruit in front of her was quite useful, but it was so small, how many would she need to eat to fill her stomach? Clearly, Sharon had the same thoughts as her. ¡°Forget it. We can pick this in a few days. It¡¯s better to try our best to collect things that can fill our stomachs.¡± ¡°I think so too. Then let¡¯s hurry up and find something to eat.¡± After saying that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled, giving up on therge block of small fruits in front of them.. Chapter 746 - 746: Discovering Walnuts Chapter 746: Discovering Walnuts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon and Melinda quickly found Melissa. She was carefullyparing a bracken Sharon had given her to the weeds on the ground with a serious expression. Sharon sighed in her heart. This child isn¡¯t that annoying when she¡¯s serious. ¡°How is it? How much did you pick?¡± Sharon smiled and walked over to ask. When Melissa heard the question, she was like a deted ball. She pouted and looked disappointed. ¡°I only found a few, but I did not ck.¡± Sharon looked at the few thin wild vegetables in the bag in her arms. There were a few dandelions and ferns. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t ck. We searched this road yesterday. It¡¯s already very impressive that you can still find a few fish that escaped the.¡± Melissa had been on this show for so many days, and this was the first time she had been praised by someone else. Her face instantly turned red, and she turned her head away in embarrassment, not looking at Sharon and Melinda anymore, but she still muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t care about her little mutter. She observed her surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s walk over there and see if we can find anything.¡± Hence, the three of them walked very far into the depths of the forest before Sharon stopped. Melinda looked around curiously. There were only a few short trees and a ground full of weeds. There was no food that Sharon had brought them to pick recently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything to eat?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t answer her and picked up a ck fruit from the ground. The skin of the fruit was a little rotten. ¡°What¡¯s this? It looks like it¡¯s broken and inedible. We don¡¯t have to pick up this rotten thing and bring it back right?¡± Melissa looked at the ck lump and felt disgusted. Her face was filled with reluctance. Melinda, who had always agreed with Sharon, also revealed a disapproving look. ¡°Sharon, why don¡¯t we go somewhere else to take a look?¡± Sharon looked at their expressions and sensed their rejection, but she didn¡¯t put down the ck fruit in her hand. Instead, she peeled off the skin on the surface and revealed the inside of the fruit. In between, a brown fruit appeared in Sharon¡¯s hand. The veins of the fruit were so deep that it looked like a human brain. Melissa and Melinda also recognized the thing in her hand now, and their expressions changed from rejection to surprise. ¡°This is actually a walnut.¡± ¡°Yes, I just saw a few walnut trees from afar. Walnuts usually ripen in July to September. The month is just right now. Let¡¯s just pick up the ones that fell to the ground.¡± After she finished speaking, Melissa and Melinda squatted on the ground and picked it up. Sharon, on the other hand, looked around to make sure there was no danger before lowering her head to pick it up. ¡°Ah!¡± Melissa, who had been focused on picking up the walnuts, suddenly screamed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Melinda was shocked by the voice and quickly turned around to ask. Melissa squatted on the spot in horror and looked at her hands. Melinda asked her a few times, but she did not respond. Helpless, Melinda could only walk to her side and poke her with her hand. She asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you ¡°My hand, my hand¡­¡± Melissa looked up at the person beside her in a daze. Then, she showed her hand to him and saw that her fair and slender hand had turned ckish-purple. ¡°How did my hand be like this? Have I been poisoned?¡± Melinda was obviously frightened when she saw her pair of hands. She stood rooted to the ground and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. However, Sharon walked over. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that the color of the walnut shell stained your hands.¡± Melinda raised her hand in front of her eyes. She was focused on picking up the walnuts when she realized that her hand had already changed color. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? What am I going to do in the future now that my hands have be like this?¡± Melissa was a little agitated. After all, it would be a joke if word got out that a member of a girl group had such a pair of hands. Sharon clearly understood her worry. ¡°The situation is special now. It¡¯s more important to fill your stomach. Moreover, this color will fade in a few days.¡± Hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Melissa¡¯s mood clearly improved, but she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I swear to God. Besides, my hands are the same.¡± After saying that, she ignored Melissa and squatted down again to continue picking up the walnuts.. Chapter 747 - 747: Preparing to Hunt Chapter 747: Preparing to Hunt Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The three of them spent an hour scouring the area for walnuts before returning to the camp. Shane and Dan were sweating profusely as they worked under the scorching sun, but they were still holding on. At this moment, the height of the small house they were building was already around Dan¡¯s waist. They could build another twoyers and prepare to seal the roof. ¡°The two of you can sit down and rest for a while. I think it won¡¯t be a problem to finish building the walls today. Tomorrow morning, we will go and collect wood and pile it on it. Then,y wild grass and canvas for the tent. When the timees, we can use the canvas for the door. Make it longer and at night, we can press it down with rocks so that it won¡¯t be blown away.¡± Sharon looked at the two of them. Their lips were already a little pale from overwork, but they still had no intention of stopping. She quickly picked up the coconut shell and poured two bowls of water for the two of them. Shane finished the water Sharon handed him in one gulp and was about to continue working when Sharon grabbed his arm. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. More haste less speed. Besides, this mission depends more on the two of you and if both of you are exhausted, we girls will have to do itter.¡± Sharon said half-jokingly. Shane smiled in embarrassment, but he finally stopped to rest for a while. Melinda quickly brought over a few washed fruits and handed them to the two of them. ¡°Eat something first. Dinner will take a while. Sharon said that she¡¯ll bring us to catch frogs and pheasantster.¡± Dan stared at Melinda¡¯s finger. He looked at the ck circle and did not dare to reach out to take the fruit. Melinda obviously noticed thetter¡¯s gaze and wanted to retract her hand awkwardly, but the other party did not take the fruit, so she continued to hold it up. ¡°This is the juice of the walnut skin. It¡¯s not dirty, and it¡¯s not poisonous. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Dan was a little embarrassed. He actually didn¡¯t have any intention of despising it. He was just curious why her hands became this state when they went out perfectly fine. Hence, he quickly took the fruit from Melinda¡¯s hand and ced it in his mouth to take a bite. He used his actions to show that he didn¡¯t despise it. ¡°You actually found walnuts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sharon brought us to find it. She refreshed my understanding of her again. She actually recognizes the walnut tree. Do you know? That walnut is wrapped in ayer of ck stuff. If Sharon didn¡¯t say it, I would have thought it was some rotten fruit.¡± At the mention of this, Melinda began to excitedly tell the two of them about their experience. ¡°Sharon, not bad. I realized that nothing can stump you.¡± After hearing this, Dan praised Sharon sincerely. ¡°I was lucky enough to see them before, so I recognized them.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°Besides, you guys are very amazing too. In the end, we still have to work hard together.¡± Shane sat on the ground and finished the wild fruit in his hand. He asked Sharon, ¡°You¡¯re going to catch frogs and pheasantster. Can you catch them?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I observed today and found traces of pheasants. If there¡¯s a river on the mountain, frogs will appear. I can give both of you more food to replenish your strength.¡± Sharon told everyone the results of her observation on the road today. As Dan ate the fruit in his hand, he asked vaguely, ¡°Can you catch them? Pheasants and frogs shouldn¡¯t be easy to catch. Don¡¯t force yourself. These wild fruits and wild vegetables are quite delicious.¡± The thought of letting a few weak little girls go out hunting made him feel ufortable. No matter how he looked at it, this was not something girls should do. Sharon met their gazes and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡± Melinda was naturally curious about things like this. Sharon¡¯s mysteriousness made her even more curious. ¡°Tell me quickly, what is it?¡± Looking at her curious face, Sharon wanted to tease her. ¡°This is a secret. I can only tell you tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a sorcerer, are you? Waiting until the dead of night to cast magic?¡± Melinda teased. ¡°You really think highly of me.¡± The few of them chatted for a while before returning to their work. Sharon brought Melissa and Melinda to find some bird eggs and pheasant eggs in the forest and sent them back to the camp. When the sky waspletely dark, she brought the two of them into the forest that they had gone to in the afternoon. At this moment, the construction work couldn¡¯t continue, so the two men, who were especially curious about Sharon¡¯s hunting method and worried about the girls entering the mountain alone at night, followed them into the forest too.. Chapter 748 - 748: On the Hunt Chapter 748: On the Hunt Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was already dark. asionally, rustling sounds could be heard from the forest, mixed with the crisp sound of frogs. Sharon led the way in front, holding the shlight tightly in her hand. She felt a little uneasy. After all, they were in the wilderness. Other than pheasants and frogs that could be used as food, she didn¡¯t know what other birds and ferocious beasts there were in the forest. Everything in the forest was unknown, and it was unknown if they could hunt prey sessfully. This forest was densely packed with trees and weeds under their feet. The space they could pass through was narrow, so the few of them lined up and walked forward. Melissa walked close to Sharon, wishing she could stick to her. She was so afraid that her body was trembling slightly. ¡°Melissa, don¡¯t get too close to me. It¡¯s inconvenient to walk like this.¡± Sharon turned around and reminded her. Not only was it inconvenient for her to walk like this, but the two of them might also fall together. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Melissa reached out and grabbed the hem of Sharon¡¯s shirt, showing no intention of letting go. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to protect me anyway. Sharon shook her head helplessly, sighed softly, and continued walking forward. Melinda walked forward and pulled Melissa¡¯s hand away from Sharon. Melissa rubbed her wrist that was hurting from Melinda¡¯s grip and screamed, ¡°Ah, what are you doing!¡± Melinda stopped in her tracks and red at her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Walk behind me! I¡¯ll protect you!¡± It was fine if Melissa usually couldn¡¯t help much, but now, she was following Sharon and causing trouble. Melinda felt that it was only because Sharon had a good temper and a good heart that she didn¡¯t argue with her, but Melissa was pushing her luck. Melissa felt that she had been bullied and felt wronged. Just as she was about to re up, Dan said, ¡°Melissa, follow behind Melinda. Shane and I will follow behind you.¡± Shane also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You sticking to Sharon will indeed hinder her.¡± Melissa felt that they were all targeting her, but in the wilderness, she had no choice but to rely on these people to protect her. She could only follow Melinda aggrievedly. Melinda followed behind Sharon carefully. She was nervous and excited, but for some reason, she felt inexplicably safe with Sharon around, so she was more excited than nervous. Dan and Shane wanted to take the lead, but Sharon was going to huntter, and Sharon was walking in front. It was as usual as the two of them covered the backs of the three girls. Moreover, the exploration location chosen by the production team shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. The few of them were walking forward carefully when Sharon suddenly squatted down and shone her shlight at the weeds under her feet. Melinda squatted down and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Melissa, Dan, and Shane also stopped in their tracks and waited for Sharon to answer. Under the bright light of the shlight, Sharon carefully observed the weeds on the ground. Seeing that she was silent, Melissa was a little impatient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t leave us hanging, alright?¡± Melinda rolled her eyes at Melissa. Sharon gently brushed the weeds on the ground with her fingers and smiled. ¡°The weeds here have traces of being trampled on. From the marks, it should be a pheasant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Melinda said excitedly. ¡°Then if we follow the footprints, won¡¯t we be able to find the pheasant?¡± ¡°In theory,¡± Sharon said. ¡°These marks are still very fresh. The pheasant should have passed by not long ago.¡± Dan smiled and said, ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re too awesome. I¡¯m your fan now.¡± Shane said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I want to be a loyal fan.¡± Shane said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I want to be a loyal fan.¡± Seeing that they were all praising Sharon, Melissa rolled her eyes. She thought to herself, Is there a need to do this? Sharon¡¯s fart is fragrant. ¡°Alright, you guys are really¡­¡± Sharon was a little embarrassed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s starting again.¡± Sharon wasn¡¯t ttered by everyone¡¯s praise. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find the pheasant, but the difficult thing was to catch it. Everyone was immersed in the excitement and joy of discovering the traces of the pheasant. Other than Melissa, who was a little disdainful and waiting to see Sharon fail to catch the pheasant, Sharon was a little worried. After all, thest time she had done so was when she had followed her grandfather up the mountain to catch the pheasant when she was young. There was also the fact that she had happened to watch a relevant program previously. She only knew what could be done in theory, but she had never really put it into practice after all. Whether she could catch it depended on luck.. Chapter 749 - 749: Hunting Chapter 749: Hunting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the bullet screen in the live-stream was already filled withments. [Sister Sharon is awesome. Look at how she??s taking the lead. Isn??t she awesome?] [That??s right, that??s right. So why do we need you men?] [I??m really speechless. Can you not try to find your sense of presence here? What kind of gender confrontation is this?] [Sigh, it??s not that men can??t do it. It??s just that Sister Sharon is too awesome, so it??s not Dan and Shane??s fault that they??re inferior.] [I??m really f*cking convinced. If you want to praise Sharon, then praise Sharon. Don??t step on others, okay?] [That??s right. Our brothers also contributed a lot to building the house previously.] [Eh? Speaking of which, pheasants are second-level protected animals in the country. Catching pheasants is illegal.] [I thought that I was the onlv one who paid attention to this. Last time, Sharon said that she wanted to catch frogs. I searched Baidu and saw that Baidu said that a frog was a level-three protected animal in the country.] The official staff of the production team, who had been paying attention to thements, immediately posted a Weibo post to rify????The forest area where the guests are exploring during the show is ced with artificially bred pheasants and frogs. After the guests?? exploration ends, the production team will capture the rest and will not affect the area??s local ecological bnce.?? ??It??s easy to find pheasants, but it??s difficult to catch pheasants,?? Sharon said. ??Whether we can catch them will depend on our luck.?? ??We believe in you. There will definitely be no problem,?? Melinda said confidently. Melinda felt that if it were her, she definitely wouldn??t be able to catch it, but for some reason, if it was Sharon, she felt very confident. ??We need to make a simple trip wire first,?? Sharon said. ??Shane, give me the rope and knife.?? In Man vs. Wild, the production team did not give them much preparation material, but there were still necessary tools like ropes and knives. Shane took off his ck backpack and took out a thick rope and a simple but sharp-looking knife. He handed these to Sharon. ??What do you need us to help you with??? Dan asked. ??Help me find a branch that??s softer and more tenacious,?? Sharon said. ??It ne? to be longer, about as tall as you.?? ??Alright, no problem,?? Dan said. Dan looked around. They were in the forest, so it was naturally very easy to find tough branches. Soon, he brought a branch back. Sharon took the branch and sized it up a few times. She removed the branche and leaves, leaving only the bare branch as a backup. ??I still need a shorter branch,?? Sharon continued. ??It also needs to be more tenacious.?? ??I??ll go look for it,?? Melinda volunteered. ??Okay.?? Sharon gently touched Melinda??s arm and gestured with her hand. ??It??ll probably be as long as your wrist to your elbow.?? Melinda nodded. Then, Sharon found an empty space on the ground that was more suitable for setting up traps. She stuck the sharp end of the branch into the ground and bent the other end of the branch to the ground, forming an arch. Sharon looked at the branch that Dan had found seriously. Dan was 1.9 meters tall, and the branch he had found was about two meters tall. It was definitely enough. Sharon looked up and saw Melinda not far away,paring her arm with a tree branch. Sharon smiled and said to Melinda, ??There??s no need to be so detailed. Just break it if it??s too long.?? Melinda quickly picked up a branch ording to Sharon??s request. Sharon squatted on the ground and bent the branch Melinda brought back into a bow shape before stabbing it into the ground. ??Help me find a few more short wooden sticks,?? Sharon said. ??I??ll go,?? Shane said. Everyone helped as much as they could. Only Melissa stood at the side and watched themotion in boredom. Sharon pointed to the wooden stick Shane had found at a suitable position ( the arched branch inserted into the ground and opened a groove with the kl This wooden stick was used as a mechanism support. Then, she used the kr to cut off one of the thick hemp ropes and tied the middle of the rope to the mechanism support. The others quietly watched Sharon??s familiar movements with admiration. Sharon??s expression was serious as she set up the trap. Her nerves were tem and she felt a little uneasy. Feeling everyone??s expectant gazes, Sharon felt even more pressured. She very afraid of letting down her teammates?? trust. Although she had followed her grandfather up the mountain to hunt pheas? when she was young, she had watched the entire process and had never rea done it. Although she had seen simr Man vs. Wild variety shows and nove they were all on paper. After all, she had never put them into practice. She d not know if this mechanism would work if she really did it. Everyone held their breaths and looked at Sharon.. Chapter 750 - 750: Creating a Trap Chapter 750: Creating a Trap Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon took a deep breath. Now was not the time to consider the oue. She tried her best to focus her attention on the process of setting up the trap to catch the pheasant. Now, she could only do her best and leave it to fate. The night got even darker. The cries of wild chickens rang out from time to time in the forest, and everyone¡¯s nerves were tense. Sharon tightened the mechanism frame and stuck it on the trigger. The general outline of the trap had beenpleted, and Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. Sharon picked up some scattered short branches on the ground andid them on the trigger. This way, she could increase the area of the trigger. In the end, she would tie the end of the hemp rope to the trigger andy it t on the trigger. This way, when the prey stepped on the trigger, it would directly be Sharon and the others¡¯ dinner tonight. ¡°The mechanism is ready,¡± Sharon said to her teammates. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll wait for it to walk into the trap.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just catch pheasants with traps,¡± Dan said. ¡°We have to have bait.¡± Dan had grown up in the countryside with his grandparents when he was young. He had gone up the mountain with his grandfather and knew a little about it. ¡°I remember that when I was young, my grandfather always brought some rice or corn when he caught wild animals,¡± Dan continued. ¡°But where are we going to find these in the wilderness?¡± Melinda asked worriedly. ¡°Or we can find some grass seeds,¡± Sharon said. ¡°But what kind of grass seeds do pheasants eat?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Even if we know which grass seeds the pheasant eats, will there be such grass seeds nearby?¡± Dan continued. Sharon fell into deep thought. The trap had been set, and finding the bait was another problem. ¡°We scatter food to lure the pheasants to the trap.¡± Sharon frowned. ¡°Is there any other way to attract the pheasants over other than food?¡± Everyone was frowning as they tried to think of a solution. Melissa sighed impatiently and said, ¡°The pheasant keeps chirping. It¡¯s so close to us, but we can¡¯t even catch it.¡± ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Melinda was furious when she heard her crack wise. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sharon suddenly said excitedly. ¡°We can imitate the pheasant¡¯s cry and attract it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dan said excitedly. ¡°When I was young, I heard pheasants cry. My grandfather told me that it was a male pheasant attracting a female pheasant.¡± Sharon was delighted. Foraging and courting are the nature and instincts of animals. Why did I not think of how pheasants crowed and courted? ¡°Hey, Dan, don¡¯t you know how to imitate? It¡¯s time for you to show your specialty.¡± Melinda looked at Dan expectantly. Everyone was in the entertainment industry. For actors, observation and imitation were essential skills. Dan said self-awarely, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not as professional as you.¡± ¡°Everyone probably doesn¡¯t have much experience. It should be your first time imitating a pheasant¡¯s cry,¡± Shane said with a smile. As they were talking, the crisp cry of a pheasant came from not far away. ¡°Can¡¯t we just learn and use it now?¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give everyone a taste first,¡± Shane said and imitated the pheasant¡¯s cry. Sharon and Melinda looked at each other and smiled. Not to mention that he was quite good at imitating. Dan also imitated Shane. After a while, he bent over fromughing. After he recovered, the two of them¡¯s cries echoed in the forest. Dan and Shane became yful. They fought like children to see whose cry was more simr. The two of them shouted a few times each. asionally, they would smile and look at each other. At this moment, thements in the live-stream were filled withments again. Other than thements that were filled with ¡°Hahahahahaha¡±, there was also a discussion about which one of Dan and Shane had learned how to cry more like a pheasant. [Oh my god, my stomach hurts fromughing.] [I take back thements about Shane¡¯s bad acting skills. He¡¯s quite good at mimicking the pheasant.] [My idol can actually hold back hisughter even in such a situation.] Sharon and Melinda also imitated them from time to time, but the two girls weren¡¯t as good as the two boys, so they decided to leave this glorious and difficult task to Dan and Shane. As for Melissa, Sharon felt that it would be a blessing if she didn¡¯t cause trouble. Sharon looked at the two boys who were mimicking the pheasant¡¯s cries and Melinda, who couldn¡¯t help butugh at the side, and suddenly felt a little touched. Along the way, everyone had gone from unfamiliar to familiar, and their tacit understanding was getting better. Although this journey wasn¡¯t perfect, it was also very beautiful.. Chapter 751 - 751: Successful Hunt Chapter 751: Sessful Hunt Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Sharon was immersed in her thoughts in the dark but extremely warm atmosphere, Melissa suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s really here.¡± Melinda covered Melissa¡¯s mouth and said fiercely, ¡°Lower your voice. You¡¯ll scare the pheasant away before it gets close.¡± Melissa removed Melinda¡¯s hand in disdain and remained silent. However, she secretly cursed in her heart. After leaving this ce, she would definitely teach Melinda a lesson. ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t suppress the ecstasy in her heart, but she still lowered her voice. Dan and Shane also held their breaths excitedly and stopped imitating the pheasant¡¯s cries. Everyone held their breaths as they stared at the fat pheasant. They saw the colorful pheasant leisurely approach the grass near the trap. Just as everyone was excitedly waiting for it to walk into the trap, it suddenly stopped in rm and began to look around. Everyone became nervous. The audience in front of the live-stream screen also became nervous. The pheasant seemed to have heard the call in everyone¡¯s hearts. After stopping and looking around for about a minute, it didn¡¯t disappoint and took a step forward. Then, it stepped into the mechanism that Sharon had already set up and was hung up by the rope. The pheasant¡¯s feet were bound by a rope. It pped its wings and struggled in the air, but the more it struggled, the tighter the rope around it became. Everyone cheered. Melinda jumped up happily and hugged Sharon tightly. She was so happy that she even cried. Sharon hugged Melinda back and gently patted her back, her eyes a little moist. Dan and Shane high-fived excitedly and smiled at each other. Melissa was actually quite happy. After all, she would have meat to eat tonight. However, seeing that the others were ignoring her, she could only stand at the side resentfully. The audience and fans in the live-stream were even more excited and began to send all kinds of gifts. [I¡¯m so excited. When the pheasant approached the trap just now, I was so nervous that I didn¡¯t dare to move.] [Me too. I just took a sip of water and didn¡¯t dare to swallow it.] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. There¡¯s no need for you to do that.] [I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m even happier now evenpared to eating chicken myself. Who would understand?] [I¡¯m so excited too. I¡¯m crying.] Dan took down the pheasant from the trap and grabbed its leg. The pheasant kept struggling to escape. Shane tied the pheasant¡¯s leg tightly with a rope. He couldn¡¯t let the meat in his mouth fly away. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± Melinda said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s credit. Everyone cooperated well,¡± Sharon said humbly. ¡°Especially Dan and Shane. They learned how to cry like pheasants.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Sharon¡¯s idea of learning how to call a pheasant,¡± Shane said humbly. ¡°Sharon was really smart to think of using the method of ¡®pheasant calling a mate¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Melissa,¡± Sharon said. ¡°She said that the pheasant was crying, which reminded me.¡± Melissa, who had always been unlikable, was suddenly praised and was actually a little touched. Her impression of Sharon instantly improved. Melinda was speechless when she saw how happy Melissa was after being praised. Melissa had done nothing, yet she was being praised with a clear conscience. ¡°But how many years has this pheasant been single for? It just came over after hearing the sound,¡± Dan said with a smile. Everyoneughed when they heard Dan¡¯s words. ¡°No matter what, the greatest contributor is still Sharon,¡± Shane said. ¡°Sharon made her own traps and even thought of a way to imitate the pheasant¡¯s cry. Sharon has to eat more wild chicken tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Melinda couldn¡¯t hold back her gaze. She simply wanted to go up and kiss Sharon. Because she was still live-streaming, she suppressed her excitement and only held Sharon¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Everyone has contributed.¡± Sharon had always been praised. In addition, Melinda was looking at her with admiration. Sharon blushed slightly. At this moment, thements exploded. [Sigh, is Sister Sharon shy?] [Sister Sharon looks a little cute when she blushes.] [lim dying ofughter, Is that pheasant stupid?] [Is there a possibility that the production team deliberately released such a stupid pheasant?] [The person in front makes sense.] [I don¡¯t know if the pheasant is stupid, but Sister Sharon is the smartest in the world.] [Sharon is really amazing.] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. The pheasant said, ¡°I just wanted to find a partner.¡± ] [The pheasant said, ¡°I only wanted to find a partner, but I became a meal.. ¡®1J Chapter 752 - 752: Continue Hunting Chapter 752: Continue Hunting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister Sharon, this pheasant is fat enough. Are we still going to catch frogs?¡± Shane asked. Shane was about the same age as Sharon, but in his heart, Sharon was already the soul and core of the team. Without Sharon, the current Man vs. Wild experience would definitely be even more arduous. And because Sharon was around, he was carrying a heavy pheasant in his hand. Everyone could eat heartily tonight. ¡°Catch!¡± Sharon said firmly. The sessful capture of the pheasant this time gave Sharon confidence. Many things that looked difficult might not be as difficult as she imagined. If she really did it, even if she didn¡¯t achieve the expected results, the experience during the process was worth it. ¡°Did you hear the sound of running water?¡± Sharon said. ¡°Follow the sound of running water and you can find the river. If you find the river, you should be able to find frogs.¡± ¡°From the sound, it¡¯s not far away,¡± Melinda said. ¡°It should be over there,¡± Dan said. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look over there.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sharon said. The few of them walked on the quiet forest path. Although it was called a small path, it was actually just a gap between the trees. Weeds and scattered trees were everywhere. Some ces were filled with firm soil, while others were filled with uneven gravel. Although the sound of water was not far from their location, it was really difficult to walk. ¡°What kind of lousy road is this? I¡¯m not walking anymore.¡± After tripping over the branches and weeds on the ground countless times, Melissa was already impatient. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, stay here,¡± Melinda retorted. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Melissa ignored Melinda and continuedining. ¡°How can we catch a frog in the middle of the night? I¡¯m hungry. I want to go back and eat pheasants.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Melissa ignored Melinda and continuedining. ¡°How can we catch a frog in the middle of the night? I¡¯m hungry. I want to go back and eat pheasants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How can we deal with the next day¡¯s mission without replenishing our strength?¡± Melinda said. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I can¡¯t walk anymore. My feet hurt. I want to go back to sleep,¡± Melissa continued. ¡°If you¡¯re really tired, go back to your residence and rest first, ¡± Sharon said. Melinda and the two boys were speechless. It was fine if Melissa didn¡¯t do much work, but she was just causing trouble. ¡°Shane, please send Melissa back,¡± Sharon said. ¡°I heard the sound of running water in front. Let¡¯s meet up in frontter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shane said. Shane strode ahead and ignored Melissa. ¡°Hey, wait for me. You¡¯re in charge of escorting me back. Why are you walking so quickly?¡± Melissa shouted at Shane. ¡°You really have the temper of a rich youngdy,¡± Danined. Sharon looked at the backs of the two of them and sighed softly. The most important thing now was to find enough food, especially since the two boys needed to replenish their strength after high-intensity work. In Man vs. Wild, other than survival skills and techniques, there was also mentality. Although Melissa was used to being pampered and spoiled, what they should do now was not to reason with her to intensify her emotions and affect the progress of the entire team. Instead, they should calm her down and prioritize the overall situation of the team. After all, the entire team was a whole. Although Melissa was a burden, fortunately, she had not caused any serious negative effects. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking, ¡± Sharon said. The night in the forest was dark and quiet. There were only the cries of various animals and the soft sound of a few people stepping on fallen leaves. The most pleasant thing was the sound of frogs not far away. Sharon thought that it would be great if she could catch a few frogs to replenish everyone¡¯s strength. After stumbling for a distance, they finally saw a small river shining under the moonlight. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s really a river,¡± Melinda said excitedly. ¡°I wonder if there will be frogs in the river?¡± Dan put down the pheasant that had already fainted after he hit it with a rock ¡°I heard frogs croaking over there,¡± Melinda said. Sharon walked along the river and observed. She finally found the source of the frog sound in a pond beside the river. The water in the pond was very shallow. Instead of calling it a pond, it was more like a swamp. Sharon shone her shlight over. Low grass grew sparsely in the pond, and the sound of frogs could be heard from time to time. ¡°Sharon, from the sound of it, there are quite a lot of frogs here. How are we going to catch them?¡± Melinda asked.. Chapter 753 - 753: Continue Hunting Chapter 753: Continue Hunting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon had seen a video of someone catching a frog with their bare hands, but she didn¡¯t have the guts. After thinking for a moment, Sharon decided to fish it out with a web. Shane, who was escorting Melissa back, had already rushed over. ¡°Shane, is the abandoned fishing we picked up at the beach in your backpack?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Shane said as he took out the green abandoned fishing from his backpack. The fishing was already very broken, and catching fish with it was no longer possible. Fortunately, it was not especially damaged and could still be used. Sharon broke a branch from a nearby tree and tied the fishing to the branch. ¡°I¡¯m not good at catching frogs. Which of you gentlemen want to try?¡± Sharon asked as she held the homemade frog-catching. Sharon had never eaten frog meat before and had always been afraid of this kind of animal. It was very difficult to ovee the fear in her heart. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Dan said as he took the frog-catching tool. Melinda squatted by the pond and fiddled with the grass in the pond with a branch, looking for traces of the frogs. Suddenly, a fat frog jumped out of the grass in the pond, scaring Melinda. ¡°This frog is so big,¡± Dan said excitedly. ¡°This should be a bullfrog,¡± Sharon said. The bullfrog was rtivelyrge, and the artificially bred bullfrog was strong and fat. It was a delicacy on the dining table, but Sharon didn¡¯t dare to try it before and didn¡¯t know how it tasted. The bullfrogs nearby were artificially bred by the production team. Firstly, it was illegal to catch wild frogs, and secondly, there was a parasite problem with wild frogs. The artificially bred bullfrogs needed to be cleaned of insects during the breeding period. In addition, it was rtively safer to control the environment. Dan wandered around the pond excitedly. He watched as a fat bullfrog jumped in front of him, but he could not catch it. He was anxious. Another bullfrog jumped out. It sometimes stopped on the grass in the mud pool, its mouth bulging as it cried, and sometimes it jumped around with its legs. The food they had eaten during the day had almost been digested. At this moment, these two bullfrogs were moving food in everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone watched anxiously as Dan used a tool that was not very handy to catch frogs. However, the two bullfrogs jumped very quickly. Soon, they jumped out of everyone¡¯s sight and disappeared. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t catch it at all.¡± Dan was a little discouraged. Sharon fiddled with her shlight and shone it on the grass in the water. Under the light of the shlight, the weeds flickered and were a little dazzling. ¡°Eh? Yes, we can use shlights,¡± Sharon suddenly said excitedly. ¡°Melinda, you and Shane find a long branch and fiddle with the grass with the sound of frogs. If a bullfrog jumps out, I¡¯ll be in charge of shining its eyes with the light of the shlight. Then, Dan, you¡¯ll take the opportunity to capture it,¡± Sharon said. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Shane said. Melinda and Shane used their branches to hit the grass with all their might. A frightened bullfrog jumped out of the grass. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s out. Hurry!¡± Melinda said excitedly. Sharon waved the shlight at the bullfrog¡¯s eyes. The bullfrog was blinded by the strong light and stayed where it was. Dan stretched out the to catch it, but he was still a step toote. The bullfrog recovered and jumped away. ¡°Sigh, it escaped.¡± Dan knocked the quagmire hard, ming himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although we¡¯re not familiar with it the first time, at least it proves that this method is effective.¡± Sharon was in a good mood because she had thought of a solution. ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching.¡± Melinda was also very confident. Shane was still knocking on the grass when another fat bullfrog jumped out. ¡°Quick!! There¡¯s another one here!¡± Shane said excitedly. Sharon aimed at its eyes and shone it over. The bullfrog was momentarily dazzled by the strong light and froze on the spot. Dan approached quickly and quietly, trapping the bullfrog in the. He raised the. It was heavy. ¡°Ah, he caught it! He caught it!¡± Melinda jumped up happily. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Sharon also smiled. It seemed that tonight¡¯s meal was sumptuous enough. Capturing wild pheasants and frogs was illegal, so the ones they were enjoying at the dining table were artificially bred varieties. Sharon thought that although they had caught artificially raised animals mentioned by the production team before the show, pheasants and bullfrogs were rare delicacies on the dining table after all. Tonight, everyone could have a full meal and sleep well.. Chapter 754 - 754: Preparing Dinner Chapter 754: Preparing Dinner Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching, ¡± Melinda said excitedly. After sessfully capturing the first frog, everyone seemed very excited and full of fighting spirit. However, they were lucky to catch that frog just now. It was not so easy to catch them again. Fortunately, after a while, everyone gradually found the trick and finally caught three fat and beautiful bullfrogs. The few of them were exhausted, but they were all very excited. They were very happy that their hard work had been rewarded. Moreover, the feeling of everyone working together in a team battle was even more joyous and blissful than the feeling of fighting alone. In this Man vs. Wild, difficult challenges coexisted. The most basic needs such as food and sleep in the wilderness were problems, and they were highly nervous. However, with everyone working together, this Man vs. Wild experience was much less lonely and helpless. Although there were many times when they wondered if they could really do it, when they finally did it, their confidence multiplied. After having enough food for tonight, they decided to return home. Sharon led the way with a shlight in front, walking in the silent forest. Dan carried the pheasant, Shane carried the bullfrog, and Melinda followed behind. The few of them returned with a full load. ¡°By the way, I saw small fish in the river by the pond just now. Let¡¯s catch fish tomorrow,¡± Melinda suggested. ¡°Sure,¡± Sharon said. At the thought that there would be meat to eat for the next few days, although Sharon was very tired, she felt very happy. When they returned to the house they had built previously, Melissa weed them. ¡°Why are you guys only back now? I¡¯m scared to be alone.¡± She was wearing a coat that looked like Shane¡¯s. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Melissa saw the frog in Shane¡¯s and continued, ¡°You guys really caught frogs.¡± Shane put down the things in his hand, took his coat off her, and put it back on. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m cold,¡± Melissa said righteously. ¡°Missy, I¡¯m cold too,¡± Shane said. Shane felt that he had already done his best by letting her wear his jacket for so long. Melissa pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to deal with the food,¡± Sharon said. ¡°We can roast pheasants and frogs tonight.¡± ¡°Just thinking about it makes me drool,¡± Melinda said. Her stomach was already growling. Dan and Shane went to find some branches for firewood. Roasting pheasants required a rtively strong fire, so Dan specially found some thicker branches. Shane sharpened one end of the branch with his knife and peeled a few in a row, preparing to use it to skewer pheasants and bullfrogs. At this moment, Dan used the flint that the production team had given him previously and the handful of dry fallen leaves that Melinda had picked up to set up a grill and ce the firewood. She had already started the fire. ¡°How should we deal with the pheasant and bullfrogs?¡± Melinda knocked the pheasant that had fallen to its death with a wooden stick. The feathers were probably not easy to deal with. ¡°We have to boil some boiling water,¡± Sharon said. ¡°We have to boil it with boiling water so that the chicken feathers can be plucked.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get some water.¡± Melinda walked away with the bucket. After Melinda returned with the water, Sharon poured the water from the small bucket into a broken pot she had picked up previously. Although the pot was broken, it was good that it didn¡¯t leak. It could still be used after washing. After the water boiled, Sharon picked up the pheasant by its foot and ced it in the pot. The small pot was too small, and the pheasant was rtively big. It could barely be put down. After holding the chicken¡¯s foot and spinning it a few times in the pot, steam rose from the chicken¡¯s body. It looked like one could start plucking its feathers. Plucking chicken feathers required skills. The water could not be too hot, or it would burn the chicken. However, they were living in the wilderness now, so they naturally could not care so much. After scalding the chicken, everyone came to help. Soon, the entire chicken was plucked clean. The chicken feathers that they had plucked were originally piled to the side, but soon, the wet chicken feathers were half-dried by the fire. A gust of wind blew, and the chicken feathers danced in the air. Sharon¡¯s hair and eyebrows were covered in chicken feathers, and Melinda¡¯s sleeves were also covered in chicken feathers. Melissa was unwillingly dragged to work by Melinda. There was a thin strand of feather at the corner of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all on your mouth.¡± Sharon looked at this girl who was pampered and not much younger than her. Due to Melinda¡¯s instructions just now, she had no choice but to squat on the ground and pluck the feathers. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. She gently removed the feathers from the corner of Melissa¡¯s mouth with her fingers. Melissa was stunned for a moment. She had always hated Sharon, but Sharon wasn¡¯t as annoying as she thought. She was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to react, so she shook her head slightly and pretended to want to shake the feathers off her hair.. Chapter 755 - 755: Enjoying the Delicacies Chapter 755: Enjoying the Delicacies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unexpectedly, Sharon raised her hand and removed a few more chicken feathers for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Melissa coughed dryly. For some reason, she felt awkward. After Melinda finished removing the feathers on her body, she squatted behind Sharon and patiently removed the feathers on her pants. ¡°These feathers can actually be made into feather dusters,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we collect these feathers first and get them when we¡¯re free?¡± Melinda said. ¡°Alright, put them in the stic bag we picked up earlier,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Okay.¡± Melinda then patiently collected the chicken feathers on the ground. Dan lowered his head and plucked the feathers from his body. He ced therger feathers in the stic bag in Melinda¡¯s hand. The moment Dan lowered his head, Shane saw the fine hair on his head and naturally blew off the chicken feathers on his head. At this moment, thements section was filled withments. [Why do I feel that this scene is so harmonious and beautiful?] [Hahaha, why are pink bubbles flying for no reason?] [Dan and Shane are too close.] [Although Melissa is quite annoying, I actually want to stand for abination of her and Sharon for a second.] [I¡¯m on Sister Sharon and Sister Melinda¡¯s side.] [Uh, can you guys not be too ridiculous?] After plucking the chicken feathers, they could roast the pheasant over the fire. Dan and Shane cooperated. One pressed the chicken¡¯s body down, and the other stuck the wooden stick that they had already sharpened into the chicken and roasted it over the fire. Sharon used the knife to cut the chicken a few times so that the meat inside could be roasted. ¡°How should we deal with the bullfrogs?¡± Melinda asked. Everyone looked at Sharon. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that.¡± Sharon touched her head, feeling a little embarrassed. Everyone had high expectations of her, but she wasn¡¯t omnipotent after all, and she wasn¡¯t a god. Although thements about bullfrogs on the Inte were rtively good, Sharon didn¡¯t dare to try it. Every time she saw a video of bullfrogs, their muscr bodies reminded her of her fitness coach¡ªhe had exaggerated muscles and could lift her up with one arm. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten charcoal-roasted bullfrogs before,¡± Shane said. ¡°I think we have to get rid of their heads and internal organs.¡± ¡°Let me do it,¡± Dan said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Shane said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the job to both of you,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Melinda smiled. Sharon felt that she should leave this kind of work to the boys. It wasn¡¯t tiring for men and women to work together. ¡°Make it cleaner and faster.¡± Perhaps because she was anxious from waiting, Melissa, who was watching from the side, suddenly said to the busy Dan and Shane. ¡°You have the cheek to make a request when you¡¯re not helping.¡± Melinda was speechless. She was curious how this person had managed to survive in the entertainment industry until now. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I help? I helped pluck the feathers,¡± retorted Melissa. ¡°You must be tired after plucking so many feathers,¡± Melinda said sarcastically. [Why is Melinda so funny?] [Family, who is this Melissa?] [Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Melissa might have been pulled here to make up the numbers, right?] [Melissa might have a script. Otherwise, how could someone like her live so long without being beaten to death in reality?] From the beginning, thements criticized Melissa¡¯s low EQandck of upbringing. Later, they guessed that Melissa might have a script. In order to create the show¡¯s effects and conflict, the production team deliberately arranged for Melissa to have an unlikable persona to increase the viewership ratings. Hence, everyone expressed their sympathy for Melissa. They even felt that she was sacrificing herself for the show¡¯s viewership ratings to help everyone. [If there¡¯s really a script, with Melissa¡¯s situation¡­] [Exactly, exactly.] [Melissa: Scold me and everyone will be happy.] ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go pick some wild fruits and get some water,¡± Sharon said. ¡°When Shane and the others are done roasting, we can have a full meal.¡± Sharon and Melinda brought another bucket of water. After eating the food, they would definitely be thirsty. They would have to boil some waterter. After all, drinking water in the wilderness would easily cause diarrhea. At this moment, Dan and Shane were almost done roasting the frog meat. The fragrant smell wafted into their noses. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Melinda said. Everyone sat cross-legged around the barbecue fire. The fragrance of roasted pheasant and roasted bullfrogs floated in the air. It was alreadyte at night. Other than the silver moonlight, only the bonfire emitted a thick smoke. ¡°Now, no matter what I eat, it smells good,¡± Dan said. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. When is the roasting done? I¡¯m starving.¡± Melissa stared at the roasted chicken and felt that she was about to drool.. Chapter 756 - 756: Enjoying Delicious Food Chapter 756: Enjoying Delicious Food Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It smells so good.¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°This frog looks so tempting.¡± Melinda rested her chin on her hand and rubbed her hands in anticipation. ¡°Alright, alright. The bullfrogs are almost done,¡± Shane said. ¡°It¡¯s done. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± The roasted bullfrog was golden and crispy. Although one bullfrog was slightly burnt as they did not control the fire well, it was not a big problem. Shane cut the roasted bullfrogs in the middle with a knife and gave each of them a frog thigh. ¡°Ah, it smells amazing.¡± Melinda pinched the frog¡¯s thigh with one hand and sniffed it fiercely. She put it in her mouth and took a small bite. It was a little hot. Shane and Dan had already wolfed down the food. Sharon held the fat leg meat Shane had given her. It smelled very good, but she couldn¡¯t eat it for a long time. ¡°Sharon, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Melinda asked as she blew on the thigh meat in her hand. ¡°Have you never eaten frog meat before?¡± Dan asked. Sharon nodded. Although she wasn¡¯t qualified to be picky about food in Wild, when she thought of bullfrog¡¯s appearance, especially its big eyes, sl couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat it. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Just close your eyes and eat.¡± Melissa was eati until her mouth was oily. Sharon braced herself and took a bite. It was really delicious. The meat was like a tender drumstick, and the lingering fragrance reachec nerves of the taste buds through the tender outer skin. ¡°It¡¯s really not bad,¡± Sharon said. The only w was that there were no seasonings. Although the wild chicke did not have any soul seasonings added or dipping sauces to go with, the roasted skin still made one drool. Dan picked up his knife and prepared to cut up the wild chicken for everyo Everyone¡¯s expectant gazesnded on Dan¡¯s hand. The oil on the skin of the chicken dripped into the fire, and the roasted chi emitted an alluring fragrance. Dan picked up a knife and cut up the wild chicken for everyone. The skin of every piece of chicken had been roasted until it was brown and buttery. The greasy fat in the chicken skin had been roasted until there was nothing left. Only the crispy and fragrant outer skin was suffused with orange, yellow, and red oil. Sharon couldn¡¯t wait to taste it. It was a little hot, but Sharon really couldn¡¯t wait. Theizens in thements section were obviously salivating at this ¡°wilderness eating broadcast¡±. [Oh my god, this chicken is making me crave it.] [I was going to lie down and stay in today. When I saw this chicken, I took a taxi out to eat.] [I want to eat, want to eat, want to eat!!] [Roasted chicken, roasted duck, roasted goose, I want to eat all of them!!] Theizens spoke one after another, from roasted chicken to roasted duck. The guests outside the screen were in the wilderness. Although there were no seasonings, hunger andck of food allowed them to experience the pure deliciousness of food. ¡°That¡¯s right. Really. I¡¯ve never thought this thing could smell so good before.¡± Dan¡¯s mouth was also greasy. ¡°You guys are too good at roasting.¡± Melinda was full of praise. ¡°Really, if you apply for a chef at your level, I¡¯m afraid the chefs of Quanjude, the famous restaurant, might lose their jobs.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Quanjude roast ducks?¡± Melissa asked. Melinda raised her eyebrows. No one would think that Melissa was mute if she didn¡¯t speak. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s roasted well. It¡¯s just that no one has eaten anything good recently,¡± Shane said. ¡°Dan and I just ced the chicken on the fire. Also, this chicken itself tastes better.¡± ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so humble,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°Think about it. If this chicken is sliced into pieces, together with crispy skin and tender meat, plus onion and cucumber, and dipped in sweet noodles sauce and rolled in a spring cake that¡¯s so thin that it¡¯s almost transparent, the taste will be amazing,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Aiya, stop talking. I¡¯m about to drool.¡± Melinda felt that any food she usually ate would be fatally attractive here. ¡°When we go back after our show, I want to go out and eat for three days and three nights,¡± Shane said. ¡°Me too. I want to eat ten meals a day,¡± Melinda said. ¡°Then don¡¯t forget to prepare a box of digestive pills,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Melissa had been hungry for a long time and was only focused on eating. Sharon was still puzzled just now. No wonder Melissa was so quiet. She must be starving. She didn¡¯t even have time to talk now. Shane and Dan had a bigger appetite. After the girls were full, they were still not full. Dan looked at the remaining chicken in embarrassment and did not n to continue eating. Shane¡¯s gaze lingered on the almost skeleton-like flesh.. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Fishing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The two of you can eat the rest.¡± Sharon could tell that the two of them were embarrassed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re already full,¡± Melinda said. ¡°Originally, you guys were doing physical work today, so your physical consumption was rtively high. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys. Otherwise, the three of us girls really wouldn¡¯t know how toplete all the missions,¡± Sharon said gratefully. ¡°That¡¯s right, so both of you have to eat more,¡± Melinda said. ¡°It¡¯s very hard on everyone. It¡¯s only right for the two of us to share some of the physical work,¡± Dan said in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s right. You three skinny and weak girls look like three bolts of lightning from afar,¡± Shane said. ¡°How can I let you do hard work?¡± Many fans in thements section were discussing fervently. [Sharon¡¯s EQis so high. She¡¯s clearly the soul of the team, but she keeps praising others.] [My family, Shane and Dan are so gentlemanly.] [Although I don¡¯t like Melissa, she eats quietly and is very cute when she doesn¡¯t speak, right?] [I don¡¯t like this Melissa.] [What happened to our Melissa?] [Melissa is actually nothing much. It¡¯s just that her EQis a little low and she¡¯s too self-centered.] [That¡¯s because Melissa is showing her true self.] [Melissa¡¯s retarded fans, shut up.] ¡°There¡¯s still some chicken left. Why don¡¯t we save it for tomorrow?¡± Shane suggested. Although he was only half full, they were a team. He was embarrassed to eat the rest. ¡°Listen to me. Eat them all. We have ns for tomorrow,¡± Sharon said confidently. ¡°Is there meat to eat tomorrow?¡± Melinda looked at Sharon expectantly. ¡°Of course,¡± Sharon said confidently. ¡°We¡¯ll catch fish tomorrow.¡± The next day, Sharon and the others woke up early and came to the river they had discovered yesterday. When they were catching frogs yesterday, Melinda discovered that there were fish in the river beside the pond, so everyone decided to try their luck today. However, there was no fishing rod or bait, so everyone discussed and could only try the harpoon fish. The difficulty of the harpoon fish could be imagined, but there was no other way to eat fish meat. They could only make a Hail Mary effort. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up some branches and use them as harpoons,¡± Shane said. After everyone picked up the branch, Dan used his knife to sharpen one end of the branch. This simple harpoon was done. Sharon and Melinda were eager to try with their harpoons. Dan took off his shoes, rolled up his pants, and stepped into the river. ¡°This water is so cold,¡± Dan said with a sigh. In the morning, although the sun had already risen, the temperature on the ground had not risen so quickly. Coupled with the fact that the water was rtively cold, Dan shivered slightly from the cold. Sharon also took off her shoes and stepped into the water. At first, she felt that the water was very cold, but as she slowly adapted to the water temperature, the difort would slowly subside. Melinda and Shane also held harpoons and slowly stepped into the water. Only Melissa stood by the river, looking like she had no intention of entering the water. ¡°Are you nning to stand there forever?¡± Sharon asked impatiently. ¡°How can we go down when the water is so cold?¡± Melissa said righteously. ¡°Besides, girls will fall sick if they catch a cold.¡± Sharon felt that what she said made sense, and she actually couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to contribute, of course. If we catch fish, don¡¯t eat a bite. If you agree, I have no problem,¡± Sharon said. She and Melinda were also girls. They went fishing in the cold water and were not obligated to share the fruits of theirbor with those who wanted to gain without working. Melissa stood rooted to the ground and hesitated for a long time. In the end, she took off her shoes, rolled up her pants, and entered the water. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a fish here!¡± Melinda suddenly shouted excitedly. Melinda hurriedly used her harpoon to fish, but the fish escaped too fast and disappeared in a short while. Melinda was a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time.¡± Sharon patted Melinda¡¯s arm andforted her. ¡°There¡¯s one here,¡± Shane suddenly said excitedly. However, he still couldn¡¯t catch the fish even after chasing it with a Herculean effort. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Sharonforted. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to fish.¡± Sharon knew that spearfish weren¡¯t that easy to begin with. Not only did one have to be fast and powerful at spearfishing, but there were also other things to pay attention to. Sharon remembered what she had learned in her physics textbook. Due to the refraction of light, the position of the fish seen by the human eye was different from the actual position of the fish. Therefore, when the harpoo: was lowered, it had to aim below the fish. ¡°Remember to fork under the fish,¡± Sharon reminded. However, after Melinda and Shane discovered the two fish, Sharon only discovered another fish at noon, but she couldn¡¯t catch it no matter what.. Chapter 758 - 758: Shocking Fish Chapter 758: Shocking Fish Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is this harpoon not sharp enough?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°This should be one of the reasons.¡± Sharon knew that this was only one of the reasons. Harpooning was a technical job, and the chances of them catching one on their first try weren¡¯t high. There were many fish in this area, but they didn¡¯t have any fishing tools like fishings, so they had to think of other ways. Sharon held the harpoon and sat on a big rock by the river, but what else could she do? She had discovered a few fish this morning, and they weren¡¯t small, but how could she catch them? Sharon felt helpless about how to catch the fish. The audience in thements section also became anxious. [Harpooning is a technical job. There are times when Sister Sharon isn¡¯t good at something.] [It would be strange if their harpoon could catch something.] [My heart aches for Sister Sharon for a second.] Sharon sat on a rock by the river and thought about how to catch fish as she picked up rocks of various sizes by the river and threw them into the water. Rocks of all sizes fell into the water, causing sshes of all sizes. Sharon¡¯s originally furrowed brows suddenly rxed. That¡¯s right, rocks!! There were many rocks in this river and on the shore. Since they couldn¡¯t catch fish using the harpoon, she could try knocking the rocks and shocking the fish. There were so many stones here that they could use. ¡°We can try hitting the rocks to shock the fish!¡± Sharon suddenly said excitedly. Melinda found a bigger fish, but she couldn¡¯t catch it no matter what. Dan and Shane were working hard to find the fish when they suddenly heard Sharon¡¯s words and looked at her. ¡°We can see if there are any fish under the stone first,¡± Sharon said. Sharon thought of the documentary she had seen before. ¡°Shocking Fish¡± was a primitive fishing technique. In the countryside, someone would use a sledgehammer to smash a stone. The fish under the stone would faint under the dual effect of the vibration and noise. At this time, they could easily catch the fish by moving the stone. The river was shallow, and most of the rocks were half-surfaced or slightly submerged. The chances of them shocking the fish were higher because the fish would not faint from deep waters because of the buoyancy of the water. Instead, they would be frightened away. ¡°Are you going to hit the fish with rocks?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°Yes, we have to find those stones with gaps,¡± Sharon said. There were no gaps under the stones firmly embedded with the sand and stones at the bottom of the river, so the fish couldn¡¯t enter and hide. Sharon had only seen this method in a documentary. It was still unknown if there would be fish hiding under the rocks in this water. Moreover, they had to be particr about the weight of the hammer used to smash the fish. It was not good to be too heavy or too light. There was no suitable hammer to use now. She could only use local materials and rece the hammer with heavier stones. It was still unknown if this method was feasible. After hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Shane curiously picked up arge rock. As expected, there were a few small fish under the rock. Although the fish weren¡¯t big, the quantity was quite good. The soup cooked by such small fish must taste delicious. ¡°Wow, there are really fish down there,¡± Melinda said in surprise as if she had discovered somethingpletely new. ¡°How do we smash the fish?¡± Dan asked. ¡°Do we move the rocks and smash them with rocks?¡± ¡°In that case, won¡¯t it be as difficult as harpooning?¡± Shane asked curiously. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a need to move the stone away. We can directly use the stone to smash the big stone in the water. This way, if there are fish under the big stone, they will be stunned,¡± Sharon exined. Sharon had seen a lot of knowledge about wilderness survival in documentaries or variety shows. She didn¡¯t expect to have a chance to practice these theories in reality one day. ording to Sharon¡¯s observation, the fish under the rocks in this water should be Stream Groupers. Stream Groupers especially like to move around in rocky areas. They feed on nkton and insect aquaticrvae on the rocks in the stream. This fish is easier to recognize. It has obvious stripes on its body. ¡°Will there be fish under this rock?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. There¡¯s a gap under this rock, and the probability of fish here is higher,¡± Sharon said. Shane lifted arge rock that had been washed clean by the water. It was a little difficult for him to move it. The rock was rtivelyrge, and the shape of the rock was very irregr, making it difficult to hold. Shane felt that it was difficult for him to use his hands, so he could only put the rock down. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t hit your feet,¡± Sharon reminded. Dan was slightly stronger than Shane. He bent down and picked up the stone Shane had put down. Because it was difficult to exert strength, he pressed his knee against the stone and moved it forcefully, smashing it heavily against another stone that was half submerged in the water.. Chapter 759 - 759: Successful Fishing Chapter 759: Sessful Fishing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With an ear-splitting sound, the huge rock rolled down from the rock below and fell into the water with a plop. [Ah! Dan¡¯s d*mn boyfriend power.] [Sharon is really a walking encyclopedia. Is there anything she doesn¡¯t know?] Dan carefully moved the huge rock away and the results did not disappoint everyone. Sure enough, a small fish floated up from under the rock. After sessfully capturing the first prey, everyone was very happy. They came over to admire and observe the small fish curiously. The small fish should have been knocked unconscious and was not dead. Ity quietly in Dan¡¯s palm. The small fish had zebra-like stripes on its body and six horizontal stripes on its body. It looked very good. Not only was this fish edible, but it could also be used as an ornamental fish. This fish was called the Stream Grouper. It had high requirements for water quality and its meat was very delicious. ¡°It¡¯s quite good-looking.¡± Melinda felt that it was a pity. If not for the fact that they were in the wilderness and there was no food, she really wanted to bring this small fish home to raise. ¡°It should taste quite delicious.¡± Sharon looked at this little fish and felt that it was cute, but when she was hungry, she felt that it was more delicious. She could finally have a fragrant grilled fish or boiled fish soup to drink. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this kind of fish sells for dozens or even hundreds of dors per catty,¡± Dan said. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue searching and try to fill this bucket,¡± Shane said. After sessfully capturing the first small fish, everyone was even more confident. The three girls weren¡¯t that strong, so the task of smashing the fish was mainly left to Shane and Dan. The girls were in charge of looking forrge rocks that had a gap at the bottom of the stream and might provide a ce for the little fish to hide in. Soon, Sharon, Melinda, Melissa, and the others discovered severalrge rocks that might contain the fish. Hearing that, Shane and Dan rushed over. Shane was already eager to try. He tried to move a round stone beside arge rock that might have fish under it, but after moving it, the stone did not move at all. Shane looked around and could only try another stone that was a little further away. He walked a few meters away and brought back a slightly smaller stone. This stone was neither big nor small, so it was rtively easy for him to move it. ¡°You have to be careful when you smash it. Don¡¯t hit your feet,¡± Sharon reminded. ¡°Alright, everyone, try your best to stay away,¡± Shane reminded. Everyone walked a few meters away to prevent getting hit by the small stones that flew out after the rock was smashed. With a ng, both the stones that had been smashed and used as ¡°hammer¡± were shattered. A few pieces of stone residue fell into the water. Dan helped Shane and the both of them moved the big rock in the water away. Everyone was staring at the stone that was slowly being removed, in excitement. To their surprise, as the rocks were moved away by the two of them bit by bit, the three small fish floated up. Two of the small fish floated up. When they were grabbed by Sharon and Melinda into the bucket, the two small fish still struggled for a while, but they were helplessly put into the bucket. The mouths of the two small fish bulged, making them look cute. Only one small fish had blood seeping out of its body and it was grabbed by Dan. The small fishy in his palm, looking like it was on the verge of death. ¡°He should have been stunned,¡± Dan said as he looked at the fish in his hand. Then, he put the captured fish into a bucket. [The fish said: I¡¯m bleeding. You said I fainted.] [I¡¯m dying ofughter.] [Under normal circumstances, the fish should be stunned. Brother should have used too much strength.] ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching,¡± Sharon said encouragingly. ¡°If we get more today, we can arrange for grilled fish and fish soup.¡± After all, these small fish were still too small. If they wanted everyone to eat their fill, they probably still had a long and tough way fishing today. Sharon discovered anotherrge rock that was half submerged in the water. She found anotherrge rock and wanted to smash it. When hitting rocks and shocking fish, many people would use sledgehammers. It was not easy to hold rocks due to their shapes, and it was not as energy-saving as a sledgehammer. Sharon hugged the heavy rock and smashed it into the big rock in the water. With a ng, Sharon¡¯s hands went numb from the shock. Fortunately, because the water quality in this area was better, there were so many fish of all sizes here that they could pick them up for free. They found a lot of big fish, although they failed to catch them. Firstly, these small fish were too small to be easily discovered. Secondly, they liked to hide in the cracks of the rocks. Not only could they hide themselves in the cracks of the rocks, but there was also abundant food like moss. Sharon and the others smashed for a long time. Although there were many fish in this area, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that there would be fish under the rocks every time. There were many rocks that didn¡¯t have fish under them.. Chapter 760 - 760: Eating Heartily Chapter 760: Eating Heartily Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dan and Shane¡¯s hands hurt from the impact. Dan¡¯s hands even had blisters. Fortunately, they had gained a lot today, so everyone¡¯s hard work was not in vain. After smashing it for about a day, by evening, the bucket of fish had already be heavy, and there were more than half a bucket of small fish. There were stillizens discussing in thements section from time to time. [Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard. My heart aches for you.] [Sister Sharon is really a strong woman. I was stunned when I saw her smashing the rocks.] [Best of luck, Sister Sharon!] [Our little princess Melissa has suffered.] [Melissa¡¯s brainless fans, get out of the livestream.] [Melissa¡¯s extreme fans, get out of the live-stream.] Manyizens started to feel indignant when they saw Melissa cking off and not working. Thements section was quickly flooded by two groups of people. The two groups of people were evenly matched, but soon, thements were filled with all kinds ofments praising Sharon. [Why does Sharon know everything?] [I¡¯m conquered by Sharon.] [I used to hate Sharon, but I¡¯m starting to like her now. She has brains and strength.] However, the guests outside the screen were the protagonists of this show. They knew nothing about thements of the audience. Sharon and the others set off early in the morning and only returned to their residence when the sun was about to set. That morning, the stream was still rtively cool. At noon, when the sun rose, the temperature was rtively hot. Now that the sun had set in the evening, it was a little cool again. The temperature changed during the day, as if it had experienced four condensed seasons. Perhaps because they were too focused on fishing, although everyone was a little tired, they were highly nervous and excited. They even forgot about hunger. To be precise, they were too hungry. Sharon and the others had been in the water for almost an entire day, and their feet were a little pale. Hearing her stomach growl, Sharon felt that she would really starve to death if she didn¡¯t eat. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Melissa had long startedining. She had alreadye out of the water and put on her shoes, preparing to go back. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat,¡± Dan said excitedly. ¡°Shane and Dan have worked hard all day. Leave dinner to us,¡± Sharon said. ¡°We can cook a pot of fish soup tonight. The rest will be grilled fish.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave the cooking to you girls,¡± Shane said. ¡°Dan and I will find firewoodter and be in charge of starting the fire for you.¡± ¡°Sharon, do we need to remove the internal organs of this fish?¡± Melinda asked Sharon. ¡°The internal organs must be removed, and so must the fish head,¡± Sharon said. ¡°These parts are poisonous.¡± ¡°Is it that scary?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°So we have to remove the internal organs and the fish head and wash the fish belly,¡± Sharon said with a serious expression. Once you¡¯re poisoned, it¡¯s not a joke. Melinda helped Sharon cut open the fish¡¯s abdomen with a knife and took out the internal organs. Melissa watched from the side. She still looked like it had nothing to do with her and had no intention of helping. ¡°Melissa, go get a bucket of water and wash the fish we¡¯ve preparedter,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Or I¡¯ll go get water. You¡¯re in charge of getting the fish¡¯s internal organs out and removing the fish head with a knife.¡± Melissa, who had been motionless, immediately picked up the bucket and walked towards the river. ¡°I¡¯d better get some water,¡± said Melissa. After Shane and Dan returned with enough firewood, Melissa returned with the water. Shane and Dan even picked up some branches suitable for roasting fish. Dan picked up the knife Sharon had used to cut the fish¡¯s head and sharpened the branches so that it was easier to roast the fish. Shane set up a fire and lit it with a flint. When the fire was a little hot, they could boil water to cook fish and roast fish. After washing the fish, Sharon soaked it in water. This way, it would be safer to eat itter. ¡°How can we cook fish soup and roast fish without seasoning?¡± Melinda asked worriedly. Sharon was already prepared. ¡°I picked some nts that can be used as seasonings by the water just now,¡± Sharon said. There was no way to be picky in the wild, so they could only make do. After a while, it was finally time to eat. After the few of them ate their fill, the sky had already darkened. The fans were still discussing in thements. [I want to eat grilled fish too.] [I want to eat fish +1] [I¡¯ve already started eating in the shop. It smells so good.] [I¡¯m so hungry too.] [Is there a good restaurant that you¡¯ll rmend?] The fans chatted happily from the guests to the fish. On the screen, Sharon and the others were also eating heartily. Although theycked some necessary seasonings, they were still in the wilderness after all. Moreover, they had been hungry for the entire day. It was already especially blissful to have meat to eat.. Chapter 761 - 761: Ants On a Hot Pot Chapter 761: Ants On a Hot Pot Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Sharon is good-looking and smart. I love such a sister.] [True idols should be like this. They have profound theoretical knowledge and are good at fighting. They have their own personalities and are also considerate of others. They are integrated into the collective EQ.] Nicole gritted her teeth in hatred when she saw that the audience¡¯s praise for Sharon was increasing. That idiot Geoffrey, whom she had bribed, actually failed twice. He was simply useless. Nicole looked at thements section of the live-stream that had high praises for Sharon and called Geoffrey in exasperation. After the call was picked up, she cursed angrily, ¡°Geoffrey, are you stupid? Why is Sharon still fine and has more and more fans? You useless thing!¡± Geoffrey picked up the phone and was scolded. He was furious. It was this woman who took the initiative to look for him. She gave him money and asked him to do something. However, this woman first ordered him around and then threatened him with his three-year-old daughter. Then, she called him and scolded him. Geoffrey secretly felt hatred for Sharon, who had escaped death and safely escaped his scheme. But first, he had harmed a person who had no grudges for money. Now, because this person had escaped from harm, he had a twisted hatred in his heart. Geoffrey did not realize that his thoughts made him a hopeless person. Nicole¡¯s promise of a million yuan had already blinded him. Morality and conscience,w, and justice had long been thrown to the wind. He was hoping that as long as he did it secretly and pretended to be an ident, he could get away with it afterpleting the mission and live a carefree life with this one million yuan. Moreover, that woman was using his daughter to threaten him. Geoffrey was furious when he heard the scolding on the phone, but he could only endure it for the sake of money and his daughter. He calcted in his heart that he would not have to suffer like this when he got the one million yuan. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The production team is about to issue a new mission. I¡¯ll definitely act ording to the situation,¡± Geoffrey said carefully, afraid that the other end of the phone would be even more furious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!!¡± Nicole hung up and thought to herself that she had really found a piece of trash to help her. Geoffrey was anxiously waiting for the production team to assign the next mission before sending them to the event location. For such a Man vs. Wild show where celebrities participated, the guests were not professional outdoor personnel, so the production team¡¯s mission would not be particrly difficult. They would send the prop team staff to distribute some necessary tools and equipment. After Geoffrey waited anxiously, the production team finally released the next mission. The release of this mission required a staff member to distribute the mission cards and some necessary tools. Because only one staff member was needed at the event location, the other staff members were not very enthusiastic. Some wanted to take this opportunity to rest. Only Geoffrey pretended to ept the mission reluctantly, but he was so happy that he almost shouted out loud. Sharon and the others were waiting for the next mission to be issued. ¡°What do you think the next mission will be?¡± Melissa blinked her big eyes and began to find a topic to talk about. After dinner, the others sat by the bonfire and fell asleep. They had been tired for the entire day. After the hot water was boiled, they nned to rest after drinking some hot water. After all, energy and stamina were very important in Man vs. Wild. A sufficient amount of sleep ensured sufficient stamina and energy, and sufficient stamina and energy was an important prerequisite for obtaining food. ¡°How would we know?¡± Melinda yawned and said impatiently. ¡°No matter what the new mission is, we just have to do our best,¡± Shane said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the conditions are difficult, you have to try your best to adjust your mentality and face the challenge in your best state. No matter how difficult it is, just do your best,¡± Sharon encouraged everyone. It had been a while since Man vs. Wild. Because it was teamwork, it was easier to adjust her mentality than surviving alone in the wilderness. Sharon felt that no matter what the next mission was, she had the determination to defeat the difficulties.. Chapter 762 - 762: New Mission Chapter 762: New Mission Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When night fell, everyone returned to their tents. The three girls shared one and two boys shared the other. Although the shelter that had been built previously was still considered stable, Man vs. Wild, which was a celebrity show, was not especially harsh on the guests. After all, the guests were not professionals with many years of wilderness survival experience. Although the environment in the tent was also rather difficult, it was much better than the environment in the shelter. After a day of exhaustion, Sharon could fall asleep almost immediately. She had slowly adapted to the pressure of survival and the arduous environment these days. asionally, one could hear rustling sounds outside the tent. If she was alone, she would definitely feel fear because poisonous insects and wild beasts might appear at any time. The forest at night was still filled with many unknown dangers. At this moment, Melinda and Melissa had already fallen asleep. Sharon slowly fell asleep under their soft snores. The first rays of the morning sun shone in the forest. Sharon stretched. It was time to get up. After waking Melinda and Melissa up, the three of them walked out of the tent. Soon, Shane and Dan also put on their clothes and came out of the tent. ¡°Morning,¡± Sharon greeted energetically. ¡°Morning,¡± Shane said with a smile. ¡°Shane and I specially discussed yesterday that we had to wake up earlier than you girls today. In the end, we still didn¡¯t wake up earlier than you,¡± Dan said with a smile. Sharon also smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river to wash our faces first,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Okay,¡± Melinda said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Melissa followed Sharon and Melinda. After Sharon and the others returned from washing up, the crew arrived and came to assign new missions. This time, only one staff member came. Sharon remembered him. He was the sneaky man from before. Sharon was a little vignt. This person had been suspicious before, so she had to be more careful. Geoffrey looked at Sharon, then at the others and began to read the program team¡¯s mission card. ¡°Hello, guests. First of all, congrattions on passing all the tests and sessfullypleting the previous mission. I hope you can continue to work hard andplete the next challenge. The next mission the production team has arranged for you is: Please find six nts that can be used as food within 48 hours.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Compared to the mission to build a shelter, this mission was much simpler. The forest was like a huge treasure vault. There were treasures everywhere. There were few people with two legs in the forest, but there were many nts growing in the soil. The production team had originally arranged a more difficult mission, but because the previous mission was more difficult, they made ast-minute adjustment. The equipment that Geoffrey had prepared previously was useless. His idea of tampering with the equipment was dispelled, but fortunately, he had a backup n. ¡°The weather forecast shows that the temperature will drop in the next few days. The production team sent me to bring you some clothes to keep you warm,¡± Geoffrey said. Sharon had a bad feeling. She kept feeling that there was something strange about the way Geoffrey looked at her just now. ¡°The production team is too considerate,¡± Melinda said happily. Sharon didn¡¯t reply. She recalled how nervous this staff member was when he helped her put on the protective suit. Also, his sneaky behavior previously. There must be something wrong with this person. Geoffrey took out a few beige jackets from the big bag and distributed them to the guests. Melinda took the jacket, opened the packaging, and sized up the clothes. This type of assault suit was a three-in-one assault suit. The inneryer had a thermal function, and the outeryer was also windproof and waterproof. Sharon was thest to take the jacket. She didn¡¯t open the bag but kept sizing up Geoffrey. This time, the clothes prepared by the production team were unopened, but Sharon¡¯s clothes bag clearly showed signs of being opened. ¡°I don¡¯t need this jacket. I have my own thermal suit,¡± Sharon said firmly. Geoffrey was shocked, and his face began to turn red. He was a little nervous and caught off guard. Sharon stuffed the bag of clothes back into Geoffrey¡¯s hand.. Chapter 763 - 763: I Don’t Need It Chapter 763: I Don¡¯t Need It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Sharon said to Geoffrey neither servile nor overbearing. Dan and the others didn¡¯t quite understand Sharon¡¯s thoughts. Sharon was a rational person, and her actions today were a little unlike her usual self. ¡°Sharon, why don¡¯t you leave your clothes behind? In case the temperature drops drastically in the next few days, it¡¯s better to be prepared,¡± Dan persuaded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sharon. There¡¯s no harm in staying,¡± Melinda persuaded. ¡°I looked at the starsst night. The weather shouldn¡¯t change much. Even if the temperature drops this season, it won¡¯t drop too much. I have enough thermal clothes,¡± Sharon said gently and firmly. ¡°Sharon, I think you should consider it again. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry,¡± Shane said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider it anymore. I don¡¯t need this, and I don¡¯t want to add extra weight when I go elsewhere,¡± Sharon said. Geoffrey¡¯s expression was a little twisted. He said, ¡°This is the production team¡¯s arrangement. I¡¯m only in charge ofpleting my work. I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me. Moreover, the production team considers the safety of the guests. If anything happens, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. ¡± The audience in thements section became restless. [What¡¯s wrong with Sharon? I just had a good impression of her, and she¡¯s already causing trouble.] [Sharon didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? She already said that she doesn¡¯t need that. Did she offend you guys like this?] [The staff already said that this was arranged by the production team. The production team must be responsible for the guests.] [No one else said anything. Sharon is the only one who¡¯s troublesome.] [Look at that staff member¡¯s awkward expression. I¡¯m dying ofughter.] ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for my own actions,¡± Sharon said without hesitation as she looked straight at Geoffrey. Geoffrey couldn¡¯t say anything else, but he was already cursing Sharon¡¯s ancestors in his heart. Did this woman discover something? Damn it, he had to make her pay the price. ¡°If the production team doesn¡¯t have anything else to tell us, can we go andplete the mission?¡± Sharon asked. Geoffrey didn¡¯t say anything, but Sharon saw unconcealed hatred in his eyes. Geoffrey took the windbreaker that he had tampered with and left dejectedly. Damn it. The next time he had a chance, he would have to wait for the next mission. The woman on the phone would definitely not let him off. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He threw the windbreaker on the ground and stomped on it several times. Sharon looked at this man¡¯s actions from afar and already had an answer to her doubts. This person was so angry because she did not ept the clothes he sent over. That clothes must have been tampered with. However, this person had no grudges with her, so he was very likely instructed by the Harris family. As for who instructed him, Sharon felt that other than her husband, Wace, it was possible for anyone else. She had to be even more careful in the future. She didn¡¯t expect the Harris family to hate her to this extent. They even chased her to the wilderness to harm her. ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m still a little worried. You didn¡¯t leave that shirt behind. If the temperature drops, your thermal suit will definitely not be as good as the windproof windbreaker. Besides, what if it rains? The windbreaker can also be waterproof,¡± Melinda said worriedly. ¡°The production team will definitely be more cautious for our safety, but the possibility of such rare and special weather in this season is very small. Moreover, even if that really happens, I have a way to deal with it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sharon said calmly. Sharon knew that the production team must have their own considerations for the weather when they sent the clothes. They were given to them just in case, and the clothes she had brought were able to help her survive the worst temperatures. Sharon was confident. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some of the wild fruits we saved up before this and continue looking for edible nts,¡± Dan said. The wild fruits that they had previously stored were a little dry. They usually only ate some simple food for breakfast and usually had a sumptuous dinner. Coincidentally, their mission this time was to find six edible nts, so they could have more varieties of food.. Chapter 764 - 764: Finding Food Chapter 764: Finding Food Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Next, she had to find six nts that could be used as food. Sharon felt that although this mission didn¡¯t seem difficult, there was a time limit after all. She had toplete it in 48 hours, so she had to hurry. When she was in university, Sharon had always worked especially hard to get a schrship. Besides being busy, she liked to dabble in all kinds of books, including books that introduced herbs and Chinese medicine. In addition, she had seen the foreign version of Man vs. Wild. She had some theoretical knowledge, but she had never reallye into contact with these nts. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sharon said. Currently, there were few edible nts near the tent, so Sharon and the others prepared to look elsewhere. ¡°There are so many nts. How do we know which ones are edible? Which ones are poisonous?¡± Melissa said. In Melissa¡¯s eyes, this was an impossible mission. All she could see were unknown nts. She had no idea which were edible and which were poisonous. ¡°Let¡¯s look around. We might find something,¡± Shane said. ¡°Do any of you have a house in the countryside? When I was young, I grew up in the countryside with my grandparents. When I was young, my grandfather often brought me up the mountain. At that time, the vige was poor. Every time I went up the mountain, I could find many nts as snacks,¡± Dan said. ¡°Then your childhood was quite interesting and fun, ¡± Melinda said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. When I was young, it was very interesting. At that time, I ran on the mountain for a day. I didn¡¯t feel tired even after the sunset. I was still unwilling to go home for dinner.¡± Dan recalled his childhood days. This Man vs. Wild often reminded him of his childhood. ¡°Then let¡¯s look around and see if there are any snacks you ate when you were young.¡± Sharon smiled. Dan¡¯s words gave Sharon confidence. Nature has given humans too many things. In this forest, there were unknown flowers, nts, and trees. Perhaps any nt had the miraculous effect of curing illnesses and saving people. Sharon gently patted the trees and vines that passed by. She didn¡¯t know until she carefully observed them, but after careful observation, she realized that the species diversity in this forest was extremely rich. All kinds of flowers with unknown names decorated the green grass. The sunlight seeped through the gaps in the leaves and scattered among the flowers and nts. It was very beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here.¡± Melinda squatted down to admire the purple and pink wildflowers on the ground. Sharon also squatted down. After carefully observing it, she said, ¡°This purple one is violet soil. ording to the Compendium of Materia Medica, violet soil has the effect of clearing heat and detoxifying poison. All grass can be used as medicine.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ve found an edible nt,¡± Shane said excitedly. ¡°Strictly speaking, purple ground is a Chinese medicinal herb. Let¡¯s continue searching,¡± Sharon said. Sharon and the others walked aimlessly and searched. There was no result for the time being, and everyone was a little discouraged. ¡°Ah, look, there are small fruits on that tree,¡± Melinda suddenly shouted excitedly. The tree was covered with tiny green fruits, like clusters of small cherries, except that the fruits were green. Dan plucked a bunch of fruits and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before. Do any of you know this?¡± ¡°This is a small bitter fruit that can be eaten.¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great. We found the first nt,¡± Shane said. It was already noon when they finally found a nt. Everyone was hungry. Melissa plucked a bunch of green fruits and ced them in her palm. She asked, ¡°Are we going to eat this for lunch? This doesn¡¯t look appetizing.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t found any other food for the time being, so we can only make do with it. Unless you have another way,¡± Sharon replied. Melissa stopped talking and secretly rolled her eyes at Sharon. Sharon took a bite of the small bitter fruit the size of a bean. It tasted a little bitter, and there was sweetness in the bitterness. This wasn¡¯t considered delicious, but since there was something to eat, she should be grateful for the gift of nature. ¡°It¡¯s a little bitter.¡± Melinda frowned after taking a bite. ¡°This will taste better if it¡¯s stir-fried, but we don¡¯t have the conditions to do that now,¡± Sharon said. ¡°We can pick more and skewer them. We can roast them and eat them.¡± Dan and Shane started a fire while the girls were in charge of skewering the little bitter fruit with the thin branches they had picked up. After the fruit was roasted, juice seeped out and the skin turned ck. After everyone ate some, they extinguished the fire and prepared to continue searching for other nts.. Chapter 765 - 765: Finding Food Chapter 765: Finding Food Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone only ate some wild fruits for breakfast and only these small fruits for lunch. They needed to replenish some other food for dinner. Otherwise, if they did not have enough nutrition, their physical abilities would begin to decrease. ¡°Our main mission now is to find edible nts, but we still have to ensure that we consume enough to have sufficient energy. Otherwise, there will be problems over time,¡± Sharon said. As everyone walked, they searched for food and discovered a small river. When they rested by the river, Dan suddenly realized that there were fish in the river, and they were not small. ¡°Let¡¯s catch some fish and roast them for dinner,¡± Shane suggested. Everyone agreed, but they had tried using a harpoon to fish before. It was very difficult. The fish they caughtst time were rtively small. This time, as these fish were rtively big, the method of knocking the rock to shock the fish should not be feasible. Sharon pondered for a while and suddenly had an idea. She said, ¡°I remember that in the documentary I watched previously, there¡¯s a method of fishing that uses rocks as a trap to trap the fish.¡± ¡°How do we do it?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°I have to think about that again.¡± Sharon frowned and pondered. She picked up a small stone by the river and threw it into the water. With a crisp and pleasant sound, the small stone stirred up a small ssh in the water, causing circr ripples. There were many tributaries in this river, so each tributary naturally differed in width. Some rivers had very narrow openings. ¡°Got it. We can use big rocks to block those narrow rivers. This way, the fish that flow down from upstream won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was filled with excitement. This method might work. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Dan said. The few of them moved the stones back and forth a few times, and the narrow mouth of the river was quickly blocked. The river water began to rise under the obstruction of the stones. Sharon opened another part of the blocked stone, leaving an outlet. She then pressed down the that she had used to catch fish previously with a stone and ced it at the outlet. ¡°Let¡¯s find other nts first ande back in the evening to see the results,¡± Sharon said. She washed her hands in the river. The trap was set. All she had to do was wait for the fish to end up in the themselves. Sharon wasn¡¯t sure if this fishing trap could catch the fish, but she would her best. Shane and Dan weren¡¯t as patient and nice as Sharon. The two of them were another river, throwing rocks at the fish and hitting the fish with sticks. Because it was the dry season, the river was rtively shallow, and because river was rtively clear, fish could be clearly seen swimming. For people who only ate wild fruits for breakfast and lunch, seeing fish was simply a delicacy. Dan tried to catch the fish with his bare hands, but the fish swam too quick and disappeared in the blink of an eye. His hand had clearly touched the fisl body just now, but it still escaped. Dan was so angry that he cursed. The two boys caught fish in the water barefooted. After trying to catch the f for a while, their feet hurt a lot and they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The rock the river were more painful to their feet. Just as Shane was about to give up, Dan suddenly shouted excitedly, ¡°I caug it!! I caught it!¡± Dan couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Only those who had experienced it would understand this feeling. It was a joy that couldn¡¯t be urately expressed words. It was the feeling of seeing hope again after trying his best and feeli: hopeless. ¡°That¡¯s great! Dan, you¡¯re too awesome! What kind of gods are my teammates?! We have meat to eat again today,¡± Melinda praised excitedly. Dan was a little embarrassed by the praise. His face was a little red as he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to Shane. The two of us hit the fish with wooden sticks and rocks. This fish must have been knocked unconscious by one of us. Its reaction was a little slow, so I caught it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re good. Of course, the two of us cooperated well,¡± Shane said with a smile. Everyone was immersed in the excitement and joy of catching the first fish today. The fish in Dan¡¯s hand suddenly quivered and almost ran away. Fortunately, Dan caught it again. Dan looked at the fish in his hand. The joy in his heart was indescribable. He said to the fish, ¡°I almost let you escape.¡± Shane also said, ¡°This fish is too slippery. Don¡¯t let it escape.¡± Dan suddenly looked at the fish in his hand affectionately and kissed it gently. Then, he imitated a domineering President¡¯s tone and said to it, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re my fish. Without my permission, don¡¯t even think about leaving me.¡± [Hahaha!] [The fish said: Oh, I must thank you so much..] Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Finding Food Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was already afternoon, and there was still more than a day before the 48 -hour time limit toplete the mission. However, Sharon and the others had only found the little bitter fruit, a nt that could be used as food, so in less than a day and a half, they had to find five nts toplete the mission. ¡°Can we find it? Can weplete this mission? I feel that the possibility is very low,¡± Melissained. Melinda felt that it was fine if this person did not encourage her teammates in such a difficult time, but she even said such deting words. ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Melinda retorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Melissa said indignantly. She did not understand why everyone was targeting her, especially Melinda. ¡°Alright, save your energy andplete the mission,¡± Sharon said. Melissa stopped talking in a fit of pique, and Melinda could not be bothered with her. It was the hottest time in the afternoon. They had just drank some water by the river, but everyone was a little thirsty. The sun shone through the forest and shone on the fallen leaves on the ground. The orange-yellow light revealed a healing color. The light and shadow in the forest were mottled and beautiful. Walking in the forest was like walking in a fairy tale, as if they would encounter a fairy from a fairy tale at any time. The forest was quiet, with the asional chirping of birds. ¡°Those flowers are beautiful, ¡± Melinda said. Initially, everyone did not talk much to save their energy, but they were suddenly attracted by Melinda¡¯s excited voice. After Sharon walked closer to the pink flowers and observed them, she suddenly hugged Melinda excitedly. ¡°Melinda, why are you so awesome!¡± Sharon shouted excitedly. ¡± Melinda was a little stunned by Sharon¡¯s sudden enthusiasm and brushed ¡°The nectar of this flower can be eaten.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°We found a second nt that can be eaten.¡± Melinda hugged Sharon excitedly and jumped a few times. The discussion in thements section was also very lively. [Ah, I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m even happier than them.] [Hahaha, Melinda is so cute.] [Have you guys noticed that Melinda would touch her bangs when she¡¯s nervous or shy? This small action is too cute.] Sharon squatted down, plucked a small pink flower, and ced it in her mouth. She took a sip and said, ¡°This is really sweet.¡± Especially now that she was thirsty, hungry, and hot, this nectar was simply gold. Shane also plucked the flower and took a sip of the nectar. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. Compared to the little bitter fruit, it¡¯s even sweeter.¡± Dan took out the little bitter fruit he had picked previously and took a bite. After chewing and swallowing, he took another sip of nectar. The contrast was even more obvious. Dan felt that his mouth was really as sweet as if he had eaten honey. His mouth was filled with a sweet fragrance. ¡°This is called tasting bitterness before sweetness, ¡± Dan said with a smile. Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was the first time she had eaten sugar like this since she came to the forest. After eating something sweet, her mood improved. Looking at the surrounding environment, she seemed to feel much better than before. Although it was gettingte and only one-third of the mission had beenpleted, finding the nectar gave everyone confidence again. Everyone did not seem as anxious as before. Sharon and the others searched the forest for a while, but they found nothing. It was alreadyte, and everyone was prepared to return to the river to see if any fish had fallen into the. To everyone¡¯s surprise, there was indeed a fish in the green. Moreover, it was not small and looked very fat. Everyone was temporarily immersed in the joy of having fish meat to eat at night and temporarily forgot about the mission that they had yet toplete. At night, by the bonfire, everyone ate the fragrant grilled fish and nned to walk further to the nearby mountains to find food tomorrow. There were many mosquitoes in the wild. Although the production team had distributed anti-mosquito drugs to sprinkle near the tent at night, Shane and Melinda were more mosquito-attractive. They were still bitten when they went out to look for food. Shane¡¯s neck was covered in red marks from the mosquito bites. He reached out to scratch it, but the more he scratched, the more itchy it became. Melinda¡¯s arm was even worse. There was already a big red bump on it. What was worse was that a mosquito had bitten a part of her finger. It was so ufortable that Melinda almost scratched till a wound formed on her finger. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch it with your hands.¡± Sharon grabbed a handful of leaves from her backpack. ¡°This leaf can cool and reduce the heat. After boiling it, it can stop the itchiness when rubbed on the body..¡± Chapter 767 - 767: A New Day Chapter 767: A New Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon used the unfinished bonfire to boil the leaves in water and let Shane and Melinda apply them to their bodies. ¡°Sharon, are you Doraemon? Your backpack looks like Doraemon¡¯s pocket,¡± Melinda said. She admired Sharon even more. ¡°When I saw it during the day, I picked some and put them in my bag. It¡¯s better to be prepared,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Originally, she had just thought of picking a few along the way in case they were needed. She did not expect them toe in handy. ¡°Everyone, rest well tonight. We still have a day tomorrow. We¡¯ll only have the energy toplete the mission after resting well,¡± Sharon said. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Tomorrow¡¯s mission is still very difficult,¡± Shane said. Dan yawned and said, ¡°The revolution hasn¡¯t seeded yet. Comrade, you still have to work hard.¡± Dan pretended to be rxed, hoping to adjust the atmosphere. After all, they had not evenpleted half of the mission today. Everyone was more or less depressed. ¡°We¡¯re already very good today. We found the little bitter fruit and nectar, and Dan caught a fish with his bare hands. The trap we made wasn¡¯t in vain either. Have a good rest tonight. We¡¯ll definitely be able toplete the mission tomorrow,¡± Sharon encouraged everyone. ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it. We¡¯ve alreadypleted the more difficult challenges. We¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission on time tomorrow,¡± Shane encouraged everyone. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to sleep,¡± said Melissa. Melissa was already yawning non-stop. Melinda felt that Melissa had not done much. Yet, she was the one whoined the most about being hungry, sleepy, and tired. She really treated herself like she was a princess. ¡°Alright, everyone, go and rest. Today was especially good. I¡¯m proud of all of you,¡± Sharon praised sincerely. [Sharon seems to be a leader.] [Sister Sharon has concluded her summary. Meeting adjourned.] [What if this team loses Sharon?] [Exactly, exactly.] At night, the wind suddenly blew, and the sound of the wind outside the tent was as terrifying as wild shrieks and howls. Melinda moved closer to Sharon. The wind outside was howling like a ghost. In the tent, Sharon slept in the middle, and Melissa moved closer to Sharon. The night of the howling wind passed. Although the temperature didn¡¯t drop much, the windst night was too loud, and Sharon didn¡¯t sleep well. In the morning, she went to the river to wash her face. When the cool river water sshed on her face, she finally sobered up. In the morning, they still ate some of the small bitter fruits they found yesterday. Sharon and the others prepared to set off and start preparing toplete today¡¯s mission. On the way, Sharon found a big tree parasitizing another tree. Looking at the twisted and deformed nts in front of her, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh. nts would do anything to survive. More than half a morning had passed, but there was still nothing. Everyone was a little anxious. However, this anxiety was quickly broken by Dan¡¯s excited shout. ¡°Look, that tree!!¡± Dan shouted excitedly. Everyone looked in the direction Dan was pointing. There were persimmons hanging on the tree like yellownterns. It was a wild persimmon tree. ¡°Dan, your eyesight is too good,¡± Sharon said. The wild persimmon trees were very tall, and the wild persimmons hung high on the branches. ¡°Haha, but this is too high. We might have to climb up and pluck it,¡± Dan said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try shaking it a few times to see if any persimmons will fall,¡± Shane said. Shane shook the wild persimmon tree a few times and realized that this method wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°I climbed a lot of trees when I was young. I¡¯ll climb up and pick them from the tree. You guys can pick them from the ground,¡± Dan said. ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Sharon reminded. Dan had not climbed a tree for many years. When he climbed high enough to reach a persimmon, he suddenly felt like he had returned to his childhood. Dan reached out and grabbed the persimmons, picking them off. Then, he let them fall to the ground under gravity. Melinda and the others picked up arge pile excitedly. Sharon pinched the yellow persimmon in her hand. There was ayer of fur on it, and she suddenly felt that they were especially cute. Melissa couldn¡¯t wait to take a bite and quickly spat it out with a frown. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. This is too disgusting,¡± Melissa said. At that moment, her tongue had already been dyed yellow and she probably did not know that. Melinda could not help butugh when she saw herical look.. Chapter 768 - 768: A New Day Chapter 768: A New Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon also took a bite and felt that her entire mouth was astringent. It felt like she had been smeared with a mouthful of weird tastes. At the moment, it seemed like wild persimmons were inedible. ¡°The persimmons aren¡¯t ripe yet in this season, and they¡¯re still hard to the touch. They¡¯ll be very astringent to eat. We can store these persimmons. After some time, when the sun shines on them, the persimmons will be sweet,¡± Sharon said. Many small persimmons had fallen from the trees and were already broken. Many had already been pecked by birds. Sharon carefully put away the less damaged wild persimmons. Although there were many persimmons on this tree, most of them weren¡¯t ripe, so it was best for them to store the ones that Dan had picked first. After Dan was done plucking, he jumped down from the tree agilely. ¡°These persimmons are still unripe and taste very astringent. Let¡¯s store them,¡± Sharon said. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯re already halfway through our mission. We can store the persimmons for foodter,¡± Shane agreed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we skew these persimmons? Just like when we were young, we would dry some skewered chili peppers and mushrooms in the vige,¡± Dan suggested. ¡°But what if we don¡¯t have rope?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°I saw a short-lived tree beside here just now. We can use the fibers in the bark as a rope,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re too smart,¡± Melinda said. ¡°I¡¯ve watched rted programs before, but I don¡¯t have much practical experience.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble,¡± Melinda said in admiration. ¡°Dan, Shane, can you help me peel off the bark of those short-lived trees?¡± Sharon pointed at a tree not far away. ¡°That one.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± Dan and Shane said almost at the same time. Dan and Shane quickly plucked some tree bark and returned. ¡°Melinda, Melissa, help me tear the bark into strips,¡± Sharon said. She picked up the bark, followed the patterns, tore off a strip of bark, and demonstrated to them. ¡°Just like this. Then, I¡¯ll rub them into ropes.¡± Sharon sat on the ground and rubbed the bark fibers torn off by Melinda and Melissa into a rope. Then, she used a thin wooden stick to thread the rope into the persimmons. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re still the one who has a way,¡± Dan said in amazement. Sharon smiled in embarrassment and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m just learning and trying it out on the spot.¡± ¡°Is this tree called a short-lived tree?¡± Melinda asked curiously. ¡°This tree is called a bitter neem tree. Because its lifespan is very short, about thirty to forty years, it¡¯s also called a short-lived tree,¡± Sharon exined. Looking at the string of persimmons, everyone felt a sense of aplishment. Now that they had found the little bitter fruit, flower nectar, and wild persimmons, the mission was halfpleted. It was already noon. Everyone could only eat some wild fruits that they had picked previously. They still had to rest and replenish their strength at night, so there was still an afternoon. They had to find three nts that could be used as food. The sunlight shone on the forest, taking away the haze brought by the howling windst night. Although the task in the afternoon was still very difficult, Sharon felt that her mood wasn¡¯t that bad. Moreover, finding wild persimmons today that could be stored was a good start. ¡°Look at the tree in front. All the leaves have fallen off,¡± Shane said as he pointed at a tree. ¡°This should be cassava,¡± Sharon said uncertainly. Dan walked closer and grabbed the branch to take a closer look. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s cassava.¡± ¡°What¡¯s cassava? Is it edible?¡± Melissa asked in puzzlement. She grabbed the bare branches and a few leaves to look at it, but the tree did not look edible. ¡°The roots of the cassava are edible,¡± Sharon said. ¡°That¡¯s great! We found another nt!¡± Melinda said excitedly. ¡°But I remember that the roots of the cassava are poisonous, right?¡± Shane asked worriedly. ¡°The cassava root is poisonous. It has to be soaked for more than two days before it can be eaten. The starch content of the cassava is especially high. We can soak it for two to three days before roasting it.¡± ¡°What if we get poisoned? I don¡¯t want to eat it,¡± Melissa said with a look of disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s dig out the cassava first and store it to eat in the future,¡± Sharon suggested.. Chapter 769 - 769: Mission Completed Chapter 769: Mission Completed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dan broke a few hard wooden sticks and distributed them to everyone to dig for cassava. Because there were no suitable tools, they could only use wooden sticks to dig bit by bit. Fortunately, there was strength in numbers. Soon, the rtivelyrge cassava roots buried underground were dug out. Sharon gently patted the soil on the cassava, blew off the soil on it, and ced it aside. Among the cassavas dug out, a few were especially big, like big sweet potatoes. There were also some that were rtively small, so Sharon didn¡¯t dig them up so that they could continue to grow. Nature had given humans a lot of resources, and humans should not take it for granted that Nature¡¯s resources were inexhaustible. Moreover, there were still some left. If there was ack of food in the future, they could dig again. Sharon and the others soaked the cassava they had dug up in a stream in the mountains. The roots of the cassava were poisonous, but after soaking them for two to three days, they could be roasted and eaten. Walking in the forest, it was inevitable that they would be scratched or receive abrasion from tree branches. Moreover, there would be some bumps on her body from the bites of the little bugs. At first, they felt very ufortable, butter on, everyone slowly got used to it. Sharon felt that her endurance had increased in Man vs. Wild. Melissa would alwaysin here and there, but seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she did not say anything else to annoy them. ¡°Let¡¯s continue searching,¡± Sharon said. Time was tight. They still had to work hard toplete the next mission. They walked for about two hours on the nearby mountain. Dan stopped in front of a tall tree. Everyone followed behind and realized that it was a wild olive tree. There were fruits on the tree. Shane and Dan picked some fruits while the girls were in charge of washing the fruits in the nearby stream. Sharon took a bite and realized that it was a little bitter, but she could slowly feel the slight sweetness. ¡°Last time, Dan, you ate the small bitter fruit first and felt that it was especially sweet after eating nectar. You said that it was bitter before sweet. It¡¯s the same when you eat this wild olive today. It feels like sweetness after suffering,¡± Sharon said to Dan with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, I feel that everything I eat is especially fragrant these days when I¡¯m in the wilderness,¡± Dan said as he chewed on the olive. ¡°We¡¯re one step closer topleting the mission!¡± Melinda said excitedly. Time passed quickly without them realizing it. It was almost evening, and they were only one step away frompleting the mission. rWilight gradually enveloped the forest. Everyone was a little tired after walking for a day. Coupled with the fact that they were still short ofpleting their mission, they were a little anxious. ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon. I wonder if we canplete the mission.¡± Even the usually optimistic Dan was a little depressed. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. We can¡¯t give up until thest moment.¡± Sharon felt that if they were not at thest moment, it was not the time to give up. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m not walking anymore.¡± Melissa sat on the ground that was covered in fallen leaves and did not n on continuing the search. ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest for a while and eat something before continuing our search?¡± Melinda suggested. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. We have to eat quickly,¡± Shane reminded. ¡°What other food do we have now?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°The wild persimmons are still rtively astringent. The cassava roots haven¡¯t been soaked yet, and the nectar has already been eaten. There are still small bitter fruits and wild olive fruits that we can eat,¡± Dan said. Sharon and Dan distributed some food to everyone. After everyone finished eating, they still had to continuepleting the mission and search for thest food. Just as everyone was searching aimlessly and felt that there was no hope ofpleting the mission, Shane suddenly discovered a wild guava tree. Although wild guavas were rtively small and had yet to mature, they had finallypleted the mission. Everyone felt that their day¡¯s hard work had not been in vain. After an exhausting and fulfilling day, the mission was finallypleted. They had managed to find six nts that could be used as food¡ª the little bitter fruit, flower nectar, wild persimmons, olive fruit, cassava and guava. Although there was no meat to eat today and they could not replenish their protein, fortunately, they were not hungry. Everyone returned to their tents tiredly and prepared to have a good sleep.. Chapter 770 - 770: Expanded Recipe Chapter 770: Expanded Recipe Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yesterday¡¯s mission was sessfullypleted. The next day, the production team did not assign any new missions for the time being. Instead, they let the guests rest for two days. The next day, everyone slept in. After naturally waking up and resting, everyone prepared to continue searching for food to expand their recipes. Their current food sources are mostly nts, and they have a higher intake of vitamins. As for meat, their meal is mainly made up of fish, and thus protein intake is rtively sufficient. However, inparison, their carbohydrate intake is rtively insufficient. Although they had found cassava, it needed to be soaked for a few days before it could be eaten. Carbohydrates mainly provide the energy needed for one¡¯s body. Sharon felt that her mood had been inexplicably low recently. It might be rted to her insufficient intake of carbohydrates, so her urgent task now was to find food with a higher carbohydrate content. ¡°Let¡¯s find some nectar today to replenish some sugar,¡± Sharon suggested as she looked at everyone. Everyone had only eaten a few wild olives this morning, and finding food was still their top priority. ¡°Alright. Eating something sweet will help improve our moods,¡± Melinda agreed. ¡°It¡¯s been two days since we made the fish trap. There should be fish now,¡± Sharon said expectantly. From time to time, crisp bird cries could be heard from the forest. They were crisp and pleasant. A breeze blew past, raising green waves from the branches and leaves of the trees. The scenery in the forest was beautiful, but Sharon still felt a little depressed. After all, Man vs. Wild not only tested one¡¯s experience and physical fitness, but also one¡¯s mentality and ability to withstand pressure. Facing an unfamiliar primitive environment and staying away from everything familiar in a civilized society was indeed a big test of one¡¯s mentality. Sharon took a deep breath and tried her best to adjust her mentality. This ce was far from the world and the greedy and vicious people she hated in the secr world. She should be happy that she had the chance to interact with the natural environment. She had to work hard to find food, toplete the missions, to survive. ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s wrong? Why do I feel that you¡¯re not in a good mood?¡± Melinda asked worriedly as she gently ced a hand on Sharon¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly feel a little sad.¡± Sharon smiled reluctantly. Melinda sighed softly and patted Sharon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If the fish trap catches fish, let¡¯s cook fish soup tonight. Eating will help put you in a better mood.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find food first. We¡¯ll check the fish traps tonight,¡± Sharon agreed. The mountain path was a little rugged and the ground was uneven, so they were moving very slowly. ¡°The nt in front looks like a wild banana nt,¡± Shane said as he pointed at a nt with veryrge leaves. Sharon also saw the eye-catching nt. ¡°It¡¯s a wild banana. The core of a wild banana can be eaten.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go pick some for lunch today.¡± Dan had already strode to the banana tree and picked arge leaf to cover his head. The sun was still very strong. Sharon broke off the banana pole, dug out the core inside, broke a section of the banana core, and took a bite. The banana core was very moist and tasted like grass. Melissa took a bite and spat it out. ¡°What is this? It tastes terrible.¡± Melinda found the taste eptable. It was better than starving. She felt that Melissa was still being picky at a time like this. After everyone finished eating the banana core, they continued to search for food. Melinda pointed at a tree in front and said, ¡°The flowers on that tree in front are so beautiful.¡± Sharon looked at the white flowers on the tree from afar. When she got closer, she realized that every flower was exquisite and elegant. The elegant flowers on the tree made her feel very happy. ¡°This is a white-flowered sheep¡¯s hoof. Its leaves are very simr to sheep¡¯s hooves, and its flowers are edible,¡± Sharon said. Although she didn¡¯t find nectar that could allow them to replenish their sugar levels, their harvest today was still not bad. They found two more edible nts. ¡°Let¡¯s pick some of these flowers. We can use them to cook fish soup tonight,¡± Sharon said. Just thinking about it made her drool. Soon, it was evening. Everyone was a little hungry. ¡°Let¡¯s go see if there are any fish in the trap now.¡± Dan felt his stomach growl from hunger. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll cook fish soup tonight.¡± Sharon was still very confident in their fish trap. If this trap could catch fish every day, it could provide a stable source of food.. Chapter 771 - 771: Trap Destroyed Chapter 771: Trap Destroyed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After walking through a mountain path that was not easy to walk on, they finally found the river where they had set up the trap. However, when they saw the surging river water in front of them, everyone was dumbfounded. Previously, the river¡¯s channel was rtively shallow. The river was divided into several thin tributaries. Now that the river water had risen and covered the riverbank, the previous tributaries could no longer be seen. The few tributaries converged into arge river, and the traps set in the tributaries had long been destroyed. Sharon looked at the river in front of her with the high water levels and could barely see the stones at the bottom of the river. She covered her face and squatted down. She exhaled softly and suddenly wanted to cry. The breakdown of an adult happens in an instant. In the past, she did not cry when she was humiliated and when the Harris family had made things difficult for her, but at this moment, she suddenly wanted to cry. Dan patted Sharon¡¯s shoulder gently andforted her. ¡°Let¡¯s find other food.¡± The increase in the river water meant that it was already raining upstream. The weather today was rtively gloomy, and it might rain near their camp soon. Shane looked at the thick dark clouds and reminded, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain. We have to find some food quickly and go back to hide from the rain.¡± ¡°We have to hurry. Otherwise, if it rainster, we won¡¯t be able to find dry branches to start a fire,¡± Shane said worriedly. Not long ago, the sky was clear, but it suddenly turned dark. The sky was very dark. Sharon looked at the low dark clouds and felt the humidity in the air. The birds were also chirping non-stop. Everyone was already frustrated because the trap had been destroyed, and now it was as if the gloomy weather covered everyone¡¯s mood with dark clouds. Sharon originally thought that the fish trap could provide a stable source of protein but it had now been destroyed. She squatted on the ground without saying a word and buried her head in her knees. She didn¡¯t want to say anything. Although she wasforting herself in her heart, she was still a little disappointed. However, she did not have time to continue being sad. She quickly stood up and thought about their next n. After all, the fish trap was gone, and she still had to think of a way to survive. ¡°I saw a big fruit banyan tree nearby just now. Let¡¯s pick some young shoots of the big fruit banyan tree and cook them. We have to start a fire before the rain and cook the food. We also have to boil some hot water.¡± Dan and the others picked some tender shoots of therge banyan tree with Sharon and returned to the camp tent to start a fire. They used the broken y pot they had picked up previously to cook the tender shoots. The buds of therge fruit banyan were originally purplish-red in color, but after being boiled in water, the purple color faded and the water turned ck. Melissa looked at the ck soup and said in disdain, ¡°Can this be eaten?¡± Melinda raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°You can choose not to eat it and give your share to others.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t eat it.¡± Melissa red at Melinda. Dan and Shane picked up some branches and made a few pairs of chopsticks. Sharon distributed some cooked sprouts to everyone. Sharon took a bite herself. It wasn¡¯t delicious, but at least it could fill their stomachs. After she finished cooking this, Sharon cooked another pot of white cbash petals. These petals tasted better and were sweeter. Thinking that she had originally nned to use this to cook fish soup, Sharon still felt a little disappointed, but perhaps it was normal for her to not get what she wanted in life. The sky darkened even more. After everyone drank the boiling hot water, they hid in their tents. It was going to rain soon. Sharon put on her thermal suit. The temperature would drop after the rain, so she had to keep warm in advance. The rain began to patter down. Inside the tent, she listened to the sound of the rain outside. The air was filled with the smell of dampness, and the wind blew the tent from time to time. Sharon thought that since there was no new mission so far. She could rest for a day tomorrow and continue to think of ways to expand their current recipe. The next morning, Sharon was woken up by the crisp chirping of birds in the morning. The chirping of birds in the wilderness was crisp and healing, and the entire forest seemed to be full of life after the rain, glowing with hope. In the live-stream, there was nock ofizens who woke up early in the morning. [This bird¡¯s cry is so spiritual.] [I thought it was a bird near my house.] [Good morning, everyone.] [Morning.] [Why are you all up so early!] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. I have not slept at all..] Chapter 772 - 772: A Small Interlude Chapter 772: A Small Interlude Living in the jungle, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, one coulde into contact with nature at zero distance. Every day, one would hear birds chirping, insects chirping, and frogs groaning. Sharon even felt that she had forgotten what the sound of traffic was like. Although she was anxious every day to survive and find food here, it was also a kind of happiness and relief not to have to face those annoying people from the Harris family. She slept very soundlyst night. When she woke up, Sharon felt much better, and her depressed mood from yesterday had disappeared. Sharon stretched and said to Melinda, who had just opened her sleepy eyes, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Melinda was still yawning. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for another ten minutes.¡± Melinda turned over and went back to sleep. As for Melissa, she was still sleeping soundly and showed no signs of waking up. Sharon put on her clothes, tied her hair with a headband, and came out of the tent very gently. Sharon came to the clear stream nearby and brushed her teeth with the toothbrush that Dan had made previously. The toothbrush was already a little worn, but fortunately, it could still be used. Sharon rinsed her hair and washed her tace in the stream. Ever since she came to Man vs. Wild, she had not taken a shower. Her hair had only been washed a few times with the river water. However, without makeup, it seemed that it was not that easy for her skin to produce oil. When the breeze blew, her hair and skin felt much more refreshed. It had rainedst night, so the air today felt as fresh as if it had been washed clean by the rain. When Sharon washed up and returned to the tent, the others were already up. Because there were no electronic devices or entertainment in the wilderness, everyone went to bed early after the sky became dark. Therefore, everyone¡¯s sleep schedule was very healthy. Dan tidied his messy hair and looked at Sharon. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere further away to look for food today. We have already picked all the edible nts nearby.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s best if we can catch some more fish or insects. This way, we can replenish some protein,¡± Sharon said. When Melissa heard that they were going to catch worms, she hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to catch worms. Even if we do, I wouldn¡¯t eat them even if you beat me to death.¡± ¡°Some bugs are a very good source of protein. If you¡¯re still picky at this time, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it when your body can¡¯t take it.¡± Sharon was a little helpless and felt that Melissa was really a little muddle-headed, but she still persuaded her kindly. When Melissa heard that she was going to eat worms, she instinctively felt disgusted and refuted, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not eating it. Whoever likes to eat it can eat it. I don¡¯t want to stay in this lousy ce for a second longer. I want to leave the show.¡± Seeing that Melissa was about to quit the recording of the show, Shane quickly persuaded, ¡°Alright, Sharon is only hypothesizing that if we catch a worm now, it¡¯s best if we eat some to replenish our protein. We don¡¯t know if we can catch a worm yet. Moreover, even if we really catch them, we won¡¯t force you to eat them. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to eat it or not.¡± Man vs. Wild was a variety show with a challenge. Apart from testing the guests¡¯ ability to survive in the wilderness, it also tested their teamwork and cooperation. If one guest withdrew, it meant that the challenge had failed. ¡°Quit then. We¡¯ll continue the challenge. No one is begging you to stay,¡± Melinda said coldly. Melissa had always been the one who helped the least and caused the most trouble in the team. Melinda felt that it was a good thing for her to quit, lest she kept dragging everyone down. ¡°As long as one person withdraws, our challenge will fail,¡± Dan said with a frown. Although he also felt that it was not easy to persevere, he did not want to give up so easily, especially when he could still persevere. He did not want to be forced to dere defeat when he did not want to give up yet. The production team had previously exined the rules of this survival¡ª Survival in the wilderness alone tested one¡¯s survival experience and ability. Survival in the wilderness as a team also tested the understanding, tolerance, and cooperation between members in the team. Therefore, guests needed to have the ability to support,fort, and tolerate one another.. Chapter 773 - 773: Comforting Emotions Chapter 773: Comforting Emotions After all, under extreme conditions, the evil in human nature would be magnified. In order to promote teammates to cooperate with each other and not watch others¡¯ difficulties coldly and selfishly only care about their own interests, the rules set by the production team were that if one person quits during the survival process, all of them would fail. Therefore, if they wanted toplete all the missions and survive sessfully, they had to help others and help the weakest in the team. The benefits of the members in the team were tied together. It was one for all or all for one. They would enjoy prosperities and sufferings together. Moreover, because one person¡¯s withdrawal would cause all the members to fail, in order to avoid being med and resented by their teammates, the guests would do their best to survive. They would only give up when they had no choice. This would have an additional restrictive effect on the guests, preventing them from easily withdrawing. There would be a huge bonus if they seeded in the challenge. Moreover, they could also gain fame. Although the difficulty of Man vs. Wild for celebrities had been reduced, this process was still extremely difficult. In the beginning, Sharon didn¡¯t participate in this show for fame and fortune, but to leave those annoying people in the Harris family and challenge herself. Now, she had a reason to continue persevering. For the sake of defeating the difficulties to have a breakthrough for herself again and again and for the sake of her teammates who had been fighting alongside her day and night. Sharon felt that she was bing stronger and stronger in the process of oveing challenges and challenging her limits. She didn¡¯t want to quit before she reached the end of her rope and reached the limit of her endurance. Therefore, Melissa could not back out now. She had to appease her emotions. Sharon exhaled softly and her tone softened. ¡°Melissa, the fish trap has been destroyed. We don¡¯t have a stable source of protein, so it¡¯s very important to find a new source of protein. I understand that you don¡¯t want to eat worms, so we won¡¯t force you to eat them. Besides, it¡¯s actually too early for us to say this now. We might not be able to catch worms. The ideal oue is that we manage to catch some more fish. We¡¯ve seeded before, so the chances of sess are still very high.¡± Melissa didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she was only saying those words out of anger. She had many haters to begin with. If she quit midway, it would cause others to fail the mission. She didn¡¯t know how her haters and the fans of the other guests would scold her. Furthermore, although the food she had eaten recently wasn¡¯t very delicious, she wasn¡¯t hungry. She didn¡¯t want to quit for the time being. Seeing that Melissa¡¯s expression had softened, Sharon continued, ¡°Besides, you persevered through so much difficulty previously. Those fans who have always supported you are watching you and silently cheering for you. You definitely don¡¯t want to disappoint them, right?¡± When Melissa thought of her fans, her eyes actually turned red. Those people she didn¡¯t know, those passionate and adorable people helped her argue with her haters online. They came to the airport to pick her up without sleeping the entire night. They knew all her hobbies and habits. And she seemed to know nothing about their lives. Yet, they still liked her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off to search for food.¡± Seeing that Melissa was no longer determined to leave the show, Dan quickly changed the topic and gave Melissa a way out. ¡°It rained yesterday. There might be mushrooms growing in the forest.¡± Sharon suddenly thought that this rain was quite timely and could provide them with a new source of food. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Melinda said happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for it.¡± ¡°Yesterday, I saw a salt-skinned tree. We can pick some to use as seasoning to cook mushrooms,¡± Shane said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go pick some first. Even if we don¡¯t get any mushrooms, we can use them to season other food,¡± Sharon said. As it had rainedst night, although the sun had risen today, the ground was still a little damp. When Sharon and the others walked on the mountain road, the soles of their shoes were sticky with mud and dead leaves. Dan picked up a tree branch from the ground and scraped the mud off the soles of his shoes. Shane was also on a rock, scraping the mud off the soles of his shoes. Otherwise, it would be very heavy when he walked. ¡°There are really mushrooms ahead!¡± Melinda walked over and squatted in front of a few mushrooms that were growing together. Dan also walked over and squatted down. ¡°This kind of mushroom is edible. I don¡¯t remember its exact name, but I went up the mountain to pick them with my grandfather when I was young..¡±
Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!
Chapter 774 - 774: Unexpected Harvest Chapter 774: Unexpected Harvest Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon looked at the small brownish-yellow mushroom umbres on the ground and said, ¡°I saw such mushrooms a few days ago, but they were still too small at that time. Now that they¡¯re so big, we can finally pick them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pick those here first. After this, we¡¯ll look elsewhere.¡± Dan took out the from his backpack to store the mushrooms. ¡°We¡¯ll only pick the ones Dan mentioned. Let¡¯s not pick the other species we don¡¯t know.¡± Sharon took the mushroom from Dan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dan, pick some more for everyone to use asparison.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dan found a few more mushrooms near the mushrooms he had just discovered. Everyone was searching nearby using the mushroom examples that Dan had picked. ¡°Sister Sharon, let¡¯s split up and search. It¡¯s more efficient this way,¡± Shane suggested. ¡°Dan and I will go over there and you girls go over there. We¡¯ll meet at the camp at noon.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Sharon picked a few banana leaves nearby and distributed them to Melissa and Melinda. She said to Dan and Shane, ¡°Take the. We can use banana leaves to store mushrooms.¡± Sharon arranged the banana leaves in a funnel shape and could temporarily be used as a container to store the mushrooms. There were many mushrooms of all colors in the forest. Other than the brownish-yellow ones that Dan had mentioned, there were also white, yellow, and even red ones. Sharon held the mushrooms that Dan had given her and carefullypared them. If they identally picked poisonous mushrooms, the consequences would be unimaginable. At best, they would vomit and at worst they might die. Melinda also patientlypared the mushrooms on the ground to the ones Dan had given her. These mushrooms were scattered everywhere. Although they were not especially dense, there were a lot of them. After a night of rain, some mushrooms had already been watered down and they shattered after being plucked. Some were still rtively firm. Stalk by stalk, they looked very cute. Melissa picked a few broken mushrooms. In addition, she had been bending down and picking mushrooms with her head lowered. She slowly felt a little tired and gradually lost her patience. She grabbed a mushroom and pulled it with all her might. The mushroom head fell off, and the mushroom stick was still standing sadly alone in the ground. Sharon found it a little funny when she saw Melissa picking the mushrooms. She walked over and plucked the mushroom stem that Melissa had left in the soil. She removed the dried leaves and soil stuck to the roots and ced them in a container made of banana leaves. ¡°These mushrooms are all damp. They shatter when plucked.¡± Melissa pouted andined. Looking at the pitifully few mushrooms in the Melissa banana leaf, Sharon paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Pick as many as you can.¡± Sharon discovered a white mushroom. As far as she remembered, this mushroom was edible. She pinched the thick root of the white mushroom with her hand. After the root was pinched t, it emitted the smell of cement. Sharon hesitated for a moment before throwing away the white mushroom. She couldn¡¯t take the unnecessary risk. Melinda picked a fewrge mushrooms that looked like miniature umbres. The mycelium on the back was neatly arranged. Melinda held them in her hand and admired them. Just the thought that she could eat mushroom soup for lunch made her drool. After picking mushrooms for a while, Sharon discovered a salt-skinned tree. She excitedly ced the banana leaf and mushrooms on the ground and ran to the salt-skinned tree. It was really through that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find it if you had really searched high and low for it, but you would find it when you least expect it. From afar, the salt-skinned tree, it¡¯s fruits were stringed, like mini versions of grapes. When one went closer to it, he can see that there¡¯s ayer of white salt-like substance on the outside of its fruit. Melinda also walked over. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is this fruit edible?¡± ¡°This is the salt-skin tree. The taste of its fruit is sour and salty. Although the taste is still different from salt, it can be used as a seasoning.¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect to really find the salt-skin tree. ¡°Let¡¯s pick some and go back.¡± Sharon looked at the fruits of the salt-skinned wood. Theyer of white salt-like substance covering them reminded her of the icing on the candied hawthorn she had eaten when she was young. Melissa also followed.. She plucked a string of salt-skinned wood fruits and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Is this white stuff really salt?¡± Chapter 775 - 775: New Food Chapter 775: New Food Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There¡¯s a saying that this frost isn¡¯t salt but organic acid.¡± Sharon scraped off the frost on the surface of the salt-skinned wood fruit with her fingernail and gently licked her fingertips before spitting it out with a painful expression. ¡°This is salty and sour.¡± Sharon had a painful mask on her face. This taste was really indescribable. Melissa also licked it, then squatted down and vomited for a long time in an exaggerated manner. She saw that the skin of this fruit was like icing and Sharon¡¯s expression after eating it. She felt that it was too exaggerated, but reality proved that she shouldn¡¯t have tasted it out of curiosity. ¡°Let¡¯s pick more and bring them back. There will be seasoning for our food from now on.¡± Sharon picked a handful and hugged it in her arms. Melinda also picked some and wrapped them in her coat. Melissa thought that she could finally have something to use as seasoning for her food in the future. She could finally taste something, so she worked hard to pick a lot. On the other side, Dan and Shane had also picked a lot of mushrooms. They simply removed the soil and withered branches at the roots of the mushrooms and went to the stream to wash the mushrooms. After the rain, the water in the stream became stronger and flowed through the mountains. The winding stream flowed past the big stones at the bottom of the stream, past the dried leaves and sand and rocks at the bottom of the stream, looking exceptionally clear. The sound of the flowing water was exceptionally healing. Dan had originally poured the mushrooms out of the and washed them carefully one by one. Suddenly, he screamed and stepped into the water. He bent down. ¡°There are crabs here!¡± The crab was shocked and ran away. ¡°There are crabs on the mountain?¡± Shane didn¡¯t know that there were crabs in the stream in the mountain. ¡°It should be mountain crabs. Crabs like to hide under rocks during the day. Let¡¯s open the rocks and look for it.¡± As Dan spoke, he flipped open arge rock. After the rock was moved away, the water was a little muddy, but there were no crabs. Dan tried to move a few more stones, but there was still nothing. He reached into the cracks of the stones and felt them a few times, but he still could not feel anything. After trying a few times, just as Dan was about to give up, something suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s something below. It clipped me.¡± Dan pulled his hand out and shook it before reaching in to touch it. The audience in thements section was also very excited. [You scared me to death. There can¡¯t be a snake under the rock, right?] [It should be a crab. Crabs like to hide under rocks during the day.] [I¡¯m happy. My dear brothers have crabs to eat today.] ¡°Baby, why are you hiding? Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Dan squatted down and reached out to touch the crab under the rock. He was starting his acting performance again. Dan searched for a long time before finally catching this small hiding mountain crab. The little crab refused to admit defeat. Its crab pincers kept struggling and mping down on Dan¡¯s hand. Dan grabbed its shell, and it could only kick and no longer mp down on Dan¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you. Show me your face, little baby.¡± Dan pinched the crab shell and raised it. This time, it could not escape. [Hahaha] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. The crab said: Let go of me!] This small mountain crab¡¯s abdomen and ws were purple. It looked very special. Dan ced it in the and prepared to continue catching more crabs. Shane didn¡¯t dare to reach under the rock. After all, he couldn¡¯t see what was under the rock. He wasn¡¯t sure and was worried if there was a snake or something. He moved the stones away piece by piece. After moving a few pieces away, he saw a small crab crawling out horizontally. It looked small and cute, and its few small crab legs crawled quickly. Shane reached out to grab it, but his fingers were scratched red by the crab. He simply found a branch and used it to block the crab¡¯s escape. The little crab¡¯s crab pincers struggled to grab the branch and it was looking stubborn. Shane pressed down on the crab shell. The little crab could only struggle, but it couldn¡¯t escape. Dan also found a female crab. Although it was not very big, there were a few even smaller crabs beside the female crab. The few small crabs were about the size of fingernails. When the female crab was discovered, she was still holding something in her mouth with her two crab pincers. It was as if she was eating steak with a knife and fork. After being discovered, she quickly wanted to escape, looking silly but cute.. Chapter 776 - 776: A Sumptuous Lunch Chapter 776: A Sumptuous Lunch Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dan thought for a moment and let go of the female crab and the little crabs. He still had to pay attention to protecting the ecosystem and supporting its sustainable development. [Those little crabs are so cute!] [The little crabs are obediently lying on Mommy¡¯s back. They¡¯re so cute.] [I¡¯m dying ofughter. The crab said: I¡¯m taking care of a child and disasteres from the sky.] [The crab said: Ah, don¡¯te over!] [Crab: I was so scared! I was trembling.] Although the mountain crabs were not big, there were finally meat dishes for lunch today. The noon sun shone on the stream, and the clear stream shimmered. When the position of the sun showed that it was already noon, Dan and Shane had also caught many crabs. The mountain crabs struggled in the. Dan shook the gently, and the crabs inside began to wave their pincers. Dan and Shane carried the crabs back and prepared to meet up with Sharon and the others. Sharon and the others had already washed the mushrooms they had picked. They were waiting for Dan and Shane to return so they could start a fire and cook the mushrooms. When Melinda saw that not only had Dan and Shane returned with mushrooms, but they were also holding crabs in their hands, she said excitedly, ¡°You guys are too awesome. You actually caught crabs.¡± ¡°These crab¡¯s pincers and stomachs are actually purple. Their looks are too good. They¡¯re too cute.¡± Sharon poked the crab with the tip of her finger. The small mountain crab instinctively dodged and waved its small crab pincers. ¡°This kind of mountain crab tastes very fresh. Where Ie from, I always fry it and eat it. It¡¯s especially fragrant after it¡¯s fried and crispy,¡± Dan said vividly. ¡°Hey, stop talking. I¡¯m about to drool,¡± said Melissa as she swallowed her saliva. Shane had already started the fire. ¡°Let¡¯s boil the mushrooms first before cooking the crabs.¡± ¡°Alright, the mushrooms have been washed. Let¡¯s cook the mushrooms first. We can add the fruits of the salt-skinned tree to season them. Although they might be a little sour, they still have a salty taste.¡± Sharon picked some fruits to prepare the food. ¡°After that crab is cooked, we should roast it over the fire before eating. Otherwise, there might be many parasites.¡± Dan used a branch to stir the pile of woof, wanting to make the fire bigger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cook it before roasting it then. This way, it¡¯ll be double insurance,¡± Sharon said. In the can containing mushrooms, the water was already bubbling. The water was boiling, and the mushrooms were cooked. After everyone tasted it, they felt that it was very delicious. ¡°I want to eat my grandmother¡¯s chicken stewed with mushrooms,¡± Dan said as he blew at the boiled mushroom that was still a little hot. Shane roasted the cooked crab on the stone b. The crab turned orange-red, and it looked very appetizing. ¡°I want to eat hairy crabs,¡± Shane said. ¡°I want to eat it too,¡± Melinda said as she wiped her mouth. The crab was roasted very quickly. It was crispy and delicious. The crab itself had a salty taste. It was different from the sour and salty taste of salted skin wood. It was salty and fresh. There were limited supplies here, so everyone felt that it was better than any seafood river freshness they had eaten outside. ¡°In my hometown, we have a dish called the Spring Crab. Because this mountain crab is rtively small and has less meat, we mainly eat its shell.¡± Dan enthusiastically talked about the delicacies of his hometown. ¡°We crush the fried crabs and mix them with coriander,tro, garlic, and millet spicy food. Then, we add salt and the crabs are ready. After that, we mix lemon juice, coriander, millet, spicy food, garlic, and salt to create the sauce,¡± Dan continued. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m going to cry from craving it.¡± Melinda chewed on the crispy crab. She originally thought it was especially delicious, but when she heard Dan¡¯s words, she started drooling crazily again. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m going to cry from craving it.¡± Melinda chewed on the crispy crab. She originally thought it was especially delicious, but when she heard Dan¡¯s words, she started drooling crazily again. Dan chewed on the roasted crab and continued to rmend the delicacies of his hometown. ¡°Then, we also roll fried fish, rice noodles, carrots, cucumbers, peanuts, and crabs into vegetables and we get vegetable-wrapped fish. The taste is superb.¡± ¡°When we get out, invite us to your hometown. We¡¯ll eat all the delicious food you crave for,¡± Sharon teased as she chewed on the fresh and crispy crab. ¡°No problem. Spring crabs, vegetable-wrapped fish, bamboo rice, and many others. There will be a lot of these dishes when the timees,¡± Dan said with a smile. Melissa wiped her mouth and looked like she hadn¡¯t had enough. When she heard Dan¡¯s vivid exnation, she felt like she was about to drool. ¡°When we get out, I¡¯ll invite you to my house to make pot-cooked meat, stewed in an iron pot, and minced meat.¡± Melinda also brought up the delicacies in her hometown.. Chapter 777 - 777: New Food Chapter 777: New Food Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shane also proudly mentioned the delicacies in his hometown. ¡°When the show is over,e and find me. I¡¯ll bring you to eat authentic Guangdong delicacies.¡± Everyone in the live-stream¡¯sments section was also discussing the delicacies everywhere. [Glutinous Rice Chicken is delicious!] [Brother and I are from the same hometown.] [I ate Guangdong-style morning tea when I was traveling previously.] ¡°There are many famous delicacies where I am from,¡± Melissa said proudly. ¡°When the timees, I can treat you to West Lake Vinegar Fish.¡± Everyone chatted excitedly about the delicacies in their hometown and had a pleasant lunch time. As the production team gave them two days to rest, their task in the afternoon was still mainly to find food. Sharon suddenly thought of something and pped her thigh. ¡°By the way, the cassava we soaked previously should be edible now.¡± ¡°It¡¯S been soaked for a few days. It should be edible. We¡¯ll eat boiled cassava tonight.¡± Dan was extinguishing the fire that they had just used to cook mushrooms and roast crabs. The fruits of the salt-skinned tree that the girls had picked could be used to season the cassava. ¡°Let¡¯s split up in the afternoon to find food,¡± Shane said. He wiped his face with his sleeve. His face was dark from starting the fire just now. If Melinda hadn¡¯t told him, he wouldn¡¯t have known. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s more efficient to split up. It can increase the chances of finding enough food,¡± Sharon said. After lunch, the warm sunlight shone on her body. Sharon feltzy and a little sleepy, but there was no natural light after sunset. There was plenty of time to rest and catch up on sleep. During the day, she had to take advantage of the natural light to quickly find food. Dan and Shane prepared to catch some fish and crabs while Sharon and the others nned to find edible nts. After a simple rest after lunch, Sharon and the others split up and set off. Dan and Shane still went to the vicinity of the stream. Sharon and the two others nned to continue walking further. ¡°Sharon, what do you think that tree is?¡± Melinda suddenly discovered something while Sharon was aimlessly looking for edible nts. Sharon looked in the direction Melinda was pointing at. It was a tree filled with fruits. The fruits on the tree hung on the tree like grapes. There were also many hanging and touching the ground. The entire tree was filled with fruits. They were dense and heavy. Unlike the small grapes, every fruit on this tree was the size of a small melon. It looked like a huge harvest. ¡°It¡¯s a banyan fruit!¡± Sharon squatted down and pinched a fruit hanging on the ground as she said excitedly. Sharon plucked a fruit, and white pulp emerged from the ce where she picked it, like milk. The fruits on the tree were red, like the color of pomegranates. These fruits were already ripe. There were also green and unripe fruits that grew densely on the entire tree. [Oh my god, my trypophobia is acting up.] [This fruit grows too densely.] [This is very delicious.] ¡°Can this be eaten?¡± Melissa asked expectantly. If it could be eaten, the fruits of this tree would be enough for them to eat for a long time. ¡°You can eat the red ones that are ripe. As for the green ones that aren¡¯t ripe, we can pick them again in the future when they be ripe,¡± Sharon said. The few of them could not finish the ripe fruits of the tree that they had discovered today. As long as they remembered the location of this tree, they could use it as a source of food in the future. Melissa picked a red fruit and sniffed it. ¡°Skin it off before eating it,¡± Sharon reminded. Melissa peeled open the skin of the fruit. There was some jelly-like gtin in the innermost part. She took a bite of the flesh inside. ¡°Delicious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Melinda ate several fruits in one go. After the girls finished eating, they picked another pile and put it in their clothes, preparing to bring it back for Dan and Shane. On the other side, Dan and Shane were thinking about how to catch more crabs and fish by the stream. Dan found an earthworm by the stream. He picked up the earthworm with a small wooden stick and looked at it. He said, ¡°We can use this as bait to catch fish.. Chapter 778 - 778: Making A Fish Cage Chapter 778: Making A Fish Cage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dan poked the pink earthworm with a small wooden stick. He could not hide the joy in his eyes. With bait, the probability of catching fish would increase greatly. If he could catch fish and use the fish¡¯s internal organs as bait, he could catch more fish. The previous fish trap had been washed away, so they had to think of a way to make another trap. Sharon, Melinda, and the others were about to return to the camp with their gains, but they saw Dan and Shane by the stream. ¡°Look at our gains today,¡± Melinda shouted at Shane and the others. She excitedly held the banyan fruits wrapped in her clothes and showed it to them. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shane picked up the fruits he had never seen before curiously. These fruits were like pomegranates, but they didn¡¯t look particrly simr. They looked a little like magnified figs. ¡°This is called Banyan fruit. It tastes pretty good,¡± Melinda replied. ¡°There¡¯s enough for us to eat for a while,¡± Dan said with a smile. He saw that Sharon and Melinda had picked a lot. Even Melissa had picked a lot and was holding it in her clothes. ¡°What about your gains?¡± Melissa asked impolitely. She naturally felt that the girls¡¯ gains were not bad and that the two boys should perform better. ¡°We originally wanted to look around and see if we could catch more crabs and fish, but the efficiency of catching them with our bare hands is too low. Moreover, we still need luck. We have to think of other ways,¡± Dan said with a frown. The two of them, as men, had not gained as much as the girls today. Dan felt a little upset. ¡°Dan found the earthworms just now. We thought that we could use the earthworms as bait to catch fish.¡± Shane felt that this method was feasible, but he hadn¡¯t thought of how to do it. After all, although they had bait, they didn¡¯t have a fishing rod, and their original fish trap had been destroyed. ¡°We can make a fish cage. This way, we can ce the bait inside and increase the probability of sess.¡± Sharon recalled her experience when she was young and interacted with her neighbor¡¯s grandfather. He knew a lot and had taught her a lot. Dan wrapped the earthworm in leaves and wrapped the grass rope around it a few times to prevent it from opening up. He held the grass rope like he was holding a small dumpling. Soil moisture levels increase after rain, as hypoxic earthworms tend to climb out of the ground to breathe fresh air. Shane caught two more earthworms nearby. He imitated Dan and wrapped the earthworms in leaves, tied them with grass, and knotted them. Then, he poked a few small holes in the leaves. He leaned closer to smell them and quickly moved them away. ¡°But how do we make a fish cage? Do you know how to do it?¡± Shane asked. He had only seen it online, but he had nevere into contact with fish cages. Sharon frowned slightly and said, ¡°When I was young, I had watched my neighbor weaving fish cages.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Do you still remember how to make it now?¡± Shane asked. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to know so much. ¡°I roughly remember. I¡¯ll try to make a small one and see if it works,¡± Sharon said as she scratched her head. She only roughly remembered, but she still nned to give it a try. ¡°Let¡¯s find some branches suitable for making fish cages first,¡± Sharon said. She and Melinda found a few branches nearby that were more suitable for making fish cages. ¡°I have to find some more tree vines.¡± Sharon saw that there were more tree vines nearby. In the wild, tree vines were natural ropes. Many tree vines were sturdy and durable, and they were perfect for weaving fish cages. ¡°There are some tree vines over there.¡± Shane walked over and pulled off some tree vines. Sharon stuck a few branches into the ground and sat on the ground. She rolled up her sleeves and prepared to start weaving the fish cage. The others couldn¡¯t help much, so they continued to look for earthworms by the stream that could be used as bait. The sun was about to set when Sharon¡¯s fish cage was finallypleted. Melinda had picked a lot of nectar from nearby. Seeing the fish cage Sharon had woven, she put down the coconut shell in her hand and praised, ¡°Wow, Sharon, you¡¯re too awesome. You¡¯re simply my idol! Sharon stood up and stretched her body. She massaged her back and stretched out her hands to take a look. There were blisters on her palms. ¡°I¡¯m finally done.. ¡° Chapter 779 - 779: Retrieving the Cassavas Chapter 779: Retrieving the Cassavas Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shane looked at the blisters on Sharon¡¯s hand, his heart filled with admiration. Just pulling off the tree vine made his hand hurt. He felt that a capable girl like Sharon who is willing to do tough jobs would be dazzling no matter where she went. Dan held the fish cage Sharon had made in his hand and looked at it carefully. He also praised, ¡°You¡¯re too strong. Is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡± Sharon looked at the rough little fish cage. Some parts of it were unevenly woven. If this kind of fish cage was sold on the market, it would definitely be defective goods that couldn¡¯t be sold. She said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s not well woven, but this can be used.¡± [Sister Sharon is too humble. It¡¯s already very good that she can make it up like this.] [When Sharon sat on the ground weaving fish cages, I felt that her entire body was glowing.] [Sharon can clearly rely on her looks, but she insists on relying on her abilities.] Sharon made another small fish cage ording to the same method. The two fish cages were put together to form a simple fishing device. Then, she ced the earthworms in the fish cage as bait and it was done. A few leaves with earthworms wrapped in it were coiled tightly by the grass rope, like small rice dumplings. Dan used a small wooden stick to poke a few more holes in the ¡°rice dumplings¡±. This way, the smell would spread and facilitate the attraction of their prey. Sharon ced the fish cage behind arge rock in the stream. The water here was rtively calm, and the fish would like to stay in such a ce. The previous fish trap had been destroyed, but with this fish cage, they could definitely obtain a stable source of protein. Sharon ced arge rock in the fish cage to prevent it from being washed away by the water. Sharon was very satisfied in her heart. She felt that as long as she was willing to try and persevere, she could rely on her own strength to do anything she wanted to do but felt that she couldn¡¯t do it. After a busy day, it was already dusk. The setting sun coated the forest with an orange light, revealing a hazy and dreamy beauty. ¡°Let¡¯s go and fish out the cassava we soaked previously.¡± Sharon was very happy that she could finally eat some food that was more satiating. The few of them followed the stream for a distance and found the location of the cassava. The color of the cassava had changed. It was edible now. ¡°How do we eat this cassava?¡± Melinda weighed the cassava in her hand. It was quite big, and this big fellow that looked like a sweet potato looked more filling. ¡°Do we boil or roast them?¡± Shane had never eaten cassava before, but it looked especially like a sweet potato. Shane suddenly felt a strong urge to eat roasted sweet potatoes. ¡°Did you eat roasted potatoes when you were young?¡± Melinda asked excitedly as she recalled her childhood. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it before,¡± Shane said. He had grown up in the city when he was young. Although his living conditions were good, attending a lot of sses had caused him to lose a lot of the fun of his childhood. ¡°When I was young, my grandfather would often roast potatoes for me to eat in the winter. He would peel off the charred outer skin and the hot potatoes inside would taste amazing,¡± Melinda said as she felt herself drooling. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten roasted potatoes, but I remember that there was a stall selling roasted sweet potatoes at the entrance of the university. That young man sold peeled roasted sweet potatoes. That taste was simply amazing,¡± Sharon recalled. ¡°The funniest thing was the banner at his stall¡ªYou got into university, and I got into sweet potatoes.¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha, he¡¯s too funny.¡± Dan¡¯sughing trigger was activated. ¡°I really want to eat roasted sweet potatoes,¡± Melinda said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t we have nectar today? We can pour nectar on the cassava. It should taste good too,¡± Sharon said as she patted Melinda¡¯s shoulder. Although there was ack of food in the wild, they could maximize the benefits of nature and use the abundant resources. ¡°I ate roasted sweet potatoes at my grandma¡¯s house when I was young. It¡¯s the taste of childhood,¡± Dan suggested. ¡°Then let¡¯s roast this cassava.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry back to the camp and eat roasted cassava tonight,¡± Sharon said excitedly. After returning to the camp, Dan first used the flint to start a fire. He ced some dry firewood that he had picked up in advance to make the fire burn increasingly brighter.. Chapter 780 - 780: Enjoying Delicacies Chapter 780: Enjoying Delicacies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°We can dig a pit and find some stones, then heat the stones up and put the cassava in to cook,¡± Melinda said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the stream to pick up some stones.¡± Sharon picked at the fire with a branch, wanting it to burn brighter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Melinda followed Sharon. By the time Sharon and Melinda picked up a pile of small rocks, the fire was almost done, and Shane had already dug the pit. Dan ced the small stones that Sharon and Melinda had picked up in the pit. Then, he ced the wood that was still burning with embers onto the stones in the pit. Then, he ced some new wood to heat the stone. After the stone heated up, Dan ced the cassava in and used the remaining heat of the stone and charcoal to smolder the cassava. This way, he could lock the water in the cassava. In the end, Sharon buried the pit with soil. In a while, she would be able to eat the fragrant roasted cassava. Sharon used the jar she had picked up previously to boil the water from the nectar Melinda had picked during the day. There was only thick nectar left in the jar. The nectar could be used as seasoning, and the rest could be stored. While waiting for the cassava to cook, Shane tasted a few fruit banyans that Sharon and the others had picked and said, ¡°This is really good.¡± Dan also broke open a banyan fruit. The dense seeds inside reminded him of the figs he picked from the trees in the vige when he was young. ¡°There are still many fruits on the banyan trees we found. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be eaten by the insects after a while. Let¡¯s go pick some tomorrow and make them into dried fruits.¡± Sharon felt that this fruit tree was the perfect food source and could be used as a food reserve in the future. ¡°The cassava should be ready,¡± Shane said. Everyone was a little impatient. Melinda anxiously touched the soil where the cassava had been buried. The soil was still a little hot, so she quickly retracted her hand. Sharon saw Melinda¡¯s little action, and felt that it was a little cute. The food she ate during the day wasn¡¯t especially filling. The others should be as hungry as Melinda. Sharon smiled and said, ¡°This soil will still be a little hot. Let¡¯s find a wooden stick to dig.¡± Shane found a wooden stick and dug out the roasted cassava. share with everyone. The freshly dug cassava was still a little hot. Dan blew at the tips of his fingers and reminded, ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself.¡± Melinda couldn¡¯t care less about the heat anymore. She broke open the cassava and blew on it briefly before putting it into her mouth. In the end, she spat it out after being scalded. ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself,¡± Sharon reminded Melinda with a smile. Sharon blew at the cassava in her hand and gently peeled off the gray outer skin. The outer skin was already a little charred, but the inside was still white and floury. She could see the thickness of the starch. Sharon distributed some of the nectar to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Dan took a bite of the cassava with hot nectar. This taste was like eating roasted sweet potatoes with high sugar content. Every bite was filled with sweetness and happiness. Sharon also took a bite. Perhaps because she hadn¡¯t eaten such a high-starch food for a long time, ingesting carbohydrates could really improve one¡¯s mood. Coupled with the sweetness of this nectar, Sharon felt that this was better than all the roasted sweet potatoes she had eaten before. Melinda also enjoyed it very much. The smell of roasted cassava reminded her of the taste of roasted potatoes when she was young. It was already fragrant enough, and the nectar made it even better. ¡°Will we really not get poisoned eating this?¡± Melissa held the hot cassava like it was a hot potato, as if she was afraid that the poisonous cassava would touch her hand. ¡°This cassava has been soaked for a few days, and it¡¯s cooked now. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Sharon said. If the cassava hadn¡¯t been soaked for long, the poison inside might indeed be fatal. After hearing Sharon¡¯s words and seeing that there was no problem with the others eating, Melissa took a small bite and smiled. The burned cassava warmed her stomach and made her feel especiallyfortable. [If Melissa she¡¯s afraid that it¡¯s poisonous , she can just choose not to eat it.] [Melissa¡¯s smile is so cute.] [Is there something wrong with Melissa¡¯s fans¡¯ brains?] Chapter 781 - 781: End of the Program Chapter 781: End of the Program Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When everyone woke up the next day, they were all waiting for the production team to assign a new mission. This would be thest mission of Man vs. Wild. After this mission ended, it meant that this Man vs. Wild journey wasing to an end. Just as everyone was waiting for the staff to arrive, Sharon saw a short, fat figure from afar. It was Geoffrey again. After what had happened previously, Sharon had long raised her vignce. She knew that Geoffrey was definitely here for her this time, but she didn¡¯t know what tricks he would y this time. Geoffrey approached the guests waiting for him with a smile on his face. After sneaking a nce at Sharon, he quickly looked away. Then, he retracted the fierceness that shed across his eyes and revealed an honest smile. Geoffrey held the program team¡¯s mission card in his hand. The guests were standing in a row, waiting for him to announce the mission. Geoffrey stood two meters away from the guests and began to read the mission card. ¡°Dear guests, hello. Congrattions onpleting one mission after another with your perseverance and hard work. The previous mission is thest mission of this journey.¡± ¡®What?¡± Melinda couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What does thest mission mean?¡± ¡°Does that mean that our Man vs. Wild mission is about to end here?¡± Shane also felt that this news was unexpected. They were already prepared for the next mission. Everyone was a little puzzled. They did not expect Man vs. Wild to end just like that. ¡°I remember sayingst time that we have onest mission today.¡± Sharon was also a little caught off guard by the end of Man vs. Wild. She suspected that there was a mistake. Although Sharon was puzzled, she still felt that the production team shouldn¡¯t be mistaken about such an important matter. A faint sense of disappointment filled her heart. They hadn¡¯t eaten the food they had stored previously and hadn¡¯t had the time to see if the fish cage had caught any fish. Everyone was discussing in low voices, and their voices gradually became softer. Everyone wanted to continue listening to Geoffrey. ¡°The reason why we only told everyone at thest moment was because of a prank by the production team. It¡¯s also to give everyone a surprise. Congrattions on sessfullypleting this survival mission!!¡± Listening to Geoffrey¡¯s cadence, Sharon felt mixed emotions. She didn¡¯t expect the painful and happy journey of Man vs. Wild toe to an end so unexpectedly. ¡°You¡¯ve experienced unimaginable difficulties these days. The fans have seen a strong will and a spirit that is not afraid of difficulties in you. You¡¯re worthy young idols,¡± Geoffrey read with emotion. Melinda wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Of course she was happy to be able to leave this ce soon, but she suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to part with everyone. The corners of Sharon¡¯s eyes were also a little moist. These days, everyone has cooperated toplete various missions and helped each other. They had experienced many difficulties, and now that they were going to part, she felt a little reluctant. Geoffrey continued to read with emotion. Sharon felt him look at her meaningfully. Thements section filled the screen again. The fans were touched and reluctant. [It¡¯s over just like that. Boohoo, I can¡¯t bear to part with it.] [I also feel that I can¡¯t bear to part with the show. I¡¯ve been following it since the first episode.] [I hope the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild will have a second season.] [The brothers and sisters are so strong. They all persisted until the end.] [I feel like I¡¯m going to cry.] ¡°Dear guests, Man vs. Wild is about to end. The production team has prepared amemorative gift for you.¡± Geoffrey took out a few small bundles of green things from his backpack. The audience in thements section started discussing. [What is this?] [This looks like water celery. This is delicious, especially when it¡¯s tender.] [What is the production team thinking?? Giving celery as a souvenir?] Sharon and the others looked puzzled. Geoffrey continued, ¡°This is wild water celery that the production team prepared for everyone in advance..¡± Chapter 782 - 782: Good Intentions Chapter 782: Good Intentions Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios eGfryefo suddylen keolod a lltite rue.vson e,hnT eh ookt a deep hbreta tso rplcme,iepyitb adjuestd Sih doninocit, nad eoinnuctd rngeiad dirocgnca ot the pragrom mesa¡¯t mssnioi rc.da r¡±Waet ecreyl si a etltli bitre,t tsuj klei the imte you spetn in the dswriselne nda the Icheealsgn uoy epxre.cinede tl mya nigrb pani and sesspesl,nlhe tub it also hcaseet you ocareug and tc¡±.naytie Sharon¡¯s eyes were a little moist. These days were the most bitter periods of her life. She had to run around for basic food every day. However, this period of time was also the most meaningful period of time. Here, she was far away from the infighting between the wealthy families and the entertainment industry, far away from the bustling noise of the city. Every day, she fell asleep in the purest embrace of nature and woke up to the chirping of birds. aSnorh felt that this redoip of time dah hoden ehr pmatetemnr.e hSe ucldo evne hgual ti fof nad ton raec at all nwhe hse uhhgtot of ehost gnioynna peopel ni eth rsHiar mayfil. ¡°I hope you can still remember the life here when you return to the city outside the forest, just like how you remember the slight bitterness and freshness of water celery.¡± Geoffrey continued to read sentimentally, but he was calcting in his heart. Sharon probably won¡¯t be so lucky this time. [The production team has really put in a lot of effort.] h,haaH[a eht edrirtoc of hte npooudrcti team is s tqiue nayu.ght He sludyend onenua eht end of eht swho ot give teh sugets a cohsk dna e.urirsps ne,hT eh neve gave chsu a rngseta revnu.i]os [The main character is someone who doesn¡¯t y by the rules.] ¡°Dear guests, you have sessfullypleted all your missions. Today will be yourst day in the forest. A helicopter will pick you up in the evening,¡± Geoffrey continued. eeryGoff teniud ot sntuirct het niocudrpto team no the arsgrnmeaent. ehT sg¡¯euts nsiomiss were evro, nad the sowh was ioalciflyf rov.e woer,evH the rregindoc dlouw slta unlit eht n.inegve eTreh dluow not be a mtlivr-eeas girund ihst dioper fo et,im tub ti would be derdecro and elsaeerd as an todlianadi voied in hte rtuufe. Although they could go back soon and no longer had to search for food every day, there was only thest day of interaction left. Everyone was very reluctant and felt a little depressed. The atmosphere was a little heavy. Everyone was immersed in the sad atmosphere of parting. Tat¡±h nmeas we stlil ehav a yad to enpds geh¡±o.rtte leMaidn wsa yver untt.re ehS aws not adyer ot rapt hwit y.oereven Seeing that everyone was a little depressed, Sharon said, ¡°Although we only have onest day together, we should cherish thisst day and spend it happily.¡± Sharon remembered that she had seen a topic on the Inte¡ªif today was thest day of your life, how would you survive today? There was ament that was liked by many in the topic¡ª it said that we should live as usual. If otowmorr was eht txen ,efil oemenos olwud soeohc to epnds yotad sa su. Faced whit the ugni grt,anip oShrna s osehc ot ceaf eht ntoaseaipr in the ualsu wya and snpde eht yad htiw 100% tmommencit. ¡°Sharon is right. We still have the nectar we stored previously and wild persimmons that we haven¡¯t eaten.¡± Dan found the wild persimmons that he had stored previously. Some of them were already spoiled, but they were still edible. ¡°That¡¯s right. We still have some food left. We haven¡¯t gone to see if the fish cage has caught us any fish. Let¡¯s go take a lookter,¡± Shane said. lynO Mielssa was reyv sedidissfati htiw the rormpga smt¡¯ae .areranngtesm She widseh hes ucldo valee hist uyosl cleap ii.deeymamlt ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the production team is thinking. Why didn¡¯t they quickly bring us back after the show ended? Why are they still recording some lousy side story?¡± Melissa criticized inwardly. When they reached the water¡¯s edge, Dan took off his shoes and walked barefoot into the water to drag the fish cage to the shore. ¡®tl¡±s etmi ot ntiswes a irecmal. I wonedr fi we hcutag yan fi.¡±sh dMelina swa logiokn adofrwr to the hsavrte in eht ifsh .egac Dan poured out the contents of the fish cage by the stream. There were several fish and two crabs. ¡°Oh my god, not bad. We actually harvested so much!¡± Dan didn¡¯t expect Sharon to catch so many fish and crabs in her first fish cage. norahS dcoutne xsi hsif dna owt inmntoua .sbarc ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Shane picked up the fish and crabs that Dan had poured out of the fish cage one by one and put them into the. Suddenly, a fish jumped back into the water.. Chapter 783 - 783: Beat Him At His Own Game Chapter 783: Beat Him At His Own Game Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shane anxiously wed the water for a long time, but the fish still ran away. He said regretfully, ¡°Aiya, it ran away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we still have a few more. Let¡¯s go back and eat fish,¡± Sharonforted. The fish cage she had made really caught fish, and Sharon felt very proud. She felt that she had unlocked many new skills in Man vs. Wild. On the way back to the camp, Melinda found a little bird under a tree. It was helplessly lying on the ground and crying with its eyes closed. Sharon held the little bird in her palm. The little bird¡¯s legs and wings were injured, and it nestled pitifully in Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± Melinda gently touched the bird¡¯s head with her fingers. The bird shrunk its neck in shock and buried its head in its wings. The little bird was small and ck. From the looks of it, it was a baby bird. Its wings had yet to grow hard. It might have encountered its natural enemy and was injured. Dan took the little bird from Sharon. The little bird was still trembling. It was thin, weak, and small, and it was very easy to arouse one¡¯s protectiveness and pity. Dan and Shane looked at it with gentle eyes. Shane looked at the bird that had curled up into a ball like a small ball of yarn. It was already small to begin with, so it looked even smaller when it curled up. Sharon and the others decided to bring the little bird back to the camp. It was fate that they met this little bird before they left. When they went to the stream, only Geoffrey was still waiting near the camp. While Sharon and the others weren¡¯t around, Geoffrey tampered with the water celery distributed by the production team. Water celery is rich in minerals, while wild celery, which is very simr to water celery, is highly toxic, and wild celery is also called poisonous celery. Water celery was extremely simr to poisonous celery, and it was very difficult for ordinary people to differentiate. Geoffrey had mixed some poisonous celery into Sharon¡¯s bundle of water celery. This time, Sharon probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky to escape. Sharon and the others returned to the camp with the harvest from the fish cage. ¡°Teachers, how¡¯s your harvest today?¡± Geoffrey pretended to be concerned, but he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°The fish cage caught a few fish and two crabs,¡± Dan replied. ¡°These fish don¡¯t look too big. Maybe it¡¯s not enough.¡± Geoffrey pretended to be considerate and warm-hearted and reminded them kindly, ¡°You can cook the water celery while it¡¯s fresh. Otherwise, it won¡¯t taste good when it wilts.¡± ¡®Yes, let¡¯s roast the crabster and cook the remaining fish and water celery together,¡± Shane said. He gave everyone a coconut shell to cook the celery. The celery distributed by the production team was in small bundles, just enough for one person. Geoffrey was a member of the props team, so he had his own food. Therefore, each of them had a fish for themselves. Sharon took the coconut shell Shane gave her. When she saw Geoffrey looking at her with shifty eyes and avoiding her gaze in a panic, she knew that there was something wrong with him. After Dan boiled the water celery twice, he poured the water out. Then, he added new water and put the fish in. When the fish was almost cooked, he would put the water celery in. Water celery was more bitter and needed to be cooked twice more. The others also followed Dan¡¯s example and cooked the water celery and fish. Melinda¡¯s food was ready very quickly. She took a few bites. Although the water celery was still slightly bitter, the fish meat was very fragrant. Only Sharon stared at her bundle of water celery thoughtfully. After taking out a few pieces of celery and observing them for a long time, she suddenly understood. The stems and leaves of the water celery were smooth, but in Sharon¡¯s small bundle of celery, a few of the stems and leaves had fine fur. This was wild celery, or poisonous celery. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Sharon smiled and boiled the celery and fish. Since he wanted to harm her, she would beat him at his own game. Geoffrey was eating his sausages and bread at the side, staring at Sharon from time to time. Sharon picked up a pair of chopsticks made of wooden sticks and picked up a piece of water celery. Geoffrey stole nces at Sharon from time to time. Sharon sneered from an angle that Geoffrey couldn¡¯t see. Suddenly, she covered her stomach with a pained expression. ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Melinda put down the ¡± chopsticks¡± in her hand and asked worriedly. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± Sharon covered her stomach with both hands, her expression pained.. Chapter 784 - 784: Taking the Chance to Sneak Away Chapter 784: Taking the Chance to Sneak Away Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Geoffrey looked at Sharon¡¯s painful expression and thought that his n had finally seeded. He quickly left the event location while no one was paying attention. Geoffrey¡¯s mission was to read the mission card and deliver the souvenirs to the guests. His mission had long beenpleted. The reason why he had waited until now was to see Sharon eat the poisonous celery with his own eyes. When he left, Geoffrey¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He thought to himself that he was finally going to get the other 500,000 yuan. Including the previous 500,000 yuan, it was a million yuan!! Thinking that he had actually earned this million yuan so easily, Geoffrey felt that he was simply a genius. As for Sharon, when the time came, they could only deduce that she had food poisoning. He could then insist that the entire matter had nothing to do with him. Sharon saw from the corner of her eye that Geoffrey had already slipped away and smiled. Melinda, Dan, and the others surrounded Sharon nervously. When they saw Sharon suddenly smile, they were a little puzzled. ¡°Sharon, are you alright?¡± Melinda grabbed Sharon¡¯s hand and asked in a puzzled voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My stomach suddenly hurt just now. I¡¯ll be fine after going to the toiletter.¡± Sharon squeezed Melinda¡¯s fingers andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You scared me to death just now.¡± Melinda heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, Sharon had been holding her stomach with her hand. Melinda was a little worried. They were eating in the wild, and the hygiene conditions were unpredictable. If they were infected with parasites, bacteria, or viruses, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. We were especially worried about you just now,¡± Shane said. Just now, everyone hadn¡¯t finished eating. When they saw that Sharon wasn¡¯t feeling well, they quickly ran over to see what was wrong with her. Fortunately, it was a false rm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, everyone. Let¡¯s continue eating.¡± Seeing that everyone was so nervous about her, Sharon was a little touched. Melissa rolled her eyes at the side. She felt that Sharon knew how to steal the limelight and even deliberately pretended to have a stomachache to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Sharon put down the celery boiled fish that she hadn¡¯t eaten and secretly poured it out where the camera couldn¡¯t see. She ate two of the banyan fruits that she had stored previously to temporarily fill her stomach. Anyway, she would go back tonight and have a good meal when she returned. After everyone finished eating, they still nned to look for food. Although it was thest day, they still had to do what they had to do and finish everything. Perhaps because it had rained previously, there were many mosquitoes near the camp, and Sharon had been bitten several times. ¡°Let¡¯s look for food nearby and also find nts that can be used to repel mosquitoes.¡± Sharon pressed the mosquito bump on her arm with her nails. The bump on her arm was very itchy, but Sharon didn¡¯t dare to scratch it with all her might now, because she might get infected if she scratched it in the wilderness. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to hurry up and find some mosquito repellent nts. I¡¯m about to be eaten by mosquitoes.¡± Dan¡¯s arms and legs were covered in mosquito bites. In the time he had been eating, he had been bitten on the ankle again. While going out to look for food, Sharon discovered a huge green worm. ¡°Wow, what a big protein!¡± Sharon sighed. She squatted down and poked the big green worm with the wooden stick, as if she could imagine it being roasted by the fire until it was sizzling with oil. It was filled with protein and fat. When one had to survive in the wild, worms were simply synonymous with energy. Melinda and Melissa were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to go forward. Only Sharon picked it up with a wooden stick and ced the big green worm in a leaf, preparing to bring it back to the camp. The big green insect¡¯s fat body curled up on the wooden stick. Its clumsy squirming made Melissa feel like vomiting. ¡°Ahhh!! Stay away from me!!¡± Melissa said to Sharon, who was passing by, afraid that Sharon would touch her with the worm. Seeing her scared expression, Sharon said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡°Ah, ah, disgusting.¡± Melissa took a few steps back in disdain. ¡°This should be very fragrant after being roasted by fire.¡± It was a disgusting thing that Melissa would love to avoid. However, at this moment, it was natural green protein in Sharon¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 785 - 785: Picking Up a Worm Chapter 785: Picking Up a Worm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dan wasn¡¯t afraid of this worm. He also picked up one nearby and ced it in the leaf in Sharon¡¯s hand with the one Sharon had caught. ¡°Let¡¯s look for more nearby. We can roast them when we get back.¡± Sharon lowered her head and searched carefully. The worm just now was simply protein that fell from the sky. ¡°That should have fallen from this tree just now, so there should be more nearby. We can look for more.¡± When Melinda and Melissa heard that the worm had fallen from that tree, they quickly moved a few meters away from it. This was the first time the two of them had acted in unison. They looked at each other in disdain and stood rooted to the ground, waiting for Sharon and the others to finish searching for the worms so that they could leave quickly. ¡°I found another one.¡± Sharon found another huge protein. This one was about as thick as her thumb and as long as her palm. With the tree where Sharon discovered the green worm as the center and a three-meter radius around it, Sharon, Dan, and Shane searched the area thoroughly and obtained a total of four green worms. ¡°There¡¯s a grasshopper here.¡± Shane discovered a new gain in the grass. ¡°Capture it and bring it back,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Although this grasshopper can be roasted and eaten, isn¡¯t it too small?¡± Dan had also eaten roasted grasshopper legs when he was young, but it was almost impossible to eat roasted grasshopper to fill their stomach. ¡°No, no, no. You can go back and feed this to the little bird,¡± Sharon exined. The little bird was injured and couldn¡¯t forage for food on its own. This was all they could do for the little bird. Whether it could survive in the end depended on its own luck. ¡°Then let¡¯s find some more bugs and feed them to the bird,¡± Dan said. Melinda and Melissa instinctively felt afraid when they heard the word ¡®bugs¡¯. Sharon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel afraid. In her eyes, the bugs were food that they and the little bird could eat. ¡°There¡¯s a fragrant flower here.¡± Sharon originally wanted to see if there was any purple-stemmed orchid nearby so that she could use it to chase away mosquitoes. Although she couldn¡¯t find the purple-stemmed orchid, she could also chase away mosquitoes if she found the fragrant flower. ¡°Can this be eaten?¡± Melinda asked curiously. Sharon was simply a walking encyclopedia. She simply had an encyclopedia in her mind. Sharon nicked the stem and leaves of a bouauet of fragrant flowers and said. ¡°This isn¡¯t for eating. Fragrant flowers can be used to chase away mosquitoes.¡± The flowers of this tree were either withered or hadn¡¯t bloomed yet. There were no longer any traces of flowers on the nt, but with its stem, leaves, and smell, Sharon could confirm that this was a fragrant flower. ¡°Although there are no flowers, its leaves can also repel mosquitoes.¡± Sharon picked arge handful. ¡°Are you sure this can repel mosquitoes?¡± Melissa asked suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you smell it.¡± Sharon handed the stem of a fragrant flower to Melissa. Melissa did not take it. Instead, she sniffed it and frowned. ¡°Not only can this smell repel mosquitoes, but it can also repel me,¡± said Melissa with a frown. Sharon smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. When they returned to the camp, Sharon realized that the bird she had ced in the coconut shell was gone. ¡°Did the bird recover its strength and run away?¡± Melinda sifted through the weeds near the coconut shell, but she still couldn¡¯t find the bird. Sharon suddenly felt a little disappointed. Logically speaking, she should be happy that the little bird had recovered its strength and had the ability to run away on its own. However, when she thought about how she really wouldn¡¯t be able to see that little fellow again, she still didn¡¯t feel good. They even caught food for it. It was still injured, and she didn¡¯t know if it would be eaten by snakes or other ferocious beasts. Just as Sharon was about to find a stone to use as a pestle to smash the stem and leaves of the fragrant flowers, the little bird suddenly limped and appeared in the empty space beside her. ¡°Little thing, so you didn¡¯t leave.¡± Sharon held the bird happily with both hands. ¡°It might have been looking for food nearby, but it didn¡¯t find anything and came back,¡± Dan said with a smile. ¡°You stupid little bird, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a stupid little bird?¡± Shane stroked the little bird¡¯s furry head and said. In the beginning, every time it was touched, the little bird would tremble. After slowly familiarizing itself, the little bird was no longer afraid of being touched. It even enjoyed the feeling of being stroked. Every time it was stroked, it would close its eyes and it looked like it was enjoying it.. Chapter 786 - 786: Feeding the Bird Chapter 786: Feeding the Bird Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, it always looks adorable. Every time it was touched, it would shake the fur on its head. Because the wound on its leg had yet to recover, it often stood at a spot and did not move much, making it look rather stupid. ¡°Look at it. It¡¯s so cute.¡± Melinda held it in her hand. It was small and almost weightless. Dan fed the little bug he had caught to it. The little bird chewed it bit by bit. Before it could finish a bite, it went to Dan¡¯s hand and pecked again. Looking at its gluttonous and adorable appearance, Sharon smiled and said, ¡°Eat slowly. No one is fighting with you.¡± ¡°It must be starving.¡± Seeing that it had finished eating the little bug, Shane took the grasshopper over and prepared to feed it. The grasshopper was too big for it to eat in one bite, so Shane removed the grasshopper leg and fed it first. ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re not big, but you sure can eat.¡± Melinda couldn¡¯t help but want to pat its head, but as it was injured previously and didn¡¯t eat much, it looked really hungry and she couldn¡¯t bear to disturb it. Sharon found some herbs nearby that could heal injuries. She smashed a rock and applied it to the bird¡¯s injured leg. The bird¡¯s wound wouldn¡¯t heal so quickly and its mental state was still not really good. Dan started a fire and prepared to roast the worms. Shane went nearby to pick up some firewood. Sharon ced the stem and leaves of the fragrant flower on arge stone b and used the stone to break the stem and leaves. Green juice flowed out. Sharon thought of the time she yed with some children when she was young. The boys would y as the father and the girls would y as the mother. At that time, they would find all kinds of weeds and smash them with stones to pretend to cook. Sharon distributed the green mud on the stems and leaves of the fragrant flowers to everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, apply this on your bodies to avoid mosquitoes.¡± After Dan took it, he applied it to the ces on his arms and legs that had been bitten by mosquitoes. Green juice remained where it had been applied, making him look a little dirty. He even applied it to his face, instantly turning into a green giant. Sharon smiled as she watched him apply it all over his face. Although the live-stream had ended, their current videos would still be made into side stories or edited into highlightster. This Dan really didn¡¯t have the burden of an idol at all. Melissa, on the other hand, refused to apply the dirty thing on her body. She would rather be bitten by a mosquito. Sharon applied it seriously on her arms and neck. Even if it was thest day, a helicopter woulde to pick them up at night, she still wanted to do what needed to be done ritually. Melinda was still ying with the little bird. The little bird¡¯s mental state had improved a little. Sharon went to wash the green juice on her hands and walked over to y with the bird. Sharon felt that it was their fate to pick up this bird before they left. Actually, it was also this little bird¡¯s luck and blessing to be picked up by them because if it hadn¡¯t met Sharon and the others, it might have been on itsst breath long ago. She didn¡¯t know if it couldst until now. ¡°Little cutie, you can¡¯t find Mommy anymore. Come home with me. I¡¯ll build you a bird¡¯s nest or a luxurious birdcage when we get back, okay?¡± Sharon said to the little bird. She had the urge to bring this little bird home. The little bird seemed to understand Sharon¡¯s words and actually nodded, making everyoneugh. This idental nod made Sharon even more reluctant to put down the little bird. She thought that since the little bird was so small, she could secretly put it in her pocket and bring it back. But Sharon quickly dismissed this thought. This little bird didn¡¯t belong to the city outside the forest. It didn¡¯t belong to any birdcage. It only belonged here, to the blue sky. ¡°Let¡¯s let this little bird go.¡± Sharon felt that although she had only been fated with this little bird for a short day, it was still a beautiful encounter, just like the people she had gotten to know in Man vs. Wild. In the evening, the production team¡¯s helicopter came to pick everyone up. Sharon faced the lush forest with tears in her eyes. This period of time had been difficult and unforgettable.. Chapter 787 - 787: Returning to the Harris Family Chapter 787: Returning to the Harris Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was alreadyte at night when she returned to the Harris family. Walking under the orange streetmps in the vi¡¯s courtyard, Sharon felt that it was unreal, a surreal feeling of returning from a dream to reality. When Wace saw her, he was first surprised, then he revealed an unconceble expression of joy. ¡°You¡¯re back? I thought the show wouldn¡¯t end for another week.¡± ¡°Yes, ording to the n, there was still a week left, but the director didn¡¯t y by the rules and asked us toe back early.¡± Sharon naturally handed the few luggage in her hand to Wace. It was normal for a husband to help his wife carry her luggage, but in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have wanted to trouble Wace, even if it was such a small matter. At that time, although they called each other husband and wife, they were too unfamiliar and distant. After being married for so long, Sharon finally felt that Wace was her husband. Wace carried Sharon¡¯s luggage upstairs. Sharon followed behind him tiredly. Looking at his tall and thin figure under the bright lights, she actually had an inexplicable urge to cry. These days in the wilderness were very fulfilling for her, but she would asionally miss home. After entering the room, Wace put down his luggage and sat on the edge of the bed. He held Sharon¡¯s hand and said with heartache, ¡®You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sharon was actually a little shy at this moment. She stood rooted to the ground and looked at Wace. She held Wace¡¯s face with both hands and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight too.¡± While Sharon wasn¡¯t around, Wace had been busy with thepany. He often forgot to eat and sleep when he worked. In addition, Sharon wasn¡¯t at home, so he didn¡¯t go home often to eat. When he was busy, he often forgot to eat, so he had lost a lot of weight recently. Wace chuckled and pulled Sharon closer to him. Sharon lost her bnce and fell into Wace¡¯s arms, her mouth hitting the bridge of Wace¡¯s nose. ¡°Ah.¡± Sharon covered her nose in pain and cried out coquettishly. ¡°Why is your nose so hard?¡± She pouted and revealed a girlish look that she usually didn¡¯t show. Wace was amused by her expression and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead. Sharon¡¯s heart instantly raced. She could be calm on the stage and not change her expression in the face of doubt and ridicule, but this man could make her panic and her heart beat wildly with just a gentle kiss. Looking at her after being kissed by him, Wace also felt inexplicably tempted. Every expression and action ot hers was just right to move his heart. A hand pressed against her neck and Wace kissed her lips. Sensing that her breathing was starting to be chaotic, Wace deepened the kiss. Just as the fire was about to burn the prairie, Sharon¡¯s stomach suddenly growled at an inappropriate time. Wace stopped what he was doing and smiled apologetically. ¡°I was so excited that you came back so suddenly. I forgot to ask if you¡¯ve eaten. Are you hungry?¡± Sharon nodded obediently. Her cheeks were red, and her hair was a little messy. Wace¡¯s heart was in chaos again. He quickly turned his head away and coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to heat something for you to eat.¡± Sharon had only eaten a few fruit banyans and a roasted worm during the day. Geoffrey had caused her to not eat a single bite of fish at noon, and she was indeed starving now. It was already midnight. When Wace brought the food in, Sharon was so tired that she fell asleep. Wace was hesitating if he should wake her up. She suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were a little blurry, and her ignorant eyes were filled with ¡°Who am I, where am I?¡± Sharon was really too tired. She actually fell asleep after such a short while and even had a nightmare in a daze. First, she dreamed that the little bird she had picked up in the forest was dead. She also dreamed that someone was walking towards her with a knife, but she was trapped on the spot and couldn¡¯t escape. Then, she saw that person walking towards her and getting closer and closer to her. She was suddenly frightened awake. When she saw that the person in front of her was Wace, she heaved a sigh of relief. She suddenly hugged Wace¡¯s shoulder and tightened her grip. Wace patted her backfortingly and said softly, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sharon leaned on his shoulder and nodded gently. ¡°I dreamed that someone wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°I will protect you and never let anyone hurt you.¡± Even in her dreams, he would never allow anyone to hurt her.. Chapter 788 - 788: You I re Everything In My Eyes Chapter 788: You I re Everything In My Eyes Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, after June woke up and prepared to eat breakfast, she saw that the nanny had prepared an extra set of bowls and chopsticks for breakfast. She knew that Sharon must be back and was instantly angry. Sharon was too tired yesterday, so she slept in a little more in the morning. After getting up and washing up, Wace had already gone to thepany, and only June and James were eating breakfast. ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± After Sharon greeted them, she pulled out a stool and sat down to eat breakfast. ¡°Hmph!¡± June snorted with an unhappy expression. James ignored Sharon and ate quickly. The spoon clinked against the te. June mmed the bowl on the table and said angrily to James, ¡°If you want to eat, just eat. Can you not eat like an old sow!¡± Sharon had just taken a sip of porridge and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She almost spat out the porridge. ¡°What are youughing at? Our Harris family has no rules, right? It¡¯s your turn as a junior tough at an elder.¡± June red at Sharon, then red at James. ¡°Your father-inw is a pig. As his daughter-inw, you have to respect him and love him, understand?¡± James was scolded early in the morning and was especially unhappy. However, he was used to being scolded by June and was already as thick-skinned as a city wall. He only continued to eat his breakfast. No matter how unpleasant June¡¯s words were, he had to listen and endure them, so he had long learned to listen to her. Now, he only cared about eating the fragrant breakfast. Sharon continued to eat her porridge and didn¡¯t speak. She knew that June just wanted to scold her. The more she refuted and exined, the more endless she would be, so the best way was not to respond. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Huh? Are you looking down on me, your mother-inw, and your father-inw?!¡± June started to find trouble for no reason. She didn¡¯t even know when Sharon returned. This b*tch actually didn¡¯t even greet her mother-inw when she returned home. She was reallywless. Just thinking about it made her angry. Sharon was thinking about thepany and had no time to care about what June was saying. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!!¡± June was about to explode when she saw that she was ignoring her. ¡°Ah? Mom, what did you say just now?¡± Sharon looked at June¡¯s extremely angry expression and suddenly pitied her. She was tirelessly looking for trouble with her every day, making her own mood very bad. Why did she have to do that? ¡°Do you even care about your father-inw and me?!¡± June raised her voice. ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you greet me?¡± Sharon was speechless. She still had to report to June when she came back and greet her inws every day like a daughter-inw in ancient times. What era was this? ¡°Mom, it was toote when I got homest night. You were already asleep, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. Please calm down, ¡± Sharon exined when she saw her angry expression. No matter how hateful June was, she was Wace¡¯s mother after all. She was so angry that there was something wrong with June¡¯s body, and she was worried that Wace would be the tired one in the end. If she had really woken June upst night and told her that she was back, she would have definitely scolded her. ¡°Don¡¯t exin anymore. I think you just don¡¯t care about your father-inw and me. You¡¯re a big star now. If it weren¡¯t for our Harris family, would you be where you are today? Now, you don¡¯t even care about me!¡± June became more and more agitated. ¡°You useless thing, aren¡¯t you relying on our Wace and the Harris family¡¯s reputation?¡± Sharon heard that she was getting more and more ridiculous. She stood up and was about to leave when she said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right. I went to Man vs. Wild because of the Harris family, so how can I not take you seriously?¡± Sharon took her bag from the other chair and prepared to leave. If she didn¡¯t stay away from June, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to help but make a move. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m annoying and want to leave quickly? How dare you disregard ¡°Mom, how would I dare to not take you seriously?¡± Sharon walked over and pressed June¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, look into my eyes. Do you see?¡± ¡°What do you want me to see? Don¡¯t touch me?¡± June pulled Sharon¡¯s hand away in disdain. Then, she realized that Sharon was letting her see her shadow in her eyes.. Chapter 789 - 789: Exasperated Chapter 789: Exasperated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re everything in my eyes.¡± Sharon took advantage of June¡¯s silence and quickly slipped away. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± June felt that she had punched cotton and became even angrier. Not long after Sharon left, Nicole came to ask for information. The live-stream of Man vs. Wild officially ended yesterday. Geoffrey, that idiot, swore on the phone to reassure her. He saw Sharon eat the poisonous parsley with his own eyes. But it was already the next day, and there was still no news. Nicole couldn¡¯t sit still and feel uneasy, so she decided to go to Sharon¡¯s house personally to take a look. ¡°Yo, what brings you here?¡± June was wearing a loose sleeping robe at home. When she opened the door for Nicole, she was still yawning. There was nothing to do after breakfast. She had nned to sleep, but she didn¡¯t expect Nicole to ring the doorbell so early in the morning. ¡°Auntie, look at what you¡¯re saying. Can¡¯t Ie and see you if there¡¯s nothing else?¡± Nicole walked in in a beige dress and high heels with a gift in her hand. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± June was quite satisfied to see that she was still holding the gift. At least this niece wasn¡¯t like Sharon¡¯s useless daughter-inw, who had gone out for so long and didn¡¯t bring her any gifts. Juneined in her heart, but she didn¡¯t consider that Sharon was participating in Man vs. Wild, not traveling overseas. ¡°Aunt Fang, make tea. Make the box of Tie Guanyin that Old Li gave mest time,¡± June instructed. Aunt Fang responded and went to the kitchen. ¡°Auntie, I bought you French imported cosmetics. Take a look at this facial cream and see if you like it.¡± Nicole took out an exquisitely wrapped facial cream from the white gift bag and handed it to June. June¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the brand on the packaging. There was a smile on her lips. ¡°Aiya, I see that several of my sisters use this brand of face cream. If you want to buy it, you have to make an appointment. This must cost a lot of money.¡± ¡°Auntie, money is nothing. What¡¯s important is my sincerity. You might not be able to buy this cream even if you have money. You need to make an appointment to custom-make it. Moreover, there¡¯s a limit. I only managed to buy it after asking a friend for help,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Hey, Aunt Fang.¡± June shouted at the kitchen with her sharp voice, like a sharp object cutting through ss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam?¡± Aunt Fang came out of the kitchen. ¡°Make the high-quality green tea for Nicole.¡± When June saw that Nicole had brought such an expensive gift that she liked, she quickly changed her words and asked Auntie Fang to make the green tea from thest auction. ¡°Try this green teater. They were bought for 100 grams for 230,000 dors at the auction.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°Look at you, then look at Sharon. I¡¯m angry at the mention of her,¡± June continued. She finally mentioned Sharon, and Nicole instantly held her breath. ¡°She went out to participate in the show for so long, but when she came back, she didn¡¯t even bring a gift for me, her mother-inw. She didn¡¯t even greet me. Tell me, that piece of trash¡­¡± June began to pick on Sharon again. ¡°What? She¡¯s back?¡± Nicole originally wanted to hear from June that something had happened to Sharon. She knew that Geoffrey wasn¡¯t reliable. Otherwise, even if Sharon was trash, it was impossible for there to be no news of something happening to the Harris family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw. Nicole was furious. She hurriedly said a few words to June and left. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with this child? I¡¯m not done talking.¡± June watched Nicole leave in a hurry and felt puzzled. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve already made tea for you, but you haven¡¯t drunk it.¡± After leaving Sharon¡¯s house, Nicole called Geoffrey. ¡°You piece of trash!! Don¡¯t even think about the 500,000 dors! Give me back the 500,000 dors from before!¡± Geoffrey¡¯s blood pressure rose from her roar. Ever since he came back yesterday, he didn¡¯t hear the news of Sharon¡¯s ident from the production team. He knew that he had failed again and let that b*tch escape again. After Geoffrey was hung up by Nicole, he silently lit a cigarette. He had seen Sharon holding her stomach with his own eyes. After eating the poisonous parsley, the poison would act up in a few minutes, and in the end, she would die of respiratory failure. Geoffrey didn¡¯t know that Sharon had only pretended to pick up the parsley with her chopsticks and put it back into the bowl when he lowered his head to drink water.. Chapter 790 - 790: Soaring Fame Chapter 790: Soaring Fame Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild ended the live-stream, Sharon and the other guests gained arge number of fans based on their performance on the show. The production team struck while the iron was hot and released the additional story and highlights after the live-stream ended, hoping to gain another wave of poprity. Sharon¡¯s poprity soared with her hardcore wilderness knowledge and outstanding wilderness survival skills on the show. It had been a week since the show ended, but she was still firmly in the top three trending topics. Manypanies tried to poach Sharon over, and many advertisements, movies, and television dramas invited Sharon to film and act. During Man vs. Wild, there was a limit to the amount of nutritious food in the wild. In addition, Sharon was slender to begin with. When she returned home, she found that she was a little malnourished and needed to recuperate well, so Sharon rejected many job offers. However, recently, a celebrity couple¡¯s travel variety show had invited Sharon to participate. Sharon felt quite tempted. This variety show wasunched by Ace TV. The first three seasons were very popr and had a very good reputation. Because the ratings and poprity had never decreased, it had already been broadcasted for three seasons and had begun to prepare for the filming of the fourth season. During the fourth season¡¯s filming, the production team sent an invitation to Sharon, whose poprity was rising steadily. Sharon was a big star with both beauty and strength, and not only was her husband from a prominent family, but he was also a famous young entrepreneur. If they invited the couple to participate in the show, they would definitely be able to enjoy great poprity. Sharon felt that this was a rare opportunity. She could take this opportunity to go out with Wace to rx. Tommy was mainly in charge of Sullivan¡¯s matters. Many of the newly developed projects had been on the right track recently, and Sharon could take this time to give herself a break. After Sharon received the invitation from the production team of ¡°Rose Travels¡±, she immediately called Wace. Wace was handling documents in his office. He had been tired for the entire morning and hadn¡¯t had time to rest and eat. He only put down the report in his hand after receiving Sharon¡¯s call. ¡°Hello.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was a little tired. His voice was a little hoarse, but it was very sexy. Sharon coughed lightly. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to rest. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wace said gently. ¡°Um, I want to ask you if you want to participate in the variety show with me?¡± Sharon probed. She wasn¡¯t sure if Wace would give her a positive answer. After all, Wace wasn¡¯t from the entertainment industry. Although he was the young master of the Harris family and a famous young talent in New York, and he had been in many magazines and some shows, those were all rted to finance and economics. Sharon wasn¡¯t sure if he would be interested in an entertainment variety show. ¡°Variety? What variety show?¡± Wace asked with interest. Although he had been invited to participate in financial interview programs before, he had nevere into contact with variety shows and had never even seen them before. After all, his time was precious and he rarely spent it on entertainment that was purely used to kill time. However, he was willing to know more about the variety show Sharon mentioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of ¡®Rose Travels¡¯. It¡¯s a travel variety show for celebrity couples. They will invite a few celebrity couples to travel together andplete various missions during the trip,¡± Sharon exined. ¡°When will the recording of this variety show start and how long will it take?¡± Wace asked seriously. ¡°It¡¯ll start in about two weeks. Will youe with me?¡± Sharon originally wanted to give it a try and make this call, but she didn¡¯t expect Wace to not reject her. ¡°Yes, the project I¡¯m working on hase to an end recently. I¡¯ll be fine after this week. I n to let my subordinates continue to follow up on the rest of the project. I happen to want to rx and give myself a break.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was light and excited. Wace could hear her happiness and the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll talkter. Go ahead with your work.¡± Sharon said. ¡°Okay.¡± Wace waited for Sharon to hang up first. Sharon was about to hang up when she suddenly thought of something and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat.¡± When Wace was busy, he often forgot to eat, so his stomach had never been good. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to eatter,¡± Wace agreed. If Sharon hadn¡¯t said it, he would have really forgotten. Sharon looked at the time on her watch. It was already 12:40 am. Wace had rushed out in the morning and didn¡¯t eat breakfast. It would be strange if there was nothing wrong with his body after a long time. ¡°No, go eat now,¡± Sharon said firmly. ¡°¡­¡± This was the first time Wace had heard Sharon speak to him in amanding tone. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect his wife to have such a domineering side.. Chapter 791 - 791: Reunion of Guests Chapter 791: Reunion of Guests Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing the dotingughtering from the receiver, Sharon smiled. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Sharon¡¯s tone was much gentler. She hoped that he was safe and healthy. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was doting. He picked up his suit jacket and walked out of the office. Sharon heard him open the door and smiled. ¡°Alright, eat more. Bye.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wace smiled. That was because the poprity of the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild was too high. Many variety shows wanted to ride on its poprity. Shine Satellite TV¡¯s ace variety show, ¡°Hippie Saturday¡±, even specially invited a few guests from the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild. This was the first time the guests had gathered after Man vs. Wild. Therefore, the fans were very enthusiastic. The production team had long used the guest lineup to create momentum for this episode. Sharon had already agreed to participate in the recording of ¡°Rose Travels¡±, but the recording of ¡°Rose Travels¡± would be in two weeks. The recording of Man vs. Wild¡¯s special show, ¡°Hippie Saturday¡± , was set for this week. Sharon thought that it was a good thing that the time didn¡¯t conflict, or she would miss this rare reunion. At the event location of ¡°Hippie Saturday¡±. At the beginning of the show, the stage set was a forest. Sharon, Melinda, Melissa, Dan, and Shane, the original team of the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild, were gathered on the stage. As soon as Sharon and the others went on stage, earth-shattering cheers and shouts erupted below the stage. Under the cheers ot the audience, the tew ot them sang ¡°Wilderness¡± together, perfectly matching the theme of Man vs. Wild. With the melody of the music, Sharon felt as if she had been brought back to the days of survival in the forest. The audience¡¯s response was also very enthusiastic, and some were so touched that they cried. After the song ended, the hosts of ¡°Hippie Saturday¡± came on stage, and the audience erupted into cheers again. The emcee of Shine Satellite TV, Julie, appeared on stage in a neat sportswear, short-sleeved shirt, and shorts. ¡°Wee to our event location for the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild!¡± The audience below the stage erupted into even more enthusiastic cheers. Many fans waved their support signs crazily, hoping that their idol would look in their direction. ¡°Look at the poprity of our Man vs. Wild team!!¡± Julie smiled and said, ¡°Come, everyone from our Man vs. Wild team greet our viewers.¡± ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Sharon.¡± Sharon was wearing a handsome motorcycle suit with a short skirt and long boots. The audience rarely saw Sharon appear in such a cool style. They were all sighing that she could even wear such a style. She was a natural clothes rack. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Dan!¡± Dan waved at the audience enthusiastically with a smile. He was still wearing his usual hip-hop outfit, which matched his bright and funny character. ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Shane!¡± Shane was wearing a white T-shirt and ck pants. He was dressed like a refreshing male god. After Shane went on stage, the female fans below the stage cheered. ¡°Hello! Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Melinda!¡± Melinda introduced herself in a brisk and passionate tone, and the atmosphere became even more lively. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Melissa.¡± Melissa was wearing a pink short skirt as she pretended to be gentle. After everyone took turns greeting each other, the female host, Jamie, said, ¡°Recently, we all know that the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild is very popr. Speaking of the most popr variety show, I¡¯m afraid that there would be no one who doesn¡¯t know about the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why our Hippie hosting group has felt a sense of danger recently,¡± Julie joked. ¡°We feel that our position as the First Heavenly Team has been shaken,¡± another emcee in a beige dress said. ¡°Just look at the poprity of the guests today. As I stand on stage today, my ears are currently buzzing from everyone¡¯s cheers and shouts,¡± Daisy teased warmly. The audience below the stageughed. ¡°I¡¯ve also watched the celebrity version of Man vs. Wild this time. It¡¯s really a hardcore live-stream. However, other than the rtively hardcore skills, I saw that the guests¡¯ cooperation was very tacit during the entire recording process,¡± Julie continued. ¡°Sigh, so here¡¯s the main point. We¡¯re going topete today to see if your Man vs. Wild team has chemistry or if our high-quality host team has better chemistry,¡± anotheredic male host, Xane, said. ¡°Therefore, our theme today is topete in our chemistries. There will be a few small games. The losing team will be punished,¡± Ian, a former member of the EVEN boy group and a new host, said. ¡°There¡¯s a punishment?! Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Dan said yfully. Then, he cupped his fists and turned to leave.. Chapter 792 - 792: Worst Popularity Chapter 792: Worst Poprity Transtator: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ian quickly pulled him back with a smile. ¡°Hey,e back. There¡¯s a punishment for the team that loses but you might not lose.¡± ¡°Good luck, we¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Melinda said confidently. ¡°We have to win,¡± said Melissa. She had watched the show ¡®Hippie Saturday¡¯. The punishment that the production team came up with every time was especially strange. She did not want to be punished for losing. ¡°What¡¯s the name of our team?¡± Dan looked at Sharon and the others and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s call it the survival team,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the survival team, and we¡¯re the hippie team,¡± Julie said with a smile. ¡°Alright. Next, let¡¯s look at the rules of the first round of the game. Then, we¡¯ll start thepetition between our teams.¡± Jamie pointed at the big screen. ¡°Next, please look at the big screen.¡± The cartoon figure on the big screen introduced the rules of the game: In the first round of the game, the emcee would raise questions or descriptions rted to the team members. All members would write the corresponding answers on the whiteboard. When all the members¡¯ answers were the same, the team would receive one point. ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to win. Prepare to be punished,¡± Dan joked. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Just wait and see.¡± Xane gestured at his eyes with two fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much and start today¡¯spetition.¡± Julie took out the program team¡¯s mission card. The members of the Survival Team went on stage first. Everyone sat on the chairs that the staff had prepared in advance. Everyone had a small whiteboard and a whiteboard marker. Julie began to read the first question. ¡°May I ask who is the least popr person in the team?¡± For entertainment variety shows like Hippie Saturday, the main focus was to be rxed and funny. Therefore, they would deliberately set up some tricky questions to make things difficult for the guests and test the IQand EQof the guests to create something interesting and also some effects for the show. Who was the most unpopr and least favored person in the team? When this question was asked, everyone immediately had an answer in their hearts. Melissa broke out in cold sweat. She felt that during Man vs. Wild, everyone was clearly targeting her. This question asked who was the least popr person in the team. Everyone would definitely choose her without any doubts. If the question was about who was the most popr person in the team, everyone would definitely choose Sharon and exclude her immediately. She was angry just thinking about it. Why did they all target her and like Sharon more? Thus, she didn¡¯t write herself. She wrote Sharon¡¯s name angrily on the whiteboard. Sharon secretly pointed at herself at Melinda, Shane, and Dan. Everyone quickly understood. ¡°Alright, now one, two, three, show the whiteboard,¡± Julie continued. The contents on the whiteboard lit up, and everyone unanimously wrote Sharon¡¯s name. ¡°Eh? Is this the voice of the public?¡± The emcee, Ian, joked. Melissa was shocked. Everyone actually wrote Sharon¡¯s name, including Sharon. Melissa was stunned. Sharon made a crying gesture and wiped her tears, pretending to be very sad. Then, she held the whiteboard and pretended to hit Dan and Shane. Although Melissa was actually the least popr in the entire show, what variety shows hoped to achieve was funny effects. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter who the real answer was. Moreover, they were now a team. There was no need for them to argue with Melissa if they really made her unhappy on stage, so Sharon sacrificed herself temporarily for the benefit of the team. Dan was also jokingly begging for mercy. ¡°Sister Sharon, I was wrong. I was wrong.¡± ¡°You must have colluded with each other. Otherwise, why are the answers so consistent?¡± Daisy deliberately smiled. Actually, she had seen Sharon gesturing with the other members, but this was a variety show and not a formalpetition. There was no need to be serious. The most important thing was the atmosphere of the event location, the effects of the show, and the highlights. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Sharon has such a good personality. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s the least popr.¡± Hannah also smiled. For the sake of the show¡¯s effect, the emcee¡¯s necessary ability was to mediate. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a reason why Sharon is the least popr,¡± Melinda said with a smile. ¡°Sharon says: Let¡¯s see how you can smooth things over,¡± Lincoln joked. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because Sharon¡¯s performance in Man vs. Wild is obvious to everyone. She¡¯s really too strong, so we¡¯re simply to be green with envy.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how you guys are trapping Sharon?¡± Xander smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve finally got a chance,¡± Julie joked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shane smiled. The entire variety show passed in a happy and rxed atmosphere. After this episode was broadcasted, it became really popr, and Sharon became a trending topic again.. Chapter 793 - 793: Urgent Need for Money Chapter 793: Urgent Need for Money Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon simply scrolled through thements about her under the trending topics and left the tform. Actually, she didn¡¯t really care about other people¡¯s praises and derogations about her. All the praise and nder of her actually had nothing to do with her and could not affect her. with her and could not affect her. Sharon had just put her phone in her bag when she heard her phone ring. She took out her phone and saw that the caller ID was June. She had the urge to turn off her phone, but she still picked up the call after taking a deep breath. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡¯ ¡°Aiya, why did you take so long to answer the phone? You¡¯re making me so anxious,¡± June shouted loudly on the other end of the phone, her tone filled with anxiety. Sharon held the phone further away. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly. What happened?¡± ¡°Hurry up and transfer 3-5 million dors to me now,¡± June said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the card number.¡± ¡°Mom, why do you want 3-5 million dors?¡± Sharon was a little puzzled. Why did June suddenly want so much money? ¡°Aiya, you piece of trash, stop asking. Hurry up and transfer the money to my card. I have an urgent need.¡± June knew that now that Sharon was popr, she would definitely be able to earn a lot of money in the entertainment industry. Not to mention that she had an urgent need now, it was only right for her daughter-inw to be filial to her mother-inw. ¡°Mom, you need to use so much money suddenly. How can I take out so much money at once?¡± 3-5 million dors was nothing to the current Sharon, but she couldn¡¯t give June the money casually when she didn¡¯t know what she wanted to use this money for. Besides, she wasn¡¯t an ATM. ¡°I already said that I need it urgently. Tell me if you want to give it to me or not,¡± June said angrily. She had called Wace just now but couldn¡¯t get through, so she wanted Sharon to help her. ¡°What exactly are you using this money for? You have to tell me clearly,¡± Sharon insisted. It turned out that June knew a man on the Inte. In the beginning, this man was just an ordinaryizen she would chat with when she had nothing to do. Later on, their rtionship gradually warmed up. This man cared about her at all times and gave June endless consideration and gentleness. June didn¡¯t This man said that he was a doctor and was a famous trader in the country. He was good at all kinds of financial and financial investments. If June believed him, he could guide June in investments and earn money with him. June was skeptical at first, but she firmly believed in the man¡¯s sessful career and rich elite persona. Although she felt that the man would not cheat her of her money, as it involved money, she was still a little vignt. However, soon after, the man taught her to trade using her phone and she really earned some money, so she no longer had any doubts. In the beginning, June had gained something from every investment. She could easily earn a lot of money with a flick of her fingers. June felt especially satisfied. However, when she invested three million dors, the application that the man had asked her to download previously suddenly showed that her ount had an abnormality. The three million dors that she had invested previously and the 500,000 dors she had earned could not be taken out of the application no matter what. She made a phone call to ask the man. The man said that it was because of her mistake during trading that resulted in her ount bing abnormal. He said that he would help her negotiate with customer service and would not seal her ount for the time being. Then, he sent her a screenshot of a chat with the customer service and told her that she had to deposit the same amount of money in the ount. In other words, she had to deposit another 3-5 million dors to restore the ount to normal. When the time came, she could withdraw the 7 million dors in the ount together. June started to panic. She didn¡¯t have 3-5 million dors in her hands at all. In a moment of desperation, she called Wace but couldn¡¯t get through, so she called Sharon. ¡°Mom, did you go gambling again?¡± Sharon¡¯s heart tightened. June had a bad habit of gambling before. Once she got addicted to gambling, she might go bankrupt, and it was very difficult to quit. ¡°I¡¯m not gambling! Hurry up and transfer the money to me. You¡¯re a big star. You must have money.¡± June was anxious and angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money, get out of the Harris family.¡± Sharon was speechless. Didn¡¯t June usually scold her for being an unknown celebrity? And now that she needs money she is calling her a big star.. Chapter 794 - 794: Online Fraud Chapter 794: Online Fraud Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, from June¡¯s anxious tone on the phone, she knew that something must have happened. She was a little speechless. June wanted to take money from her but she still wanted to hide the truth from her. ¡°Mom, I can only help you if you tell me the truth.¡± Sharon held back her unhappiness and tried tomunicate with June. can only help you if you tell me the truth.¡± Sharon held back her unhappiness and tried tomunicate with June. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m making an online investment. There¡¯s a problem with the ount. I have to invest another three and a half million before I can withdraw the money I invested previously.¡± June didn¡¯t want to tell Sharon at first. Once she found out that she was investing online, wouldn¡¯t she have to tell her about her online date? Although it was a spiritual affair and she had never met that man, it was still embarrassing. Although she felt that James was a good-for-nothing, they had been together for so many years and he had always been obedient to her. She did not want her to be unable to raise her head in front of him. ¡°What online investment?¡± Sharon felt that it was unreliable. ¡°It¡¯s just an investment and financial management rmended by a friend.¡± June originally wanted to hide her rtionship with that man from Sharon. ¡°What friend?¡± ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s just a friend. You don¡¯t know him.¡± Sharon recalled that among the people who often hung out with June, she had never heard of anyone who knew how to invest and manage money. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you having any friends who know how to invest.¡± ¡°Just a friend I met online. Are you going to help or not?¡± ¡°Mom, if you want me to help you, you have to tell me everything in detail.¡± When Sharon heard that it was a friend she had known from the Inte, she knew that she must have been deceived. ¡°Then I¡¯m telling you, you have to transfer the money to me.¡± ¡°Tell me first. Don¡¯t hide anything.¡± June told Sharon the entire story from beginning to end. She didn¡¯t mention the ambiguous rtionship between her and that man, but Sharon had already guessed everything. ¡°Mom, listen to me. You¡¯ve encountered online fraud. This is a ¡®pig-ughtering te¡¯ in online fraud. The news has reported it before. You¡¯ve been deceived.¡± ¡°What bet? Who are you calling a pig?¡± Sharon was so angry that sheughed. She exined, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not calling you a pig. This is an emerging online telmunications scam. There are criminal gangsmitting crimes. First, they will gain your trust by chatting with you. Then, they will trick you into investing on the grounds that they will bring you to invest in finance. When the amount of money you invest reaches a certain amount, they will run away with the money and can¡¯t be contacted anymore.¡± ¡®What? Telmunications fraud? A gang crime?¡¯ June felt that it was too ridiculous. Sharon was just exaggerating. She said this because she didnt want to give her money. ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give me money. I don¡¯t have a useless daughter-inw like you.¡± June hung up angrily and saw a message on her cell phone. ¡°June, you have to hurry up and raise the money. I¡¯m already stalling for time with the customer service. The customer service said that they won¡¯t close your ount for the time being, but if you can¡¯t raise the money before eight tonight, you won¡¯t be able to withdraw the money you invested previously.¡± June was even more anxious after reading this message. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Help me talk to customer service again. Give me some time. I¡¯m already raising the money.¡± Sharon was hung up on by June and wanted to call her back to persuade her, but June had already cklisted her in her phone. Sharon sighed helplessly. She knew that June had been brainwashed by that man. No matter what she said now, she wouldn¡¯t believe her. She didn¡¯t expect that at her age, June would still believe in love fairy tales and the dream of bing rich overnight. Sharon quickly called Wace, but the call didn¡¯t go through. Sharon sent June a message. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t invest anymore. That person is really a liar. Come with me to the police.¡± June didn¡¯t believe that the man who cared about her every day was a liar as Sharon had said. It was because of her mistake that the ount became abnormal. When she gathered the money and invested it, she would definitely be able to withdraw the money with interest as the man had said.. Chapter 795 - 795: Discovered That She Had Been Cheated Chapter 795: Discovered That She Had Been Cheated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That man was a doctor and had more than a hundred million. How could he lie to her about such a small sum of money? June found her old friends who had shopped, eaten, and yed cards with her before and finally gathered 3-5 million dors. She quickly transferred it to her investment ount immediately. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was filled with hope that she could take out the 7 million dors together, she could not. She kept refreshing her cell phone page and thought that it was because her cell phone had hanged. She quickly wanted to call the man to ask what was going on, but she realized that she had already been blocked and deleted by him. June immediately copsed to the ground, trembling. Sharon couldn¡¯t get through to Wace, and she couldn¡¯t find June when she got home. She could only call her again and again. This time, the call finally connected. ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± Sharon asked anxiously. June burst into tears. She cried the entire time. Sharon didn¡¯t hang up the phone but waited for her to finish crying. She said softly to her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll apany you to the police.¡± After arriving at the police station to register, June sat on the police station chair in a daze. In just a short day, the seven million dors she had umted and borrowed from everywhere was gone. That man even called her in the morning and said to her affectionately, ¡°June, I missed you so much.¡± In the end, in just one day, her love was gone, and so was her money. She felt like the biggest idiot in the world. She actually believed in the love promised by a man she had never met. Now that she thought about it, everything he said was fake. The police confirmed her thoughts. ¡°There are a lot of such telmunication scams nowadays. A ¡®pig-ughtering te¡¯ like this is a scam that specializes in selecting women who yearn for love. They use their disguises to get close to these women and use the skills they¡¯ve learned in their intra-group training to gain their trust. Then, they make use of this trust and the greed of people who want to make quick money.¡± ¡°Officer Lee, is there a possibility of getting back the money that was cheated?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to chase them back. These scammers are all overseas now. From finding the target to sending people to chat with them using skilled words, as well as the moneyunderingter, they are all organized and there is a division ofbor.¡± Sharon nodded. Although it was a small loss for Sharon, it was still good to use this matter to teach June a lesson. ¡°If the scammers are all overseas, can¡¯t we catch them?¡± Sharon asked in confusion. ¡°Once it involves foreign countries, it¡¯s not that simple. It¡¯s an infringement of another country¡¯s sovereignty for the police to enforce thew in another country. To catch criminals in foreign countries, we can only negotiate through cross-borderw enforcement between the two countries. If we don¡¯t get the other party¡¯s permission, we¡¯re no different from ordinary tourists. We can only let the other party¡¯s police catch them. Moreover, there has to be sufficient evidence for cross-border cases. It¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°These liars are too hateful,¡± Sharon said through gritted teeth. ¡°Many of those who work as scammers overseas were also scammed to work overseas. They thought that they could earn big money overseas, but in the end, they might not even be able to keep their lives.¡± ¡°Those scammers should save the money they have scammed to buy their own coffins. These damn liars!¡± June cried bitterly. She felt that she was too stupid. She hated those liars to the core. The man who had lied to her deserved to die. Those scammers deserved to die. ¡°I really want to die.¡± June had mixed feelings. She really wanted to die. Now, she could not tell her husband and son about all her pain. Only this daughter-inw she usually despised stayed by her side. Sharon only patted June¡¯s shoulder gently and didn¡¯t say anything. It was already night when she left the police station. Sharon drove home. Sharon nced at June in the rearview mirror. She was sitting in the backseat of the car and looking at the street outside the window, still crying. Sharon felt that June was quite pitiful. Not only had she been cheated of money, but she had also been cheated of her feelings. However, there must be something hateful about a pitiful person. Earning money was not an easy task to begin with. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to earn easy money because of her greed, she wouldn¡¯t have been cheated. Moreover, she didn¡¯t listen to advice and was cheated of another 3-5 million people.. Chapter 796 Keeping It a Secret 796 Keeping It a Secret When the car arrived at the entrance of the house, Sharon stepped on the brakes and slowly stopped the car. June was still in a daze in the backseat of the car and did not notice that it had stopped. "Mom, we''re home. Get out of the car." Sharon parked the car, unbuckled her seatbelt, and turned around to call her. June came back to her senses and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Don''t tell Wace and your father about this." "Mom, don''t worry. As long as you don''t find trouble with me, I won''t say anything." Sharon didn''t have the twisted mentality of building her happiness on the pain of others, even if June was someone she hated. "Then can you lend me the money?" June knew that Sharon had reminded her that the man was a liar, but she still insisted on borrowing money from her friends. Now, she couldn''t ask Sharon for money directly and she could only ask to lend from her. Anyway, even if she didn''t return it in the future, Sharon couldn''t do anything to her. "I''ll think of a way," Sharon said. No matter how annoying June was, she was still Wace''s Mom. After returning home, James was drinking tea in the living room. When he saw the two of them, he asked curiously, "Why are the two of you back together?" "I¡­" June didn''t know how to answer. "We met at the door," Sharon said. "Dad, Mom, I''ll go upstairs first." Because of June''s matter, Sharon wanted to quickly return to her room to take a shower and lie down to rest early. James was sipping his tea happily and did not notice June''s red eyes. It was good that he didn''t notice. June was still toozy to exin to him. She returned to her room alone andy down. ¡­ The production team of Rose Travels contacted Sharon. The show was about to start filming. There were a total of four couples as guests for this season''s Rose Travels. In the beginning, thepany''s manager didn''t support Sharon''s participation in such a husband-and-wife variety show. After all, her career was on the rise. Someizens who didn''t know what was going on might nder her even more because she had married into a wealthy family. However, Sharon didn''t care about this. She and Wace were usually busy with their careers, and it was rare for them to have a chance to go out and rx. Moreover, she had seen the variety show before. The director of the production team was very creative. Many missions set in the previous seasons had warmed the rtionship of the couple who participated. There would also be specialized rtionship experts in the program tour. After observing the interaction patterns of a few couples, the rtionship experts would give some suggestions from the perspective of psychological intimacy. Sharon felt that participating in this program could not only be treated as a trip, but it would also be helpful to their marriage and rtionship. The four couples participating in the show this time were Michelle and Donald, who were popr among theizens. Xylia and Georg, who had been married for 20 years, Hazel and her husband, Zahn, and Sharon and Wace. These four couples each had their own characteristics. Michelle and Donald had always been the model couple in the entertainment industry. From the moment the two of them fell in love, they were called the godly love of the entertainment industry, the model couple. Many people were envious of their idol drama-like love. If the other couples were chosen by the production team afterprehensive consideration, they were definitely the guests who had the most votes and the guests whom everyone hoped to appear in the show the most. Xylia and Georg had also been in love for many years. From lovers to husband and wife, from friendship to love to kinship. Their love was not that intense, but they really exined what it meant to stay by each other''s side and never abandon each other. It exined thatpanionship was the longest confession of love. Hazel and her husband, Zahn, were also very popr. Everyone liked Hazel''s straightforward and forthright personality. As for her husband, he was famous in the entertainment industry for being a henpecked husband. He was famous for being afraid of his wife and doting on her. Everyone looked forward to this pair. Sharon and Wace were naturally a highly anticipated couple, but they were undoubtedly the most controversial couple. The Inte was saying that Sharon married into a wealthy family for money. Her husband didn''t love her, and her inws didn''t like her, but she still refused to get a divorce for the sake of her status as a wealthy wife. Some people even said that Sharon became popr because of the Harris family. On the day of the show, Wace was wearing a white suit. He was handsome and sexy, and he didn''t have the abstinent aura of a workaholic at all. When Sharon saw him, her heart skipped a beat. Chapter 797 Participating in the Program 797 Participating in the Program "Why are you dressed so formally?" Sharon smiled and adjusted his cor. This was Wace''s first time participating in a variety show. If not for Sharon, he might never have participated in such a variety show in his life. "Really? I didn''t wear a ck suit on purpose." Wace looked down at his white suit. He did look a little like a groom. He looked up and smiled into Sharon''s eyes. The director of the production team arranged for every couple who appeared to be in the interview room. They would first ept a simple small interview as the opening of the show. Sharon and Wace were the first to be interviewed. She and Wace sat on the long sofa in the interview room. Sharon was wearing a ck and white checkered skirt and a white shirt with short sleeves. After the stylist had styled her, her hairstyle looked especially pure and gentle, while Wace was wearing a handsome suit. His long legs were simply one that belonged to a model. The two of them looked like a perfect match. The staff began the first task of the day to interview the guests. "Now, please briefly introduce yourselves." "Hello, everyone. I''m Sharon. My profession is a model and an actress." Sharon introduced herself and handed the microphone to Wace. "Hello, everyone. I''m Wace, Sharon''s husband." Wace didn''t mention his profession, as if his most important identity was Sharon''s husband. Sharon looked at his side profile with a smile. Sharon''s skirt was rtively short, so it was a little inconvenient to sit down and record the interview. Wace saw that Sharon needed to tug at her skirt when she sat down, so he took off his suit jacket and covered her legs. "I can tell that Mr. Harris is very attentive and dotes on his wife." The staff in charge of the interview looked like he had been struck by something. Wace smiled and nced at Sharon, making her blush. "Alright, let''s move on to the next question. If there''s an idiom to describe your rtionship, how would you describe it?" The staff interviewed. "If we use an idiom to describe our rtionship," Sharon frowned slightly and thought seriously, "we respect each other like guests." Respecting each other like guests was indeed her daily interaction with Wace. They wouldn''t interfere too much with each other and maintained politeness and respect. They never quarreled, but theycked some intimacy. "That''s indeed the case between us," Wace said with a nod. He and Sharon had been married for so many years, but rather than calling them husband and wife, they were friends who lived in the same house and maintained respect and distance. In the past, it was the Harris family who had let Sharon down and made her suffer so much. He hoped that he could use his life to make up for what he owed Sharon. "Okay, so what are you guys looking forward to on this trip?" "I hope that the two of us can take this trip to rx," Sharon said. "Then, I hope that we can manage our rtionship better in the future." "I hope to know more about her through this trip," Wace said seriously. "Then I hope to learn to love her better." Wace felt that although they had lived under the same roof for so many years, he didn''t know Sharon well, didn''t understand her worries and fears, and didn''t understand her dreams and expectations. The corners of Sharon''s eyes were a little moist. She wiped the corners of her eyes awkwardly. She was always easily touched by Wace. "What do the two of you find most attractive about each other?" "Her tenacity. No matter what she does, she will do her best. As long as it''s something she wants to do, there''s nothing she can''t do," Wace said seriously. "And her kindness. No matter what misunderstandings and criticisms she experiences, no matter how unfairly she''s treated, she''s still willing to treat this world well and maintain the innocence and kindness in her heart. This is what I love about her, and also the reason why I''ll always love her." Sharon saw tears in his eyes. The second couple to be interviewed were Hazel and her husband, Zahn. They were also inte celebrities. The two of them were actors, and there were many clips on the inte of their interactions when they participated in variety shows previously. Almost all of them were famous scenes. Chapter 798 - 798: Guests’ Meeting Chapter 798: Guests¡¯ Meeting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the other groups of guests were interviewed, the first interview of the show temporarily came to an end. The next few groups of guests had to go home to pack their luggage and then split up to reach the designated destination. Sharon and Wace were the first couple to arrive at the designated location. The first travel base designated by the production team was a beautiful tourist vi. During the show, the guests were arranged to stay in a castle apartment. Upon arrival, a tour bus picked up the guests and took them to the castle apartment where they were staying during the trip. Sharon had changed into a long white dress and a fashionable French straw hat. Wace was still wearing the white suit he had worn for the interview. The two of them were sitting in the sightseeing bus. It was already evening, and the breeze blew against their faces. The beautiful scenery, the green mountains, and the evening glow made them look especially beautiful andfortable. Sharon was intoxicated by the fairytale-like beauty. Wace sat beside her, wearing a white suit like a prince in a fairytale. Wace looked at Sharon. She¡¯s more beautiful than the scenery. He gently pushed away the hair that had been blown to the corner of her mouth by the wind, his eyes loving. The sightseeing bus arrived quickly after driving for a while. When getting off the bus, Wace opened the door and got out first. The bus was a little tall, so he reached out his hands to carry Sharon down. She fell into a warm embrace. After arriving at their destination, Sharon¡¯s eyes lit up. This was an apartment in the shape of a castle. The apartment hidden in the emerald forest was like a princess¡¯s castle in a fairy tale. Sharon walked into the room with rxed steps and said excitedly, ¡°This should be it!¡± Wace followed behind her with their luggage. ¡°Wow!¡± The production team had prepared it in advance, so the door wasn¡¯t locked. The moment she pushed open the door, Sharon was stunned by the meticulous decorations inside. The silk and balloons inside were decorated like a wedding room. Other than the exquisite decorations, there were also many cardboard boxes, which were supplies provided by the production team to the guests. Sharon and Wace prepared to open the boxes first and ce the supplies properly. This way, when the other guests arrived, they could save the time needed to pack and go eat together. ¡°Let me open it.¡± Wace found a pair of scissors from his suitcase and started to open it. ¡°Why did you bring scissors?¡± Sharon asked in surprise. Every time she went out, she would often forget to bring her identification, let alone tools like scissors. Sharon didn¡¯t expect Wace to have such a meticulous side under his cold appearance. ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared. I also brought a first aid kit, band-aids, and so on,¡± Wace said. Wace opened the box bit by bit, while Sharon moved the things out of the box bit by bit and ced them everywhere. The production team was quite considerate. The box was filled with some necessary pots, pans, sheets, and some men¡¯s and women¡¯s skincare products. Sharon and Wace cleaned up for a long time before the second pair of guests finally arrived. When Sharon heard the doorbell, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡± The second pair of guests were Hazel and her husband, Zahn. ¡°Hello, Sister Hazel. I¡¯m Sharon.¡± As soon as Sharon opened the door, she saw Hazel in a sweater, shorts, and a baseball cap pushing a huge box. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hazel. You know me?¡± Hazel said warmly. Hazel had seen some gossip about Sharon on the Inte, but the two of them had never met. Now, as they meet for the first time, she had a good first impression of her. ¡°Of course, Sister Hazel is so famous,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Sharon had long known about Hazel. She liked this open-minded and casual sister. Sharon felt very honored to be able to get to know such an interesting person on this show. Sharon helped Hazel carry her pink suitcase in. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zahn.¡± Zahn followed behind, pushing arge ck suitcase with one hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wace.¡± Wace took the suitcase from Zahn and helped him push it in. ¡°Is this your husband? He¡¯S so handsome.¡± Hazel ced an arm on Sharon¡¯s shoulder. Hazel had a carefree personality and got familiar andfortable really fast with everyone. Sharon smiled proudly and embarrassedly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my husband..¡± Chapter 799 - 799: Happily Talking And Laughing Chapter 799: Happily Talking And Laughing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You actually praised another man in front of me. I¡¯m jealous.¡± Zahn pushed his luggage in and sat on the sofa to rest. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet. No matter how handsome your husband is, he¡¯s not as handsome as my husband in my heart. My husband is the most handsome in the world.¡± Hazel hurriedly walked to the sofa and sat beside Zahn. They allughed. ¡°Wow, the arrangements here aren¡¯t bad,¡± Hazel said. ¡°It¡¯S quite beautiful. The production team decorated it. We opened these boxes first and took out the supplies. The production team gave us some daily necessities,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Sister Hazel, I¡¯ll bring you to the kitchen.¡± Sharon apanied Hazel to the kitchen. ¡°There¡¯s even an airfryer. The production team has prepared quite a lot of things,¡± eximed Hazel. ¡°That¡¯s right, so we can make our own food when we¡¯re free,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°A little. There are a lot of tutorials online, ¡± Sharon said humbly. ¡°My husband does everything in our family,¡± Hazel said with a smile. ¡°Everyone on the Inte knows that Brother Zhan dotes on his wife,¡± Sharon teased. ¡°Haha, he doesn¡¯t dare let me cook. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll blow up the kitchen.¡± Hazel picked up a washed apple from the kitchen and took a bite. ¡°Is this fruit prepared by the production team?¡± ¡°I brought this. I also brought a lot of other fruits. They are in the living room.¡± Sharon had brought a lot of fruits to replenish her vitamins. ¡°You¡¯re too considerate! By the way, now that you mention it, I remember. I brought more than half a box of snacks. Let¡¯s go to the living room to get some food and see what the two men are talking about.¡± The reason why Hazel had so much luggage was because all sorts of snacks upied more than half of her luggage. Wace and Zahn sat in the living room drinking tea and chatting. The two of them were chatting happily. It was mainly because Zahn was talking and Wace was listening. Zahn was telling Wace how he had wooed Hazel back then, as well as the interesting things about their marriage after so many years. Zahn talked excitedly while Wace listened with relish. ¡°Why did you decide to participate in this show?¡± Hazel and Sharon heard Zahn ask Wace when they walked to the living room. ¡°For my wife,¡± Wace said seriously. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also doing this to make my wife happy.¡± Zahn smiled. ¡®What are you guys talking about?¡± Hazel munched on an apple as she walked into the living room. ¡°We were talking about you two,¡± Wace said with a smile. ¡°I really have to thank this program. It allows us husbands to sit together and chat about our wives. Aren¡¯t you girls usually gossiping and sitting together toin about your husbands?¡± Hazel found it quite funny. Usually, it was the girls chatting about their husbands, but now, her husband was discussing about her with another woman¡¯s husband. ¡°Then what did youin about us? Be honest.¡± Hazel picked up a banana from the coffee table and ced it on Zahn¡¯s head as she threatened with a smile. Zahn raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. Sharon felt that their love was probably what love looked like. One is ying around and the other does the same thing. You¡¯re acting childish, and I¡¯m also ying along with you. ¡°Brother Zahn was talking about how he wooed you back then,¡± Wace said with a smile. ¡°Sigh, Sharon, you have to take good care of your husband. Don¡¯t let him learn bad things from my husband.¡± Hazel pinched Zahn¡¯s ear and smiled. ¡°I can learn how to dote on my wife from Brother Zahn,¡± Wace said with a smile. Everyone was chatting happily when the other two teams of couples arrived one after another. It was alreadyte. Everyone saw the mission card that the production team had prepared in advance on the table. ¡°The production team has provided everyone with a certain amount of travel funds. The main itinerary for the next day has already been arranged for everyone. Tomorrow, we need all the guests to clock in to the Discovery Garden. Everyone can make their own arrangements for the rest of the time. I wish all the guests a pleasant trip.¡± The four couples chose their rooms and prepared to rest. The next day, Sharon woke up early. Wace wasn¡¯t awake yet. Sharon tiptoed to the toilet, afraid that she would wake Wace up, but when she returned, he was already putting on his clothes.. Chapter 800 - 800: Going Out Together Chapter 800: Going Out Together Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Sharon said in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°No, I went to bed early yesterday, so I woke up early, ¡± Wace said. Now that he was out to y and he was not as busy with work as he usually is. In this paradise-like ce, sleeping early and waking up early as well as having the person he loves by his side is a rare blessing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll put on makeup first,¡± Sharon said. Today, ording to the production team¡¯s arrangements, they were going to a fruit garden. Sharon put on light makeup. After all, she was beautiful and looked good no matter how she put on makeup. After putting on her makeup, she sprayed sunscreen. When she finished putting on her makeup, Wace had also finished washing up. Wace was wearing a simple white short-sleeved shirt, ck pants, and white canvas shoes today. Unlike his usual elite appearance in a suit and leather shoes, he was dressed like a university student, youthful, energetic, and handsome. Sharon was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Wace to have such a young side. Ever since she knew him, he had been dressed very formally. He had never worn such casual clothes even when he was off from work. Sharon felt that the saying, ¡°a man is a young man until he dies¡± was right. He actually had a pair of canvas shoes too. ¡°You¡¯re dressed¡­ like a young man today,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°Then do you like it?¡± Wace said with a serious expression. ¡°¡­¡± Sharon blushed. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs quickly. It¡¯s about time for us to set offter.¡± Wace could always make her blush and her heart race with just one sentence. Hazel and Zahn were already waiting downstairs. Hazel had finished packing early and had been waiting downstairs for more than ten minutes. ¡°Morning, Sharon.¡± ¡°Morning, Sister Hazel. Morning, Brother Zahn.¡± Sharon greeted the two of them warmly. ¡°Morning, Wace,¡± Hazel greeted when she saw Wace. ¡°Good morning,¡± Wace said. ¡°You guys are so early.¡± Sharon knew that it took a lot of time for girls to put on makeup and dress up. Some people even had to put on makeup and choose their clothes for over two hours. When she went downstairs to drink water, Hazel had just woken up. It had only been a few minutes, but Hazel had already packed up and was waiting for them. ¡°Sister Hazel, you packed up too quickly,¡± Sharon eximed. ¡°It¡¯s you girls who are too exquisite. I¡¯m done with my makeup in two minutes,¡± Hazel said with a smile. ¡°I can testify to that. Every time we go out, my wife is ready before me, ¡± Zahn said. ¡°I have to wait for him every time we go out,¡± Hazel feigned anger. Hazel had a carefree and straightforward personality. She never did anything sloppily and was always efficient. Michelle and Donald walked downstairs hand in hand. Michelle was in a pink dress. It was as sweet as an idol drama. The two of them had been together for so long, but they were still as sweet as one¡¯s first love. They had to hold hands all the time. Sharon and Wace sat on the sofa and waited. There was a distance between them. Sharon looked at the watch on her wrist. When everyone is here, they¡¯ll set off. ¡°There¡¯s still five minutes to eight o¡¯clock. Sister Xylia, Brother Georg, and the others will probably be here soon,¡± Sharon said. Michelle and Donald sat on the sofa side by side and naturally held hands. Among the couples, Hazel and Zahn were the furthest away. ¡°Hey, look at this. Michelle and Donald have been sticking to each other since yesterday. It¡¯S fine if they have to sit together, but once they sit down, they will hold hands.¡± Hazel was a straightforward and lively person. She was an expert at livening up the atmosphere. She joked, ¡°Look at me and my husband. We don¡¯t seem to be familiar with each other.¡± Zahn smiled at Hazel without saying a word. The way the two of them interacted most of the time was ¡°You¡¯re making a scene, and I¡¯mughing.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been used to it after so many years.¡± Michelle smiled sweetly. ¡°We hold hands every day like we eat and sleep.¡± Donald looked into Michelle¡¯s eyes and said gently and sincerely, ¡°I feel that my wife is like an organ in my body that I can¡¯t leave for a long time.¡± ¡°You and Brother Zahn are sitting so far apart. Ever since we started dating, we¡¯ve never been so far apart,¡± Michelle teased. ¡°Goodbye. I¡¯m not recording this show anymore. I don¡¯t want to witness such PDA.¡± Hazel pretended to be angry as she walked towards the door.. Chapter 801 - 801: Fruit Garden Chapter 801: Fruit Garden Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the rest had chatted andughed for a while, Xylia and Georg came downstairs. Xylia was wearing an elegant knee-length dress, while Georg was wearing casual clothes, making him look very gentle. When the two of them stood together, they looked like a rather charming painting. One was beautiful and elegant, while the other was gentlemanly and calm. Yesterday, everyone agreed to set off at eight o¡¯clock today. They would first go to a nearby specialty breakfast shop for breakfast before setting off for the Discovery Fruit Garden. The venue for breakfast was not far from the castle apartment. After breakfast, everyone took the tour bus arranged by the production team to the harvesting garden. There were no windows on the tour bus, so the surrounding scenery was unobstructed. The unique sightseeing bus drove on the stone road, surrounded by green trees. The healing colors of the nts were enjoyed by them, and the various flowers around emitted a fresh fragrance. ¡°This road is so beautiful.¡± Michelle and Donald held hands in the car and looked at the scenery along the way. Sharon was overwhelmed by the beautiful scenery in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to travel more in the future.¡± They had been married for so many years, but the number of days they traveled together could be counted on one hand. Wace thought that he had to travel more with Sharon in the future. The car drove for about half an hour before arriving at the pickling garden. Because the scenery on the road was beautiful, everyone was immersed in the beautiful scenery and arrived unknowingly. At this moment, the staff in fluorescent green work clothes in the fruit garden were waiting at the door to wee Sharon and the others. ¡°Hello.¡± Hazel greeted the young man in overalls. ¡°Hello, wee to the Discovery Fruit Garden. I¡¯ll be in charge of showing you around today.¡± ¡°Can we pick whatever we want here and are we free to eat them?¡± Zahn asked. He had been to a fruit garden before. The things in the garden were usually free to eat. Some fruit gardens can allow you to pick the fruits and bring them home if you paid extra. ¡°Sure, you can eat as much as you want. As long as you can eat, there will be enough fruits.¡± The staff member was a short and fat young man. He sounded very honest and trustworthy. ¡°If we can¡¯t eat anymore, can we bring them back?¡± Hazel joked. ¡°Yes, the vegetables and fruits here can be taken away. If you can catch fish and chickens, you can also take them away,¡± the staff replied. ¡°Hubby, I like it here,¡± Hazel said to Zahn. ¡°I have to return with a full load today.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°This ce is really not bad.¡± Georg pointed at a patch of tomatoes and said to Xylia. Xylia liked pastoral scenery like this the most. The garden in their apartment was about to be turned into a vegetable garden by her. She usually liked to grow some vegetables and felt that the vegetables in her vegetable garden were healthier and pollution-freepared to bought ones. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really not bad. I like it here. Hubby, look at thatke.¡± Xylia pointed at the greenke in the distance. Sharon and the others walked towards theke. There was fishing equipment beside theke. The staff said that the fish caught by tourists could be brought back. There were many chickens in a field beside theke. As long as the tourists caught them, they could take them away too. ¡°Hubby, fish for me,¡± Hazel said coquettishly to Zahn. ¡°Honey, are you serious? I¡¯ve never fished before.¡± Zahn believed that Hazel was joking. ¡°Hey, Hubby, give it a try. You¡¯re the best!¡± Hazel encouraged. Zahn was on the brink of tears. This time, he was in a difficult position. However, he could not reject his wife¡¯s request. ¡°Hubby, give it a try,¡± Hazel said. Zahn could only study the fishing rod by theke, looking eager to try. ¡°Good luck, Hubby. You can definitely do it.¡± Hazel looked at Zahn expectantly. Zahn wanted to say, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we go back and buy a fish?¡± However, when he saw his wife¡¯s expectant gaze, he swallowed his words. He fiddled with the fishing rod, not knowing how to do it at all. He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hey, Sharon, I see that you often fish in Man vs. Wild. Come and give us some pointers.¡± During Man vs. Wild, due to the limited conditions, they could only use harpoons, fish cages, traps to catch fish. Now that there were fishing rods and bait in the picking garden, the difficulty was much lower.. Chapter 802 - 802: Catching a Big Fish Chapter 802: Catching a Big Fish Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under Sharon¡¯s guidance, Zahn sessfully caught a few energetic big fish. The fish in the harvesting garden were rtivelyrge. It was no wonder Hazel was so tempted when she saw the big fish. Wace smiled as he watched Sharon help Zahn fish. He didn¡¯t expect Sharon to have so many skills that he didn¡¯t understand. This woman seemed to be very powerful, as if she knew everything and could do anything. But sometimes, she was like a little girl, blushing and shy when he said romantic words to her. Sharon noticed Wace¡¯s gaze and turned her head in embarrassment. They had been married for so many years, but it seemed like they had only really started dating now. Hazel noticed the pink romantic bubbles between the two of them. She didn¡¯t quite understand. The two of them were already married, but they were still as reserved as people who had an ambiguous rtionship. ¡°Why is your fish so big?¡± Donald asked the staff curiously. ¡°These fish were bought and thrown into theke,¡± the staff member said honestly. ¡°They spent money to buy it and put it in theke. Why don¡¯t the people who spend money toe and fish just buy the fish then?¡± Xylia smiled and said. ¡°The fun of fishing is fishing, not having the fish, ¡± Georg said. ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s take these big fish back. I¡¯ll make braised fish for everyone tonight.¡± Xylia nned to show everyone her skills tonight. While Zahn and the others were fishing, Michelle and Donald picked a pile of tomatoes and eggnts from the vegetable garden beside them. They also dug up a pile of sweet potatoes and potatoes. During the day, they walked around the fruit garden for the entire day. When they returned at night, everyone was a little tired, but they had gained a lot today. Sharon and the others picked a lot of green vegetables in the picking garden and even caught a few big fish. After returning to the apartment at night, Xylia cooked while the other girls helped. After almost two hours, the table was finally filled with dishes. ¡°We¡¯re in for a treat today,¡± Wace said. ¡°Quick, try this braised fish. It¡¯S my wife¡¯s specialty,¡± Georg said proudly. Xylia looked at her husband¡¯s proud expression and felt a little gratified. When she was young, she was also a famous actress in the entertainment industry. She gave up her career for her family and got married and had children at the peak of her poprity. All these years, her husband and children had been her entire life. She had stayed at home to take care of her husband and raise her children. She had made good dishes and had gone from a career woman to a housewife. She had be a typical good wife and mother. ¡°Wow, this fish looks appetizing,¡± Zahn praised. ¡°It looks, smells, and tastes good. It¡¯S more delicious than the food I eat in many cafeterias, ¡± Michelle praised. ¡°It¡¯s even better than my house auntie¡¯s cooking. If you apply for a nanny job, how many nannies will lose their jobs?¡± Hazel said happily. Her original intention was to joke and praise Xylia¡¯s cooking. However, the words said by the person came across differently to the person who heard it. These words made Xylia feel very upset. She had not had her own career for so many years, and all her sense of aplishment came from her husband and children. In the eyes of many people, a full-time housewife was equivalent to a full-time nanny. She gradually lost her confidence, and she was especially afraid that others would say that she was her husband and child¡¯s nanny. Sharon saw Xylia¡¯s injured expression and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Meat dishes are especially difficult to make. When can I make them as delicious as Sister Xylia?s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The few of us are to be green with envy of your cooking skills,¡± Michelle said with a smile. ¡°My husband will definitely be green with envy. To have such a virtuous wife,¡± Hazel said with a smile as she looked at Zahn. Zahn smiled and did not say anything. Xylia had been a full-time housewife for a long time and had not had her own career and life for too long. She had seen Sharon and the others online. She felt that they were young and beautiful on stage and in front of the camera, just like her younger self. ¡°It¡¯S not that exaggerated.¡± Xylia still smiled. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been cooking three meals a day for my husband and son. After cooking more, I¡¯ve naturally be proficient.¡± ¡°Sister Xylia, you¡¯re too humble,¡± Donald said. Everyone chatted about their own matters as they ate. They shared about how they met their other half and couples with children mostly talked about their own children. Wace listened to them talk about the joy and sorrow of having children and felt very envious. He felt that he and Sharon should consider this matter.. Chapter 803 - 803: A Late Night Talk Chapter 803: A Late Night Talk Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After dinner, everyone was resting in their rooms. Wace was already asleep. When Sharon went downstairs to drink water, she saw Xylia drinking alone downstairs. When she saw Sharon, she quickly put away her lonely expression and smiled at her. ¡°Sister Xylia, why are you drinking alone? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Sharon asked. She could tell that Xylia hadn¡¯t been in a good state since dinner. ¡°I just can¡¯t fall asleep and wanted to drink some wine.¡± Xylia took another sip of wine. ¡°Sit down and have a drink with me.¡± Sharon sat on the chair beside Xylia. Xylia was wearing a wine-red nightdress, and she looked elegant, beautiful, and lonely. She was no longer young, but from her current appearance, one could tell that she must have been a beauty in the past. Xylia poured Sharon a ss of wine and said, ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m really envious of you. I haven¡¯t worked and filmed for 13 years. Looking at you guys now, I¡¯m especially envious of you. You¡¯re young and energetic, and you have your own career and life. What about me? Other than my husband and sons, I have nothing. I don¡¯t even have myself.¡± Xylia wanted tough very sadly. ¡°Back then, you were able to give up your career for love and family without hesitation. You must love your husband very much,¡± Sharon said gently. She saw the bravery and sacrifice of a woman in her. ¡°Yes, I love him. I love him very much.¡± Xylia¡¯s eyes were gentle when she mentioned Georg. ¡°Then have you been happy all these years?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± Xylia smiled sadly. ¡°That¡¯s if I don¡¯tpare myself to others. When I¡¯m with my husband and children, I often feel like I¡¯ve been cured. However, when I see women like me working hard for their careers, I¡¯m especially anxious.¡± ¡°If we go back to that time, are you still willing to give up your career because of your love for someone?¡± Sharon took a sip of red wine and looked at Xylia. Xylia thought for a while and said, ¡°If I could transmigrate back with my current memories, I would definitely not give up my career. However, the younger version of me might have made the same choice a hundred times.¡± ¡°You can regret any decision you make, but any decision you make is a choice in your heart at a certain moment. So, you don¡¯t regret anything you¡¯ve done because that¡¯s what you want at that certain moment.¡± Sharon suddenly felt very emotional. ¡°When you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll be very silly. At that time, you¡¯ll do anything for what you think is precious. As you get older, you¡¯ll start to weigh the pros and cons.¡± Xylia poured another ss of wine and took a sip. Sharon drank another ss with her and said, ¡°To the 20-year-old you, love is a myth. It¡¯s something you have to protect after throwing away everything. And to the 40-year-old you, you need your career, recognition, value, and sense of aplishment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Sister Xylia, actually, you say that you envy me, but I think I envy you too. You have a husband and children whom you love and love you. You can cook a good dish that even a restaurant chef might not be able topare to. You¡¯re elegant, mature, and intellectual. To have someone who loves you is something many people dream of but can¡¯t ask for. But when you chose to give up your career for love 20 years ago, you already had it,¡± Sharon said. ¡°From a certain perspective, you¡¯re luckier than others because many people might never meet the person they love so much that they can do anything for him. You gave up your career for love during the rise of it, which means that you really love this person very much, and this person is really worthy of your love,¡± Sharon continued. ¡°Your husband is so lucky to be able to marry you.¡± Xylia looked at the girl in front of her and seemed to understand why she could marry a man like Wace. Sharon smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also very lucky to be able to marry him.¡± When Sharon returned to her room, Wace was still sleeping soundly. She went to bed quietly, afraid of waking him up. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Wace half-opened his eyes, his voice sleepy. ¡°I went downstairs to drink water just now and met Sister Xylia drinking by herself, so I chatted with her for a while.¡± Sharon returned to the bed and covered herself with the nket. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, giving people the illusion that he was acting coquettishly. He turned around and hugged Sharon and the nket.. Chapter 804 - 804: Journey to the Grassland Chapter 804: Journey to the Grasnd Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next morning, the production team arranged for a special car to bring the guests to the airport. The next stop of the trip was the grasnd. After arriving at the Northwest Grasnd, the guests were arranged to rest at a hotel near the grasnd for the night. The next morning, everyone packed up and prepared for today¡¯s trip to the grasnd. ¡°Hello, guests of Rose Travels. Today, the production team has arranged a grasnd style holiday for everyone. Today, all the guests will begin your grasnd style holiday. You will experience riding on a horse and taste the grasnd style roasted wholemb.¡± The production team arranged for the guests to have breakfast first. The ce where they ate breakfast was very close to the hotel. The guests decided to walk over so that they could enjoy the scenery along the way. The four couples walked along the picturesque path. The morning air was fresh, and the distant cries of cattle and sheep came from time to time. It was very healing. Michelle held Donald¡¯s hand and walked slowly while gently shaking his hand. From time to time, the two of them would look at each other with sweet and gentle eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯ve never been to the grasnd before.¡± Michelle asked Donald, ¡°Hubby, have you been here before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here once, ¡± Donald said. Michelle was just asking casually. She didn¡¯t expect Donald to have visited this ce before. Ever since they fell in love, the two of them had been inseparable for so many years. Every time there was a trip, they would be together and they would spend time alone. ¡°Huh? When did you visit this ce?¡± Michelle shook Donald¡¯s arm and asked. ¡°I came before I met you.¡± Donald smiled and said, ¡°That was many years ago.¡± ¡°Alright, since we came together this time, I¡¯ll relive it with you,¡± Michelle said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± For breakfast, the production team arranged some grasnd delicacies for everyone¡ªyogurt, salted milk tea, and beef pie. After a simple breakfast, they officially began today¡¯s trip to the grasnd. ¡°For this trip to the grasnd, the production team has arranged some activities for everyone. It includes the experience of riding horses, bonfire banquets, and so on,¡± the production team staff said. ¡°The production team has also arranged a local tour guide for everyone.¡± The tour guide was a warm and cheerful youngdy. She was dressed in unique ethnic clothes. She first brought the guests to tour the grasnd, introduced some local customs to everyone, and answered the guests¡¯ various questions. From afar, under the blue sky and white clouds was a vast grasnd that stretched as far as the eye could see. In the distance, cows and sheep were scattered on the green grass like stars. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful here.¡± Sharon felt that the air here was pure. There was no endless traffic in the city, no tall and dense buildings, and it gave her the urge to hope that time would stop at this moment. ¡°Yes, we have toe out more often to rx in the future.¡± Wace also felt extremely calm on this vast grasnd,pletely different from his usual high-intensity work state. ¡°Hubby, help me take a picture.¡± Hazel was like a wild horse frolicking on the grasnd. Zahn took out a SLR camera from his backpack and smiled at everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll take a few photos for my wife first. I¡¯ll take a group photo for everyer.¡± Zahn followed the excited Hazel and took photos. Hazel happily posed in various poses, hoping to take beautiful photos. However, Zahn failed to take a satisfactory photo after a long time. ¡°Let me take a few photos for you,¡± Wace said to Sharon. ¡°Alright, just help me take a few photos.¡± Coincidentally, there was a herdsman grazing sheep nearby. Sharon walked to the sheep. When the other sheep saw that there were people here, they ran away. Only a cute little sheep was not afraid of strangers and moved closer to Sharon. Wace took a few photos and showed them to Sharon in satisfaction. Sharon nced at the photos Wace had taken and instantly felt a headache. He had pressed a few photos in a row. The photos were either pictures of her with her eyes closed or when she had strange expressions. ¡°How is it?¡± Wace looked like he was waiting for praise. ¡°It¡¯S quite¡­ natural,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Wace also smiled. This was the first time he had taken a photo of someone else. He felt that Sharon looked good no matter how she took it. He was quite satisfied with his photo. ¡°I think they look especially good too. You look really natural..¡± Chapter 805 - 805: Taking Photos Chapter 805: Taking Photos Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, Hubby, you took very good photos, but don¡¯t take them for me anymore,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Hazel walked over. ¡°Let me see what Wace took.¡± After Hazel saw it, sheughed and teased, ¡°It¡¯s even worse than my husband¡¯s.¡± ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t rely on you men to take photos,¡± Hazelmpooned. ¡°Sigh, you girls have high standards and expectations. The photos look so natural.¡± Zahn was quite satisfied with his photography skills. ¡°You call that ugly photo natural?¡± Hazel smiled as she hit Zahn¡¯s head with her bag. ¡°Sharon, carry thatmb. I¡¯ll take a photo for you.¡± Hazel raised her camera and looked very professional. Sharon stroked themb¡¯s head. Themb was surprisingly cooperative and obediently let Sharon stroke it. Thismb was extremely obedient. After Hazel took a photo of Sharon, it was still unwilling to leave. The shepherd walked over and chased the Iamb away. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hazel showed Sharon the camera. ¡°Sister Hazel, your skills are too good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too beautiful.¡± Georg said to Xylia, ¡°Honey, stand beside the flock of sheep. I¡¯ll take a photo for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take photos.¡± Xylia felt that her youth was gone, and she slowly started disliking taking photos. She even hated looking in the mirror more and more. She hated her aged self in the mirror. ¡°Honey, you will always be the most beautiful in my heart. You will always be the goddess in my heart,¡± Georg said sincerely. All these years, Xylia had sacrificed a lot for him and his son. Whenever he returned home, his wife would always be at home. To him, his wife was home and a safe haven. However, his wife was no longer young and confident. He had to take good care of her. Xylia was so touched that her eyes turned red. Georg always knew how to address her sensitivity and vulnerability. She suddenly felt that everything she did for this man was worth it. The angle of the photos that Georg had taken for her was just right, highlighting her most beautiful angle. Hazel came over and flipped through the photos taken by Georg. She said enviously, ¡°Hubby, can you learn from Brother Georg? I don¡¯t have high expectations of you. You don¡¯t have to make me look 1.8 meters tall like how Brother Georg did. Just don¡¯t make me look like I¡¯m 1.5 meters.¡± They allughed. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and study more. I¡¯ll take good photos of you in the future,¡± Wace said to Sharon. The next experience was riding a horse. When they arrived at the racecourse, the coach was a tall man from the grasnd. He was dressed in authentic Mongolian clothes and riding boots. Under the coach¡¯s guidance, the male guests got on their horses without much effort. After the coach taught them separately, they slowly entered a good state and could slowly ride on their own. ¡°Who wants to try first?¡± The coach chose a few tame horses for the girls. ¡°Let me try first.¡± Sharon had always wanted to try riding a horse, and she finally had a chance this time. Sharon was wearing the equestrian helmet provided by the racecourse staff, a vest, and gloves. She watched seriously as the coach demonstrated the correct riding action. Wace jumped down from another horse and walked beside Sharon¡¯s horse. He held Sharon¡¯s hand and helped her get on the horse under the coach¡¯s guidance. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be afraid. The horse I chose for you is the most docile horse in our racecourse.¡± The coach was afraid that she would be nervous, so heforted her. Sharon wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid, but when she felt Wace holding her hand tightly, she still didn¡¯t say anything. This feeling of being loved and protected was quite good. The horse the coach had chosen for Sharon was maroon and looked very docile. Under the coach¡¯s guidance, Sharon wasn¡¯t very flustered when she got on the horse for the first time. She looked very valiant. This feeling was very novel to Sharon. ¡°Very good, very good! Keep your eyes forward,¡± the coach instructed. ¡°Has your wife learned how to ride a horse before?¡± the coach asked Wace. ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden it before,¡± Sharon replied for Wace. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite good. You learn things quickly and are very smart. You ride better than many men.¡± The coach had taught too many tourists and met all kinds of tourists, but Sharon was definitely one of the few who learned especially well.. Chapter 806 - 806: Riding a Horse Chapter 806: Riding a Horse Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She¡¯s very good at everything. She can learn anything as long as she wants to.¡± Wace¡¯s tone was filled with pride. Sharon¡¯s heart warmed when she heard Wace¡¯s words. With the affirmation of her coach and Wace, she was even more confident. Although it was a little bumpy when she slowly rode and her butt hurt, the overall experience was exciting and amazing. Hazel looked like a tomboy, but she was still a little afraid of trying to ride a horse. After getting on the horse, she was tense and nervous. Sharon didn¡¯t expect Hazel, who was usually a tough woman, to have such a contrasting and cute side. ¡°Trust me and trust it. The horse I chose for you is the most docile horse in our racecourse. There¡¯s no other horse which canpare to it,¡± the coachforted her. ¡°Ah, Coach, you said the same thing to Sharon just now. Where¡¯s the trust between us?¡± The coach was a tall and burly man, but he was very patient and humorous. He taught the riding technique in detail and would joke from time to time to liven up the tense atmosphere. Sharon could now ride her horse and stroll around slowly. She heard Hazel and her coach¡¯s conversation andughed. This was like a teacher saying ¡®You are the best batch of students I¡¯ve ever taught¡¯ to every batch of students he taught in school. Zahn rode on his horse and stopped beside his wife to cheer her on. ¡°Wifey, you can do it. You¡¯re the best!¡± When Zahn saw Hazel tremble slightly, he immediately jumped off the horse and followed behind the coach to apany her. When Hazel could slowly walk forward alone on her horse, there was no need for the coach to lead the horse. The coach was like an old father who had let a child roam the world alone. He slowly released his grip and looked at Hazel with a proud and worried fatherly gaze. Hazel slowly stopped feeling nervous. She was immersed in the joy of oveing her fear and mastering a new skill. When she reacted, she suddenly realized that her coach¡¯s grip on the reins had loosened. She said nervously, ¡°Hey, Coach, I¡¯m still very unsure. Don¡¯t abandon me.¡± The coach smiled at her. ¡°Trust yourself. You can do it.¡± The men were riding well. They weren¡¯t as nervous as the girls. Xylia was a little nervous when she first learned how to ride the horse. However, after she slowly mastered riding skills, she was not so nervous anymore. Michelle used to ride a horse when she was filming, so she learned very quickly. However, her husband was very worried about her and kept reminding her, ¡°Honey, you must be careful. Ride slowly and be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hubby. I can do it.¡± Michelle smiled. There was a lot of skill needed in the techniques of riding a horse, and it usually took a long time for one to be able to really reach the level of being able to gallop a horse. So the guests only experienced the feeling of riding a horse briefly. There were eight people and eight horses on the vast grasnd, enjoying the cool wind. ¡°Let us live freely in the mortal world aspanions. We can ride our horses and share the prosperity of the mortal world.¡± Hazel held the reins in her hand and sang softly, afraid of startling the horse. After the riding experience was over, everyone prepared to proceed to have their meal. Sharon didn¡¯t feel much when she was focused on the horse. However, after getting off the horse, she felt that her legs were very sore. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I can eat a cow.¡± ¡°Then you can have amb tonight. The production team has arranged a whole roastedmb for everyone tonight,¡± the staff said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. Roastedmb. Here Ie,¡± Hazel said with a smile. The production team arranged for everyone to taste the special roasted wholemb in the yurt. After the roasted wholemb was served, before the other dishes could be served, everyone already could not wait to dine in. ¡°This looks too fragrant.¡± Hazel felt her saliva drool. The roastedmb was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The outer skin was brown. Zahn dismantled the roastedmb with a knife. Wace picked up a piece of roastedmb leg for Sharon. It indeed tasted good. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Hazel sighed. ¡°Hey, Chef, do you have garlic here?¡± The chef who had just served the roastedmb took a te of garlic and handed it to Hazel. ¡°Is this garlic? This is a soul,¡± Hazel said with a smile. ¡°Try it and eat this roastedmb with garlic. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°My wife is a professional foodie. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to follow how she eats,¡± Zahn said with a smile.. Chapter 807 - 807: Internet Celebrity Town Chapter 807: Inte Celebrity Town Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next stop on the trip was an Inte celebrity ancient town in the south. The Inte celebrity ancient town was an antique southern town with a thousand years of history. It was not until the Inte and tourism industry had developed in recent years that this river town became an Inte celebrity check-in spot. When they arrived at the town, everyone was stunned by the beauty of the town. The old town was filled with old-fashioned buildings with pink walls and tiles. It had the beautiful concept of a small bridge and flowing water. ¡°This is too beautiful.¡± When they arrived at the town, Sharon felt as if she had transmigrated to ancient times. During the day, the town was rtively quiet. A small river passed through the town. There were rows of willow trees on both sides of the river, showing a tender green color under the sunlight. The river was clear and calm, and there were a few wooden boats quietly moored by theke. There were pink or yellow flowers nted at the entrance of the houses by the stream. asionally, there would be a bigzy dog lying at the door to bask in the sun. There were also youngdies wearing sunsses and sun hats taking photos by the stream. ¡°Can I stay here?¡± Hazel said with a smile. ¡°So in the end, after the show ends, Brother Zhan will be going back alone?¡± Sharon joked. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s fine. Let my husband go back by himself.¡± Hazel held Zahn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s move here.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Zahn deliberately teased Hazel. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought this town for you.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, are we acting in an idol drama?¡± Hazel had acted in many idol dramas over the years, but when she returned to reality, she wasn¡¯t a romantic. Instead, her rity of mind made her marriage even happier. Although the two of them usuallv liked to fool around and Zahn doted on her, she never asked Zahn to do anything for her. Sharon felt that Hazel and Zahn knew how to get along in marriage. In reality, loving one another requires love from the bottom of one¡¯s heart, as well as tolerance and concession. Just like how Zahn would tolerate Hazel¡¯s willfulness when she was fooling around, Hazel wouldn¡¯t use unreasonable reasons to wear down love. Instead, her asional domineering and unreasonable behavior was a seasoning for rtionships. Sharon was immersed in her thoughts when she suddenly realized that Wace was looking at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sharon subconsciously touched her face. ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re especially good-looking.¡± Wace smiled. In the past, Sharon had always thought that Wace was cold and straight. She didn¡¯t expect him to have such a side. Sharon coughed lightly and tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We won¡¯t be able to keep up with everyer.¡± Xylia and Georg walked at the front hand in hand. Every time Sharon saw the two of them together, she felt that time seemed to have slowed down a lot. The scenery around them became even more heartwarming because of their existence. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but think that she and Wace would be the same in the future. Love with a hint of kinship. The beautiful southern town felt like it was the opposite of a busy city. The slow life here was what many city people dreamed of. Walking on the limestone road in the ancient town, Sharon felt that her entire body was healed by everything around her. During the day, the scenery of the town was picturesque. Almost every time they took a photograph, it would look like aputer¡¯s wallpaper. During the day, when everyone was tired from shopping, they found a local restaurant and tasted the authentic cuisine. It was drizzling in the evening, and the rain made the scenery look hazy. It was the beauty of the rain in the town. Everyone also experienced the feeling of sailing in the rain. The boatman was an old man who had retired. Because he was bored after retirement, he rented a boat by theke to ferry tourists. He said that he liked to chat with foreign tourists from all over the world and found the job especially interesting. The old boatman enthusiastically introduced the local delicacies and scenic spots. Under the old man¡¯s suggestion, everyone decided to rent a few sets of Han Chinese clothes at night after the lights lit up and walk around the Nightless City. ording to the program team¡¯s n, the schedule for this stop could be freely arranged by the guests, so the guests had more autonomy. After returning to the hotel to rest for a while, they prepared to pack up and go outter when the lights lit up.. Chapter 808 - 808: The Nightless City Chapter 808: The Nightless City Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The girls were in charge of renting their traditional costumes. Sharon followed the navigation and found the shop that rented traditional costume. Although this clothing store was in the town, it actually had two floors. Apart from the local traditional costumes on the first floor, there were also various clothes like cheongsams on the second floor. Sharon and Hazel were picking out traditional costume on the first floor. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a few for our husbands too.¡± Hazel was especially tempted when she saw a man¡¯s costumes when they saw the various men¡¯s costumes in the shop, they felt that they could get a set for each of Wace and the others. Michelle and Xylia walked around the second floor. Other than the traditional costumes they had just picked out, Xylia also picked out a blue cheongsam with ck patterns. Michelle also picked out a beige cheongsam and nned to wear it to take photoster. The wives chose their own clothes and also chose men¡¯s traditional costumes ording to their husbands¡¯ styles. Sharon chose a set of gray and white costume for Wace. The color of this set of clothes was a little in, especially testing one¡¯s looks and temperament. Sharon felt that it was especially suitable for Wace¡¯s style. In the evening, everyone changed their clothes and walked downstairs. Zahn¡¯s costume was blue, Georg¡¯s was ck and white, and Donald¡¯s was green. Donald¡¯s costume matched Michelle¡¯s one very well. It was troublesome to wear the costume. Sharon searched for a tutorial online to find out the correct way to wear it. After she had put it on she went to the kitchen downstairs to drink water and she even found a tutorial on how to wear a man¡¯s costume and sent it to Wace. ¡°Another day of being dominated by my wife. I originally thought that only the few of you girls would be wearing the costumes.¡± Zahn was on the brink of tears. When he was not filming, his private clothes were rtively casual. He often wore big shorts and went out. However, today, in order to coax his wife, he had no choice but to wear rtively cumbersome costume. ¡°Hubby, if you feel ufortable wearing it, you can take it off and change into your own clothes.¡± Although Hazel said that, Zahn knew that she definitely wanted him to wear the costume to take photos with her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, honey. This is quitefortable to wear. The material of it is quite cool. Look, my wife is so good at picking.¡± Zahn felt that he was happy as long as his wife was happy. ¡°I knew my husband was the best. I¡¯ll reward you when we get home.¡± Hazel pinched Zahn¡¯s nose and said with a smile. The other guests had all changed into their respective traditional costumes. The celebrity couples, handsome men and beautiful women, were very eye-catching when they stood together. Only Wace wasn¡¯t from the entertainment industry. When he changed into the costume Sharon had chosen for him and went upstairs, Sharon and the other female guests downstairs felt their eyes light up. ¡°Sharon, to be honest, your husband should enter the entertainment industry.¡± Hazel ced her arm on Sharon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My husband is just a little more handsome than your husband.¡± Sharon knew that Hazel was joking. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Wace walked over and sat beside Sharon. ¡°I¡¯ll take more photos with you today.¡± ¡°Yes, okay. You look especially good in this,¡± Sharon said as she looked at Wace¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You look especially good in this,¡± Wace said. Sharon¡¯s costume was blue, and coupled with the hairstyle the hairstylist had designed for her, she looked especially gentle and moving. ¡°How good-looking?¡± Sharon looked at Wace¡¯s serious expression and deliberately teased him. ¡°It¡¯s so good that I believe there¡¯s a fairy in this world because not only does she exist, but she¡¯s also married to me,¡± Wace said seriously. Sharon admired Wace for saying something that made her blush and her heart race every time with a serious expression. After so many years, she was still would still go crazy hearing his words. After packing up, everyone went out. They nned to go to Nightless City first, then go to the surrounding night market to shop and eat some snacks. At night, the streets of the town were lively and prosperous. The lights were brilliant. This town had already be a national 4A scenic spot, and there was an endless stream of tourists. Many outsiders came from thousands of miles away to experience the prosperous scenery of the Tang Dynasty and dream of the Tang Dynasty that existed a thousand years ago.. Chapter 809 - 809: Coincidentally Meeting Fans Chapter 809: Coincidentally Meeting Fans Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There are many Tang cultural performances in the scenic area, including many actors in costumes performing Tang Dynasty singing and dancing, followed by a flying dance and a flying phoenix performance at 10 PM. The scenic area imitated Tang Dynasty buildings with carved beams and painted eaves. The two sides of the central street were originally decorated with all kinds of buildings. When thenterns were first lit, there were dazzling lights and people wandering around. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve transmigrated.¡± Hazel wore an orange-and-yellow costume as she walked through the streets of the night town. She felt like she was walking in a drama. ¡°This ce is really beautiful. It¡¯s especially like the film studio when I was filming.¡± Xylia smiled. It had been many years since shest filmed. As she walked on the streets of Nightless City in her costume, she had regained the feeling she had during filming back then. At that time, she was the leader of the newly famous ¡°four starlets¡± in New York. ¡°If you like it here, we¡¯lle more often in the future,¡± Georg said as he held his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Xylia looked at Georg with a blissful smile. She suddenly felt that everything she did for this man who loved her wholeheartedly was worth it. Everyone walked around the streets. There were many vendors sellingnterns and candied fruits. There were also vendors selling various snacks and souvenirs. There were also some vendors selling paintings of flowers, birds, fish, and insects, as well as brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones. It was dazzling. Sharon was wearing a light blue costume, looking like a person in a painting. Wace walked beside her, and the two of them attracted many people¡¯s attention. ¡°Candied hawthorn,¡± Sharon muttered softly. Sharon saw the street vendor selling red candied hawthorn. She remembered that when she was young, she liked to eat candied hawthorn the most. At that time, she felt that it was sour, sweet and delicious. Her mother would often buy it for her, but she hadn¡¯t eaten it for many years after her mother passed away. ¡°Hubby, can you take a photo of me in front of that light?¡± Michelle handed her phone to Donald. After taking a few photos, Donald smiled and showed Michelle the results of his photos. He found a photo of him and Michelle a few years ago on his phone. At that time, the two of them were filming a period drama together. Many actors became lovers because of filming a drama together. He took the initiative to look for the director to film a drama with Michelle. And many yearster, it became a precious memory. The clothes Michelle was wearing back then were very simr to the clothes she was wearing now. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been so many years. We haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± Donald said as he looked into Michelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as young as I was then.¡± Michelle felt that she was no longer as youthful as before. She was bing more and more mature. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed in my heart. If there¡¯s a change between us, it means that I love you more and more,¡± Donald said seriously. Michelle kissed Donald¡¯s face gently. Let¡¯s take a photo together. Michelle took out a selfie stick from her backpack and took a few photos with Donald. When Sharon heard their conversation, she finally understood why theizens said that Michelle and Donald were in a rtionship everyone was envious about. ¡°The two of them are too enviable,¡± Hazel said to Sharon. ¡°Yes, they are so sweet,¡± Sharon said with a smile. The four couples strolled along the streets. They were all handsome men and beautiful women who were very eye-catching. Coupled with the cameraman taking photos with them, many people recognized them. Gradually, many people surrounded them to ask for autographs and photos. ¡°Sharon!! Sharon!! Can you take a photo with me?¡± A female fan screamed excitedly. After Sharon finished filming with her, the girl even gave her a huge bear hug. Sharon felt warm in her heart. Many of her fans had sent gifts to herpany. Those gifts were piled up into a small mountain that she kept in an extra room. Many people who were filled with kindness like this girl made Sharon feel that there were still people who were as sincere and kind as her when facing some maliciousments on the Inte. Along the way, they met a woman carrying her young daughter. The girl was sleeping quietly on her shoulder. Her husband was walking beside her, carrying a ck backpack and holding the hand of a boy who was slightly older than the girl. The woman suddenly carried the child and walked in front of Xylia. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you Xylia?¡± Xylia was stunned. She did not know who this woman was. ¡°You¡¯re really Xylia!!¡± The woman suddenly said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m a fan of yours. I¡¯ve watched your shows since I was young.. I¡¯ve watched the movie you acted in more than ten times!¡± Chapter 810 - 810: Candied Hawthorn Chapter 810: Candied Hawthorn Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This woman was Xylia¡¯s fan. Back then, Xylia had retired from filming for love and the woman had been sad for a long time. She did not expect to see the idol she had when she was young here when she was traveling with her husband and child. When Georg saw his wife¡¯s hardcore fans, he sighed in his heart. Back then, Xylia was the goddess of the screen in everyone¡¯s hearts and the lover of their dreams. When she was popr, she suddenly announced her marriage and quit filming. Many people felt regretful and sighed over this news. She was not feeling well when she gave birth, and she was anxious. Georg remembered all the sacrifices she had made for him and their family for so many years. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xylia was very touched. She did not expect that someone would still remember her after so many years. ¡°Is this your baby?¡± ¡°Yes, this is my daughter. That¡¯s my husband and son,¡± the woman said with a smile. When the younger daughter heard the voice, she opened her eyes. Her eyes were still blurry and very cute. The man stood at the side and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. A son and a daughter.¡± Xylia smiled. The little boy was jumping around at the side and she patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I actually have two children already. Time passes so quickly. so many years, you¡¯re still so beautiful.¡± The woman looked at her idol with shining eyes. ¡°I¡¯m old.¡± Li Xiang sighed. The girl who liked her back then had be a mother, and she was about to be an old woman. ¡°You haven¡¯t aged at all.¡± The woman smiled. In her heart, her idol was still as beautiful as before. In fact, she had the charm of a mature woman. The woman then smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, help us take a photo.¡± After taking the picture, the family of four waved goodbye to Xylia and the rest. Xylia watched the family of four leave and suddenly felt very emotional. Georg held her hand tightly and the two of them slowly walked in the bustling night scenery. Sharon was dazzled and dazzled by the nightless city. When she turned around, she realized that Wace was gone. The other couples were chatting and strolling in pairs. She looked for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see Wace. She was looking around when someone suddenly patted her shoulder from behind. She turned around and realized that it was Wace. Her eyes subconsciously revealed a surprised expression. Wace enjoyed the surprise in her eyes. Looking at her sparkling eyes and thin lips, he suddenly wanted to kiss her. ¡°Where did you go? I was looking for you just now,¡± Sharon pretended to be angry. Wace reached out and gently scratched her nose. Then, he took out his other hand from behind and handed her a stick of candied hawthorn. When Sharon took the candied hawthorn, her hands were trembling slightly. ¡°How did you know that I like to eat this?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes became even more sparkling. ¡°The way you looked at it just now told me so,¡± Wace said with a smile. Just now, when Sharon saw the candied hawthorn seller on the street, she only muttered softly, but Wace heard it. He saw the surprise in her eyes when she saw the candied hawthorn, it was just like how she saw him just now. He took the opportunity when Sharon was talking to the fans to go back and buy the candied hawthorn to give her a surprise. Sharon recalled that many years ago, her mother had run away behind her grandfather¡¯s back. There was a period of time when she didn¡¯t have any money on her. At that time, she often couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva when she saw the candied hawthorns sold on the street. One time, when she came home from school, her mother actually bought her a stick of candied hawthorn. She had never told her mother that she wanted it, but her mother could tell from her eyes, just like Wace. Sharon took a bite of the candied hawthorn. The outer icing was transparent and sweet, and the hawthorn inside was sour and sweet. She even felt that the candied hawthorn Wace bought was better than the first candied hawthorn she had eaten back then. Sharon raised her head and kissed Wace¡¯s mouth. With the sweet and sour taste of candied hawthorn, Wace pressed down on Sharon¡¯s head and deepened the kiss. Wace didn¡¯t see the tears in Sharon¡¯s eyes when she kissed him. Sharon felt that although the person who loved her the most in the world had already left, her mother had chosen to entrust her to the Harris family back then. Reality proved that her mother¡¯s choice back then was right because there was already another person who could love her in her mother¡¯s ce.. Chapter 811 - 811: The Phoenix Flies Chapter 811: The Phoenix Flies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were all kinds of performances in Nightless City. On the boat above theke, there were actors dressed as Li Bai reciting Li Bails famous poems in the impassioned music. The impassioned melody coupled with the actors¡¯ passionate performance made people feel as if they had instantly returned to the Great Tang Dynasty and had a romantic encounter with the poet a thousand years ago. In the middle of the stage in the square, there were beautiful youngdies who were dancing in colorful clothes. Arge outdoor stage was built with wires. The fairy-like dancers were as light as swallows and as graceful as dragons. Coupled with the magnificent music, it brought a visual feast to the tourists. ¡°They¡¯re too beautiful. I can feel the joy of an ancient emperor.¡± Listening to the majestic music and watching the dancers dance flexibly, Sharon suddenly sighed with emotion. ¡°Then can you understand my happiness?¡± Wace said. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re countless times more beautiful than all of them.¡± ¡°Why are you so sweet now?¡± Sharon smiled and pinched Wace¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my inner thoughts. I¡¯m the mouth of a documentary, the porter of facts,¡± Wace said seriously. ¡°Hahahahaha, why are you so talkative now?¡± Sharonughed. Wace must have been with Zahn for too long and was infected by him. The fireworks performance at night caused the crowd to gradually gather at the shore of the Nightless City Lake. Fireworks rose into the sky resplendently, and dazzling fireworks that were like raindrops rose, bloomed, and fell in the night sky. Meteor shower after meteor shower scattered in the world. Donald borrowed a guitar from a passerby on the way. He stood by the roadside and sang ¡°Fireworks¡± to Michelle as he yed the guitar. ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as fireworks. So beautiful. You¡¯re light as a feather across the uninhabited sky.. Michelle looked at his affectionate gaze and her eyes were filled with tears of gratitude and happiness. Xylia leaned on Georg¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them looked at each other with a smile. They had been in love for many years, and they had a tacit understanding of each other. It was as if they understood each other. Often, the other party would know what the other party meant with a look. The shoes Hazel was wearing weren¡¯t toofortable. Her feet were already swollen, so Zahn carried her on his back. ¡°Hubby, if you¡¯re tired, put me down.¡± Hazel wrapped her arms around Zahn¡¯s neck and rested her head on his shoulder. She looked very dependent,pletely different from her usual bossy appearance. No matter how tough a woman was, she would reveal a gentle side in front of the person she loved. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My wife is so light. She¡¯s not tired at all,¡± Zahn turned his head and said to Hazel. He then hefted Hazel, who was about to fall. The other guests were all enjoying the fireworks performance, immersed in the beauty of ¡°Fire Tree, Silver Flowers, Nightless Sky.¡± Sharon quietly looked at the fireworks that filled the sky, her heart fluctuating. Wace hugged her from behind. In the grandest fireworks, they kissed each other seriously. After the fireworks performance ended, the crowd gradually gathered in the square because there would be a flying phoenix performance at 11 0¡¯clock. There was a hugentern in the middle of the square, and people came and went to take photos. It was very lively. The staff had already set up the operating equipment. The Phoenix Flight Performance was carried out using an unmanned glider. During the performance, at least five staff members were required to cooperate on the spot and operate with precision. This was the first time Nightless City had used abination of high-tech and ssical technology. For safetv reasons, the Phoenix¡¯s outer skin was made of aerial me retardant materials. In order to ensure the performance effect and safety of the Phoenix¡¯s flight, the staff had already conducted hundreds of test flights in advance. Everyone was looking forward to tonight¡¯s grand finale, the Flying Phoenix Show. Finally, at 11 p.m., a phoenix cry sounded in the center of the crowded square. Apanied by the magnificent music of the Great Tang, a fiery red phoenix rose and danced in the air. The tourists all took out their phones to take photos. Soon, another blue phoenix appeared out of nowhere and flew with the previous phoenix. The two phoenixes spread their wings in the air with their long tails, and the cry of the phoenix resounded in the night sky. In the poem, it said, ¡°The phoenix flies, and the phoenix cries.¡± These two red and blue phoenixes flying together made Sharon think of how phoenixes flew together. She felt that this should be the meaning of this trip, which was to let every pair of guests understand the way a husband and wife should interact Chapter 812 - 812: A Small City in the North Chapter 812: A Small City in the North Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next stop on the trip is a small northern city where the first bird on earth flew up and the first flowers bloomed. The Early Cretaceous fossils of ¡°Chinese dragonbirds¡± found in the city bear witness to the first steps in bird origins, and the Mesozoic fossils of ¡°Liaoning ancient fruit¡± are the earliest angiosperms ever discovered. After the production team arranged for everyone to go back and rest for a day, they split up and headed to the northern town. The guest couples could split up and y. Then, they would meet in the square in front of the pagoda and carry out the rest of the trip together. The production team had already rented an apartment for the guests in advance. Sharon and Wace were the first to arrive. After putting down their luggage at their residence, they prepared to go to the antique street near the pagoda. They nned to walk around the antique street first before going to the square in front of the pagoda to meet the other guests. Because the apartment rented by the production team was very close to the pagoda, Sharon and Wace decided to walk over. ¡°Hubby, can you find the way to the pagoda?¡± Sharon changed into a light green cheongsam and ck leather shoes and zipped up the back of the cheongsam in front of the mirror. ¡°Not really.¡± Wace looked at her thin figure and deliberately teased her. ¡°Huh?¡± Sharon was somewhat vexed. Previously, she had sessfully found the shop that rented traditional costumes because it was rtively close. Furthermore, Hazel and the others knew the direction. If she went out alone, she would definitely get lost. She had a terrible sense of direction and could not tell east from west. Most of the time, she had to take many detours before reaching her destination. Later on, she simply handed the honorable task of driving to the chauffeur every time she went out or to thepany. Wace found sunscreen, sun hat, and sunsses and handed them to Sharon. He took his cell phone and prepared to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, let me turn on the navigation.¡± Sharon clicked on the navigation map. The jade bracelet on her wrist matched her cheongsam very well. She didn¡¯t often wear this style of clothes, but when she tried it on asionally, she unexpectedly felt that it looked very good. The cheongsam could perfectly show the lines of her body. Wace took the cell phone from her hand and turned off the screen. He looked at her gently and smiled. ¡°Are you sure you can find it by turning on the GPS?¡± ¡°Just tell me the direction and I¡¯ll be able to find it.¡± Sharon smiled and took the cell phone back from Wace. The voice navigation was all instructions like ¡°Set off east¡± or ¡°Set off west¡±, but Sharon couldn¡¯t tell the direction. She remembered that in high school, geography ss involved the topic of direction identification. After ss, she pestered the geography teacher for a long time and the geography teacher said helplessly, ¡°This child can¡¯t even tell east from west.¡± Sharon was also very vexed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I took a look at the map just now. The pagoda is very close to us. There¡¯s no need to navigate.¡± After the two of them went out, Wace locked the door and ced the key in his pocket. There were many antique buildings near the apartment arranged by the production team. There was also a City God Temple nearby. From afar, the eaves of the temple were carved with beams and painted buildings. The colorful paintings were vivid and lifelike. There were all kinds of flowers painted on them. There were also vases and porcin basins of various shapes. Many of the red paint on the outeryer of the wooden structure had already peeled off, but it did not reduce its beauty and craftsmanship. A towering tree could be seen outside the temple. Like a guardian god, it guarded this temple, this pure world, day and night. There was also an acacia tree filled with pink flowers. The tree was taller than the gray temple, adding a hint of romance to the quiet, elegant, and solemn temple. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go to that temple to take a look first. We¡¯ll go to Antique Streetter.¡± Sharon held Wace¡¯s hand and walked towards the City God Temple. At this moment, Sharon was like a child. Everything she saw was novel. Every flower, grass, tree, brick, and tile could arouse her endless interest. Sharon was like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed when facing the difficulties the Harris family threw at her. In the entertainment industry, she was full of tenacity and refused to give up. She was strong, fearless, and strong in her heart, but even so, she still revealed her childishness in front of the people she liked and loved. Wace smiled at her child-like smile. No matter where she wanted to go, he was willing to apany her, and he was only willing to go where she was.. Chapter 813 - 813: Antique Street Chapter 813: Antique Street Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them held hands and walked around to the main entrance of the City God Temple, only to find that the iron door was heavily locked. ¡°It¡¯s actually not open.¡± Sharon was a little disappointed, but with Wace by her side, it didn¡¯t matter where she went. As long as the two of them were together, it didn¡¯t matter where she went. Wace looked in through the crack in the door. The ground in the courtyard was piled with high tiles, stones, sand, and some construction tools and carts. ¡°This ce should be under renovation. When its renovation has beenpleted, we¡¯lle over together next time if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Wace shook Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Antique Street,¡± Sharon said as she held Wace¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far. Let¡¯s go,¡± Wace said as he held Sharon¡¯s hand. Sharon followed Wace for a few streets and arrived near Antique Street. The buildings here were obviously different from the buildings elsewhere. ¡°Are we almost there?¡± Sharon asked. Although the distance was rtively close, they had to circle a few streets to reach here. Wace only took a look at the map and found it without the navigation. ¡°Yes, we are arriving. Close your eyes first.¡± Wace covered her eyes with his hands and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to peek.¡± ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so mysterious.¡± Sharon was blindfolded and couldn¡¯t see anything around her. At first, she was a little nervous. She could hear the noisy traffic and peopleing and going, but she couldn¡¯t see her surroundings. The darkness and the unknown always made her feel afraid, but Wace slowly led her forward and carefully reminded her to be careful of the steps on the road. He gave her a sense of security and slowly rxed her tense nerves. ¡°Are you done?¡± Sharon gently patted Wace¡¯s hand, but there was a smile on her lips. ¡°Alright.¡± Wace let go. The moment he let go, the slightly dazzling sunlight shone on Sharon¡¯s face. She subconsciously lowered her head and saw the shadows of trees on the ground and the greenish-gray stone path. Wace gently held her head with both hands and let her raise it. ¡°Look ahead.¡± The moment Sharon looked up, she saw the gray pagoda towering into the clouds in the distance under the blue sky and white clouds. In the distance, green trees surrounded the square. At that moment, Sharon had the urge to cry. The purity of the blue sky, the towering pagoda, and the verdant green treesplemented each other beautifully. Sharon was so touched by this beautiful scenery that she wanted to cry. Wace smiled at her surprised and touched expression. He pinched her slender and fair arms from behind and made her turn around. He smiled and said, ¡°Look behind you.¡± Sharon turned around under Wace¡¯s guidance. In the distance was the same pagoda as the one she had seen just now. ¡°Wow!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but exim, her eyes sparkling. ¡°The street between these two towers is Antique Street.¡± Wace had searched for the guide in advance. Antique Street was between two pagodas. Walking on Antique Street, one could see two tall pagodas in the north and south in the distance. There were many shops selling fish fossils and wood fossils. There were also some selling agate and souvenirs. This street waspletely different from the lively city streets around it. Walking on the stone road of Antique Street was like walking through a space-time tunnel that had transmigrated from ancient times to modern times. The shops and buildings on this street were all antique. Ancient eaves, corridors, and ancient wooden buildings made people feel as if they had transmigrated through time and space. Sharon and Wace walked on the limestone road in Antique Street. On both sides of the limestone road were all kinds of shops selling fossils. The names of the shops were filled with ancient charms like ¡°Shattered Jade Pavilion¡± , ¡°Exquisite Pavilion¡±, and ¡°Jade Hall¡±. There were two big trees on both sides of the road. The branches and leaves of the trees intersected in the air like intimate lovers. Although they were separated on both sides of the road, they desperately broke through the obstacles and grew into towering trees, hugging and kissing each other from a high ce.. Chapter 814 - 814: Fish Fossils Chapter 814: Fish Fossils Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They passed by an antique shop with an architectural style. There were various stones on the table outside the shop, as well as some fish fossils. Sharon leaned closer and touched the beautiful stones ced outside the door. ¡°These stones are all so beautiful.¡± ¡°If you like them, buy them.¡± Wace looked at the various stones outside the shop and wanted to pick one for Sharon as a memento. ¡°No, these stones are too heavy and inconvenient to carry,¡± Sharon said with a smile. Sharon looked around the shop. There was a dazzling array of things in the shop, and the things ced outside the shop seemed to be rare. The shop owner was a kind-looking middle-aged man wearing a dark blue short-sleeved shirt. When he saw the two people looking around at the door, he greeted them warmly, ¡°You cane in and take a look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Sharon said to Wace. ¡°Okay.¡± Wace held Sharon¡¯s hand and entered this shop called Fallen Jade Store. This shop specialized in selling fish fossils. There was also a stack of fossils at the door. Sharon looked in from the door and saw that many fossils had been made into souvenirs. There were also many individual fish fossils framed, and a few fish were cut into the shape of a map of China. ¡°Wow, are these all fish fossils?¡± Sharon asked curiously. She knew that this small city was the ¡°fossil capital,¡± but it was still a novelty to see so many fossils for the first time. ¡°Yes, all of them. We¡¯ll dig them up locally,¡± the boss said. It was not illegal to sell ordinary fossils such as fish fossils and wood fossils, but it was illegal to sell dinosaur egg fossils and Chinese sturgeon fossils. The boss took a stone b and showed them the fish fossil inside. Sharon asked politely, ¡°Can I touch this?¡± ¡°Of course. You can even knock and hit them.¡± The boss knocked the two fossils together a few times. Sharon reached out and gently touched the patterns on the fish fossil. She touched it very gently, afraid that she would shatter the fossil. The texture of the fossil was very hard, and the patterns of the fish bone were clearly visible. ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡± Sharon pointed at a fossil in the shape of a Chinese map in a frame. In the middle of the fossil were a few small fish, and the skeleton of the small fish and fish bones were clearly visible. ¡°This one¡¯s a hundred,¡± the boss said. She had long known that this ce was rich in fish fossils, but she did not expect it to be sold so cheaply. ¡°What about this?¡± Sharon asked, pointing at another fossil. Although this one was also framed, it was smaller than the map-shaped fossil just now. Inside was a pair of identical fish fossils. ¡°This one¡¯s two hundred,¡± the boss said. ¡°There are only two fish in this fossil. Why is it more expensive than the fossil containing many fish?¡± Sharon asked in confusion. ¡°Because these two fish are separated by a fossil. These two fish fossils are actually made out of one fish,¡± the boss exined. ¡°That map shape is pieced together. It¡¯s not a fish at all. Some are different fish with their tails and heads pieced together.¡± Sharon was enlightened. ¡°No wonder these two fish are identical.¡± ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°This one¡¯s thirty.¡± ¡°Could this be artificially made and replicated?¡± Sharon didn¡¯t expect fossils to be so cheap. ¡°Sister, look at this. It¡¯syered. This was dug out. The cost of imitation is higher than this price.¡± The boss picked up the fossil and showed Sharon theyers of this fossil. ¡°Is this a conch?¡± Sharon asked her boss like a curious baby. ¡°Yes, conch fossils, formed during the Jurassic Period,¡± the boss patiently answered. ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°This one¡¯s 300.¡± ¡°Wolffin fossil.¡± Sharon saw the introduction of the fossil on the sign. Fossils of wolffin were formed in the Late Jurassic and Early Cretaceous, 140 million years ago. ¡°Wow, this is so beautiful. It¡¯s like a painting.¡± Sharon sighed. ¡°The patterns on this fish fossil fish bone are so clear that it looks like they¡¯re drawn on it.¡± ¡°Yes, these fish bones are quite clear..¡± Chapter 815 - 815: Coincidentally Meeting An Old Man Chapter 815: Coincidentally Meeting An Old Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon picked up another exquisite little thing and asked curiously, ¡°What material is this? Boss.¡¯ ¡°This is an agate ashtray,¡± the boss replied patiently. Sharon saw something she didn¡¯t recognize and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s this with a rope?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an agate handle, too.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Sharon found everything novel. ¡°This is a wood fossil, a tree turned into jade.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is a tree fossil.¡± Wace smiled as he looked at Sharon asking questions like a primary school student. He didn¡¯t particrly like the room full of fossil souvenirs, but a jade bracelet attracted his attention. He nned to buy it for Sharonter and give her a surprise. ¡°Boss, how much is this smaller one?¡± Sharon picked up a small ornament. This ornament was rtively small and light and convenient to carry. She wanted to buy one as a memento. The frame of the small pendulum was stic. Compared to the ss shell and the wooden shell, it was much lighter. The fossilized fish in the middle was wrapped in a thin film-like thing that looked really light. ¡°The smaller one is twenty.¡± ¡°Honey, how about we buy this back? It¡¯s beautiful, doesn¡¯t take up space, and is light.¡± That ornament was probably the lightest souvenir in the entire fossil shop. ¡°Buy it if you like,¡± Wace said. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t buy it. I¡¯ll buy it when I go back.¡± Sharon considered that they lived nearby and could buy it at any time. It was not convenient to buy it now. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Wace said. Sharon walked around the shop a few more times. There were also some huge ornaments in the shop that were about the height of a person. Inside were Cretaceous-era fish fossils. There were also some huge ornaments that were especially big and heavy. They were all priced at more than ten thousand dors. Sharon looked at the fossilized fish in front of her. The fish bones were clearly visible, and she suddenly felt inexplicably touched. This was a fish from billions of years ago. After billions of years of change, the fish¡¯s corpse had been isted from the air for a long time. Under the effect of high temperature and pressure, it was permanently frozen. After billions of years of waiting, it was finally seen by the world. When they left the shop, Sharon asked Wace, ¡°Hubby, what do you think of that small ornament just now? Shall we buy it from this shop or go to another shop to take a look?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to another shop and take a look,¡± Wace said. ¡°That fish didn¡¯t look too healthy just now. It must have died quite miserably.¡± Sharon¡¯s stomach hurt fromughing at his joke. Sharon and Wace strolled around Antique Street. There were many shops on the street that would ce things outside to attract tourists. There was an old man along the street. The old man¡¯s skin was dark, and his face was filled with the traces of time and hard work. He was wearing a white vest under his brown coat and a brown baseball cap. From the loose gray pants on his legs, one could tell how thin and weak the old man was. The old man sat on a small stool. In front of him were a few bags of cherries wrapped in stic bags and a pile of green vegetables that Sharon couldn¡¯t name. Beside the vegetables was a wooden basket withrge pickled vegetables. The old man was in a corner of the street, surrounded by vendors selling snacks and emitting smoke. The old man and the fruits he sold did not upy arge area. His vegetables and fruits were obviously nted by his family. The quantity was small, but it was obvious that they were very fresh. Many people passed by the old man and did not notice this inconspicuous old man. Sharon looked at the old man¡¯s thin body and slightly hunched back. He was sitting in the lively crowd, but the space he upied was very small. Sharon felt sad when she thought of how his space was infinitelypressed by this city and gradually marginalized. She squatted down and whispered to the old man, ¡°Uncle, how much is this cherry?¡± Perhaps because no one had been here for too long, the old man smiled when he saw someone asking him how much his cherries were. He said enthusiastically, ¡°This bag of cherries is 16, this bag is 15, and this bag is 14. If you wrap them all up, it can be cheaper. These cherries are sour and sweet, like candied hawthorn.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°Uncle, I want all of these cherries..¡± Chapter 816 - 816: Buying Cherries Chapter 816: Buying Cherries Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°A good person will have a safe life,¡± the old man said emotionally. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap these up for you. My wife sells them for 20 dors for a catty in the morning market. If you buy so much, I¡¯ll sell them to you for 13 dors for a catty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle. I¡¯ll pay you 20 dors for a catty.¡± Sharon looked at the old man in front of her who almost had no teeth and felt inexplicably sad. If she bought these cherries back, the old man wouldn¡¯t return home empty-handed today. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll sell it to you for 13 dors for a catty. These are three catties. You can just pay me 39 dors,¡± the old man said firmly. ¡°Did you grow these cherries yourself?¡± Sharon looked at the agate-like cherries in the bag and chatted with the old man. ¡°That¡¯s right. They were all nted by our family.¡± The old man smiled. There was a WeChat payment code in the old man¡¯s vegetable basket. His son or daughter must have helped him print it out. Just now, when Wace saw Sharon stop to buy cherries, he also stopped. Just as sharon was about to scan the code, Wace took out his phone and scanned the code first. ¡°39,000 dors received on WeChat.¡± When the WeChat notification sounded, the old man was shocked. ¡°When I was paying just now, I identally added a few more zeros,¡± Wace exined. ¡°I¡¯ll return the money to you,¡± the old man said quickly. He couldn¡¯t ept more money from others. ¡°No need, Uncle. We¡¯re in a hurry to leave.¡± Wace was about to leave with the cherries. ¡°No, no, give me your contact details. I¡¯ll get my son to return the money to youter,¡± the old man said fearfully. He was a simple old man who had worked hard for so many years and was determined not to take advantage of others. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Sharon quickly grabbed Wace¡¯s hand and left. After the two of them walked far away, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, ¡°Did you deliberately pay the wrong amount just now?¡± ¡°No, my hand was trembling just now,¡± Wace teased her. ¡°Aiya, Hubby, do you have Parkinson? You added three more zeros just because your hand shook. Let¡¯s not record the show anymore. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital to take a look,¡± Sharon said with a smile as she held Wace¡¯s hand. She knew that he was deliberately helping that old man. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If you hold my hand like this, I¡¯ll be cured,¡± Wace said with a smile. Sharon smiled and squeezed Wace¡¯s hand. The two of them slowly walked around the antique street. Sharon was about to ask Wace to take a photo of her when she turned around and saw the old man chasing after her, panting. Sharon knew that the old man felt bad and coaxed him. ¡°Uncle, my husband won five million dors in the lottery. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take your money,¡± the old man said anxiously. ¡°Old man, my grandfather has already passed away. I¡¯ve always wanted to be filial to him, but I won¡¯t have the chance anymore. I see that you hit it off well. Seeing you is like seeing my grandfather. Keep the money. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. You¡¯re helping me fulfill my wish to be filial.¡± Wace¡¯s words were tofort the old man and reassure him. His words were also sincere. He would never forget his grandfather¡¯s love and teachings for him back then. Also, if it weren¡¯t for his grandfather, he might never have had the chance to be with Sharon. He loved and was grateful to his grandfather, and his grandfather had high hopes for him. Perhaps before he could make any achievements for his grandfather to see, before he could be filial to his grandfather, his grandfather was already gone. This kind-looking old man reminded him of his grandfather. ¡°Thank you, good people will have a safe life. I believe in Buddhism and believe that good will be rewarded,¡± the old man said gratefully. ¡°I¡¯ll give this money to the children I sponsor and pass on your kindness.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re still sponsoring other children?¡± Sharon was a little shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the old man who lived at the bottom of society in her eyes to be sponsoring others. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve sponsored many children over the years. They can¡¯t afford to go to school. It¡¯s quite pitiful. All these years, I¡¯ve relied on picking up scraps to support these children¡¯s studies. Now that the vegetables in the garden areing down in this season, my wife and I sell some vegetables. My wife even made some pickled vegetables to sell, ¡± the old man said with a smile.. Chapter 817 - 817: Taking Photos Chapter 817: Taking Photos Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re all good people. Good people will have a safe life. I want to give you something.¡± The old man took out a small notebook from his pocket and handed it to Sharon. Sharon took the small yellow book. It wasn¡¯t big, about the size of a palm. She flipped through it and knew that this small book was a booklet to promote the Buddhist Dharma. ¡°These are all good things to persuade people to reflect and be kind. I¡¯ll give them to you and wish you good people a peaceful life from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle. I¡¯ll keep it well.¡± Sharon ced the booklet in her bag, nning to treasure it well. ¡°The first thing in this booklet is to be filial to your parents, your inws, and the elders of both families¡­¡± The old man talked non-stop when he mentioned Buddhism and admonished people to be kind. Sharon listened to the old man talk non-stop. The old man believed in Buddhism. His sincerity, simplicity, and kindness made Sharon feel that it was a wonderful fate to meet this kind old man here. ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t believe in Buddhism, don¡¯t destroy this pamphlet,¡± the old man reminded them. Then he said piously, ¡°It¡¯s sinful to destroy this thing. If you don¡¯t want it anymore, you can give it to other people with Buddhist affinity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treasure this booklet,¡± Sharon said. After bidding farewell to the old man, Wace and Sharon prepared to meet the other guests in the square in front of the pagoda. Sharon saw Hazel and Zahn in the square from afar. ¡°Sister Hazel.¡± Sharon greeted Hazel. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± ¡°We just arrived, but the two of us are the fastest. The rest have yet to arrive,¡± Hazel said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pagoda to take photos first. I told them on WeChat that when they arrive, they¡¯ll look for us directly at the pagoda.¡± When Zahn saw Wace and the other two arrive, he nned for them to go to the pagoda first. The pagoda was very close to the square. It didn¡¯t take long to reach it. In order to protect this thousand-year-old pagoda, the pagoda was surrounded by railings. However, the closer they were to the pagoda, the more they could feel its solemn aura. ¡°Wow!¡± Sharon walked closer and looked at the exquisite relief on the tower. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The tall and majestic pagoda gave off a solemn feeling. This pagoda was a building from the Northern Wei Dynasty. Standing in front of the pagoda, it was as if one was standing in front of a thousand years of history. The pagoda stood tall and towering. The statue of the Buddha on the pagoda quietly looked down at the city and all living beings. Zahn looked up at the tall and magnificent pagoda and felt very small. He stood quietly in front of the pagoda for a while and suddenly said without rhyme or reason, ¡°I want to kneel down to this pagoda.¡± Everyoneughed. Indeed, in the face of a thousand years of history, everyone was so small and insignificant. A thousand years of experiencing wind, frost, rain, and snow, a thousand years being exposed to wind, sun, and rain. This pagoda had experienced a thousand years of vicissitudes. Some parts of the Buddha statue on the pagoda had already fallen off, which further emphasizes the solemnity of the pagoda. When they came out, it was still sunny. Later, the sky slowly darkened, and dark clouds pressed down on the pagoda. It had the heavy feeling of vicissitudes of history. Sharon took out her phone and nned to take a photo of the ck clouds and the pagoda. She repeatedly adjusted the angle and kept retreating, but she couldn¡¯t take in all the scenes she wanted. As Sharon retreated, she bumped into the steps behind her and almost fell. Fortunately, Wace held her in time. He held her thin shoulders and said, ¡°Be careful of the steps.¡± Sharon¡¯s cheongsam entuated her figure. Her thin figure looked very bony in Wace¡¯s eyes, as if the wind could blow her away, making him have a strong desire to protect her. Wace hugged Sharon¡¯s shoulder from behind and tapped Sharon¡¯s screen with his slender fingers. ¡°Switch it to a wide-angle lens like this. Within a short shooting range, you can capture arger area of scenery.¡± Wace whispered into Sharon¡¯s ear. Sharon could feel his warm breath beside her ear. His voice was maic and low. Because he was too close, she seemed to be able to hear his throat and chest vibrate.. Chapter 818 - 818: Returning to the Apartment Chapter 818: Returning to the Apartment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wace pinched her thin arm and had the urge to pull her into his arms. Sharon took a photo ording to Wace¡¯s adjustments. The finished product of the photo was a ck cloud pressing on the pagoda, and the green branches of the trees in front of her had also entered the photograph. Sharon looked at the photo in satisfaction. The green branches and leaves in the photo were in the left corner of the photo, and there were ck clouds on the upper right. Under the ck clouds was the ancient pagoda that had been weathered for a thousand years. The pagoda was solemn, and the ck clouds were heavy, but the green branches and leaves of the trees added a hint of brightness to the scene. ¡°How is it?¡± Sharon was like a child waiting for praise as she showed the photo to Wace. ¡°It¡¯s so good,¡± Wace praised. Before long, Michelle and Xylia and their partners met up with them. After strolling around the pagoda for a while, they returned to the apartment because it was about to rain. At night, Sharon went to the kitchen to wash the cherries she had bought during the day and nned to give them to everyone. ¡°How much are these cherries?¡± Hazel asked. She saw that the cherries were very small and didn¡¯t look like they were sold on the market. ¡°39,000.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°What cherry is so expensive?¡± Zahn asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Sharon smiled. The red cherries were like agate, exquisite, translucent, and very tempting. Sharon tasted a cherry and frowned. Wace was chatting with Zahn when Sharon ced a cherry in Wace¡¯s mouth. Wace¡¯s expression was a little twisted from the sourness. He said, ¡°No wonder that old man said that this cherry tastes like candied hawthorn. This taste is indeed a little like hawthorn.¡± Sharon actually didn¡¯t want to eat cherries, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see the old man suffer under the scorching sun, so she didn¡¯t care if the cherries were sweet or sour. Helping the old man and helping the children sponsored by the old man was the happiest thing for her today. In the evening, it suddenly rained outside. Everyone decided not to go out for dinner, so they ordered some takeout to the apartment and tried some local After everyone finished their dinner, the takeaway boxes and many other trash piles formed a small mountain. ¡°I¡¯m going out to throw out a piece of trash,¡± Sharon said to Wace. If she didn¡¯t throw out the trash that night, it would smell the next day. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wace took his coat and prepared to go out with Sharon. ¡°No need. You can chat with them,¡± Sharon said. ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you. You can¡¯t carry it all by yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The big trash can outside was a distance away from their apartment. Wace and Sharon carried the trash to the trash can, and the stench of the trash can assaulted their noses. ¡°Stand here and wait for me. I¡¯ll throw it away first ande back to get it from you,¡± Wace said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. Just stand here and stay away from the trash can. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too smelly for you.¡± Sharon was touched by his meticulous care. He had once said that he wanted to learn to love her better. He had slowly fulfilled all the promises he had made. Wace jogged over and threw the trash in his hand into the trash can. He then came over, took the trash from Sharon¡¯s hand, and threw it into the trash can. Then, he came back and held Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk outside,¡± Sharon said. Now that the rain had stopped, the air after the rain was especially fresh, as if it had been washed. The neon lights on the street lit up, and the light from the streetmps shone on the puddles on the ground. The two of them held hands and strolled on the street. Sharon felt that it was especially quiet and beautiful. Just as Sharon was immersed in the beautiful night scenery, a ck cat suddenly jumped out, scaring her. She subconsciously hid in Wace¡¯s direction. Wace hugged her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s a cat.¡± ¡°Thankfully, you came out with me,¡± Sharon said coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Sharon held Wace¡¯s hand tightly and interlocked her fingers. Wace felt that Sharon¡¯s hand was a little cold, so he took off his jacket and draped it over her. ¡°It¡¯s cold, right? Let¡¯s go back if it¡¯s cold,¡± Wace said. ¡°No, I want to walk a little longer.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ll catch a cold. The next time the weather is good, I¡¯ll apany you for as long as you want.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Silly, what are you thanking me for?¡± ¡°Thank you for loving me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you foring to my side in the first ce..¡± Chapter 819 - 819: A Dance Chapter 819: A Dance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon and Wace walked slowly hand in hand along the gorgeous neon lights and warm streetmps on the street. After the rain, the street was filled with shallow puddles of rainwater. The water was as calm as mirrors, reflecting the various light signs of the shops on the street. All kinds of small shops with warm lights were reflected in the water. It was so beautiful and dreamy that it was like a mirage. The two of them held hands and unknowingly walked to the antique street near the pagoda. At night, the antique street no longer had the hustle and bustle of peopleing and going during the day. The pagoda stood there quietly and peacefully. There were only some people who hade out for a walk after dinner like Sharon and the others. Most of the shops on Antique Street were closed at this moment. Only the streetmps were lit. There were also small rednterns hanging from the trees and lights around the distant pagoda. In the quiet night, Sharon and Wace held hands and walked towards the pagoda. In the square, there was a young couple who came out to walk their dogs after the rain, as well as parents holding hands with their jumping children. Outside the KTV near the square, pop songs were ying one after another. Sharon felt that such a moment was especially rare and beautiful. When she walked near the tower, Sharon saw a person standing in front of it. When she approached, Sharon realized that it was a middle-aged woman. The woman was not tall. She was dark and thin. She stood in front of the ancient tower with her hands sped together and her eyes closed as if she was praying. She bowed 90 degrees and prayed a few times. Then she Imelt on the ground and ced her hands on her forehead. She kowtowed for a long time, put her hands together, and straightened up. She repeated this several times. Under the orange streetmp, the woman¡¯s pious figure and serious expression made Sharon¡¯s nose ache for a moment, and she felt inexplicably touched. She took a few more nces at the woman and walked away with Wace. She couldn¡¯t bear to disturb the sacred atmosphere created by this woman. The green trees around the square looked even more verdant after the rain. When they walked under the trees, the raindrops hanging from the trees would drip on their bodies from time to time. There was a pair of middle-aged men in dance clothes in the square. The man was holding the woman¡¯s hand, and the two of them were dancing together. As the MV yed on the screen outside the KTV, the two of them danced to the music. ¡°Let¡¯s dance too,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Sharon gently ced her hand on Wace¡¯s shoulder and looked down at their feet. ¡®When your left foot walks forward, my right foot retreats¡­ ¡± Sharon taught him patiently like she was teaching a child. In the beginning, Wace always identally stepped on Sharon¡¯s foot. Later on, he slowly learned the main points, and the two of them could cooperate and dance a small part well. ¡°You¡¯re too awesome, Hubby. You learn things too quickly.¡± Sharon looked into Wace¡¯s eyes and praised him seriously. ¡°You taught me well. You¡¯re patient,¡± Wace said with a smile. Sharon also smiled. Under the orange streetmp and the gentle music, Wace held Sharon¡¯s hand. He raised his arm, and she spun in circles. Her green skirt spun into a blooming flower. She smiled wantonly. After spinning a few times, she lost her bnce and fell into his warm arms. The production team arranged for the guests to tour around freely. The next day, Wace brought Sharon to a cat caf¨¦. This ce was not far from the apartment that the production team had arranged for them. It was a cat caf¨¦ on the second floor. The name of the shop was coffee & amp;cat. There were all kinds of cute kittens painted on the ss at the entrance of the shop. As soon as the door was pushed open, the attendant walked over and greeted them warmly. ¡°Pleasee in. Please put on your shoe covers here first before disinfecting your hands. Call me anytime if you want to order anything. You can the cats on the first floor or go to the second floor- There¡¯s more space on the second floor.¡± There were many books on the first floor, as well as all kinds of cat decorations. Most importantly, there were cats all over the house and a puppy. As an experienced cat and dog ve, Sharon felt that this ce was simply heaven. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s pet the cats on the first floor for a while before going to the second floor.¡± Sharon nned to pet the cats on the first floor first before going to the second floor. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hubby, this ce you found is too good.¡± Sharon hugged Wace excitedly.. Chapter 820 - 820: Cat Cafe Chapter 820: Cat Cafe Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I knew you would like it.¡± Wace smiled and hugged Sharon back. After putting on the shoe covers and washing her hands with hand soap, Sharon couldn¡¯t wait to have intimate contact with every kitten. A puppy that wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers pounced over enthusiastically. Sharon squatted down and stroked the puppy¡¯s head, asking, ¡°What dog is this?¡± ¡°This is a Yorkshire.¡± The attendant held the menu in her hand and smiled at Sharon. The attendant was a girl about Sharon¡¯s age. She was wearing denim overalls and a ck denim baseball cap. ¡°It¡¯s so small.¡± Sharon stroked the puppy¡¯s little head lovingly. ¡°This puppy is already an adult dog,¡± the attendant exined. ¡°Dogs of the Yorkshire breed are naturally smaller.¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s too cute.¡± Sharon felt that her heart had been captured by this cute little thing. The puppy blinked its small eyes and looked adorable. Sharon scooped the puppy into her arms. The puppy¡¯s two round eyes and small ck nose were like three ck beads embedded in the puppy¡¯s fluffy face, and it was as cute as a toy doll. She gently touched the puppy¡¯s round little head with her fingers and had the urge to kiss it. Wace found a seat by the window and sat down. He took the menu from the attendant and ordered a hot vanitte. Then, he said to Sharon, ¡°Honey, what do you want to drink?¡± ¡°I want a caramel mhiato.¡± Sharon sat opposite Wace with the puppy in her arms. The puppy¡¯s eyes darted around, still looking obedient. There was a little white cat sleeping peacefully on the seat next to them. A ck-and-white kitten walked unhurriedly towards Sharon and Wace¡¯s seats. Sharon picked up the ck-and-white kitten and hugged it in her arms. She hugged the puppy with her left hand and the kitten with her right hand. She enjoyed the feeling of having both her arms filled. Wace didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in small animals, but because Sharon liked small animals, he still apanied her. He ordered another tiramisu and ck forest cake and ate with a small metal fork as he watched Sharon pet the cats happily. This cat cafe was very big. There were about a dozen cats on the first floor alone. The attendant also introduced that there were more than a dozen cats and a corgi upstairs. Sharon put down the kitten and puppy in her hand and walked over to squat down to touch the little white cat sleeping on the chair. The little white cat was sleepingzily, and Sharon could hear its even breathing. Sharon touched its head. It didn¡¯t seem to feel anything at all and slept peacefully. It wasn¡¯t until Sharon gently scratched its stomach that itzily opened its eyes and looked at Sharon before closing them again. There were two pure white cats lying on the innermost table, and two yellow kittens lying on the chairs. The four kittens were sleeping soundly, and there was a pure ck cat walking under the chair. Sharon walked over and patted the four sleeping kittens, feeling as if she had the entire world in this cat cafe. Sharon returned to her seat and took a sip of coffee. Seeing so many cats at once made her a little dazzled. One moment, she wanted to touch this one, and the next moment, she wanted to touch that one. It was as if she had a harem of 3,000 beauties, and every one of them wanted to dote on her. Wace gently took off a small handful of white cat fur on Sharon¡¯s clothes and stood up. ¡°There¡¯s a hair sticker over there. I¡¯ll help you get rid of the fur off you.¡± ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll do it when we leave. Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡± Sharon put down the kitten in her arms and held Wace¡¯s hand as they walked upstairs. On the second floor, a projection screen was showing a movie. The walls around it were filled with portraits of various cats. There were also two paintings. One was of the Mona Lisa smiling and the other was of a young girl wearing pearl earrings. However, the Mona Lisa and the girl in the painting had been reced by the portrait of cats. They had be ¡°Catto Lisa¡± and ¡°Cat with Pearl Earrings.¡± After the boss yed the movie for a while, he switched it to y music instead. Many guests were sitting on the leather sofa, stroking the cats, chatting, drinking coffee, and listening to music.. Chapter 821 - 821: A Little Boy Chapter 821: A Little Boy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The decoration upstairs was even more exquisite. Other than the artwork of the cats, there were also some abstract paintings around, reflecting the shop owner¡¯s great taste everywhere. There was also a slide in the middle of the second floor for the cats to y with. After Sharon and the others went upstairs, the puppy downstairs followed them upstairs. A fat little boy grabbed the puppy¡¯s neck and wanted to bring it to the slide to y. The puppy struggled for a moment and whimpered. It looked at Sharon for help, its eyes wet. Then, it lowered its head and was obediently carried by the boy. Sharon walked towards the boy. She saw the boy ce the puppy at the top of the slide, his eyes filled with excitement and anticipation. Then, he instantly let go and the puppy slid down the slide. The puppy was rtively small. When it was ced at the top of the slide and slid down unexpectedly, its eyes were filled with panic. Its small ws tried to grab the slide, but the slide was too slippery and it could not grab it. The little boy seemed to find it amusing to watch the dog struggle to slide down. He grabbed the dog by the neck and ced him on the slide again, wanting to see him slide down again. The dog stood at the mouth of the slide, its calves bucking as it struggled to retreat, its eyes filled with horror. Sharon looked at its ck grape-like eyes that were filled with fear and felt very ufortable. She walked over and said to the little boy, ¡°Little boy, you¡¯ll cause the puppy to fall if you slide it down from here.¡± The boy reluctantly let go. She rescued the puppy from the boy¡¯s hand. The puppyy in Sharon¡¯s arms affectionately and whimpered. ¡°It¡¯s just a puppy,¡± the boy said angrily. The boy didn¡¯t seem to understand. What was the difference between this puppy and the toys in his house? He could throw the toy puppy bear down the slide ¡°Puppies are as afraid of pain just like you,¡± Sharon said seriously as she looked at the boy. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll carry it to y with that puppy.¡± The little boy took the puppy from Sharon¡¯s arms and walked to the other corgi, putting the puppy down. The two puppies started fighting as soon as they got together. The little corgi even rode on the little Yorkshire dog. ¡°You can¡¯t bully it. It¡¯s afraid of pain like me.¡± The little boy carried the corgi down from the Yorkshire terrier. Sharon smiled and watched the little boy y with the two puppies for a while before returning to the sofa seat. Wace was smiling at her. This was Sharon, the Sharon he loved and the one that couldn¡¯t bear to let the little animals be hurt. ¡°For the rest of my life, winter will be with you, summer will be with you, spring will be with you, autumn will be with you, the four seasons will be spent with you, no matter cold or warm, and wherever I look, it will also be you¡­¡¯ The sound system of the cat cafe was ying ¡°The Rest of My Life¡±. Sharon picked up a ragdoll cat and stroked it as she listened to music. Sitting opposite Wace, she felt extremely happy. ¡°Wherever I look, it will also be you¡­¡± Sharon hummed a familiar tune and looked at the familiar face of the person in front of her. Wace sat in his seat and drank two cups of coffee. He smiled as he watched Sharon y with the cat. Sharon¡¯s greatest joy at this moment was ying with the cats, and Wace¡¯s greatest joy was watching Sharon y with them. Sharon bought some cat food and ced it in her palm, attracting the cats to eat it. One of the cats was very smart. It went to Sharon¡¯s hand and licked and chewed the cat food with its pink tongue. After eating it, it turned around and left ruthlessly. Sharon poured some more cat food into her hand, and the kitten quickly returned to continue eating. ¡°Alright, you foodie. You¡¯re ignoring me if I don¡¯t give you food, right?¡± Sharon tapped the cat¡¯s head. The cat was very good at acting cute. When she touched its head, it would close its eyes as if it was frozen. Beside her, a cat sat on the spot and watched Sharon feed the cat, looking unmoved. The cat¡¯s disdainful gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°Stupid humans, you¡¯re all Imeeling under our cat¡¯s pomegranate skirt and being our poop-picker.¡± A ck cat jumped onto the cat tree and because the nest on the cat tree was rtively small, only the cat¡¯s head and two front paws went in. The cat¡¯s two hind paws and ck tail were still outside. It was like an ostrich with its head buried in the sand.. Chapter 822 - 822: A Cold And Cool Cat Chapter 822: A Cold And Cool Cat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sharon took a photo of the cat and smiled as she showed it to Wace. ¡°Hubby, look at this cat. It¡¯s too cute.¡± Sharon imitated its furtive appearance and said in a cat-like manner, ¡°The cat said: Hello, everyone. I¡¯ll perform cat autism for everyone.¡± Wace smiled and looked at Sharon¡¯s cute expression. She sat on the sofa and drank coffee. Azy kitten walked over with an imposing aura and swaggered to Wace¡¯s side. The kitten jumped lightly onto the chair beside Wace. Wace looked at the cat coldly. He didn¡¯t expect the cat to be even colder than him. It didn¡¯t even look at him before jumping onto the table in front of him. It rxed andv down with its eyes closed. Wace seemed to be a little annoyed as he took the coffee and cake to the side, afraid that the cat fur would fall in. The cat heard the sound of cups and tes colliding and rubbing against the table. It opened its eyes in disdain and looked up at Wace. Then, ity down in disdain and closed its eyes to sleep. Sharon found it especially funny when she saw Wace and the cat despising each other. These two cold guys were acting arrogant and prejudiced. Sharon knew that Wace had been scratched by a cat several times when he was young. He felt that the neighbor¡¯s cat was very cute then, so he often went to tease it. However, that cat was very fierce and scratched Wace. From then on, Wace didn¡¯t have a good impression of cats. Sharon hugged the cat in her arms and smiled at Wace. ¡°Hubby, touch this cat. This cat is super nice to touch.¡± Wace nced at the kitten and took a sip of coffee. He didn¡¯t seem very interested in the kitten. ¡°I¡¯m not touching it anymore. It¡¯s dirty. Be careful not to be scratched by the cat.¡± When the attendant beside him heard Wace¡¯s words, she quickly said, ¡°Sir, our cats here are very clean. They are showered and vinated regrly. We¡¯re also equipped with a 24-hour new system. Our cats are very docile. You can be rest assured about their hygiene and safety.¡± ¡°Touch it.¡± Sharon grabbed Wace¡¯s hand and held it, wanting to ce it on the kitten. ¡°Look, touch it like this and follow the direction of its fur. It¡¯s super soft.¡± Just as Wace¡¯s hand was about to touch the kitten, he suddenly retracted his hand and rubbed Sharon¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Sharon tidied her hair that Wace had messed up and pretended to be angry as she red at him. Wace smiled and took a sip of coffee. Sharon touched the kitten sleeping on the table. The kitten was sleeping soundly, and its abdomen rose and fell rhythmically. Sharon gently touched the kitten that was like a nket, unwilling to let go, but she didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength, afraid that she would wake it up. Touching a kitten was like touching a silken brocade, or arge nket. The kitten was probably used to being touched and continued sleeping soundly. Beside it, a cat was lyingzily on the carpet, spreading itself into a cat pancake. When Wace finished his coffee and put the coffee cup back on the coffee te, the porcin coffee cup was very heavy and textured. His hand slipped and the porcin coffee cup hit the coffee te heavily with a ng. After the kitten was woken up, it opened its eyes unhappily. It opened its sleepy eyes and looked around, as if it was looking for a new ¡°bed¡± to rest. Then, it suddenly jumped off the table, first to the ground, then to Wace¡¯sp. Wace looked at the small white animal on hisp and was a little stunned. The kitten didn¡¯t ask Wace¡¯s opinion and swaggered down on hisp. After adjusting into afortable position, it closed its eyes. Wace looked at the fair and heavy thing, which was warm and harmonious on his legs. He felt as if there was a heavy nket covering his legs. This nket even had an automatic heating function. Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh. She took out her phone and took a photo of this scene. The cat was lyingfortably on hisp. Wace didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and looked at Sharon for help, his expression strange and cute. He tried to get the cat off hisp. He gave it a tentative push. The cat didn¡¯t budge, so he gave up.. Chapter 823 - 823: Little Blowfish Chapter 823: Little Blowfish Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wace made a reservation at a Japanese restaurant at 7:30 pm. Aftering out of the cat caf¨¦, Wace took a taxi and brought Sharon to the Japanese restaurant. This Japanese restaurant was not big and was hidden in the lively streets. After walking past the most prosperous street in the small city, next to the residential building was this Japanese restaurant called ¡°Xun¡±. There was a big green tree at the entrance of the shop and an orange-yellow streetmp. The bright orange-yellow color and the emerald green of the trees looked especially artistic. The shop wasn¡¯t particrly big. There were only three small private rooms, but the decoration was very exquisite. This was a pufferfish-themed Japanese restaurant. The smallnterns decorated inside were all in the shape of pufferfish. The paintings on the wall were all cute little pufferfish. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Harris?¡± The attendant weed Wace and Sharon in. ¡°Yes, I booked a pufferfish banquet at 7:30, ¡± Wace said. ¡°Alright, pleasee in. You can sit in the private room here.¡± There were all kinds of fish disyed in the ingredients area on the first floor. A few of them looked very special. Their backs were dark brown, and their bellies were white. ¡°Hubby, what do you think these are?¡± Sharon squatted down and observed curiously. ¡°This should be a pufferfish.¡± Wace had specially chosen this shop because the specialty of this shop was the pufferfish feast. Although this shop was small, the pufferfish made by this shop was very authentic. Many tourists from overseas came because of its reputation. ¡°These are pufferfish,¡± the attendant exined enthusiastically. The attendant was a tall and strong middle-aged man. He grabbed a pufferfish and showed it to Sharon and Wace. The little pufferfish was originally in the shape of a fish. After being held in his hand, it began to puff up and quickly swelled up like a ball. When the pufferfish was threatened, it would suck in air or seawater, making its stomach bulge like a prickly hedgehog. Wace suddenly felt that Sharon was like this little pufferfish. When she was threatened, she would defend herself. She was covered in thorns and wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone, but in front of someone she trusted, she could expose her softest parts to the other party. ¡°It¡¯s so cute,¡± Sharon sighed. This pufferfish looked especially cute when it was angry and silly. ¡°You can touch it,¡± the attendant said with a smile. ¡°It even has front teeth,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Its teeth are five times harder than human teeth. It can bite through wire.¡± Hearing the attendant¡¯s words, Sharon quickly retracted her hand that wanted to touch the fish. When the pufferfish didn¡¯t bulge just now, Sharon didn¡¯t recognize it. After it bulged, Sharon remembered that she had seen introductions and videos of the pufferfish before. The liver, blood, fish, eyes, and skin of pufferfish were highly toxic. It was said that a gram of pufferfish toxin could kill 500 adult males. It was more than a thousand times more toxic than cyanide. ording to statistics, an average of 70 people in Japan die from eating puffer fish every year. Moreover, puffer fish¡¯s teeth were very powerful. They could crush shells as easily as humans munching on melon seeds. ¡°Hubby, the pufferfish is poisonous. Let¡¯s not eat it. What if it¡¯s not cleaned properly?¡± Sharon said worriedly. ¡°The blood and liver of pufferfish are highly toxic, and the meat of pufferfish is basically non-toxic. I¡¯ve learned before that their shop has been open for many years, and the chefs here have professional qualification certificates,¡± Wace ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our masters who deal with pufferfish here are all qualified to work and have more than 20 years of experience. It takes at least an hour to deal with a pufferfish. We¡¯ll wash and treat it with 60 liters of water. We¡¯ll put the puffer fish¡¯s internal organs and other poisonous substances in a special box and lock them,¡± the attendant said after hearing Sharon¡¯s words. The attendant also introduced that this shop had been open for more than 20 years and had never had a safety ident. ¡°Honey, are you sure you want to eat?¡± Sharon looked into Wace¡¯s eyes and said. This was the ce Wace had chosen. With Wace¡¯s reliable personality, safety was definitely guaranteed, but Sharon was still a little afraid, but she was also a little eager to try. If Wace decided to try, she could only risk her life to apany him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their shop has been operating for so many years and has never had an ident,¡± Waceforted Sharon. ¡°Alright.¡± Sharon walked into the private room and put down her bag.. Chapter 824 - 824: Prank Chapter 824: Prank Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°When the dishes are served, I¡¯ll test the poison for you first.¡± Wace followed Sharon into the private room and sat opposite her. The first dish was an appetizer¡ª Pufferfish skin. The small bowl was filled with crystal clear fish skin silk. It was apanied by green side dishes and a unique sauce. ¡°What¡¯s this sauce?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°This is grapefruit vinegar.¡± The attendant ced the dishes on the table and politely left. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll test the poison for you first,¡± Wace said with a smile. Wace picked up a piece of fish skin with his chopsticks, dipped it in grapefruit vinegar, and ced it in his mouth. ¡°How is it?¡± Sharon looked at him nervously. ¡°It¡¯s especially delicious.¡± Wace deliberately craved her. ¡°Really?¡± Sharon smiled and grabbed Wace¡¯s hand. ¡°Hubby, do you feel ufortable? Do you need me to call the emergency hotline for you?¡± Wace smiled at Sharon. A momentter, he suddenly covered his stomach with a painful expression and found it difficult to breathe. He fell onto the long sofa in the private room. Sharon was shocked and quickly ran over. Her heart was pounding. ¡°Wace!! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Wacey in Sharon¡¯s arms and suddenly opened his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, honey.¡± Sharon was scared out of her wits by him just now. She hit Wace angrily. ¡°You scared me to death! Do you know that? I was scared to death by you.¡± Tears flowed down Sharon¡¯s face. Thinking about it, she was really afraid just now. Wace, who had always been reliable, steady, and cool, actually joked with her like this. Wace didn¡¯t struggle and let Sharon hit him. Looking at Sharon¡¯s tear-stained face, he felt very sweet and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Honey, I love you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke like this again, understand?¡± Sharon patted Wace¡¯s back hard, and her eye makeup was a little smudged from crying. ¡°Got it.¡± Wace hugged Sharon and kissed her lips with a smile. The attendant¡¯s knock suddenly sounded. Sharon quickly sat up in Wace¡¯s arms. She took out a small mirror from her bag and tidied her messy makeup and hair. She red at Wace from an angle that the attendant couldn¡¯t see. Wace smiled and saw Sharon¡¯s angry expression. He picked up a piece of fish skin with his chopsticks and dipped it in the sauce to feed Sharon. Sharon hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock just now. She turned her head to the side and nned to ignore this man for the time being. ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Wace realized that he had gone overboard with this joke. If Sharon made such a joke to scare him, he would be scared half to death. Sharon felt Wace¡¯s sincerity in apologizing. Wasn¡¯t it said that every man had a boy living in his heart? Men were teenagers until they died, so this man in front of her naturally had his little boy side. ¡°Try this.¡± Sharon looked at the pufferfish skin in front of her that belonged to the fish which had poison even in its blood. She first hesitated instinctively, then tasted it nervously. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Right?¡± Wace smiled. This fish skin was refreshing, crispy, and especially chewy. Coupled with the sauce, it tasted superb. Wace had reserved the Japanese food tonight in advance. If the guests who came to this restaurant wanted to eat pufferfish, they had to make an appointment in advance. Even the appetizers at this pufferfish feast were so delicious. Sharon was looking forward to the delicious food that was about to follow. The second dish was a puffer fish sashimi. It was as thin as paper and a cicada¡¯s wing. It was enough to show the chef¡¯s knife skills. The puffer fish sashimi, paired with white and green scallion strips, green scallion rings, and orange mashed carrots, were ced together on a dark blue te. There was also a quarter of a green lemon and a quarter of yellow lemon served like a brightly colored painting. Wace first picked up a piece of pufferfish filet and ced it in his mouth, wanting to taste the original taste of the pufferfish. Then, he squeezed lemon into the puffer fish sashimi and used his chopsticks to roll the scallion silk, carrot paste, and scallion rings in the middle of the pufferfish. He dipped them in the sauce and picked them up for Sharon. This time, Sharon took a big bite without hesitation.. Chapter 825 - 825: Visiting the Night Market Chapter 825: Visiting the Night Market Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Sharon seemed to understand why so many people risked their lives to eat pufferfish. The taste was really special and delicious. Wace also rolled himself a pufferfish sashimi roll. As he enjoyed the delicate freshness and sweetness of the pufferfish, he looked at Sharon in enjoyment. He liked to see the blissful expression on Sharon¡¯s face after she ate something delicious. At this moment, her eyes were bright. The third dish was fried pufferfish. The skin of the fried pufferfish was golden and crispy, and the inside was white and delicious. ¡°How about you try this?¡± Wace picked up a piece for Sharon. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It tastes a little like fried chicken, but it¡¯s fresher and more tender than fried chicken.¡± After taking a bite, the steam mixed with the umami of the fish. ¡®l¡¯ne attendant served the other chsnes one after another. In the end, the bones of the pufferfish meat were used to cook hotpot. The taste of the pufferfish hotpot was also especially fresh and delicious. It was a very clear umami taste with a very transparent taste. There was no trace of fishy smell. After the pufferfish meat was cooked, it melted in the mouth. It was fresh and delicious. In the end, the fresh soup was poured into the rice and egg liquid, and the rice in the soup tasted even more delicious. This meal ended with dessert which was cake with ice cream in it. Sharon felt that this meal was satisfactory. After the pufferfish banquet, Wace and Sharon went to watch the newest romance movie, ¡°The Rest of My Life.¡± After entering the entertainment industry, Sharon liked to watch movies even more. To her, movies were firstly a rxing experience, and secondly, she could see how others acted. The movie was the first time the popr celebrities, Quayle Bo, and the movie queen, Panny worked together. Quayle Bo was a young hunk who had debuted as a singer. Back then, he could be popr not only because of his singing skills, but also because of his handsome face. Therefore, many people said that he could be popr purely because of his looks. When the news of him coborating with the new Best Actress Panny was first announced, many people said that he relied on his connections and backing. Otherwise, how could a fledgling singer like him coborate with such a big shot celebrity? However, this time, after Sharon finished watching the movie, she felt that those who scolded Quayle Bo might be pped in the face. This time, the character Quayle Bo yed in the movie was a university student. He acted out the young and inexperienced feeling of the character, especially in the middle of the crying scene. Many viewers cried. It was said that before Quayle Bo acted in this movie, he had put in a lot of effort to learn acting and figure out the role. After watching the movie, Wace and Sharon prepared to go to the night market. The night market they were going to was still very famous locally. It was basically one of the ces that tourists had to visit. The night market was not far from the cinema. The two of them followed the navigation for a few minutes and arrived. It was already dark. All the stalls in the night market were lit up. The vendors in the night market would shout and sell various snacks from time to time. Many shops¡¯ ovens and oil pans were steaming, emitting a thick smoke. There were many people in the night market. Sharon was wearing a strapless dress and sandals with her toes exposed. Wace held Sharon¡¯s hand, afraid that the two of them would get separated. ¡°Hold on to me tightly,¡± Wace turned his head and reminded Sharon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose you,¡± Sharon said with a smile. There were many peopleing and going, and there was a queue in front of almost every stall. Sharon poked her head out curiously to look at the delicacies in the stalls. Wace looked at Sharon¡¯s feet worriedly. She was wearing sandals that exposed her toes, and her slender and fair toes were stepping on the beautiful sandals, like pure white jade ced in a beautiful box. However, Wace¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on admiring Sharon¡¯s beautiful feet and shoes at this moment. He had always been especially worried. There were so many people crowded in the night market. What if someone stepped on Sharon¡¯s feet? When Sharon saw Wace looking at her feet, she instantly understood what he was thinking. Wace was sometimes overly straight in his thinking. Just like the first time she wore these shoes and asked Wace if they looked good, Wace said, ¡°They do look good, but you can¡¯t go to crowded ces. What if your feet are stepped on? Only wear these shoes when I¡¯m by your side.¡± At that time, Sharon was caught betweenughter and tears after hearing Wace¡¯s words. She only had eyes for the appearance of this shoe, and Wace could always think of practical problems. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be stepped on.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you so you won¡¯t be stepped on..¡± Chapter 826 - 826: Being Asked for WeChat Chapter 826: Being Asked for WeChat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wace squatted down and gestured for Sharon toe up. Sharon looked at the surrounding crowd and was a little embarrassed to show off her love in public. ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s really no need.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you for a while. I¡¯ll let you down when I¡¯m tired.¡± Seeing Wace¡¯s insistence, Sharony on his back and wrapped her arms around his neck. His back was broad and warm, and she felt especially safe on his back. Wace carried Sharon in from the entrance of the night market. Not long after, Sharon saw a few things she wanted to eat. Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood aftering out with Wace, but Sharon¡¯s appetite had been especially good recently. Although she had a pufferfish feast tonight, she felt that she could still eat a cow. ¡°Hubby, put me down first.¡± Sharon was already prepared to go foraging. ¡°Okay.¡± Wace put Sharon down from his back. ¡°Hubby, can you help me buy roasted tofu?¡± Sharon shook Wace¡¯s arm like a child and said coquettishly, ¡°You go get the roasted tofu. I¡¯ll go to that stall to get the stinky tofu. Let¡¯s split up.¡± Wace had always felt that the things in the night market were unclean and was afraid that Sharon would eat something bad. Moreover, many things in the night market were unhealthy, but seeing how happy she was, he thought that off her love in public. ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s really no need.¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you for a while. I¡¯ll let you down when I¡¯m tired.¡± Seeing Wace¡¯s insistence, Sharony on his back and wrapped her arms around his neck. His back was broad and warm, and she felt especially safe on his back. Wace carried Sharon in from the entrance of the night market. Not long after, Sharon saw a few things she wanted to eat. Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood aftering out with Wace, but Sharon¡¯s appetite had been especially good recently. Although she had a pufferfish feast tonight, she felt that she could still eat a cow. ¡°Hubby, put me down first.¡± Sharon was already prepared to go foraging. ¡°Okay.¡± Wace put Sharon down from his back. ¡°Hubby, can you help me buy roasted tofu?¡± Sharon shook Wace¡¯s arm like a child and said coquettishly, ¡°You go get the roasted tofu. I¡¯ll go to that stall to get the stinky tofu. Let¡¯s split up.¡± Wace had always felt that the things in the night market were unclean and was afraid that Sharon would eat something bad. Moreover, many things in the night market were unhealthy, but seeing how happy she was, he thought that he would let her do it this time, but she still couldn¡¯t eat in the night market often in the future. Wace obediently went to line up to buy roasted tofu for Sharon. There were two people in front of him. He watched from afar as Sharon stood beside the stall selling stinky tofu and tiptoed to watch the chef brush sauce on the stinky tofu. Soon, it was Wace¡¯s turn. When he took the roasted tofu and walked to Sharon¡¯s side, Sharon¡¯s stinky tofu was still not ready. Sharon looked at the fragrant ck and white stinky tofu. The master had used a small brush to brush the delicious soul sauce, and she felt that she was about to drool. At this moment, a boy in his twenties wearing a white short-sleeved shirt and dark blue pants suddenly walked up to Sharon. He held his phone and smiled. ¡°Beauty, can we add each other on WeChat?¡± Before Sharon could react, she heard Wace say, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t have a cell phone. Why don¡¯t you add me on WeChat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the young man said with an embarrassed expression. Then, he quickly walked away awkwardly. He did not expect this girl to be married at such a young age. On second thought, that person might just be her boyfriend, dering his sovereignty. Sharon looked at the young man¡¯s back and smiled. She didn¡¯t even see what he looked like. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hubby. Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± The two of them did not mention this matter again. After all, the two of them were very confident in themselves, each other, and their rtionship. They did not take this small interlude seriously at all. ¡°Honey, try this stinky tofu.¡± Sharon inserted a piece of stinky tofu with a small bamboo stick and handed it to Wace. Wace smelled the pungent smell of the stinky tofu and frowned. ¡°You can have it.¡± Letting Sharon eat beside him was already his limit. He didn¡¯t like stinky tofu, snail noodles, and durian, but Sharon liked to eat them very much, so he had no choice but topromise. ¡°Then try this roasted skin.¡± Sharon brought the roasted skin to Wace¡¯s mouth. Wace took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± This roasted rind looked ordinary, but it tasted delicious. It was a celebrity snack in the night market. ¡°Hubby, is there anything you want to eat?¡± Sharon asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll queue up,¡± Wace said. ¡°Then help me buy a roasted chicken wing. I¡¯ll go over there to buy something to drink,¡± Sharon said as she pointed at a stall not far away. ¡°Okay,¡± Wace said. Wace queued in front of the grill for a long time. It was very hot near the grill. The young man¡¯s face was red from the heat. The banner at the young man¡¯s stall said, ¡°You got into Tsinghua University, he got into Peking University, and I got into roasting chicken wings.¡± When Wace went to look for Sharon with the roasted chicken wings, Sharon¡¯s drink was ready. She ordered the local specialty milk tea for Wace and a cup of hot orange juice for herself.. Chapter 827 - 827: Hot Drinks Chapter 827: Hot Drinks Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Sharon handed the milk tea to Wace, she took a sip of the hot orange. She suddenly ran to arge trash can a few meters away and spat out the hot orange she had just drunk. Wace quickly followed behind Sharon and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too bad? Or is it too sour? Or is your stomach ufortable?¡± Sharon¡¯s mouth hurt and her tongue felt numb. Looking at Wace¡¯s worried expression, she replied, ¡°Neither. I identally scalded myself just now.¡± Sharon¡¯s period wasing soon. She was worried that it wouldn¡¯t be good to drink something cold, so she asked for a cup of hot orange juice. However, she didn¡¯t expect the orange juice to be so hot. She sucked it up with a straw and was scalded. ¡°Is the scalding bad?¡± Wace asked nervously. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be serious. It¡¯s just that my tongue is a little numb,¡± Sharon replied. When Wace heard Sharon say that her tongue was very numb, he knew that it was quite hot. He quickly ran to a nearby stall and bought two bottles of water. When he returned, he unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Sharon. ¡°Drink this water and keep it in your mouth. It can lower the temperature.¡± Sharon listened to him and took a sip of water. She originally felt that although she was scalded, it was nothing serious. She didn¡¯t expect Wace to be so meticulous. After holding it in her mouth for a while, she went to the trash can and spat it out. ¡°Finish these two bottles of water. Keeping them in your mouth for a while longer will reduce the damage.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much water.¡± ¡°No, finish these two bottles of water. For normal scalding, you need to rinse the area in cold water for 15 to 30 minutes, or soak it in cold water for half an hour.¡± Sharon usually didn¡¯t pay attention to such details in these aspects, but Wace knew about them. ¡°Huh? Do I have to do it for that long?¡± ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll recover faster this way. Otherwise, it¡¯ll hurt when you eat tomorrow , ¡± Wace coaxed. As soon as Sharon heard that her tongue would hurt when she ate, she immediately did as Wace said. She put the water in her mouth and spat it out when the water became warm. This way, she used up two bottles of water. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Wace asked. ¡°Much better,¡± Sharon said. Actually, it was still quite painful now, but she didn¡¯t want Wace to worry. Moreover, it was already much better than before. ¡°When you ran to the trash can to spit it out just now, I thought the drink was too sour. Why didn¡¯t you spit it out immediately when you were scalded?¡± Wace¡¯s heart ached. ¡°The distance you ran to the trash can just now was enough to make the burn worse.¡± Just now, there were peopleing and going around, and everyone was eating. Sharon instinctively felt that she had to spit into the trash can. It was too immoral to spit directly on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to spit it out on the road,¡± Sharon said in embarrassment. She also realized that she should spit the drink out immediately when she was scalded. ¡°The next time you encounter such a situation, spit it out immediately. By the time you find the trash can and run over, you¡¯ll have been scalded. Next time, even if there¡¯s someone beside you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you spit on someone else. Even if you have to spit on someone else, don¡¯t burn yourself, do you hear me?¡± Wace said seriously. Wace¡¯s heart ached and he was a little angry. He was angry that Sharon didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself, but at the same time, he med himself. He med himself for allowing Sharon to be scalded even though he was by her side, but such things were out of his control. Sharon was amused by his words. ¡°Got it,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°Where did you buy this drink from?¡± Wace asked. Sharon pointed at a beverage stall not far away and said, ¡°I bought it there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find them.¡± Wace walked towards the stall. Sharon was afraid that he would talk nonsense and find trouble with that stall. She felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to run a small business. She quickly pulled Wace and said, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t go. I was careless.¡± Wace stopped and said seriously to Sharon, ¡°I touched that paper cup just now. It¡¯s still very hot. The temperature of their hot drink is indeed too high. Moreover, there¡¯s no hint on the cup that says ¡®be careful of the hot drink scalding your mouth¡¯. What if the next person who goes to buy it is scalded again? What if a child is scalded?¡± Sharon felt that Wace made sense, so she let go of his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just reminding them. After all, they didn¡¯t do it on purpose.. Chapter 828 - 828: Drinking and Chatting Chapter 828: Drinking and Chatting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time flew by, and the recording of the show was almosting to an end. In the first few episodes, the couples had all traveled separately. Thus, in thest one, the director arranged for the guests to gather for thest episode to drink and chat. Everyone went to the supermarket to buy some beer, fruits, and snacks. At night, they turned off the lights and only turned on a few small night lights. Everyone sat around the sofa and chatted. Hazely on Zahn¡¯sp as the two of them drank a can of beer. Xylia was afraid that drinking beer would stimte her brain and she would not be able to sleep well at night, so she poured some red wine for herself and Georg in the red wine ss. Drinking some red wine was beneficial to help with sleep. ¡°Do any of you want to drink red wine?¡± Xylia asked. ¡°Sister Xylia, pour me a ss,¡± Sharon said. Xylia took a ss of red wine and poured Sharon a ss. ¡°Sister Xylia, I want a ss of red wine too,¡± Michelle said. Other than Georg, Wace, Donald, and Zahn all drank beer. Everyone drank and chatted with peanuts, melon seeds, edamame, and various snacks and fruits. Michelle leaned against Donald as she drank red wine and ate snacks while listening to their conversation. At first, everyone restrained themselves, but as the alcohol kicked in, they chatted more and more heartily. ¡°Do you know? Everyone on the Inte is envious of the love between me and my wife,¡± Donald suddenly said. He spoke a little incoherently, clearly a little drunk. ¡°But my wife and I have been working hard to get along for so many years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to work to get used to each other. How can there be a couple who doesn¡¯t need to work to get used to each other?¡± Georg was experienced. He was the oldest among these guests. After so many years of marriage, he had experienced too many storms and bumps. ¡°Brother Georg is right. There is no perfect match in this world, if there¡¯s someone whopletely suits you and doesn¡¯t need to get along with you at all, you have to be careful. He must have ulterior motives for you. He¡¯s pretending to be himself. He must want something from you,¡± Zahn said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donald smiled and looked at Michelle. Then, he looked at the wine ss in front of him and said, ¡®My wife and I have always been on quite good terms. However, when our conflict was at its worst, we almost got a divorce.¡± Everyone was very surprised. They did not expect that the immortal couple in everyone¡¯s eyes had also experienced the predicament of their marriage being on the verge of copse. ¡°That was when my wife was pregnant.¡± Donald continued, ¡°At that time, my wife was pregnant and her emotions were unstable. She seemed to have be a different person.¡± Michelle took a sip of red wine and recalled that terrible memory. During her pregnancy, she was very anxious every day and often vomited. She was physically and mentally exhausted. She even thought ofmitting suicide, but fortunately, she had survived that period. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m more emotional to begin with. In addition to that, I was pregnant,¡± Hazel said. ¡°I even feel like I went crazy back then. I would have especially emotional fluctuations whenever something happened.¡± ¡°When I was pregnant and was about to give birth, my stomach was so big that I couldn¡¯t lie down and sleep. I just sat up andid on my husband to sleep the entire night, ¡± Xylia recalled. When Sharon heard that the women actually suffered so much during their pregnancy, she suddenly felt that it was good that she didn¡¯t experience that process. ¡°At that time, I was young. I didn¡¯t understand that a woman¡¯s emotions would fluctuate so much when she was pregnant. I thought that I would be fine after giving birth. I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be depressed after giving birth. During that period of time, I was also about to be depressed,¡± Donald continued. Michelle looked at Donald. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Donald would share about the experience between them, nor was she afraid of it being seen by the entire country. To her, that dark period of her marriage was already over, and they were no longer the same as before after experiencing the storms of their marriage. ¡®When a woman is pregnant, her estrogen level will increase, causing her emotions to fluctuate more. After giving birth, she won¡¯t be able to quickly recover to the state she was before pregnancy. The prevalence of postpartum depression is quite high,¡± Wace said. ¡°A woman will secrete arge amount of oxytocin and prctin duringbor. These hormones are happy hormones that make people happy, but afterbor, these hormones will be removed by the body. When you¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯s like you¡¯re soaking in happy hormones. After that, the body will remove these hormones. Of course, many people won¡¯t be able to take it, so there will be postpartum depression and suicide,¡± Wace continued.. Chapter 829 - 829: Drinking and Chatting Chapter 829: Drinking and Chatting Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Wace and Sharon didn¡¯t have children yet, Wace usually paid special attention to these aspects of science. He hoped that he could give Sharon the best care when she had children in the future. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Georg smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re prepared to have a baby, right?¡± ¡°He usually likes to understand medical science,¡± Sharon said shyly. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand at that time, and I wasn¡¯t as studious as you to take the initiative to understand this scientific knowledge. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I felt that I was about to be depressed and went to counseling that I slowly understood this under the influence of the counselor,¡± Donald continued. ¡°It was all my fault back then. My depression almost made my husband depressed too,¡± Michelle said. Now that she thought about it, she still med herself. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s actually my fault. At that time, I thought that if I had understood something about this earlier and could haveforted you better emotionally, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve already done very well.¡± Michelle¡¯s eyes were a little moist. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s all in the past.¡¯ ¡°Michelle, do your children not miss you when youe?¡± Hazel saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy, so she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°They definitely miss me, but I miss them more,¡± Michelle said. She had a blissful smile on her face when she mentioned the children. ¡°Our children definitely don¡¯t miss me. Before my husband and I left, they were very happy when they found out that their parents wouldn¡¯t be home for a period of time,¡± Hazel said with a smile. ¡°But I can¡¯t let them seed. I¡¯ll video call them every few days to see what they¡¯re doing.¡± Just like Michelle¡¯s family, Hazel¡¯s family had a son and a daughter. When they talked about children, the atmosphere instantly rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your son¡¯s photo. He¡¯s really identical to your husband,¡± Sharon said to Hazel. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? His genes are really powerful. When I bring my son out, everyone can tell at a nce that he¡¯s Zahn¡¯s son,¡± Hazel said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, Sister Hazel, you won¡¯t be able to lose your child,¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t lose him. My son looks just like my husband. One is a big version, and the other is a mini version.¡± They allughed. ¡°What about your daughter? Does she look like you?¡± Michelle took a sip of red wine and asked Hazel. ¡°Yes, my daughter resembles me. She¡¯s a mini version of me,¡± Hazel said proudly. ¡°Fortunately, my daughter doesn¡¯t look like me. She¡¯s only beautiful because she looks like my wife,¡± Zahn said. ¡°After you have a child, your mind will really be filled with them,¡± Michelle said. ¡°Really, you guys don¡¯t know. On the first day when we came to participate in the show, my wife talked about the children a hundred times,¡± Zahn said after taking a sip of beer. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Hazel smiled as she punched Zahn. ¡°Why not? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the post-production editor to count it. There will definitely be fifty times.¡± Zahn smiled and said, ¡°Ipete with my daughter and son for favor at home every day.¡± ¡°After having children, the two-person world became a three-person world. Later, it became a four-person world.¡± Hazel suddenly felt a little wistful. ¡°Sometimes, although I¡¯m worried and tired, when I hear children call me Mom, I feel that everything I do for them is worth it. I¡¯m even willing to die for them.¡± ¡°All mothers are like this. At that time, my son called ¡®mommy¡¯ for the first time and my wife cried so much.¡± Donald recalled the scene of his child calling his wife for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s the first time my son called me Mom. I couldn¡¯t help but cry,¡± Michelle said. ¡°My wife is especially emotional.¡± Donald held Michelle¡¯s hand and gently scratched her nose with his other hand. ¡°This is the first time my son knows how to walk and read. She¡¯s crying like a child.¡± ¡°All mothers are like this. We also have two children in our family. We have two sons,¡± Xylia said. ¡°Brother Georg, will your two sonspete with you for your wife¡¯s love?¡± Zahn smiled. In their family, he oftenpeted with his two children for favor. He often joked that his wife was biased towards the two younger ones. ¡°No, I¡¯m the most important in my wife¡¯s heart,¡± Georg said confidently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always told my husband that in my heart, my husband will always be ranked first and my two sons will be ranked second.¡± Xylia smiled.. Chapter 830 - 830: Finale Chapter 830: Finale Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Look at them,¡± Zahn said to Hazel. Just as he said that, Hazel pped him on the arm. ¡°When do you n to have a child?¡± Xylia wanted to ask Sharon. ¡°Maybe after a while. I¡¯ll be busy with my career first,¡± Sharon said. ¡°I think Wace is already prepared to be a father. He knows so much about women¡¯s pregnancy, postpartum depression, and so on.¡± Xylia smiled and said in the tone of someone who had been through it before, ¡°It¡¯s better to take it while you¡¯re young. You¡¯ll recover faster after giving birth and still have the energy and strength to take care of the child.¡± Sharon nced at Wace and realized that he was looking at her. Sharon and Wace were the only couple present who didn¡¯t have children. The two of them listened to everyone talk about the hardships of being pregnant for ten months and theughter and tiredness of raising children. They were deeply moved. That night, they drank and talked at night. They opened their hearts to one another. From the initial unfamiliarity, they became familiar with each other now and became friends that they could often meet in the future. Although they were reluctant to part, they were more touched. After all, the green mountains would never change and the green rivers would flow for a long time. There was still a long way to go. The next day, Wace went to thepany to settle some matters. Sharon also returned to thepany to exin some things to Tommy. At night, Wace drove Sharon home. When she arrived home, June was having dinner. When she saw Wace return, she said excitedly, ¡°Son, when did you return to New York? Why didn¡¯t you call Mom in advance when you came back?¡± ¡°I came back in the morning and went to thepany to settle some things,¡± Wace said. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± June touched Wace¡¯s face and said with heartache, ¡°Did your wife not take good care of you? June didn¡¯t care that Sharon was present at all. She even deliberately said it for Sharon to hear. Sharon felt very speechless, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on her. ¡°Look, our son has clearly gained weight. There¡¯s more meat on his face. How can he lose weight when he¡¯s traveling and eating well?¡± James said something fair for once. ¡°Even if you want to pick on Sharon, you have to find a valid reason. ¡± ¡°If I say he had lost weight, then he had lost weight. Do you have the final say in this family? Are you on this woman¡¯s side or mine?¡± June patted James¡¯ head like she was hitting a child. James quickly stepped back and said, ¡°You have the final say. You have the final say.¡± Wace couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said impatiently, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Sigh, you¡¯ve been out for so long. Why don¡¯t you talk to Mom properly?¡± Juneined. Wace held Sharon¡¯s hand and went straight upstairs. When she went upstairs and pushed open the door to the room, Sharon was stunned by the roses in the room. Wace suddenly knelt on one knee and took out a ring. ¡°Honey, I want to propose to you again,¡± Wace said passionately. ¡°Aren¡¯t we already married?¡± ¡°That was Grandpa¡¯s arrangement. This time, I¡¯m begging you to marry me. I¡¯m begging you to be my wife. I¡¯m begging you to let me spend the rest of my life loving you.¡± Wace¡¯s voice was a little choked. ¡°Are you willing?¡± Sharon was already in tears. She repeated, ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing¡­ ¡± Wace stood up and put the ring on Sharon¡¯s finger. He hugged her and kissed her lips affectionately.????? ¨C ¡°Now?¡± Sharon was caught off guard. ¡°Yes, now, let¡¯s give birth to a little Sharon or Wace. We¡¯ll apany them as they grow up happily,¡± Wace said as he ced a key in Sharon¡¯s hand. Looking at the key in her hand, Sharon instantly understood. ¡°You want the two of us to move out.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to a home that only has us and only the two of us. We¡¯ll have our children in the future.¡± Wace couldn¡¯t take it anymore that June was making things difficult for Sharon. He would be filial to June, but the premise was that June couldn¡¯t treat Sharon harshly anymore. ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon snuggled into Wace¡¯s arms. ¡°Honey, let me tell you a secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°I actually fell in love with you a long, long time ago.¡± Wace kissed the tears at the corners of Sharon¡¯s eyes.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!